¡¶Death Sky Knife¡· Death Transformation Chapter 1 Zhongshan Mountain "boom!" There was a thunderous sound, and in the dark red sky, a streak of bloody lightning flashed across the sky, like a mark in the sky, looking ferocious and terrifying. At this moment, a figure appeared out of thin air. Looking around, this is a young man wearing a black robe whose appearance is unclear. This man's figure seems to be in perfect proportions, his arms are exposed to the air, his bronze skin, and his tattooed muscles make it clear that he possesses explosive power. At this moment, this man in black is standing virtually under the dark red sky. In his left hand, he is holding a strange long knife that is completely black and has a long and flat blade. Only the tip has a quarter arc, and his right hand is tight. Holding a bloody hairband, he looked up at the dark red sky and let out a silent roar. Although you can't hear his voice or see his expression, you can feel the amazing sadness from him. That sadness seems to be able to cover up the world! "Oh, that's right!" But suddenly, a shocking sneeze sounded, shattering the scene into pieces. Well, in pieces In a simple wooden house, Li Mu, wearing gray cloth, sat up from the bed. He raised his hand reflexively to wipe away the dry tears from the corner of his eyes, and then looked out of the room with blurred eyes through the gap between the doors. Right now, it¡¯s snowing outside the house, and it¡¯s still around four in the morning. The sky is so dark that even the chickens haven¡¯t opened their eyes. However, in his chills, he lifted up the not-thick quilt and slowly came to the door, intending to open the door and walk out. "Xiao Mu, what's wrong? Did you wake up from the cold? Grandma will get you a quilt." At this time, a kind voice of concern came from the inner room. "Ah? Grandma, I'm not cold. I'm warm. It's almost dawn. I'll go out to practice for a while. You rest first. Xiao Mu will be back soon!" Li Mu, who had just held his hands on the handle of the wooden door, was stunned. After being stunned for a moment, a smile appeared on his young face and he said. Then, he slowly opened the wooden door and walked out. After closing the wooden door tightly, he quickly disappeared into the heavy snow. "This child." As Li Mu left, an eighty-year-old woman wearing a not-thick cotton-padded jacket appeared at the door of the inner room, holding a thin blanket in her hand. Although Li Mu left, the old woman still staggered to Li Mu's bed and placed the blanket on the extremely hard bed. Then, she opened the wooden door and looked into the depths of the heavy snow outside, with a hint of warmth in her cloudy eyes. However, deep in this warmth, there is still a faint haze hidden. ¡­¡­ At this moment, on the street covered with a layer of thick snow, a figure was running as fast as flying, heading towards a peak several miles away. This person was none other than Li Mu, who had been woken up early by the cold. Although there are snowflakes in the sky, the cold wind is as biting as a knife. But Li Mu always maintained a faint smile on his face. Because he knew that he could only laugh and be strong, and he could not let his elderly grandma see that he was unhappy. It must be the same whether it is behind your back or in front of grandma. And on this street, there was no one else but him. "It's that strange dream again." While running, Li Mu raised his head and stared at the giant peak not far ahead, slightly lost in thought. The scene he saw in his sleep kept reappearing in his mind. The dark red sky, the bloody thunder and lightning, the man in black robe, the long black knife, the bloody headband, and that endless sadness. ¡°Perhaps, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he had such a dream once or twice. However, since he can remember, he has had this dream at least once a month. Today, he does it an average of five times a month, which he finds extremely puzzling. Li Mu didn¡¯t understand that he didn¡¯t think about anything during the day, but why did he have such a strange dream? And you have to do it five times a month? Moreover, he also found that as he grew older, the number of such dreams became more and more frequent. It¡¯s hard for Li Mu to imagine that if he has to have such a dream every night in a few years, what¡¯s the point? Li Mu couldn't help but sigh in his heart and didn't think much about these unreasonable questions. Soon, he arrived at his destination. This destination is the highest and most peculiar mountain in the entire tribe - Zhongshan Peak The tribe where Li Mu lives is named after this mountain, and is called the Zhongfeng Tribe. Around the middle peak, about five hundred miles away, there are four peaks of the same height as it in the four directions of southeast, northwest, and they are named: East Peak, South Peak, West Peak, and North Peak. And, under these four peaks, there are also four tribes.Therefore, the four tribes are also named after these four peaks, namely: Dongfeng Tribe, Nanfeng Tribe, Xifeng Tribe, and Beifeng Tribe. These four tribes are all affiliated tribes of the Zhongfeng tribe. At the end of each year, these four affiliated tribes will send some offerings to the Zhongfeng tribe. But even so, the Zhongfeng tribe cannot interfere with the development of the other four tribes. This is the rule set by the ¡®Autumn Wind Sect¡¯ that rules this world, saying that if any of the other four tribes can surpass the Zhongfeng tribe in terms of overall strength. Then, the people in the Zhongfeng tribe must live in any of the other four tribes, and the Zhongfeng tribe should be given up to the strongest tribe. Therefore, Li Mu has understood since he was a child that this is a world of the weak and the strong. Naturally, he doesn't care about this. In his heart, it feels the same no matter where he lives, as long as he lives with his grandma As soon as he could remember, Li Mu knew that he was an abandoned baby picked up by his grandmother. At the beginning, he was indeed sad. But when he saw his grandma's lonely look, he knew that he couldn't. ¡°Grandma is getting old, and it¡¯s not easy for her to grow up. If she continues to make grandma sad, how can she be worthy of being her grandson? Because of this, he always kept smiling. Whether facing grandma or others. "Huh!" Thinking of this, Li Mu let out a breath and shook his head. He didn't think about anything more, but focused his attention and thoughts on the thousand-meter-high mountain in front of him. He has understood the strangeness of this mountain since he was very young, and it was after he understood it that he began to climb this mountain. Today, five years have passed. And he is also ten years old. However, in the past five years, Li Mu has never been able to climb it, and he could not even stand firmly on the first stone step. There are thousands of people in the entire Zhongfeng tribe, but no one can actually climb to the top of this mountain. Not to mention the peak, I haven¡¯t even been to the mountainside. Here, we have to talk about the peculiarity of this mountain peak. Li Mu also heard about this peculiarity from other tribesmen. Rumor has it that hundreds of years ago, this mountain peak was ordinary and nothing special. But after hundreds of years of evolution, natural stone steps appeared on the mountain, a total of 2,999, leading directly to the top of the mountain. What is even more strange is that there is an inexplicable pressure on these two thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine stone steps. The higher you go, the greater the pressure becomes, beyond the imagination of ordinary people! Because of this pressure, no one in the entire Zhongfeng tribe could go up. Even if he is the leader of the tribe and possesses the ninth level of the copper body, he can only go up to the nine hundred and ninety-ninth level, and he cannot go any further. At that time, Li Mu's young heart surged with momentum, and he set a goal. That is to walk up the two thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine stone steps of this mountain peak, climb to the top, and become stronger! The reason is to fulfill grandma¡¯s long-held wish, which is to leave the Zhongfeng tribe, leave this area, go outside, and see what the outside world is like. Although grandma only mentioned it briefly at the time, Li Mu firmly remembered it in his heart. Therefore, he decided to go up the stone steps to the top of the mountain. Moreover, according to legend, as long as you step over the 2,999 stone steps, you will gain powerful and strange power, and will also be taken seriously by the 'Autumn Wind Kingdom' that controls this area, and will be sent directly to ' With key training within the Qiu Feng Sect, they will surely flourish in the future. "Autumn Wind Sect!" Suddenly, a trace of anger flashed across Li Mu's face as he thought of this. He knew very well that ever since the strangeness of this mountain peak was discovered by the Qiu Feng Sect. The entire area within a thousand miles was sealed off. In other words, the people living in the Zhongfeng Tribe, Dongfeng Tribe, Nanfeng Tribe, Xifeng Tribe, and Beifeng Tribe cannot leave here from the moment they are born. Once you leave, you will be captured, tortured, or even killed, just like under house arrest! Li Mu remembered that he was picked up from outside by his grandma. He didn't know how his grandma went out, how she came back, and what happened to her after she came back. However, he could tell from her thin body that Qiu Fengguo had definitely done something to her. Therefore, he hates Qiu Feng Sect. He had never thought about entering Qiu Feng Sect and receiving key training, or achieving greatness. What he wants is to be powerful enough to protect his grandma and fight against the Autumn Wind Sect! "Grandma, Xiao Mu will definitely become very strong. I will take you out to see the outside world!" Li Mu looked resolute, clenched his fists, and then looked at the stone steps on the mountain peak in front of him, He walked over without any hesitation.   "Hey, who would get up so early in this cold weather? It turns out to be a stunted guy like you. I just said that your grandma is a loser. There is no way that you, a piece of trash, can do anything." , Haha!" However, just as Li Mu was about to step onto the first stone step, a burst of cold laughter came from behind, full of endless irony. Hearing this, the smile on Li Mu's face instantly disappeared. Yes, it's the endless coldness. He turned around suddenly and looked back. When he saw the face clearly, a trace of anger flashed in his eyes, even murderous intent! "Yuan Yi!" Looking at that person, Li Mu opened his mouth, his tone making people shudder! ========================= [During the new book period, Zhu Xin would like all brothers to log in to the Qidian member account, collect first and then read. If you have any recommendation votes, please contribute two more. Your collections and votes are Zhu Xin¡¯s biggest motivation. Zhu Xin is grateful for this. ,thank you! ¡¿ ========================== {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 2 Bronze Body Realm Looking around, it was a young man wearing a green robe and with hair as short as a steel needle. It can be seen that this young man's family is quite wealthy, because the green robe he is wearing is obviously much newer, and there is no trace of tatters or patches, and the fabric is definitely of the highest quality. The most important thing is that this young man is obviously stronger than Li Mu in terms of essence, energy, and spirit, stronger than ordinary people, and has a well-developed body. "Yuan Yi!" Staring at the young man in green who was walking towards him, Li Mu's eyes flashed with a faint coldness, and his originally smiling face gradually became indifferent. Because, the other party is a candidate disciple of the ¡®Autumn Wind Sect¡¯! However, Li Mu also had to admit that Yuan Yi's talent was so high. He was also ten years old and he had not yet stepped into the threshold of cultivation, but the other party not only reached the second level of bronze body, but also walked up to the two levels of Zhongshan Mountain. The twentieth stone step among the nine hundred and ninety-nine stone steps. But, even so, it can't change his view of this person. Not only because the other party is a candidate disciple of the Autumn Wind Sect, but also because of the other party's character. Arrogant, domineering, and unreasonable! These three words are enough to sum up what kind of person Yuan Yi is. "Hey." Yuan Yi, who was wearing a green robe, walked up and stared at Li Mu, with a sarcastic smile on his stern face, and said lightly: "I think you should give up, you are the one who can't even eat. A person who is full still wants to climb these stone steps? It's a joke. I think you should go back and ask your grandma to prepare some delicious food. However, I think there should be no one like your grandma who is waiting for death in vain. Bar?" At the end of the sentence, Yuan Yi burst out laughing. "Whoosh!" Suddenly, just as he was laughing, a strong wind hit his face. "Humph!" But in response, Yuan Yi just snorted coldly, with a trace of contempt flashing in his eyes. With a slight mistake in his steps, he easily dodged the strong wind. At the same time, he swung his right foot sideways at a strange speed, and the strong force directly knocked Li Mu's thin body away. At this moment, Li Mu only had time to cross his hands on his chest. His whole body had already scraped against the ground for more than ten meters. Severe pain came from his arms, and a trace of pain flashed across his face. color. However, his eyes were still cold, and he held back his arms that had turned blue and red, and slowly stood up. He gave Yuan Yi a fierce look, said nothing, and turned directly towards Zhong Zhong, who was ten feet away. We walked past the stone steps of the mountain peak. He had nothing to say to this man. But if the other party still scolds his grandma, he will also draw some blood from the other party even if he fights for his life! "You're looking for death!" Li Mu's disregard made Yuan Yi's face turn cold and he snorted angrily. He stepped on the ground, and with snowflakes flying everywhere, his whole body shot out like an eagle in a sudden attack, at an extremely fast speed. But just when his fist was about to land on Li Mu's back, Li Mu turned around suddenly, and a cold light flashed in his hand, causing Yuan Yi's fist to stop there, not daring to move forward an inch. And there, there was a bronze dagger that was two palms long. Even though Yuan Yi's fist was glowing with a faint bronze light, he couldn't help but feel a hint of pain under the sharp edge of the dagger. "Don't mess with me." Li Mu ignored Yuan Yi's thoughts and mood at the moment. He just opened his mouth with an indifferent expression, then took back the dagger, turned around and walked towards the stone steps of the middle peak again. "Tch!" Yuan Yi retracted his fist and looked at Li Mu's back with a cold face, a trace of anger flashing in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t figure it out. Why did the other party dare to talk to him like this when he obviously had no strength and poor physical fitness? And why am I afraid of attacking him? "I'm afraid of him? Ridiculous!" Thinking of this, Yuan Yi couldn't help but shook his head and snorted angrily, but he did not attack Li Mu again. "Eh? Yuan Yi, why are you here?" At this moment, another voice came. Immediately afterwards, a rather handsome young man wearing white clothes, Sheng Xue, with long black hair appeared. This boy is obviously a little older, around thirteen. The whole person looked handsome, but his eyes were sharp. Like an unsheathed sword, people dare not look directly at it. "It's nothing, I just came to see a piece of garbage make a fool of myself." Yuan Yi snorted coldly, staring at Li Mu who was already standing in front of the stone steps. "Oh?" The young man in white came over and looked at Li Mu, with a hint of surprise in his eyes, and said, "I met him half a year ago, but he hasn't given up yet?" "Huh, so what if I didn't give up? Is it possible that he can still go up successfully?" Yuan Yi said disdainfully. "Haha, this is not necessarily the case. It is important to cultivate talent, but perseverance is also indispensable."?Even I have to admire Li Mu's perseverance. "The young man in white smiled and shook his head. "Perhaps." Yuan Yi curled his lips, then opened his eyes wide, looked the boy in white up and down and asked, "I say, Master Mu Feng, what do you want to do when you get up so early? Is it possible that you also have the grace to climb the stone steps?" "What do you think?" Mu Feng, a young man in white clothes, smiled and without saying anything else, he strode towards the stone steps of the middle peak and soon came to Li Mu's side. Li Mu is not deaf, he naturally heard the conversation between the two just now. For Yuan Yi, he had nothing but disgust in his heart. As for the later Mu Feng, although he was also a candidate disciple of the Autumn Wind Sect, he didn't dislike him, but he didn't like getting close to him either. "Morning." A voice came, and even without looking at Li Mu, he knew that the person speaking was none other than Mu Feng. "Morning." Li Mu didn't look up and replied calmly. "I'm going up first. I hope you can come up too and add some strength to our Zhongfeng tribe." Mu Feng, who was wearing a white robe, just smiled and didn't care about anything. Then he took a step forward and landed on the ground. On top of the first stone steps. Li Mu saw that Mu Feng's body only sank slightly as he walked up the first stone steps, and there was nothing too abnormal. After that, the other party walked towards the stone steps above step by step. Soon, Mu Feng had passed the twentieth stone step. After a pause, the opponent slowed down. Obviously, the higher you go up, the greater the pressure. "Huh!" Li Mu withdrew his gaze, regained his wandering heart, and focused on the first stone steps in front of him. He knows that his physical fitness is not good, and what he eats every day is not as good as others. However, you must know how to persist and work hard. And I still have an unknown secret! "This time, we will definitely make it!" Thinking of this, Li Mu lowered his head and touched the irregularly shaped bead on his chest, but it was half black and half white. A trace of determination flashed in his eyes. Then, he raised his left foot and stepped onto the first stone step that he had not been able to successfully climb for five years! "It's ridiculous." Not far away, after seeing Li Mu's actions, the young man named Yuan Yi showed sarcasm on his face, and then closed his eyes, as if he didn't want to see Li Mu being thrown away by the stone steps. So miserable. However, a breath passed and there was no movement. Two breaths passed, and there was still no movement. Three breaths passed and there was still no movement. "Huh?" Involuntarily, Yuan Yi slowly opened his eyes and looked towards where Li Mu was, with a hint of alarm flashing in his eyes. Because, at this moment, Li Mu was not only standing on the first stone steps, but also on the third stone steps! "How is that possible?!" Yuan Yi's pupils shrank slightly, and his sarcastic look was instantly frozen. "Only three levels?!" At this moment, what Yuan Yi and Mu Feng, who had already walked up the thirty stone steps, could not see was that Li Mu's eyes turned red, and there was an undisguised flash of light in them. A hint of ferocity like a beast: "No, this is not enough!" Li Mu roared in his heart, and the light in his hand flashed slightly. Strangely, a small, very ordinary jade bottle appeared. Without any hesitation, he pulled out the cork on the jade bottle, poured a trace of the bright red liquid in the jade bottle into his mouth, and swallowed it directly. ¡°Plop!¡± Suddenly, at this moment, Li Mu's heartbeat suddenly stopped, and there was a brief pause, as if he was about to die. But the next moment, his stopped heartbeat suddenly accelerated again, completely beyond the normal state. Moreover, he only felt as if a fire was burning in his belly, and it was extremely painful. But it was also at this time that a tyrannical force spread throughout his body! The next moment, without thinking, Li Mu suddenly raised his steps and stepped onto the fourth stone step. Then he walked through the fifth, sixth and seventh stone steps at the same time, and finally came to the eighth stone step. above. At this time, the huge pressure coming from the stone steps made him feel as if thousands of iron needles had been inserted into his whole body, causing endless pain! "I can do it!" But even so, Li Mu's red eyes still shone with infinite determination, and even if his throat felt sweet, he did not give up his plan. With his heart roaring, he raised his right foot again and stepped on the ninth stone step. "Boom!" But when he stood on the ninth stone steps, there was a sudden roar in Li Mu's mind. He could no longer withstand the pressure and was thrown away. He fell from the ninth stone steps. down. But the moment he fell, a touch of bronze appeared on his skin. However, this touch of bronze light disappeared in a flash, and even Yuan Yi who was standing there didn't notice it! {Piaotian Literaturewww.piaotia.net Thank you all book friends for your support. Your support is our biggest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 3 The Talking Pig "Did Isucceed?" Li Mu asked himself in mid-air. He tried hard to open his eyes, but the feeling of powerlessness made him panic, and the last bit of strength dissipated at this moment, causing him to slowly close his eyes. "Whoosh!" Suddenly, a white light and shadow flickered, directly holding him in its mouth and quickly disappeared into the wind and snow. The speed was so fast that even Yuan Yi, who was standing ten feet away, could not react, let alone see anything clearly. "What's going on? Where is Li Muren?" At this time, Mu Feng, who was wearing white clothes, jumped down from the stone steps. A trace of doubt flashed on his handsome face, and he looked at Yuan Yi and asked. "I don't know." Yuan Yi stared at the direction in which the white light and shadow left, but couldn't see anything because there was a ninety-degree corner there. He also shook his head in surprise, not knowing why. . "Let's go, follow up and take a look." In response, Na Mu Feng frowned, but didn't ask any more questions. He took one step forward and ran towards the direction Yuan Yi was staring at, extremely fast. "What on earth was that just now?" Yuan Yi was very surprised and followed closely. However, when the two of them seemed to be about to chase them out of the Zhongfeng tribe, they could not find any trace of anyone else. Even the snowy footprints on the ground had been covered again by the wind and snow, making it impossible to chase them back. "Tch!" Seeing this scene, Yuan Yi's face flashed with a hint of ferocity and he snorted coldly. "It seems that this Li Mu is a little special." Mu Feng, dressed in white, looked at the dim jungle around him and said to himself. "Really? I don't think so. Garbage is garbage, even if it reaches the ninth stone steps, it is still garbage." On the side, Yuan Yi sneered, then turned around and returned in the direction he came from. "The ninth stone step?" Mu Feng was startled, and a flash of shock flashed in his eyes. After a while, he looked around and found nothing. He could only sigh and turned around to leave. Gradually, as time passed, the sun rose and the wind and snow gradually subsided. "snort¡­¡­" At this moment, we are ten miles north of the Zhongfeng tribe. There is a 100-meter-high hill here, and on the hill there is a cave about five meters in diameter. Suddenly, a muffled sound came from inside. "It hurts" In confusion, Li Mu couldn't help but open his mouth. The severe pain made him extremely uncomfortable. At this time, he suddenly felt something warm moving around on his body, licking from his toes to his knees, from his knees to his butt, from his butt to his face, and then to the top of his head. At first, Li Mu was not used to it. But over time, he strangely discovered that the pain in his body was relieved a lot because of the warm thing moving around his body. etc¡­¡­ Suddenly, just as Li Mu was enjoying this feeling of comfort, he suddenly realized something. "ah!" Immediately afterwards, he couldn't help shouting and opened his eyes. He didn't know where the strength came from. He stood up and stared at the white figure in front of him. When Li Mu saw the white figure's gaze clearly, he let out a long breath, but still said with a wry smile on his face: "I said, little pig, can you not lick me with your tongue every time ¡­¡± "Coax~!" He was answered by two pig roars that others could not understand. However, although I couldn't understand it, I could clearly hear the hint of annoyance in the voice. ??????????????? Then, I saw a white piglet that was no more than the size of two palms, but without a single hair on its body, turned around, walked to the entrance of the cave, and left. "Hey" The white piggy's behavior made Li Mu stunned for a moment and wanted to shout, but the other party had already disappeared. In the end, he could only sigh and sit down on the ground. At this time, Li Mu realized that he seemed to be wearing nothing. And there was still a trace of unknown liquid remaining on the skin. However, he didn't feel the slightest bit of coldness. On the contrary, there is still a warm feeling throughout the body. Li Mu knew that all this was due to Xiaozhu. Because this is not the first time he has done this. As for how many timeshe can't remember exactly. "Little Pig" Li Mu raised his head, looked at the increasingly clear sky outside, sighed softly, and a picture emerged in his mind. That scene was when he was four years old. That time was also the most primitive beginning in his memory now. As for what happened before the age of four, he couldn't remember anything. Perhaps this is a flaw in the human brain. They can only remember things after the age of four, and almost no one remembers things before the age of four.   Li Mu recalled that he had picked up the piglet from the foot of Zhongfeng Mountain. The piglet then was the same as now, without a single hair. However, its skin was not as smooth as it is now. Thinking of this scene, Li Mu couldn't help but want to praise himself for being caring, because he was the one who saved the piggy. Moreover, he has liked to read some books since he was a child, and he still recognizes common healing herbs. Otherwise, there would be no way to climb those 2,999 stone steps every day for five years. Therefore, he saved the piglet. Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but have a smile on his face. But soon, the smile on his face slowly turned serious. Because, after rescuing the piglet, Li Mu strangely discovered that the piglet he rescued was very humane. Moreover, the little pig's seemingly small body possesses superhuman strength. The most important thing is that the piggy is very fast, like lightning! After discovering these strange things about the pig, Li Mu couldn't help but be surprised. He originally thought that the piglet was raised by a certain family in the tribe, but the facts told him that this was not the case. Li Mu naturally didn¡¯t tell anyone else about this secret, not even his grandma knew about it, and Xiaozhu¡¯s actions reminded him all the time that he couldn¡¯t tell it. Because of this, the little pig does not live in the tribe, but lives in this mountain all year round. However, this does not mean that Li Mu and Xiaozhu cannot become good friends. After five years, Li Mu didn¡¯t know what his status was in Xiaozhu¡¯s heart, but he knew clearly that Xiaozhu ranked second in his heart after grandma! Moreover, in five years, Li Mu also discovered two other characteristics of Xiaozhu. First: The piglet will never grow up, it will always look like that, and it has no hair and will never grow. The only thing that has changed is its smooth skin, which will become smoother and smoother as time goes by. It is so smooth that it is as if it is made of platinum. Second: Piggy's saliva is a treasure. Not to mention other things, no low-level herbal medicine can compare to Piggy's mouthful of saliva. Although Li Mu sometimes feels a little nauseous, this point He had to admit "Whoosh!" Just as he was remembering, a white shadow flashed past and appeared in the cave. Without even looking at it, Li Mu knew that the little pig was back. "Just now, I'm really sorry" Looking at the little pig walking back with his little butt wiggling, Li Mu quickly collected himself, and then smiled a little apologetically. "Coax!" The little pig put a branch in his mouth on the ground, raised his head, snorted, then ignored Li Mu, turned around, walked to the entrance of the cave, and lay down quietly. There. "" Li Mu felt helpless about this, but when he saw the wild fruits on the branches, a warm smile appeared on his face, and he felt happy. He endured a slight soreness in his body and came to the branch and picked it up. After putting on his clothes, he walked to the entrance of the cave and sat down without paying any attention. He casually plucked the red wild fruits from the branches and stuffed them into his mouth. "Thank you just now." While eating wild fruit, Li Mu looked at the white sky and earth in front of him and sighed softly. "It's nothing." He was about to wait for the piggy's cooing, but he heard a faint voice. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Li Mu¡¯s eyes widened and he looked around and found that there was no one there! Second ring Li Mu opened his mouth wide and stared at the little white pig lying next to him. Three rings "Ah! Youyou can actually talk?!!!" Even Li Mu, who had always been calm, couldn't help but scream at this moment. He lost his balance instantly and headed straight down the cave. Fall away. In the end, he was stuck in the one meter thick snow with his head down and his feet up, his whole body like a javelin. As for this matter, the sound of the piglet's laughter actually came from his heart. "I've always spoken, you just haven't heard me." {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 4 Becoming Stronger "I am not talking, but communicating with my mind. Did you see my mouth move?" The white pig's voice sounded in Li Mu's heart at the entrance of the cave, and he rolled his eyes. "Mind-to-mind communication?" Li Mu, who had just climbed back into the cave and shook off the white snow on his body, was slightly startled after hearing this. Then, he frowned and stared at the white pig. I found that the other party did not open his mouth to speak just now, but the sound was transmitted to his ears. "I see, then why didn't you use this mind communication before?" Although Li Mu didn't understand how to use mind communication, he understood that this was a very peculiar way of communication that not just anyone could use. . At least, he won't. He couldn't help but feel that this white pig was becoming more and more mysterious. "Before?" The white pig lying on the ground rolled his eyelids again and replied calmly: "That's your problem." "Huh? Me?" Li Mu was confused and thought, what does this have to do with him? "The so-called mind-to-mind communication is mind-to-mind communication. There is something called 'tacit understanding' among you humans. Tacit understanding is the soul. Only when minds are in harmony and synchronized can we have tacit understanding. The same is true for mind-to-mind communication. If there is no tacit understanding, Even if I take the initiative to use spiritual communication, you can't hear it. I have been trying for six years, and you just heard it just now." The little pig did not move his mouth, but his words were transmitted, and there was no carry in his tone. How many emotions, to put it very plainly. Hearing this, Li Mu felt relieved. Then, he couldn't help but smile and said: "So, we have a good understanding?" "Tacit understanding? We've been together for six years, and we just heard it. If you can't hear my voice again, you might as well just die." A look of human disdain appeared on Bai Zhu's face, and he rolled his eyes. Several times. Li Mu was speechless for a while, but he didn't care because he had become accustomed to the weirdness of this white pig in the past six years. Not only in other aspects, but also in terms of personality. At first, he was naturally surprised by the strangeness of the white pig, but now it is completely applicable. He knew very well that this white pig was no ordinary pig, and its origin must not be simple. However, Li Mu did not ask. Although he is young, he still understands the ways of the world. It¡¯s very clear what to ask and what not to ask. Clearly, if Bai Zhu wants to tell him, there is no need to shame himself and ask. If you don't want to tell yourself, asking is just like asking in vain. "Thank you." For a long time, Li Muyao sat cross-legged and looked at the sky in the distance with a hint of fish belly white, and thanked him again. "Thank you? To be honest, I should be the one thanking you." The white pig on the side said calmly, his tone less sharp and more gentle. In an instant, this person and the beast actually revealed their true feelings together. Involuntarily, Li Mu and Bai Zhu looked at each other and laughed at the same time. This kind of smile is a hearty smile, a friendly smile, a smile from the heart, not a fake one. On weekdays, Li Mu always laughs. However, that kind of laughter made him feel tired. But the smile at this moment made him extremely relaxed and comfortable. "Little Pig, can I ask you a question?" After a long time, Li Muping calmed down and asked softly while looking at the rising sun slowly emerging in the distance. "Say." Bai Zhu didn't move his mouth, but the words rang in Li Mu's heart. "Then what kind of world is it outside?" A faint confusion flashed across Li Mu's eyes, and this confusion was also mixed with a subtle yearning. Yes, longing for it. He has been practicing very hard since he was a child, but his talent is extremely ordinary, and he cannot eat well, wear warm clothes, and has no teachers to teach him. Compared with people like Yuan Yi, Mu Feng, etc., he is simply useless. The difference between heaven and earth. However, he has been working hard with the belief that he can let his grandma see the outside world. At the same time, he himself also wanted to see what the outside world was like. Because he has heard all kinds of legends about the outside world since he was a child, so there is also a trace of yearning. Therefore, he was able to persist until now. Otherwise, Li Mu believed that no matter how strong his perseverance was and how determined his mind was, he probably would not have been able to climb the 2,999 stone steps of Zhongshan Mountain for so many years. Grow from every failure. "What's the outside world" In Li Mu's expectation, Bai Zhu's voice sounded as if he was talking to himself. It is also looking at the distant sky, but what flashes in its eyes is not yearning, but a trace of cruel coldness, or even hatred! "I can't tell you what the outside world is like. You can only know it if you go and see it yourself. But sometimes, youWhat I saw in the past is not true. "After a long time, the white pig slowly closed its eyes, and its words echoed in Li Mu's heart. "See for yourself? What you see is not true?" Li Mu was quite helpless with this answer, and he even didn't understand the meaning of this sentence at all. Therefore, he felt more and more mysterious about this strange white pig, but he didn't ask any more questions. "Okay, let's not say much. You go back first and come here to find me in the evening. You are too weak now!" At this time, White Pig changed the subject, with a sense of driving away. "At night? Okay, I'll leave first." Li Mu didn't pay attention, even though this was the first time he talked to Bai Zhu in the past six years. However, he has already figured out the character of White Pig. The other party is definitely the kind of person who speaks the truth and is strong on the surface, but is very delicate on the inside a pig. Therefore, whenever the other party talks like this, Li Mu will never say another word. So, he stood up and paddled along the mountain wall. Although the mountain wall is not high, it is still tens of meters long and quite steep. Even if there is three feet of snow below, let alone a ten-year-old child, even an adult would be seriously injured if he fell. If it were before, Li Mu would not have dared to do this. But now, it's different. Therefore, after paying the price of a somersault, he stood firmly on the ground, and then ran towards the Zhongfeng tribe as fast as flying. At the entrance of the cave, the smooth, hairless white pig calmly looked at Li Mu's leaving figure. After a long time, it flashed and disappeared at the entrance of the cave. When waiting for it to appear again, its body was hundreds of times larger than before. It was several meters tall and looked frightening! I saw it coming into the cave, and kicked hard with its huge front hooves. "Boom!" Amidst the loud noise, a stone pit one meter in diameter and half a meter deep appeared. Then, it opened its mouth, and cold water spurted out, directly filling the pit. Because of this, its several-meter-tall body also shrank sharply, becoming the size of two palms before. It seemed that it was so big just now because of the water in the pit. This scene looks quite weird, but what¡¯s even weirder is not that. Instead, the nail of the white pig's left front hoof slipped against the right front hoof. Suddenly, a drop of blood fell from the wound and fell into the stone pit. It¡¯s just that the drop of blood is not bright red, but milky white! ********* "Whoosh!" In the jungle covered with thorns, Li Mu, wearing a gray cloth robe, walked swiftly and swiftly, shuttling back and forth with great dexterity. No matter how biting the cold wind was, it could not wipe away the smile on his face at this moment. "Is this the power of the first level of the bronze body? It is indeed very strong!" Feeling his body, Li Mu was very happy. At the same time, a sense of sourness surged into my heart. He suddenly felt that his efforts over the years had not been in vain. Now, isn¡¯t it just getting rewarded? It¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s there! "And" As he was running, Li Mu couldn't help but lower his head and look at the strange stone bead that was worn on his chest, which was in the shape of a garden, but not quite a garden, and was half black and half white. Touching the stone bead, he could feel a call from the stone bead, and it seemed that there was another harvest waiting for him inside. Involuntarily, the smile on Li Mu's face became even stronger. "Grandma, Xiao Mu will definitely become stronger, absolutely!" Looking at the distant sky, Li Mu squeezed the black and white stone beads on his chest with his right hand, his young face showing endless determination. ================= [Zhu Xin: On the first day of publication, I updated more than 20,000 words, just to get that one collection in everyone¡¯s hands, that one recommendation vote, thank you! ¡¿ ================= {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 5 Don¡¯t ask for help from others "Woo~" Just when Li Mugang entered the Zhongfeng tribe, a dull horn sound suddenly sounded. Hearing this sound, he paused slightly and turned his head to look at the square in the distance, which was only five hundred meters in diameter. There, there is a team of more than a hundred people, including young and old. The old man is over eighty years old, but his energy and blood are extremely strong, giving people a feeling of power. The younger one is not much different from him, about ten years old. It doesn't look powerful on the surface, but the aura that escapes is definitely not something ordinary people can possess. Among the team, Li Mu saw two familiar figures, one green and one white. The young man is none other than Yuan Yi, who had a conflict with him before. The same goes for the white one, a slightly older, rather handsome thirteen-year-old boy named ¡®Mu Feng¡¯. Looking at these two people, Li Mu's face seemed calm, but his fists were slowly clenched. Because these two people are the geniuses and leaders of the younger generation in the Zhongfeng tribe, and they were all selected by the 'Autumn Wind Sect'. As long as they can reach the sixth level of the Bronze Body before the age of sixteen, they can enter the 'Autumn Wind Sect'. Zong', get the best training. And, it is very likely that the next Zhongfeng tribe leader, or even the tribe leader, will be chosen from among the two! Li Mu's eyes flickered slightly, and he slowly moved away from the two people, landing on the three people at the front of the team of more than 100 people. He couldn¡¯t feel it before, but after breaking through to the first level of the Bronze Body, his perception was several times sharper than before, and he could clearly feel the power of the three people. When he felt the auras of the three people, his pupils couldn't help but shrink, and there was only one thought in his mind - strong! Li Mu has often seen this kind of scene before him, and it is clear that this is just a weekly meeting of the military guards, there is nothing special about it. However, although they are all repetitive content, they are the rules of the Zhongfeng tribe for hundreds of years, and no one dares to change them. Not even the leader of the tribe. In other words, the over one hundred people gathered in the square at this moment are the most powerful over one hundred people in the entire Zhongfeng Tribe, and they are also the only over one hundred people in the Zhongfeng Tribe who have entered the Bronze Body Realm. tribesmen. Except for these people, the thousands of people from the other Zhongfeng tribes are all just ordinary people. From this we can see how difficult it is to become a true cultivator. Basically, only one in ten people will appear. Such people are all important members of the tribe. Because only cultivators can strengthen the tribe, stabilize the foundation of the tribe, and protect the safety of the tribe! In other words, without these more than a hundred people, the Zhongfeng tribe will collapse and disintegrate immediately! In the past, Li Mu would only take a casual look when he passed by here and didn't care about anything. That was because at that time, he had not yet entered the realm of copper body, and was unable to sense the strength of blood energy in others. But today, it¡¯s different. Having entered the first level of the Bronze Body, he could already clearly sense the vitality of the more than 100 bodyguards. Some of them were strong and some were weak. The weak ones were not much different from him, while the strong ones had a soaring power that made him feel suffocated. Especially the three people at the front of the more than 100-strong guard team made his gentle heart beat violently. "She's really strong" Looking at the three people, Li Mu's thin body trembled slightly. In his perception, the three people at this moment were like three active volcanoes, surging with terrifying flames. If possible, he can definitely be burned in an instant! "Are those the three strongest people in my Zhongfeng tribe besides the tribe leader" Li Mu's heart was shaken, and he instantly realized how weak he was. It is clear that if he cannot surpass those three people, or in other words cannot surpass the tribe leader, there is absolutely no way he can take his grandma to break through the blockade of the 'Autumn Wind Sect' and go to the outside world! In an instant, Li Mu had only one thought in his mind at the moment, and that was to become stronger! In the past, he didn¡¯t care about such gatherings. But today, he stopped, his eyes always staring at the three terrifying figures. Li Mu could recognize that the man standing on the far left, wearing a gray robe, was the man with the title of 'Strongest Warrior' from the Zhongfeng Tribe, his name was Yuan Tian. This man is Yuan Yi¡¯s father, who is only thirty years old. However, with the strength of the eighth level bronze body and the bloodthirsty and warlike character, he became the strongest warrior of the Zhongfeng tribe. The one on the far right is a middle-aged man wearing animal skin. This man's face was stern, his eyes were like swords, revealing a bone-chilling coldness. He was Wang Jian, the commander of the Zhongfeng Tribal Guards in front of him. He is also at the eighth level of bronze body and is not weaker than Yuan Tian. Because of his cold and sophisticated personality, he became aHe took over the command of the military guard and was in charge of the entire military guard. As for the sixty-year-old man in the center, he seems to be very ordinary. But in Li Mu's perception, this person was the most terrifying. He is the patriarch of the Zhongfeng Tribe, a figure who has walked up the 999 stone steps of Zhongfeng Mountain. His strength has reached the peak of the ninth level of the bronze body. If he can still take one step forward, he will be one of the legendary three Pulse realm! "If I can reach the legendary three-line realm, I will definitely be able to break through the Qiu Feng Sect's blockade and leave the tribe with my grandma!" Thinking of this, Li Mu's eyes were as bright as a torch, and a deep yearning suddenly emerged in his heart. He understands that the Bronze Body Realm is just the development of the physical body, with a total of nine levels. The first level is the weakest and the ninth level is the strongest. But no matter how strong it is, it is only the power of the physical body. If you want to gain stronger power, you have to break the limits of the physical body, allow the energy of heaven and earth to flow into your body, and possess strong energy. Injuring the enemy is no longer limited to physical collisions, but uses 'weather' to injure people. At that time, you can even soar in the clouds and mist, soaring between heaven and earth. That is the realm of three meridians! ¡°My efforts are not enough!¡± Thinking of this, Li Mu slowly loosened his clenched fists. Then, he let out a breath, turned around and left without looking at anything more. Not long after he left here, an old figure fell steeply from the sky, as if it was weightless, and landed lightly on the high platform of the square. "Join the club leader!" Immediately, as this person appeared, except for the three people at the front, everyone else knelt down on one knee and paid respect to the approaching figure. However, this figure did not look at the crowd after arriving. Instead, he stared at where Li Mu was standing just now and said nothing for a long time ********* "Grandma, Xiao Mu was lucky today. He picked up a rabbit that just died. I'll go and work on it first. I'll have something to eat soon." After returning home, Li Mu called out with a smile, and then rolled up his sleeves. Get busy. "Well, don't run away after eating. Grandma will tell you something later." A kind laughter came from the inner room. Soon, the faint aroma of food wafted among the smoke. At the dinner table, Li Mu was engrossed in his food. From time to time, he would put some for his grandma and tell some stories about the white pig. Naturally, his story is 30% true and 70% false, just to make his grandma happy. "Xiao Mu." At this time, grandma's soft voice came. "Huh?" Li Mu agreed, looking at his grandma and wondering: "What's wrong, grandma?" "It's nothing, grandma is just very happy and wants to call you." Grandma smiled kindly. "Hehe." Looking at grandma's wrinkled face, Li Mu grinned. But grandma's next words made his smile pause slightly. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s great to have you.¡± "It's good that Xiao Mu has a grandma." After hearing this, Li Mu's nose was slightly sour, but his face was still full of smiles. "Xiao Mu, actually you can go find the club leader" After a pause, grandma spoke again. With a "Teng" sound, Li Mu suddenly stood up when he heard this, with a forced smile on his face and said: "Grandma, I'm full. I'm going to do some small errands first. I'll come back and wash the dishes later. " With that said, he turned around and left. When he walked to the door and left, his footsteps suddenly stopped, and low words came from his mouth: "Grandma, don't worry, we don't need to ask others, Xiao Mu will definitely become very strong, grandma, please believe in Xiao Mu." Mu!" After finishing speaking, Li Mu left quickly. At the dinner table, grandma was silent, just looking at Li Mu's thin back, a faint tear flashing in her cloudy eyes. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 6 Strange Zone "Xiao Mu, actually you can go find the club leader" Walking on the streets of the tribe, Li Mu¡¯s words lingered in Li Mu¡¯s mind. Perhaps, when others hear this, they will dance with joy and immediately go to the tribe leader. It is true that the leader of a tribe is the strongest person in each tribe, the person with the most rights and the most say, one level higher than the clan leader. They control the fate of the entire tribe and are the foundation of the tribe. If you can get help and training from the club leader, one day of practice will definitely be a hundred days of practice on ordinary days! Who wouldn¡¯t want this kind of opportunity? However, Li Mu is an exception! He doesn¡¯t know how his grandma picked him up from the outside, nor does he know what mishaps his grandma encountered after she came back. However, he understood that the reason why grandma became like this must have something to do with the leader of the Zhongfeng tribe, and it had a lot to do with it! Others respect the leader of the tribe, look up to the leader of the tribe, and fear the leader of the tribe. But he, Li Mu, doesn¡¯t! Do you hate it? Not really. Although Li Mu is only ten years old now, he clearly distinguishes between hate and love. You can also clearly distinguish between the past, present, and future. Therefore, he will not remember the past grudges or the grudges he does not know clearly. Perhaps, the fact that grandma became what she is now has an inseparable relationship with the leader of the Zhongfeng tribe. But that was the past, and it was not the source of his hatred for the leader. Grandma didn't even hate her, so what qualifications did she have to hate her? That would only make grandma even more unhappy. So, he chose not to hate. In Li Mu¡¯s memory, he had never seen the leader of the tribe. But he knew that the club leader was a good club leader. Otherwise, the Zhongfeng tribe would not have stood here for hundreds of years without being torn down. Moreover, everyone in the tribe can live a good life as long as they work hard. The rules of reward and punishment are very clear. Therefore, Li Mu has no reason to hate the leader. Even though he has lived a very difficult life because of his grandmother, he does not hate the leader because it is not the leader's fault. "However, although he doesn't hate it, he doesn't want to have anything to do with the leader of the Zhongfeng Department. Because he knew a little-known secret. Back then, when grandma was picking herself up 'outside', she was discovered by people from the 'Autumn Wind Sect'. Finally, through the leader of the Zhongfeng tribe, some manipulations were done to grandma, causing her health to get worse year by year. Li Mu can clearly distinguish that the leader of the Zhongfeng tribe cannot be blamed for all this, because the leader is also suppressed by the powerful "Autumn Wind Sect". If he doesn't listen, the life of the entire Zhongfeng tribe will not be difficult. . At the same time, he also understands. Over the years, the head of the Zhongfeng Club has secretly taken extra care of grandma, otherwise grandma would not be able to survive until now. Maybe that's because the other person feels guilty. As for what grandma said before, "You can go to the club leader," Li Mu also understood that it must be grandma who wanted to use the guilt in the leader's heart to help him. Li Mu was naturally moved by this and knew his grandma's thoughts. "However, although he doesn't hate the club leader, he does. So, he refused! "I, Li Mu, don't ask for help from others, and it's best that no one asks for help from me in the future!" Li Mu clenched his fists, and a cold look flashed across his young face. Slowly, he moved towards a place that only he knew. Since he was a child, Li Mu has had no friends. This is because he was picked up by his grandmother and was not a native of Zhongfeng. For this reason, few tribal children would approach him. Not to mention children, even adults have never been here. Perhaps, it was because grandma violated the rules of the Autumn Wind Sect, which caused a grudge in the hearts of the people in the tribe, so as not to get involved and cause trouble. They are all ordinary people, and they are completely powerless to resist against such big figures as the ¡®Autumn Wind Sect¡¯. Let alone them, even the entire Zhongfeng tribe, plus the other four major tribes, are still like ants in the eyes of the 'Autumn Wind Sect'. Li Mu always thought that he was just an ordinary child in the beginning. He also wanted to play with other children and live a happy childhood. But after being rejected several times, he discovered his specialness. Especially after learning some things about grandma from some adults, he realized that in this tribe, he could not get the happiness he deserved. Li Mu was originally a very cheerful person, but his young mind became a little closed after enduring one wave of blow after another. But he was not weak, but became more tenacious. He can often think of problems that ordinary children can't think of. Since he can't get what he deserves,Happy, then why don¡¯t you just stop wanting this kind of happiness? Wouldn't it be better to put all your energy on the path of gaining strength? At least, you still have your grandma, right? In Li Mu¡¯s heart, grandma is better than everything else. So, he has no regrets! Soon, in silence, Li Mu came to the east, not far from the tribe, but in a very inconspicuous jungle. There were dense thorns here. Along the way, he relied on the two palm-long bronze daggers in his hands to cut through the thorns, and then walked through the thorny road that was hundreds of meters long. In the past, he would more or less accidentally scratch his skin with thorns and bleed, but there was no such thing today. He has officially entered the cultivation stage. At the first level of the copper body, as long as he uses his physical strength, the strength of his skin can be strengthened tenfold. It may not be invulnerable, but it can withstand these thorns. And this forest section is very ordinary, and it is densely covered with thorns, so basically no one comes here all year round. In this way, this place became a very hidden place for Li Mu's personal training. Li Mu comes here every day, but what surprises him is that every time the thorns here are cut down, they will grow back again in a very short period of time. Moreover, this growth rate is extremely terrifying! Especially on rainy days, these thorns are basically just cut off and can be completely covered in one morning. Therefore, when Li Mu went in in the morning and came out in the afternoon, he had to cut it again, which was very confusing for him. However, what puzzled him even more was not here, but at the peak in the middle of this dense thorny area. When he first discovered it, he made up his mind to practice here every day. "The speed is indeed much faster than before, and the reaction is much stronger!" After passing through the dense thorny road section, a faint smile appeared on Li Mu's young face. Then, he looked at the cloth with several patches on his body. But today, there is no new hole on it. He understands that these are the benefits he has gained after entering the first level of the Bronze Body, and the benefits gained from cultivation. "Still stronger!" Li Mu couldn't help but show a look of determination on his face. Then, he came to the front of the 100-meter mountain peak in front of him, and cut off some broken branches and willows with his blade. Suddenly, an irregular-shaped stone cave entrance was revealed. ??Looking at it, it is a stone cave about one meter high and about a hundred paces long. If the grass and trees covering it had not been cut down, no one would have noticed its existence. Looking at the small stone cave, Li Mu smiled and walked into it without thinking too much. As he walked in, the vegetation outside the small stone cave suddenly grew rapidly, quickly covering the small stone cave again. At first, it was still dark inside the small cave, but when Li Mu walked about seventy steps, a faint white light refracted from the end of the small cave, making his vision clear. Soon, he came to the end of the small cave and stepped into the empty mountain. After walking into it, Li Mu couldn't help but touch the black and white stone beads around his neck, and couldn't help but show a hint of excitement on his face. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 7 Dzi Bead of Life and Death Located a few miles east of the Zhongfeng Tribe, there is a mountain peak surrounded by countless thorns. This mountain peak is not high, about 100 meters, and not very big. It has a diameter of 200 meters and looks a bit fat. But what others don't know is that there is something special inside this seemingly ordinary mountain. In other words, this seemingly ordinary mountain is actually a vacuum inside. Naturally, the vacuum space is not very large, only about fifty meters in diameter. Otherwise, this mountain may really collapse. At this moment, Li Mu bent down and walked through the narrow passage and came to the interior of the mountain. "What a strange place. Fortunately, I happened to discover this place by mistake when I was four years old, otherwise the loss would have been huge." In a space of fifty meters in diameter, Li Mu, wearing gray cloth, looked at the people around him. The object exuded a bright white light, and his young face couldn't help but reveal a hint of excitement. At this moment, what appeared in front of Li Mu was a hemispherical space with a diameter of about fifty meters. The floor is uneven and there is nothing much inside. After all, this is just his personal training place. He didn't even have a decent thing at home, let alone here. However, Li Mu is very confident that this is the most beautiful place in the entire Zhongfeng tribe, and even among the five tribes. Looking around, he saw some strange black and white crystal stones that exuded a faint light. The shapes of these strange black and white crystal stones are different, and there is no trace to be found. Moreover, crystal stones also come in large and small sizes. The small one is only as big as a thumb, while the large one is one meter long and about half a meter wide. The entire mountain wall is covered with such crystal stones. Whether it's on the ground, the surrounding mountain walls, or above the head. Fortunately, the light emitted by this crystal is not strong. Moreover, there are black and white among them. After canceling each other out, it does not appear bright and dazzling, but rather dim, but this does not affect Li Mu's vision. Furthermore, the space here is not large and there is no danger. Especially within the mountain, it is perfect as a personal hidden cultivation place. Although Li Mu was young, he didn¡¯t know what these crystals were or what they did at first. But he could imagine that at least he had the urge to move them all back home after seeing them. If others knew, wouldn't it be the same? By then, this place won't just be discovered. And I'm afraid all these black and white crystals will be evacuated. Therefore, he didn¡¯t tell anyone, not even his grandma, and it became his personal secret training ground. The most important thing is that the irregular black and white stone bead hanging on his chest was found from here! Especially since he discovered the strangeness of the black and white stone beads, he did not dare to tell anyone about it, including his grandma! "Shizhu, Shizhu, you have seen my efforts. Now is it time for me to see your abilities? Now that I have entered the realm of bronze body, you must fulfill your words. Also, Don't say everything you said is false, otherwise I will throw you away!" Li Mu only took a brief look at everything in the cave and didn't pay much attention. Then, he sat down cross-legged, took off the black and white stone beads hanging on his chest, closed his eyes, and devoted himself to it. This black and white stone bead was picked up by Li Mu when he entered here by mistake six years ago. He clearly remembered that at that time, he was completely attracted by the black and white crystals here, and he was excited for a long time. Fortunately, I didn't have many friends in the tribe, and I didn't lose my mind and tell others. Otherwise, this place would no longer exist. Then, I accidentally saw this strange-shaped black and white stone bead, and discovered its peculiarity. Not to mention other things, at least the other crystals look very distinct. Black is black, white is white, there is no situation where half is black and half is white. Moreover, in addition, the black and white stone beads are only as big as a thumb, so they are not intrusive when worn on the body. So, I wore it on myself. Li Mu deeply remembers the moment when he put this black and white stone bead on his body. As soon as he saw a flower in front of him, a stream of information poured into his mind. Although the information was not very clear, he vaguely knew it. This stone bead is called the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death' and has three unique abilities. First: You can recognize all the objects in the world and introduce their functions. Second: There is an unimaginably huge space inside, which can store both living and inanimate objects. Third: Every time the owner breaks through a major realm, he can obtain a corresponding mysterious cultivation technique from it. Fourth: When reaching a new level, this bead will also stimulate new functions. At the beginning, Li Mu, who didn¡¯t know much about the word ¡®cultivation¡¯, naturally had no feeling about these three abilities. At his timeIn his eyes, apart from being a little special, this stone bead is not as good as these luminous crystals, at least not beautiful enough. But over time, as he grew older, his knowledge increased. Finally, he discovered the horror of this thing called the ¡®Dzi Bead of Life and Death¡¯! He immediately realized that even if all the crystal stones in the mountain were discovered or even moved away, this stone bead would not be discovered! Li Mu never dreamed that he would pick up such a treasure by accident. He didn't know what kind of treasure it was, but at least, no one in the entire Zhongfeng tribe had those three abilities. Moreover, it looks very practical! But at that time, just when he was holding the stone bead excitedly and preparing to identify what the black and white crystals in the mountain were, the stone bead fed back a piece of information that made him a little crazy. This message is: You need to enter the realm of copper body! At that time, he really wanted to curse, why didn¡¯t he say that he was going to enter the realm of bronze body in the first place? Could it be that I remembered it wrong? In the end, Li Mu accepted it and didn¡¯t bother with the issue anymore, because he put his interest in the second function-storing animate and inanimate objects. And this target is the white pig. But in the end, he failed. The reason for failure is still: need to enter the realm of copper body. As for the third ability, Li Mu understands that unless a miracle occurs. Oh no, it's a miracle! Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to succeed. ¡°Perhaps it was precisely because he had such a negative thought that, similarly, he did not succeed And the feedback message is still: Silly, didn¡¯t I tell you? Need to enter the realm of copper body! ! ! At that time, Li Mu was confused by this sentence. In the end, he realized that he was severely despised by this stone bead. After rolling his eyes several times in a row, he fainted. After waking up, he couldn't help but curse the guy who refined the stone beads. Because, in his opinion, treasures are all refined by humans! "However, it was also because of being despised by this stone bead. He just decided that he must reach the realm of bronze body! Therefore, for the sake of grandma¡¯s dream, and in order not to be despised by Shizhu, Li Mu practiced desperately. Furthermore, besides practicing, he couldn't find anything else to do to pass the time. As for the fourth function, there is no need to try it at all, it has been clearly stated. Until today "Let's try the first function first." Li Mu, with his eyes slightly closed, placed the black and white stone bead in his hand on the black crystal stone on the ground. Suddenly, a piece of information came back. Name: Black Crystal of Death Level: Nirvana Purity: 1 Function: Quickly restore the power of death. ?Origin: Star Territory of Life and Death "It's really possible!" After feeling the feedback, Li Mu, who originally didn't quite believe that this stone bead had such abilities, was suddenly startled, and a look of joy suddenly appeared on his face. "Black crystal of death? Nirvana level? Purity one? Power of death? What is it? Star field of life and death? What is it again?" Suddenly, Li Muwei frowned, confused, not knowing why. But soon, he no longer dwelled on the problem, but excitedly placed the stone beads on the white crystal again. Just like before, the information about the white crystal also came back. Name: Life White Crystal Level: Nirvana Purity: 1 Function: Quickly restore life force. Origin: Star Territory of Life and Death "Huh? One is death and the other is life. One is the power of death and the other is the power of life. Does it sound strange?" After reading the information, Li Mu was slightly surprised. Immediately, he spent more than an hour testing all the large and small black and white crystals inside. All other information is the same except for the purity. Divided into first, second and third levels. There were no more after that, but after Li Mu became suspicious, he determined that there must be level four, level five, level six or even more levels, but there were none here. However, he did not dwell on this. Instead, he tested his second ability - storing living and inanimate objects. This time, Li Mu naturally did not go to the white pig for experiments. Instead, he randomly found some black and white crystal stones on the ground, some were large and some were small. The result was naturally successful, and all of them could be collected into the stone beads. However, he found a problem, that is, he didn't know how to take out what he had put in So, after spending some effort, he successfully took out the crystal stones from the ¡®Dzi Bead of Life and Death¡¯. "The last ability!"After suppressing all the excitement in his heart, Li Mu sat down cross-legged and looked at the strange black and white stone bead in his hand. Because this is the place he is most looking forward to after getting this black and white stone bead. So, he slowly closed his eyes and concentrated all his energy on the black and white stone beads. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of mysterious cultivation skills I will get!¡± {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 8 Bloody Hairband [Zhu Xin: Eight updates, 22,000 words, my contribution is only for your collection and recommendation! ¡¿ ======================== "Huh!" In the mountain with a faint light, Li Mu, wearing gray cloth, was sitting cross-legged on the ground. He held the black and white stone bead flatly in his hands and slowly closed his eyes after exhaling softly. Li Mu didn¡¯t know how to obtain the so-called mystical skills from the black and white stone beads. He only knew how to concentrate and use his own will to perceive and communicate with the black and white stone beads. Because this is how the two previous unique abilities were accomplished. Therefore, he could only do it this way, there was no other way, and he didn't know any other way. In this way, time is lost inadvertently. Fortunately, the entire mountain is quiet and there is no sound at all, which is a good environment for concentration. Li Muna was still a little distracted at first, but in such a quiet environment, he gradually became condensed, and everything fell on the black and white stone beads in his hand. Moreover, as time went by, his cohesion became stronger and stronger, and he did not feel irritated by the time. Gradually, Li Mu forgot where he was and the black and white crystal stone that exuded a faint light. In the end, he even forgot about his own body. It seems that I have no body, just like air. My whole body is light and airy, and I can fly at will under the control of my will. This feeling made him extremely comfortable. ¡°Tsk!¡± Suddenly, Li Mu felt an extremely domineering force attack from the black and white stone beads, covering his whole body. His whole body was pulled by that force, and he moved towards him at a lightning speed. The ground hit. He struggled against the reflection board, but no matter how hard he struggled, it was to no avail. Just when he felt that his whole body was about to hit the ground, he found that there was no pain at all. Instead, a bright white light suddenly appeared in his eyes. It was so dazzling that he subconsciously wanted to close his eyes. But the next moment, he thought, hadn¡¯t he always closed his eyes? How can I still see the light? Involuntarily, his immature brain suddenly short-circuited, and he couldn't figure out what was going on. The moment he paused, the "dazzling" white light in front of his eyes suddenly dissipated. Immediately afterwards, that strange picture was revealed. "Where is?" Opening his eyes, Li Mu looked at the picture that appeared in front of him and was stunned again, with a confused and confused expression on his face involuntarily. At this moment, what he saw was not much. Except for the gray ground beneath him, the rest of the place is white. There is no actual white color. They seem to represent 'nothingness' and do not exist. "What's going on? My hands? Feet? Body?" After Li Mu was confused, he looked surprised. Because when he lowered his head, he could actually see his hands, feet, and body. He moved subconsciously, and it felt the same as reality! "Where am I? Wasn't I still in the cave just now?" Li Mu was very surprised and looked up at the endless blank space without a trace of sound. Involuntarily, a trace of fear emerged in his heart. Because I am confused, because I don¡¯t know where this is, because I can¡¯t understand what is happening and what is going on. Therefore, he was afraid and felt unsure. "Aren't I going to acquire mystical skills? Why are I here?" Li Mu's eyes flashed with fear, and he shouted around, as if he wanted someone to answer his question. But, in this blank world, there is no answer at all. As time flew by, the panic, fear, and even loneliness in Li Mu's heart continued to emerge and expand, until finally, he didn't want to sit still and ran, wanting to find the exit and return to reality. However, when he was out of breath and exhausted from running, he still found that there was no exit at all! "What the hell is going on?!" Finally, Li Mu looked up to the sky and shouted, his pupils dilated, filled with fear. ¡°Perhaps, it hasn¡¯t been long since he came here. But in his feeling, it had been a long, long time, too long for him to bear! When a person is in a strange environment for a long time, he will feel scared, let alone a ten-year-old child. Gradually, Li Mu felt a little tired, and his eyelids slowly became heavy. Just like that, he bent down on the gray ground and fell asleep. Because of this, a dream he often had slowly appeared. "It's this dream again" Li Mu, who was sleeping, looked at the scene in front of him.He muttered to himself reflexively. There is still the bloody sky and the bloody earth, and the man in the black robe is standing in the sky. The man held a long black knife in his right hand, and held a bloody hairband tightly in his left hand. He looked at the roaring sky and let out a series of silent roars, a feeling so terrible that it could overshadow the sadness of that day and that place. , suddenly emanated from the man! In the past, when Li Mu had this dream, he would resist it and would subconsciously wake himself up. But at this moment, he didn't. On the contrary, he was very curious, curious to see who this man in black robe with exposed arms was and what he looked like. In this way, Li Mu, who was confused, began to slowly approach this person. However, he was disappointed to find that even if he was less than one meter away from this person, he could not see his face clearly. It was as if there was a layer of fog on the other person's face that could never be removed. No matter how close you are, it won't help. After a long time, Li Mu sighed softly and prepared to wake up from his dream. But suddenly, he was stunned. Because, the man in black robe with exposed arms who was standing in front of him just now disappeared unexpectedly. Moreover, he couldn't wake up from the dream at all! ! "Wait!" Suddenly, Li Mu seemed to have discovered something, his expression changed suddenly, and then he lowered his head reflexively and looked at his body and hands. "Whatis going on?!" The next moment, he couldn't help but scream, with a look of horror on his face! Because, he discovered that at this moment, he had turned into the man in the black robe with exposed arms! He couldn¡¯t believe it, but he had to believe it after confirming it several times. At this moment, although Li Mu could not see his face, he could clearly see the black robe on his body, his tall body, his exposed arms, and the terrifying-looking handle in his hand. The long black knife and the bloody hairband in his left hand, aren't they exactly the same as the man in the black robe with exposed arms? No, it¡¯s not exactly the same, it¡¯s exactly the same! "Li Mu" Just when Li Mu was revealed to be in such horror, a soft female voice suddenly sounded in his ears. However, the voice seemed a bit too ethereal. "Who?!" Hearing this voice, Li Mu trembled, and he turned around to look like a reflex. However, no one was seen. "Li Mu" The woman's voice came again, this time, as if she was crying, sad, and didn't want to be separated. Li Mu turned around again. He didn't know why, but this time he turned around very slowly. Moreover, he had a feeling in his heart. Turning around this time, you can definitely see the owner of that voice. Just like that, when Li Mu turned around, an extremely beautiful woman in white appeared in his eyes. When he saw the woman in white, his mind was like a thunderbolt in the clear sky, and he froze. There was no other reason why he was stunned, it was because the other party was so beautiful, really, very beautiful, breathtakingly beautiful, outrageously beautiful! ¡°In Li Mu¡¯s knowledge, he had never seen such a beautiful woman. Although he is only ten years old, he can clearly distinguish between beauty and ugliness. Especially the aura of the woman in white in front of him made him feel like he wanted to love her. However, this woman seems to be transparent, as if she has no entity, which makes her look a little weird. At this moment, a sense of grief suddenly emerged uncontrollably from the depths of Li Mu's heart. He didn't know why, but he felt that the grief in his heart was actually for the woman in white in front of him! Like a reflex, Li Mu lowered his head and looked at the bloody hair tie in his left hand. Suddenly, he discovered that the blood-colored hairband was exactly the same as the one on the head of the woman in white in front of him! "Whatis going on?!!!" Li Mu's pupils shrank, his mind was shaken, and he looked up to the sky and roared, just like the silent roar the man in black made before looking at the dark red sky ********* The outside world. Ten miles to the north of the Zhongfeng tribe, there is a hill a hundred meters high, and on the hill there is a cave about five meters in diameter. At the entrance of the cave, there was standing a white pig that was no more than the size of two adult hands. This strange naked pig is staring at the eastern position of the Zhongfeng Tribe. Slowly, its long mouth opened, and subtle human words came out. "Master, master, now that the matter has passed, why are you still so concerned about her? Could it bedo you really love her that much?" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support. Your support isIt is our biggest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 9 The Art of Bloodline Activation [Zhu Xin: It¡¯s a new day, still asking for votes and favorites, thank you very much! ¡¿ ======================== Located in the east of Zhongfeng tribe, a few miles away on a small mountain, Li Mu, wearing gray cloth, was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed. He held his hands casually between the crosses of his legs. There was a thumb-sized, black and white stone bead in the palm of his hand that was not smooth in shape. At this moment, he seemed to be asleep, his head slightly tilted down, and his breathing was extremely smooth. But what about reality? Not so ¡­¡­ "Li Mu" "Li Mu" "Li Mu" In the strange space, Li Mu was lying on his back on the ground, as if in a coma. In his confusion, he seemed to hear a soft and ethereal female voice, constantly surrounding his ears. "Mengyan" Unconsciously, he opened his mouth and called out two words that he didn't even know where they came from. As he said these two words, two lines of tears fell from the corners of his eyes for no reason. What is shocking is that these two lines of tears are not ordinary transparent colors, but blood-red! At the moment when these two lines of bloody tears fell, Li Mu slowly opened his eyes as if waking up from a dream. "It's that dream again" After waking up, he sat up as usual, subconsciously touched the tears at the corner of his eyes, and sighed helplessly, without any surprise. However, when he saw the trace of blood and tears in his hand, he stood frozen on the spot. "What's going on" Looking at the blood and tears in his hand, Li Mu's pupils shrank slightly, a trace of surprise appeared on his young face, and he was a little confused. He is not surprised that he would have this kind of dream and cry while sleeping, because he had always done this since he was a child. But this time, why are the tears red? ! "Meng Yan" For a moment, images flashed through Li Mu's mind. Finally, he focused on the illusory and beautiful woman in white. He found that he had many more dreams this time than usual. Especially the woman in white, this was his first time seeing her! "Who is she?" Li Mu asked himself blankly as he sat there, all that occupied his mind was the figure of the woman in white and her beautiful face. For a moment, he forgot where he was. He didn't know the woman, but he had a feeling that she seemed to have some sort of relationship with him. "What am I thinking about? Those are all dreams. I didn't expect that I could fall asleep right now. How awesome!" After a long time, Li Mu's expression straightened, he hurriedly woke up from the daze, and immediately focused on the current situation. above the situation. He clearly remembers that his current situation is not that bad! "What's going on in this damn place? How can I get out?" Li Mu stood up and looked at the endless blank space around him, with a hint of irritation emerging in his heart. He came here just to get the so-called mystical skills, not to sleep and dream, nor to be trapped here forever. An inexplicable fire burned in his heart. ¡°Hoo~ho~ho!¡± However, just when Li Mu felt a burning desire in his heart, there seemed to be no room for change. Ten feet directly in front of him, three light pillars with a diameter of half a meter suddenly flashed into the sky, causing the entire white space to shake violently. He was startled, and immediately showed a hint of joy. Got it, it¡¯s finally here! However, as the three half-meter-diameter light pillars appeared in the white space, what Li Mu didn't know was that in the outside world, the black and white stone beads he was holding in his hands were emitting black and white light at this moment, instantly engulfing his body. It was wrapped in it, and it was drilled through his 360,000 capillary blood pores. And in this strange space, Li Mu's eyes suddenly lit up, and he looked straight at the three light pillars standing side by side in a line ten feet away. To be precise, what he was looking at were the three jade slips suspended in the three pillars of light. Practice mystical arts! This was Li Mu's first thought after seeing the three jade slips, and a look of joy appeared on his face involuntarily. In his mind, as long as he can practice mystical skills, he will definitely be able to leave this ghost place. "We're finally here!" Li Mu expressed joy. He didn't want to stay here for a long time. How could he waste his time? Therefore, when he saw the three jade slips of different colors, he hurriedly stepped forward to grab one of them in his hand, intending to leave here as soon as possible. However, just when his palm was about to touch one of the light pillars, he subconsciously stopped extending his palm. "Wait!" Steep, looking at the three people in front of himLi Mu looked at the beam of light, with a hint of thoughtfulness on his face, and said to himself: "It seems that this third function can only choose one mysterious technique, but there are three here, so which one should I choose?" kind?" Li Mu doesn¡¯t understand the so-called practice of mystical arts. But he knows that once he practices, he must cultivate the strongest one and the one that suits him best. This is related to your life. You must be careful and don't make random choices. If you make the wrong choice, it will definitely be too late to regret. "I don't know if I can see their function." As he said to himself, Li Mu cast his gaze on the black jade slip in the bright white beam of light on his left hand. He couldn't feel any breath on the black jade slip, as if it was isolated by the bright white light beam. However, just after he stared at the black jade slip for five breaths, a message suddenly came into his mind from the black jade slip. "It's really possible!" Upon noticing this message, Li Mu looked happy and hurriedly checked it. The name of this technique: The Art of Death Function: Allows cultivators to control the power of death in a very short period of time! "The art of death" After reading this message, Li Mu couldn't help but feel a hint of horror on his face. Although there were not many words, he felt a sense of fear. It seems that as long as you practice this technique, you can have very terrifying power! Involuntarily, he turned away and focused his gaze on the white jade slip in the light beam on his right. Similarly, not long after, a message came into his mind. The name of this technique: The Art of Life Function: Allows cultivators to control the power of life in a very short period of time! "It's like this again, one death, one life" After reading this message, Li Mu was stunned for a moment, not feeling much. Because, he thought of those black and white crystal stones outside, weren't they also a death and a life? For a child, when a thing or word appears more than twice, they will feel boring and have no sense of freshness, and thus lose interest. Li Mu is only ten years old, so he is no exception. Therefore, he did not hesitate to focus on the blood-red jade slip in the middle beam of light. It was no exception. When Li Mu looked directly at the bloody jade slip for five breaths, the message came. The name of this technique: Bloodline Activation Technique Function: Activate all blood vessels in the cultivator's body. After reading, Li Mu stood there in a daze, feeling is there any difference between this and not saying anything? "Can you be more detailed?" Li Mu couldn't help but ask, staring at the three jade slips of different colors in front of him. But in the end, he failed, and the feedback he got was still just two simple introductions and nothing else. So, he accepted it. Because of this, he did not rush to make a choice, but sat down cross-legged and thought about it calmly. Li Mu has never forgotten his grandma¡¯s teachings: to be calm in everything, to think twice before making a decision, and not to be rash. That's why he didn't choose immediately. However, when Li Mu saw the three light pillars in front of him flickering slightly, flickering in and out, he could no longer calm down. Understand that if no decision is made at this time, all three light pillars will inevitably disappear. By then, I will not get any of them. Wouldn't that be worse than getting a worse mystical skill? "What to do, which one to choose?!" In his anxiety, Li Mu became even less vocal. "Click!" Steeply, a crisp cracking sound sounded. Suddenly, Li Mu's pupils suddenly dilated, and he couldn't hesitate anymore and stretched out his palm to grab a jade slip. Because cracks as big as thumbs have appeared on those three light pillars, and they must be broken immediately. If you still don¡¯t choose, you will really lose everything! "It's you!" Li Mu gritted his teeth and stretched out his right hand to directly grab the blood-red jade slip in the center of the light beam. The moment he grabbed the bloody jade slip, a burst of extremely dazzling white light suddenly shot out, causing him to close his eyes uncontrollably. When he opened his eyes, everything seemed to have disappeared. Yes, it was just the bloody meridian that slowly appeared in front of his eyes. Li Mu stared blankly at the blood-colored meridian. This blood-colored meridian was originally dim. But suddenly, a brilliant red light burst out, as if it had been activated, which startled him. Immediately afterwards, he saw a second bloody meridian appear. Just like the first one, it was originally dim but suddenly emitted a brilliant red light. After that, the third, fourth, and fifth itemsseemed to be endless, and the number continued to increase. Li Mu didn¡¯t know why such a strange scene happened, but he felt that this scene was very important to him.Yes, so he watched intently. He even remembered clearly how many bloody meridians appeared at this moment. "This is" The moment the third thousand bloody meridians appeared, Li Mu couldn't help being surprised. Because he suddenly discovered that the three thousand bloody meridians in front of him actually formed a complete person, a person as tall and as big as him. Suddenly, this person suddenly rushed towards him. He didn't even have time to react before he was hit by the person composed of blood-colored meridians. Li Mu was horrified, thinking he would be knocked away. But he was surprised to find that this person composed of three thousand blood-colored meridians did not knock him away, but actually integrated into his body. Suddenly, he couldn't help but lower his head in surprise and found that his body had become extremely transparent. Inside, the meridians are clearly visible, which is extremely weird! "Ouch!" And at this moment, Li Mu saw that all these dim meridians in his body erupted with a dazzling and brilliant blood light. In an instant, Li Mu felt as if his whole body was filled with divine power, so powerful that it could shatter the world! ! "Could it bethat this is the power brought by the bloodline activation technique?!" Feeling this powerful power, Li Mu couldn't help but exclaimed, and his heart was filled with shock. At this time, a rather detailed message poured into his mind {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 10 Can you kill someone? [Thank you brothers for collecting your votes. With these, Zhu Xin will be fully motivated! ¡¿ =============================== "This bloodline activation technique also requires swallowing the essence and blood of beasts?!" Li Mu, who was sitting cross-legged inside the mountain, suddenly opened his eyes, and a trace of surprise could not help but appear on his face. Because, a few years ago, he accidentally learned a secret technique of swallowing the essence and blood of wild beasts from this so-called 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death'. It is said that people can swallow the essence and blood of beasts to gain powerful strength in a short period of time. But don't swallow it casually, otherwise there will be a life crisis. Therefore, he never tried to swallow the essence and blood of the beast. But in the early hours of this morning, in order to climb the ninth stone steps of Zhongfeng Mountain, Li Mu took out the beast essence and blood that he had prepared and swallowed it. Unexpectedly, after swallowing it, he actually burst out with a lot of power, helping him climb the ninth stone step, and also luckily broke through the first step of the copper body, which was a double surprise. And right now, one of the [bloodline activation techniques] he has obtained is swallowing the essence and blood of beasts. It is said that only in this way can the three thousand bloodlines in the body be stimulated. How can this be the same? That¡¯s why he was confused. At this moment, he suddenly felt like this black and white stone bead had already known that he would choose the [bloodline activation technique]? In other words, it has been guiding me to practice this [bloodline activation technique]? ! Suddenly, a sense of horror suddenly hit his heart, as if he felt that this 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death' was controlling him! "What is the origin of this bead? And these" Li Mu slowly calmed down, then frowned, holding up the black and white stone bead in his hand and staring at it for a while, and then looked at the black and white crystal stones around him. I can't understand it at all. "Whatever, at least he came out of that ghost place, and he also gained the ability to practice mystical skills!" Soon, Li Mu's frown relaxed, and a happy smile appeared on his young face. After all, he is only ten years old, and he will not complicate problems that he cannot understand, nor will he think about problems that cannot be understood. "Oops, what time is it now? Didn't Xiaozhu tell me to come over tonight?" Suddenly, Li Mu's expression changed again, thinking of what Xiaozhu said in the morning. Hurrying, he put all the black and white crystals inside into the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death' and put it back on his neck. Then, groping in the dark, he quickly got into the one meter diameter passage and stooped to the exit of the mountain. , waving a bronze dagger to chop down the overgrown weeds, and walked out of the mountain. "It's over, it's over, it's already so late, and the dishes haven't been washed yet. Grandma will definitely have to bang her head again later" Looking at the completely dark sky, Li Mu couldn't help but reveal a wry smile on his face. Moreover, there were bursts of 'gurgling' sounds coming from his belly from time to time, making his whole body weak. "Forget it, let's go to the little pig first!" Without thinking much, he hurriedly waved the bronze dagger in his hand, chopped through hundreds of meters of thorns with all his strength, and walked out of this strange area. Then, stepping on the cold snowflakes, he quickly ran towards a hill ten miles north of Zhongfeng. In just half an hour, Li Mu arrived at the foot of a hill. However, at this moment, he was already out of breath and sweating profusely. But when he saw the flickering fire in the cave on the hillside, he couldn't help but smile. Then, after a lot of effort, he finally climbed up the cave. Immediately, he smelled the smell of barbecue coming towards him, and two pieces of fat and tender thigh meat appeared in his field of vision, which cheered up his sluggish spirit and made him drool uncontrollably. "Want to eat?" But at this moment, a slightly cold voice sounded in his heart. "Uh um." After hearing this, Li Mu swallowed hard, and reluctantly moved his eyes away from the thigh meat on the grill, and fell on the white pig lying on the ground beside him. , I didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment, but his head kept clicking like a chicken pecking at rice. "Then why don't you come here quickly?" The white pig, which was only about the size of an adult's hand and completely naked, raised its head and didn't have much expression on its face. Even if there is, unless they are of the same kind, I don¡¯t know what their expression is So, Li Mu smiled and hurriedly walked up. He was so hungry that he couldn't help but reach out to grab the thigh meat of the beast that was already cooked and glowing with attractive oil. "Snapped!" However, at this moment, a thorn stick came out, and Li Mu was so frightened that he retracted his outstretched right hand and turned to look at the white pig. He saw that the white pig had already stood up at this moment, holding a thorn covered with spikes in its mouth, and there seemed to be a hint of sinisterness on its face? Li Mu blinked his big eyes twice and looked blankly at the 'insidious' white pigWith such an appearance, I didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. "You can eat if you want. I won't embarrass you today. Just take off your clothes and jump in." The white pig's voice sounded in his heart again. In confusion, Li Mu saw the white pig holding a thorn stick in its mouth, walking on cat steps to a stone pit filled with white liquid in the cave, and then pointed to the stone pit with the thorn stick in its mouth. "What is this?" Li Mu asked suspiciously, looking at the milky white liquid in the stone pit. He remembered that this thing hadn't been there in the morning, so why was it here now? And, where to buy what? Could it be saliva? ! Li Mu couldn't help but feel a chill in his heart. "You just do what I ask you to do. Where's the nonsense? Don't you want to eat?" Bai Zhu's tone suddenly became cold, and there was a humanized annoyance on his face. "Uh okay." After being scolded like this, Li Mu was immediately in a weak position. Furthermore, he was already at a disadvantage. First, it¡¯s late. Secondly, I am feeling hungry, and there is also the temptation of barbecue. So, in desperation, he had no choice but to nod his head, take off his clothes, and quickly jump into the stone pit. "Huh?" After jumping into the stone pit, Li Mu couldn't help but let out a light sigh. He discovered that the milky white liquid was not the saliva of white pigs, at least it was not thick enough. Moreover, there was a warmth that spread throughout his body, making him feel extremely comfortable, as if even the feeling of 'hungry' had been reduced, which made him feel quite strange. "Whoosh!" Suddenly, a sound broke through the air. Li Mu hurriedly raised his head, then stretched out his palm and quickly grabbed the air-breaking object in his hand. "Ahit's so hot" The next moment, pain came and he couldn't help but scream. But he didn't throw away what he was grabbing, because it was delicious barbecue. So, he hurriedly stuffed it into his mouth. "Huh" After a long time, Li Mu let out a long sigh of relief, with an unfinished expression on his face. "How do you feel?" At this time, the white pig's voice came. "Hehe, it's not bad. One more piece will make it perfect." Hearing this, Li Mu hurriedly smiled and looked at Bai Zhu's dull face. Suddenly I realized that this pig actually cared about me. "Stop talking nonsense, I'm asking you how you feel when you soak in it!" However, Bai Zhu rolled his eyes fiercely and said in annoyance. "Uh" Li Mu was stunned and suddenly felt a little embarrassed. However, he quickly adjusted and closed his eyes to feel it. "It's very comfortable. It seems to be massaging me. It seems that my whole body has strength again." After a long time, Li Mu opened his eyes and said. ¡°He didn¡¯t make this up randomly, he experienced it himself. He understood that although the two pieces of meat just now could keep him from being hungry, that was all. But if you want to make your sore muscles feel nothing at all in a short period of time, and you will be twice as strong, and your energy and spirit will reach its peak, this is obviously impossible. It must be because of the milky white liquid in the pit. for the sake of. "That's good. You can sleep here for one night today, leave on your own tomorrow, and come back to my place to report in the evening." After hearing the answer, Bai Zhu nodded and said calmly, then turned and walked towards the entrance of the cave, as if to leave. "What? Sleep here for one night?!" Li Mu almost jumped up at these words, with a look of astonishment on his face. "If you don't want to become stronger, you can leave now. I won't stop you, and don't come to me in the future. If you choose to become stronger, then enjoy it here. From tomorrow on, your life will no longer be the same. It was so fun before. Come and report to me tomorrow night. Remember, don¡¯t be late!¡± came a slightly cold voice. The white pig did not stop because of his words. He still walked to the entrance of the cave, dodged and left quickly. go. Hearing this, Li Mu stood in the stone pit blankly, not knowing what to do or say for a moment. "Getting stronger? Enjoying it? Having fun? What is this?" He couldn't help but make a weird sound, and he felt more and more mysterious and weird about the white pig he rescued six years ago. And this character is too strong, right? However, Li Mu finally listened to the other party's words and slept standing like this all night. He waited until he woke up the next day before leaving. Even he himself didn't know how he spent the night. But he felt that his body seemed to have changed slightly this night When he returned home early in the morning, Li Mu tried his best to make up a lie to coax his grandma, and then went about his work as usual. But on this day, he was a little distracted, and he was actually looking forward to tonight's arrival. Finally, after the long expectation, the night finally fell. Li Muxing?He hurriedly left the tribe and walked through the ice and snow to a cave on a hill ten miles north of the tribe. As soon as he climbed up the cave, he saw the white pig standing at the entrance of the cave, as if he had been waiting here for a long time. "Well, it's not too late today, right?" Looking at the other party, Li Mu paused slightly and asked with a smile. The white pig did not answer his question, but asked a question. "Can you kill someone?" "Huh? Killkill?!" These five simple words shocked Li Mu on the spot. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 11 Go Killing Can you kill someone? The five simple words made Li Mu, who had just climbed to the entrance of the cave, stunned on the spot. The expression on his face was frozen, and he stared at the cute but scary white pig, and for a moment he didn't know how to answer. Kill someone? Li Mu never thought about it! Li Mu has always been strong, but because he has no friends, he has a slightly withdrawn personality and does not like to make friends over time. Because of this, he is extremely passionate and has a strong will. Even if someone wants to bully him, is more numerous or stronger than him, he will fight them without hesitation. Perhaps, in the end it was still him who suffered misfortune, but those who bullied him would not get the good results either. This is enough! Li Mu is very strong, able to endure hardships, and works hard. He has always wanted to gain powerful strength to break free from the shackles of the Zhongfeng tribe, break through the Qiu Feng Sect's barrier, and take his grandma to see the outside world. However, he has never thought about the word 'killing'! At this moment, Xiaozhu¡¯s question exploded in Li Mu¡¯s mind like a thunderbolt from the clear sky. Although he was only ten years old, he could imagine how to break free from the shackles of the Zhongfeng tribe and break through the Qiu Feng Sect's barrier. Then, he must kill people in the future! "Is that so?" Xiaozhu's cold voice came again. "No!" Li Mu's thin body trembled slightly, then slowly lowered his head and admitted honestly. Yes, he can¡¯t. He hasn¡¯t even thought about it. How could it be possible? He usually carries a dagger, just to threaten those who come to trouble him. When it comes to actual killing, he has no experience at all. In fact, the moment Xiaozhu asked this question, a trace of fear emerged in his heart! Li Mu lowered his head. At this moment, he suddenly realized that he was useless. He actually bowed his head to a pig, even though this pig was no ordinary pig. However, this does not mean that he is not weak. A person's strength is not limited to his fists and feet, but also his heart. Only when you have both, can you be truly powerful and strong! "Can you teach me?" Before Xiaozhu could say anything, Li Mu suddenly raised his head, stared at Xiaozhu and asked sternly. Although the words were slightly trembling, they were extremely firm. "Okay, come with me. Today I will teach you how to kill people." The white pig just looked at him lightly, turned around and walked away, jumping directly from the entrance of the cave. Li Mu didn¡¯t think much and followed with a trace of panic. Although he knew very well that killing someone was something he would have to do in the future, he was still a little scared. But can you choose to escape if you are afraid? No, I can't escape. Even if I could, I wouldn't escape! Soon, Li Mu followed the white pig and galloped through the jungle full of ice and snow. The icy cold wind blew past, causing pain on his face and hands. But none of these could compare to the panic and excitement in his heart. Because he is going to kill someone now! The night is very dark. The moon is very hazy. In a jungle in the north of the Zhongfeng tribe, there are two figures running quickly, and this running has been going on for several hours. Obviously, the latter figure was a little unable to catch up. In fact, it became extremely slow in the end. Fortunately, not long after, the former rather strange figure stopped abruptly, pulling the latter figure to hide in a dense tree. ¡°Swiss, swish, swish¡­¡± In the ice forest, sometimes the branches of big trees cannot bear the weight of the snow. After being swayed by the breeze, the snow is shaken off, making a hair-raising sound. "Little pig, what are we doing here? This is the Beifeng tribe's place. You can trespass without permission." On the big tree, Li Mu looked at the surrounding grounds and whispered in surprise. "Trespassing? We are here to kill people, do we need permission?" On the side, the white pig gave him a cold look and asked indifferently. Hearing this, Li Mu was startled, then immediately shut up, and his right hand reflexively touched his arms. There, there was a bronze dagger that had been with him for many years. Touching the bronze dagger, his panicked heart calmed down a little. However, the white pig¡¯s next words made him almost fall from the tree in shock. "Now, go over and lure someone out to kill him!" the white pig said. "Whatwhat?!" Li Mu's expression changed drastically when he heard this, feeling that he must have heard wrong. But after seeing the appearance of the little pig, he understood that he heard it right! "Are you going? If not, we'll go back now, and you won't come to me again in the future." The white pig's tone was still cold, and there was no trace of friendship in his words, but endless sarcasm.  "I'll go!" Looking at Xiaozhu's cold look, Li Mu nodded heavily after struggling. At this moment, he realized. Today, Xiaozhu really brought himself to kill people, and he was not joking. Therefore, I can no longer joke and must be serious. " In this way, Li Mu jumped down from the tree with great agility and ran towards the Beifeng tribe three miles away. Soon, he arrived a mile away from the Beifeng tribe and hid in an extremely dark place. "Killing people I will definitely be able to do it!" Hiding in the darkness, Li Mu looked at the warrior standing on the tribal wall in the distance, watching over the Beifeng tribe. A trace of determination flashed in his eyes, and his face gradually became cold. Go down. Immediately, he picked up three stones from the ground. He took one step forward and flew out like an eagle, quickly flying two hundred meters away. Then, he used all his strength to wave his right hand and directly threw out the three stones in his hand. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Suddenly, the three stones pierced the cold night sky and suddenly hit a soldier on the wall. The moment after throwing the three stones, Li Mu didn't hesitate at all, and didn't care what would happen to the three stones. He turned around and ran away, quickly rushing into the jungle and running towards the inside of the jungle. . Because he knew that someone would definitely come after him! "Since you're here, don't rush back. If you have anything to do, I think we should talk about it in person, right?" As he said, not long after, a sneer came from behind. Hearing this voice, Li Mu couldn't help but shrink his pupils. Then he turned around suddenly, took out the bronze dagger from his arms, and slashed it in front of him. "Clang!" Suddenly, there was a harsh sound of metal colliding with metal. Li Mu was thrown violently and hit the main pole of a big tree ten feet away. It caused the big tree to sway, shaking off a large pile of snowflakes, burying him in it. At this moment, Li Mu's hands were already numb, his throat was sweet, and his back was in severe pain from the impact, especially the falling ice and snow that made his whole body tremble. However, he understands that the crisis is approaching, how can he care about this? Therefore, enduring the discomfort, Li Mu quickly stood up, quickly came to the big tree, and hid himself. "What a powerful force, at least the second level of Bronze Body!" After arriving at the big tree, Li Mu raised his trembling hands, a trace of fear flashed across his face. "Damn it, what am I afraid of? Aren't I very courageous? If I want to kill someone, I just need to kill him!" Feeling the fear in his heart, he couldn't help but curse secretly in his heart. But despite this, his hands were still shaking slightly uncontrollably. "Hey, I thought it was some great person provoking war on my Beifeng tribe, but it turned out to be just a rat hiding his head and tail. I have no interest in people like you. I will let you go today. Ma, if you come again, I will wipe out this ant like you." At this time, a rather tall figure walked in, picked up the iron spear on the ground, and turned around and left. Behind the big tree, Li Mu's face turned red when he heard this, with endless anger flashing on his face, and he was about to rush out with a single step. But the next moment, he stopped suddenly. Because, he thought of something his grandma often said. This sentence is: think more about things and not be reckless. So, he slowly squatted down and picked up three stones again ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± The moment the tall figure turned around, three sounds of piercing the air were heard. However, this time the sounds have a sequential order. "Hey, ants also have a time to show off their power? If you keep silent like this, I really don't want to kill you. But you don't choose to be silent, so you die here today!" The tall figure sneered, then turned around and said, Shuo's figure suddenly shot forward. At this moment, copper light bloomed from his body, and he danced the two-meter-long silver-iron spear in his hand, easily smashing the three sky-piercing stones into pieces. At this moment, he was less than two meters away from the big tree. Without bypassing the big tree at all, he directly projected the long hair in his hand, and the huge force penetrated the big tree with a diameter of one meter in front of him. Only two inches of the tail end of the two-meter-long iron spear was not submerged in it! "Hey!" The tall figure smiled, took two steps forward, and was about to pull out the spear. "Roar!" However, at this moment, a low roar sounded like a wild beast. Immediately afterwards, a thin figure suddenly shot down from the big tree. The cold bronze light in his hand flickered and he kissed the tall figure's neck fiercely. "I'm waiting for you""But the tall figure didn't panic at all. As if he had expected it, he chuckled, raised his palm without dodging, and blasted directly at the thin figure rushing towards him. Bronze As the light flickered, it seemed as if it was going to blast the emaciated figure into a pulp! "Death!" However, the answer to him was just a deep roar. I saw the thin figure with his head lowered suddenly raised up, his eyes filled with blood. Moreover, all the veins in his body popped out at this moment, and the copper light on his body bloomed instantly. He did not dodge at all, and directly attacked the tall figure. "Clang!" The sound of metal colliding with metal came to mind again, but this time, there seemed to be an inaudible, yet chilling sound hidden in it. ¡°Bang!¡± The thin figure flew out again, this time it was thrown more than thirty feet, knocking a big tree to the ground and causing blood to rush out. But the tall figure still stood on the spot, as motionless as a mountain, without taking a step back. However, a trace of blood was flowing down his strong body. If anyone saw this person looking like this, they would definitely scream. Because, this person¡¯s head has long since disappeared and fell on the snow more than ten feet away! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 12 The Strongest Warrior of the Tribe [Zhu Xin: Thanks to the two brothers "Hongchen, Xizi" and "Qiri" for their evaluation votes. I hope everyone can vote for recommendations + favorites. I really want this! ¡¿ =================== "Huh" The cold wind blew by, and the icy temperature seemed to freeze everything. However, at this moment, Li Mu's agitated and excited heart could not be frozen. Because, a second ago, he killed someone. Moreover, the one he killed was much more tyrannical than him! Suddenly, an uncontrollable sense of pride emerged from his heart, and then showed on his young face. Although his whole body was in pain and he didn't know how many bones were broken, he still couldn't restrain this feeling. Emotional release! ¡°Chichi~¡± Suddenly, a white shadow fell down, and its feet made a slight creaking sound on the snow. "I succeeded." Li Mu turned his head with difficulty, looked at the white figure who came to him, and smiled with difficulty. But his pale face told the other person that he was very uncomfortable. Finally, Li Mu fainted, and it was daytime when he woke up. Opening his eyes, he found that he was back in the cave. At the entrance of the cave is the warm sunshine. "Huh?" Then, he let out a light sigh. I found that there was no pain in my whole body, as if I had never been injured, and I was full of strength, more powerful than before! Sitting up straight, Li Mu couldn't help but flash the scene from last night in his mind, thinking of the scene where he killed the big man. Involuntarily, a faint trace of panic flashed through his eyes, but it disappeared briefly. "This is it!" But the next moment, his pupils shrank suddenly and he stared at the headless corpse in front of him, with a look of fear on his young face again. "What? Are you scared?" Suddenly, a cold voice came. Hearing this, Li Mu's thin body trembled slightly, then lowered his head and remained silent. Because he knew that the person speaking must be Xiaozhu. He also understood that he would return to this cave and all the injuries in his body would be healed, all of which were caused by the little pig. He has already experienced the strangeness and power of Xiaozhu, and he also knows that Xiaozhu will be so strict with him just to make himself stronger. Therefore, he has no complaints. "Well, I'm afraid." After a long time, Li Mu expressed his true thoughts. At the same time, he hurriedly raised his head and looked at the little pig coming from the entrance of the cave with the body of a small beast in his mouth and said sternly: "But I will work hard, and I will never give up!" "Eat first." The white pig ignored his words, just glanced at Li Mu casually, and then said lightly. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off? Fortunately, the white piggy mentioned it knowingly. This made him hurriedly stop what he was doing and cast his gaze on the headless man. "Are you scared? He is just a trophy for you, a reflection of your gradual transformation from weak to strong. You have to understand this and there is no need to be afraid at all." Bai Zhu Youyou said, looking very unconcerned. Li Mu nodded, because he often heard from the adults in the clan that if you want to become a truly strong man, you have to kill people, and you have to kill many, many people. Yuan Tian, ??the strongest man in the tribe, was the one who killed the most people and made the most contributions, so he had the title of 'the strongest warrior in the tribe'. Killing is glory and the best evidence of becoming a strong person! Thinking of this, the timidity in Li Mu's eyes suddenly decreased a lot and became a little more determined. On the side, Xiaozhu quietly watched the change in Li Mu's expression, a trace of satisfaction flashed in his eyes, but Li Mu could not see this trace of satisfaction. After a while, it slowly spoke. "Yesterday, your performance was quite good. You used the power of the first-level copper body to kill the second-level bronze body person, which shows that you have the potential to fight. Although animal blood was used, you still succeeded in the end. However, your ending You should know it yourself. "It's very bad. If I hadn't been here, I would have been eaten by wild beasts." Naturally, you can hope that you'll be lucky enough not to get eaten, but there won't be much of that. "Looking at the headless body of the strong man, the white pig spoke calmly. "I will correct it next time!" Li Mu nodded without resisting the other party's words. Because the other party's comments were completely appropriate and did not mean the slightest bit of targeting. Furthermore, he also understands that the stricter the white pig is, the better it is for him. He still understands this truth. "Okay, let's go back. Remember to come to my place to report tonight." White Pig said nothing more and turned towards the entrance of the cave. "Yeah." Li Mu smiled and said?Nonsense, after arriving at the entrance of the cave, I quickly slid down the mountain wall. However, he had just run far away when the figure of the white pig came to his ears again. "By the way, the stone steps on the middle peak are a bit strange. If you have nothing to do during the day, you can climb them. It will be good for you." "You don't need to tell me this." After hearing this, Li Mu smiled and quickly ran into the jungle. Soon after, Li Mu returned to the Zhongfeng tribe. Along the way, he vaguely heard the discussion of some children of the same age, as if something was about to happen. "Hey, hey, have you heard? Yesterday, at the club leader's meeting, it was said that in order to prepare for the Autumn Wind Sect trial three years later, in the next three years, all children under the age of thirteen and over ten will have to undergo special training. Then select the five strongest people to go to the Autumn Wind Sect for a trial. If they can stand out, my position in the Zhongfeng Club will definitely be much more stable!" "Well, I heard that it is like this. It seems to start in three days. Hehe, brothers, you have to work hard!" "It's necessary. Our bodies are strong enough. It's not impossible to break through the bronze body realm in three years, buy the threshold of cultivation, and then surpass that Mu Feng!" "Look, that good-for-nothing boy is here." "Don't mess with him, or he will get our hands dirty." "Um!" "Special training?" Walking in the tribe, Li Mu raised his eyebrows and ignored the words of the children behind him, and even forgot about the so-called "three years of training". In his opinion, this is nothing compared to the training of Piggy. Soon, the day passed, and when night fell, Li Mu rushed into the jungle with great agility, and arrived at the cave where the little pig was. Afterwards, the little pig just said "Follow me" and left the cave, walking towards the depths of the jungle. Li Mu naturally wouldn't care about this. On the contrary, his heart was filled with a hint of excitement and excitement, and he hurriedly followed. Not long after, an area that adults said was often haunted by ferocious beasts appeared in his field of vision. "You should know what to do now, right?" Coming here, the white pig stopped and asked calmly. "Yeah." After hearing this, Li Mu nodded. He had already thought about what Xiaozhu meant, that he must have let himself in and come out with the body of a ferocious beast. In this way, he no longer thought about it and cautiously entered this dangerous jungle area. With the experience of killing the big man yesterday, killing the ferocious beast naturally did not bring much psychological pressure to Li Mu. But he knew that he had to be cautious in anything he did, especially things that were closely related to 'blood'. ???????????????????????????? In this dark night, when the ferocious beasts are active frequently, we must not frighten the snakes, lest we attract a group of ferocious beasts, and the consequences will be needless to say. More importantly, the night provides the best conditions for the ferocious beast hunters. If you are not careful, you may be killed by the fangs of ferocious beasts. Therefore, Li Mu acted very cautiously. A few hours later In the jungle, a thin figure walked out of it. This person is none other than Li Mu who entered this dangerous zone. At this moment, his whole body was in tatters, his body was covered in blood, his face was slightly pale, and there were many marks of animal claws on his skin, making him look miserable and miserable. However, despite this, he always had a smile on his face. Because at this moment, he was dragging the body of a ferocious beast that was four or five times larger than his body Inside the cave: "Huh, it's so comfortable." Li Mu was lying in the one-meter-diameter circular pit, with a happy smile on his young face, looking like he was enjoying himself immensely. He really enjoyed it. He didn¡¯t know what the milky white liquid in the stone pit was. But after taking a dip once, he felt like he never wanted to leave. You know, this is definitely good stuff. Because it was not just as simple as being comfortable, even though he had only soaked three times, he found that his body was quickly becoming stronger. Perhaps it was because he had broken through the first level of the copper body, but his intuition told him that it definitely had a lot to do with this milky white liquid. "You're done feeling comfortable, is it time to come up?" At this time, the voice of the white pig came. "Huh? What's wrong?" After hearing this, Li Mu asked in confusion. This was the first time that Bai Zhu had woken him up so quickly. "What do you think?" Bai Zhu looked at the corpse of the ferocious beast, then raised his head and said lightly: "Don't you need to take its essence and blood to stimulate the blood in your body?" Hearing this, Li Mu looked slightly startled. Then, he couldn't help but wonder: "How do you know that I have practiced the art of blood activation?" "You told me yourself." Bai Zhu said unhurriedly, just when Li Mu was wondering whether he had said thatWhen he said this, Bai Zhu wrinkled his nose and said coldly: "Can you talk less nonsense and do more?" "Uh, okay" After being scolded like this, Li Mu nodded hastily. After all, he is only a ten-year-old boy. Although he has a mind that others of his age do not have, he doesn't like to complicate problems. Moreover, Xiaozhu was not someone else, so he did not ask this question. In this way, he set his sights on the ferocious beast that was very huge compared to him and Xiaozhu. Li Mu knew that the so-called ¡®blood essence¡¯ was the drop of essence blood in the chest cavity of any creature. It contains the most essence of the creature's blood. Therefore, it can have enough energy to stimulate the blood vessels in the human body. Furthermore, the [Bloodline Activation Technique] emphasizes that it requires the essence and blood of ferocious beasts, and other essences and blood will not work. But right now, this is a ferocious beast, how can it be wasted? In the end, under Xiaozhu¡¯s pointing, Li Mu obtained the blood essence of the ferocious beast with considerable effort. At this time, it was already light outside. Therefore, he left the cave and returned to the Zhongfeng tribe. "Huh?" Just when he was not far from home, he let out a sudden sigh. Because, besides grandma, he heard the voice of another man in the small courtyard. In Li Mu¡¯s memory, growing up, no one would come to his home all year round. Not to mention men, not even the same old people. With this curiosity, he cautiously came to the door of the small courtyard and took a sneak peek. Although he only saw a back figure, the figure as strong as a mountain shocked his heart, and a look of shock appeared on his young face. "Isn't that Yuan Tian, ??the strongest warrior in the tribe? Why did he come to my house?" At this moment, Li Mu was very shocked. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 13 Three Years of Special Training [Zhu Xin: New week, recommendations + collections + comments + clicks~~ I have all kinds of requests, thank you! ¡¿ ==================== "The tribe's strongest warrior Yuan Tian!" In the small courtyard, Li Mu looked at the eight-foot giant man in front of him with great shock. He has always believed that he is much stronger than ordinary children, at least in terms of mental endurance. But at this moment, he realized that his strength was not much better. Because, when facing the person in front of him, he seemed to be a little out of control! "Are you Li Mu?" A low, beastly voice came slowly. "Yesyes" After hearing this, Li Mu hurriedly replied. At this moment, his heart was shaking. Facing the person in front of him, he felt like he was facing a peerless ferocious beast. A strong smell of blood hit his nostrils, and he had the illusion that if he didn't answer well, he would die in the next moment. This illusion made him very uncomfortable, very uncomfortable! "Am I afraid? Why should I be afraid? What am I afraid of?" Li Mu couldn't help but clenched his fists subconsciously, asking himself in his heart. He suddenly realized that he was so weak and didn't even have the courage to look at the other person. What did it mean? How to talk about becoming stronger? "No, I can't be afraid. I want to be strong, how can I be so cowardly?!" Suddenly, Li Mu raised his head, wanting to see the figure in front of him. However, when he raised his head, he suddenly found that the other party had already left, and only those two words filled with sinister aura surrounded his ears. "The leader of the tribe has specifically asked me to personally deliver the three-year special training in two days, and you must participate. Of course, you can also choose not to participate, but you and your grandma will be expelled from the Zhongfeng tribe forever!" It was a very simple two sentences, but these two sentences made Li Mu's heart twitch. His nails had dug into the flesh of his palm, and traces of blood overflowed from inside. Pain emerged, but this pain could not cover up the shock and resentment in Li Mu's heart, making him even more aware of his own weakness. Resist? Can it? Do I have the ability and capital to resist now? No! "I want to become stronger, become stronger, and I want to let these people who continue to arrange my destiny and threaten me get the retribution they deserve!" Li Mu shouted and roared in his heart. "Xiao Mu, what's wrong? Yuan Tian didn't say anything, right?" At this time, a kind voice came. Then, the frail figure appeared in his field of vision with staggering steps. "Grandma." Looking at the old man walking towards him, Li Mu suppressed the sadness and anger in his heart, and said with a faint smile on his face: "It's nothing, they said they would let me go for the three-year special training in two days. This Once again, Xiao Mu will definitely become very strong!" "That's good." A happy smile appeared on the old man's face full of vicissitudes of life. "Grandma, please don't worry!" Looking at the smile on Grandma's face, Li Mu slowly loosened his clenched fists, but then tightened them again. As night falls, the Zhongfeng tribe is brightly lit, and many families are excited. Because, they have all been informed by the strong men of the tribe. Two days later, they will take their children to participate in special training to prepare for the [Autumn Wind Trial] three years later. They did not feel the pain of separation, but only the expectation and excitement for the future. In this world, everyone wants to become stronger, even if the price they have to pay is their own life, it doesn't matter. And every member of the tribe has the sense of honor brought by the tribe, even if their children will be in danger during those three years of training, it doesn't matter. They all believe that their children are the best, will become stronger, will overcome all difficulties and obstacles, and will become famous in the [Autumn Wind Trial] three years later, bringing endless glory to the tribe! In this world, faith and glory are more important than life. This is true whether you are a strong person or an ordinary person. That night, as usual, Li Mu left the Zhongfeng tribe and went to the cave ten miles north to hunt with the white pig. But this night, Li Mu took the initiative to hunt two prey. The white pig agreed, until early in the morning, he took the second prey and fell in front of the white pig dragging his extremely exhausted body and mind. In the cave, Li Mu woke up and silently climbed out of the one-meter stone pit with milky white liquid. Then he held a bronze dagger and cut open the chests of the two ferocious beasts. He carefully used two jade bottles to contain their essence and blood respectively. He bit off his index finger and wrote a code name on it, and put them into the Dzi Beads of Life and Death. . After finishing all this, he understood that his training for the night was over. But he did not leave. Instead, he sat at the entrance of the cave, blowing the icy cold wind, and looked at the endless scenery in front of him.Xuelin was stunned. "Little pig, am I weak now?" After a while, he slowly asked, his expression not changing much. "Well, very weak." Bai Zhu, who had never asked him a question, nodded, his tone was very direct, without any tact. "Then how can we become stronger?" Li Mu didn't care and continued to ask. "I can only guide you if you work hard." Bai Zhu replied, indicating that a person's strength is not cultivated by others, but depends on that person's own awareness. "I will definitely become stronger, right?" A smile finally appeared on Li Mu's pale face. "Who knows." The strange face of the white pig slowly twisted, as if it was also smiling. So, Li Mu left. Naturally, before leaving, he informed White Pig about what happened in the tribe, and White Pig's answer was simple. "I have said that whether a person can become stronger does not depend on the training of others, but on one's own efforts. Also, is it true that after participating in the so-called three-year training, you will not be able to participate in my training?" Hearing this, Li Mu smiled. Yes, can¡¯t I come here after participating in the so-called three-year training? This day passed, and Li Mu no longer thought about these troubles and trivial matters. As it is, let it be. As for the so-called 'three years of special training' after one day, then it will be special training. And it¡¯s free, so don¡¯t give it up. Soon, one day passed. On this day, Li Mu¡¯s training was as usual. Moreover, after understanding himself, he was willing to increase the amount of training. Therefore, the little pig spoke less and less, and just watched quietly and did what it should do. Just when the white fish belly appeared on the distant sky, Li Mu slowly walked out of the cave. "Three years of special training? I'll give myself three years too!" At the entrance of the cave, Li Mu stood calmly. He raised his head and looked at the gleam of light at the end of the sky and muttered to himself. Then, he jumped into the air and jumped directly from the entrance of the cave. On the side, the white pig looked at Li Mu's move coldly and said nothing. It was not until Li Mu jumped that he said: "Is this action very heroic? Well, it seems so. But, I'm afraid that I won't kill you if I fall." !¡± "Ah, why is there less snow down there!" As soon as Bai Zhu finished speaking, a scream came from below. At this moment, the square of the Zhongfeng Tribe was filled with more than a hundred people. However, none of these hundreds of people are old. The youngest is ten years old and the oldest is only thirteen years old. Around the square were some tribesmen who looked extremely ordinary. Obviously, these tribesmen are the parents and family members of these more than a hundred young people. Because today is a special day, the day when their children participate in the [three-year special training]. ¡°At least, for the next three years, they won¡¯t be able to see their children. Even, some people will never be able to see it. However, they did not regret sending their children here. For the future of the tribe, what does death mean? Today, Li Mu also came here. His arrival obviously attracted the attention of many people, who all cast strange looks at him. He did not pay attention to these, but stood quietly in a corner, looking at Wang Jian, the captain of the guard on the high platform. , listening to the other party's rules and regulations without saying a word. "Grandma, Xiao Mu is gone." Li Mu closed his eyes slightly, his grandma's loving smile flashed in his mind, and he couldn't help but reveal a warm smile on his young face. But the next moment, the smile on his face disappeared, and there was still endless determination. Because he decided that he must make himself very strong within these three years! In this way, Li Mu finally embarked on this so-called path of cultivation. However, his path of cultivation is different from other children. His path of cultivation is more difficult, more difficult, and more terrifying! These are not known to others. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 14 The First Five [Zhu Xin: I¡¯m on the category list this week. Please support me with clicks, favorites, and recommendation votes. Thank you very much! ¡¿ ================= "Pfft!" In an extremely cold cave, a young man wearing gray cloth sat cross-legged. Suddenly, the boy's face turned red, and he spurted out a mouthful of blood, and a heart-stopping bloody rose bloomed on the ground. Suddenly, the gray-clothed boy's breath quickly weakened, and he lay on the ground unable to move. He was breathing heavily, and his eyes were bloodshot. "Did you fail again?" At this time, a cold voice without the slightest concern came slowly. "Hey." Hearing this voice, Li Mu, who was lying on the ground, smiled. He sat up straight with some difficulty, looked at the white pig that appeared at the entrance of the cave and said nonchalantly: "Well, it failed again." "Thank you for being able to laugh." The white pig came over with a medium-sized wild boar in its mouth and rolled its eyes. "Hehe." Li Mu still didn't care, because this failure was expected by him. Then, his eyes fell on the black wild boar that the white pig was holding, and he couldn't help but joked: "You eat the same kind?" "Same kind?" When the white pig heard this, his eyes suddenly widened, and he said angrily: "It is not my kind. Do you want to eat it? You don't want to eat it, right? Then I will throw it away." With that said, the white pig was about to walk towards the entrance of the cave. "You're kidding, you take it seriously." Seeing this, Li Mu hurriedly stood up, grabbed the little pig's curled tail and laughed. ¡°I say it again, don¡¯t scratch my tail, believe it or not, I will bite you?!¡± The white pig turned around and stared at Li Mu angrily. The veins on his forehead were exposed, and the look of his eyes breathing fire was really scary. However, in Li Mu¡¯s eyes, Xiaozhu¡¯s appearance at this moment is the most interesting moment. Three years ago, Xiaozhu might have been a little scared by treating him like this. But after three years, he naturally understood Xiaozhu better than before. Therefore, he now has no fear of piglets. However, he also knows when to stop. If he really pisses off the piggy, it won't be fun. "It's been three years, and tomorrow is the last day of this training." After eating the bag, Li Mu sat at the entrance of the cave, looking at the snow forest in front of him and talking softly to himself. He clearly remembered that the snow forest three years ago was exactly the same as the snow forest in front of him, full of thick snowflakes, so icy and cold. But it was that winter that made him no longer practice as blindly as before. Instead, he had Xiaozhu¡¯s teachings, he had the [Dzi Bead of Life and Death], he had the [Bloodline Activation Technique], and he also participated in the so-called ¡®three-year special training¡¯ in the tribe. No matter which one, it has had a great impact on him in the past three years, which can be said to be a huge change. Especially the little pig, this is what he wants to thank the most, even though the other person is just a pig However, Li Mu knew Xiaozhu¡¯s character very well, and he was definitely not the kind of pig who liked to listen to lingering words. Although he didn't know Xiaozhu's origin or identity, he clearly felt that Xiaozhu was good to him. As long as he completes the tasks assigned to Xiaozhu every day according to regulations, that is the greatest gratitude to Xiaozhu. Therefore, in the past three years, Li Mu has continued to exceed the task limit, which can be regarded as a way of expressing gratitude to Xiaozhu. Over the past three years, Li Mu's cultivation has been greatly improved. Although he cannot be said to be proud of all the disciples of the Zhongfeng tribe, he is confident that he is the one who has made the fastest and greatest progress among these people. Now, he has cultivated from the first level of bronze body to the fourth level of bronze body. But the most important thing is not here, but the [bloodline activation technique], which activated 236 of the 3,000 bloodlines in his body! This is Li Mu¡¯s greatest achievement in the past three years. Naturally, he doesn't think that he is so powerful now. At least, until he is able to break the shackles of the Autumn Wind Sect, he will not relax at all and will only work harder. This is the oath he made three years ago. "Three years have passed. Although you have made considerable progress, you are still too weak." came the plain words. "Can you be more tactful?" After hearing this, Li Mu, who was in a trance, couldn't help but twitch the corners of his mouth, and gritted his teeth while looking at the white pig lying on his left. "I'm telling the truth." Bai Zhu rolled his eyes in confusion. "Okay." Li Mu sighed, understanding that it is impossible to explain some truths that only humans can understand to a pig. "Are you going to continue practicing next, or?" After a while, the white pig on his left asked. "What do you think?" Li Mu smiled, looked up at the faint sunlight in the distance, and whispered: "Of course I want to see how awesome the so-called Autumn Wind Sect is!" "Then you have to be careful." Bai Zhu said casually. "Give me some confidence." Li Mu felt helpless for a while, feeling that whenever he was filled with enthusiasm and ambition, the guy next to him would suddenly say such a sentence, directly dragging him from a height of ten thousand feet to an abyss of ten thousand feet. It was really hateful. However, he also understood that Xiaozhu said this to prevent himself from losing his rationality. So, he didn't care. "Okay, I'm leaving. It's almost time to gather." After a long time, Li Mu slowly stood up and jumped directly from the entrance of the cave without saying anything else. This time, he naturally did not fall into the mud, but landed on the ground extremely nimble and light. Then, like a roc spreading its wings, he turned into a whirlwind and rushed into the jungle and disappeared. "This boy has indeed grown up a bit in the past three years. But he is still a little tender!" At the entrance of the cave, Bai Zhu looked at Li Mu's body that had become somewhat strong and said to himself, with the corners of his mouth slightly cracked. Seems to be smiling. ¡­¡­ The so-called three-year training of the Zhongfeng tribe is actually three years of training for the five tribes together. There is no restriction on the location, as long as you do not return to the tribe or leave the area where the five tribes are located. These are the rules jointly set by the five tribes. No one is allowed to violate them and they supervise each other. After all, the five major tribes combined are only so large. If the scope is restricted, training will be impossible. However, talking about the so-called "three-year special training", to put it bluntly, it is to let these young people who have been protected by the tribe since childhood live in the wild for three years. The tribe just added some elements of fighting to it. and nothing else. In other words, the five tribes will drive out the children between the ages of ten and thirteen at the same time, so that they will not be able to go back for three years, and they will fend for themselves and eat by their own means. And, before that, everyone will get a token. When the three years are over, who can obtain the qualification to go to [Autumn Wind Sect] will depend on who has the most tokens. Needless to say, the method of obtaining tokens is to grab them from members of your own tribe or from other tribes. However, you cannot kill the opponent during the robbery, otherwise you will be immediately disqualified from the special training, let alone go to the [Autumn Wind Sect]. ¡°These may be huge bad news and huge challenges to other teenagers. However, for Li Mu, this was an extremely exciting thing. Because not only will this not affect his ability to accept Piggy's training, but he will also have someone to compete with. Moreover, fighting is no longer limited to beasts, there are also people. ¡°It¡¯s just that not being able to see his grandma for three years made him feel even more uncomfortable. Over the past few years, what he was most worried about was how his grandma was doing, whether she had enough to eat and whether she was clothed warmly. Therefore, every once in a while, he would ask Xiaozhu to visit the Zhongfeng tribe. After he accurately grasped his grandma's information, he trained hard with peace of mind and strived to be among the top five in the tribe. After three years, Li Mu has obtained a lot of tokens. However, because he had to undergo piggy training at night and spend time swallowing animal blood to stimulate his internal blood vessels, he also avoided running into people from the same tribe. Therefore, he did not get many tokens. However, he was not worried at all about this, because besides this method, there was another way for him to get a place to go to the Autumn Wind Sect. Today is the last day of training. It is said to be the day after training. In fact, there is no need to train anymore at all, but to return to the tribe to gather. Therefore, after leaving the cave, Li Mu rushed directly towards the Zhongfeng tribe. Soon he returned to the tribe and arrived at the tribe square. At this moment, dozens of teenagers have gathered here. The younger one is thirteen years old and the older one is sixteen years old. Arriving here, Li Mu naturally noticed the strange looks from many people. He didn't care. At the same time, it is also clear why there are only these people here. It must be because many people could not persist in the past three years and therefore gave up training. This is certain. At the moment, it¡¯s pretty good that there are dozens of people who have persevered until now, which means these people have the awareness to endure hardship and become stronger! In the square, dozens of teenagers all cast their eyes on Li Mu. Many of them looked surprised, but then there were sneers and sarcasm on their faces. They were discussing in low voices and pointing, not knowing what they were talking about. What. Even the older people around the square looked weird and disbelieving. Li Mu ignored these and glanced at the crowd around the square casually. Found that there was a familiar figure standing there. At this moment, a faint sourness surged into his heart. But thisHe endured it all. Because he knew that now was not the time to think about these things. Now that grandma is here, we must let grandma see a brand new self, and we must get the top five! "Hey." In this way, Li Mu withdrew his gaze and faced the dozens of gazes cast in the square without any timidity. A faint sneer appeared on his face, especially when he lingered on the cyan and white figure among them. for a moment. He clearly remembered that those two people were Yuan Yi, the son of Yuan Tian, ??the strongest warrior in the tribe, and Mu Feng, the young boy recognized by the tribe as the number one genius! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 15 Challenge [Zhu Xin: Thanks to the two brothers 'Qiri' and 'Xiaohu 1hu' for their support with their evaluation votes. The contract has been sent, and it should be changed to A in a few days. Hehe, please help us and let us move forward. ! ¡¿ ================== In the northern part of Qiufeng Kingdom, there are five tribes that look similar. At this moment, these five tribes were all performing the same move at the same time. This move is obvious, it is to call back the tribesmen who have been training outside for the past three years, gather them together, and rank them. At the moment, dozens of young people have gathered in Zhongfengbu Square. They are all teenagers from the Zhongfeng Club who have gone through three years of special training, and they are also the group of teenagers who persisted until the end. It can be clearly seen that their number is obviously not as large as before, even less than one-third of the original number. But these are nothing in the eyes of the tribe's senior leaders. In this world, no one will dwell on the past people or things, and no one will pay too much attention to the losers. Only successful people are the ones they care about. Because only those who succeed can bring glory, benefits, and resources to the tribe to survive! Today, thirty-six young people gathered here. They are all people who have been persisting since three years ago and persisting until now. They may not be strong yet, but they are the winners of these three years of special training. Li Mu is one of them! At this moment, his arrival obviously attracted the attention of the other thirty-five people, as well as the attention of some clan adults gathered around the square. Strange and disbelieving eyes were all cast on him. Li Mu will not care about the looks of these people, nor will he be timid in the slightest. Instead, he returned coldly, scanning the thirty-five people one by one, and finally paused for a moment on two figures among them. The two figures are one green and one white. The former is about thirteen years old and the latter is about sixteen years old. One of them is the son of Yuan Tian, ??the strongest warrior in the tribe, and the other is recognized as the number one genius in the tribe. They will definitely join the Qiufeng Sect and become the key figures in cultivating their children. These two people were none other than Yuan Yi and Mu Feng, who had "befriended" him before. Looking at these two people, Li Mu's face remained indifferent, his eyes only stayed on them for a second longer, and then moved away naturally, landing on the three figures standing on the high platform. Li Mu can ignore the existence of anyone else, but he cannot ignore the three people on the high platform. Because those three people are the three strongest people in the entire tribe besides the tribe leader, and they are also the pillars of the entire Zhongfeng tribe. Those three people are Wang Jian, the captain of the army guard, Yuan Tian, ??the strongest warrior of the tribe, and Kui Mo, the leader of the tribe! However, although Li Mu did not dare to look down upon these three people, it did not mean that he would do anything when facing these three people. Likewise, when he looked at the three people, the expression on his face remained unchanged, still showing the faint indifference, and he walked into the team at an unhurried pace without saying a word. Li Mu's appearance caused a slight commotion in the square, and the three figures on the high platform couldn't help but cast their eyes on him. Facing the gazes of the three people, Li Mu's whole body tensed slightly. But soon, he let out a breath and relaxed completely, his expression unchanged as usual. Furthermore, the three gazes did not linger too long and quickly moved away. However, in Li Mu's perception, Yuan Tian, ??the tribe's strongest warrior, seemed to have taken a second look at him. He didn't think much about it. Even if I think about it, I can only think that three years ago, the leader asked the other party to notify me personally, so the other party still remembers me, nothing else. "It seems that everyone should be here." At this time, the voice of the patriarch Kuimo sounded. Hearing this, the thirty-six young men in the square all raised their heads and looked at the old man in his fifties wearing black robes on the high platform with piercing eyes, raising their aura to its peak. Naturally, some of them are not like this. Li Mu is one of them. He doesn¡¯t want to expose his strength casually. It¡¯s best not to let others know if he can. Moreover, in the past three years, he discovered a special ability of the 'Life and Death Dzi Bead', which is to hide the aura so that others cannot detect his own level of strength. In the eyes of others, this function is nothing, but in Li Mu¡¯s eyes, it is absolutely practical. "Now, let me call the names. Whoever is called will hand over the tokens obtained in three years." Patriarch Kuimo spoke again. "Liu Jin." Soon, a very ordinary-sounding name came out of his mouth. "Here we come!" Suddenly, a young man wearing tattered gray and white cloth, who looked about fifteen years old, hurriedly walked out of the team, and then jumped onto the high ground.?, he quickly took off the gray cloth bag from his waist and handed it to the patriarch Kuimo with great respect. I saw the patriarch Kui Mo casually opening the bag, and after glancing at it briefly, he threw the bag to the captain of the guard team, Wang Jian, and then took out a paper and pen to record it, and asked the young man to return to the team. "Next, Wang Feng." Soon, the name of a young man from the tribe was called. The young men who were called all walked up to the high platform respectfully, handed out the small cloth bags in their hands, and gave them to the patriarch Kuimo to record the number of tokens in them. Although they were able to persevere during these three years, it means that each of them is a success. But some teenagers still couldn't help but look annoyed, knowing that they had no chance of entering the top five this time. Just like that, one by one the teenagers were called up, some were happy and some were worried. "Next, Yuan Yi!" Suddenly, the clan leader Kui Mo called out a young man's name as usual, but as soon as the name rang out, it attracted the attention of countless people, including Li Mu. I saw Yuan Yi, who was wearing a green robe and well-developed, jumped up to the high platform with a cold look on his face, and handed out the bag in his hand. Obviously, looking at the size and weight of the bag, it is not comparable to anyone before. But all the young people present had already understood this, so they were not surprised. On the contrary, their faces showed envy and admiration. It can be seen from this that Yuan Yi's status in their hearts is very high. Not only because Yuan Yi is Yuan Tian's son, but also because of his strength! Among the crowd, Li Mu was calm and didn't care about anything. However, he found that Yuan Yi glanced at him when he turned around and walked off the platform, with disdain in his eyes. After seeing the other person's disdain, he smiled slightly because he thought of Bai Zhu's words. "Those who show off will never end well!" The recording continued. Shortly after Yuan Yi, there was another big fluctuation. The person who caused this fluctuation was none other than Mu Feng, the number one genius of the younger generation in the Zhongfeng Department. The volume of the bag he handed over was only much larger than that of Yuan Yi. That fluctuation obviously overshadowed Yuan Yi, making Yuan Yi look unhappy. But for Mu Feng, Yuan Yi naturally had nothing to say. "The last one, Li Mu!" Soon, the voice of the patriarch Kuimo came again. Moreover, when these words came out, a strong storm suddenly emerged, which seemed to overwhelm Yuan Yi and Mu Feng combined. However, the flavor of this storm is different from the two of them. "Are they all people who want to see my joke?" Li Mu walked up to the high platform with a calm expression and a hint of indifference, and then took off the linen bag on his shoulder. In the past, he had always used the Dzi Bead of Life and Death to carry the token, but this time in order to avoid unnecessary complications, he had already brought it here in a sack like everyone else. On the high platform, amid a subtle "clang" sound, Li Mu handed the linen bag, neither big nor small, to the patriarch Kui Mo, then quietly waited for the other party to speak, and at the same time looked at it without hesitation. Here comes the clan leader with a ninth-level bronze body. Patriarch Kui Mo was not tall, but standing in front of him, Li Mu felt like he was standing in front of a mountain, giving him the illusion of being unshakable. In particular, the vague power of blood on the other party is even more amazing! Looking at the patriarch Kui Mo, Li Mu's heartbeat accelerated slightly, but there was no sign of anything wrong with him on the surface. "Well, let's go down." Soon, the clan leader Kuimo threw the bag in his hand to the guard captain Wang Jian and nodded lightly. However, he took a deep look at Li Mu, and a trace of surprise flashed in his dark eyes. Li Mu didn¡¯t pay attention to this, turned around and jumped off the ring. At this moment, he saw the surprise on the faces of the young men below. Understand that although the tokens in the bag just now are not many, they are by no means the least, and they are even enough to rank in the top ten. And this can completely make these people show such expressions. "You should know what I'm going to say next, right?" As soon as Li Mugao walked into the team, the voice of the patriarch Kuimo sounded. These words made the thirty-six teenagers in the square look serious, and also made their parents nervous. Because, the next step must be to announce who the top five people are. And these five people will go to Qiu Feng Sect in three days to participate in the Qiu Feng Sect's trial competition! Li Mu also raised his head and listened carefully, wanting to know who the five strongest people among this younger generation would be. Soon, the voice of the patriarch Kuimo sounded again. "First place, Mu Feng. Second place, Yuan Yi. Third place, Li Qin. Fourth place, Robin. Fifth place, Li Mu!" Very soon, the rankingThe announcement came out, but there was a brief silence in the entire square. Under normal circumstances, there must be thirty-one people showing frustrated expressions at this moment, as well as their parents. But, this time it was not like that. Because, their ears are all surrounded by the name of the last place - Li Mu! "Li Mu? How is it possible? How can he be fifth?!!" Soon, the sound of surprise sounded. Not only them, but even Li Mu himself was stunned for a moment after hearing his name. He was a little confused. Although he knew that the token he obtained this time was not the least one compared to the thirty-five people. But it¡¯s probably tenth at most, right? How could it be fifth? "Clang!" Just when all the teenagers were surprised and questioning, a sack flew out and landed in the crowd, causing all the teenagers to shut their mouths and look up at the patriarch Kuimo. "You all should take a good look. This is the token that Li Mu has obtained in the past three years. I don't want you to look at the quantity, as long as you look at the words on the token." On the high platform, the patriarch Kui Mo said indifferently. Hearing this, all the unbelieving teenagers gathered around him. Soon, expressions of surprise appeared on their faces again. "Did you see it?" Clan leader Kui Mo asked. All the teenagers dispersed, slightly silent, with expressions of disbelief on their faces. "Three years ago, I remember there was such a rule. If you snatched a token from one of the tribesmen, it would only be counted as one token. But if you snatched tokens from the other four tribes, each token would be counted as two tokens. The token Li Mu snatched did not One piece belongs to this tribe, so all the tokens inside are counted as two pieces, so they should be ranked fifth!" The slightly indifferent voice of the leader Kuimo sounded. "Huh? There seems to be such a thing, but I forgot about it." After hearing this, Li Mu couldn't help but be startled, showing an expression of sudden realization. In the past three years, he has been deliberately avoiding the teenagers of his tribe to avoid being discovered, so he has not had many fights, and the tokens he snatched naturally belong to the other four tribes. I didn¡¯t expect that it could still be like this today. ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste time trying to grab a spot.¡± In this way, a smile appeared on Li Mu¡¯s face. "Hmph, what if Li Mu enters the top five like this? We are also qualified to challenge him! Whoever defeats him can be ranked fifth!" However, just when the idea appeared in Li Mu's mind, the thirty-one unqualified teenagers all started shouting. Then they stared at Li Mu coldly, as if Li Mu was nothing in their eyes. This time, he just had all kinds of so-called 'luck'! Hearing this, Li Mu frowned slightly. I immediately realized that it would be a bit troublesome to hold on to fifth place. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 16 Fighting Yuan Yi? [Zhu Xin: I am a little weak in making the list, and I am not doing well in collecting votes. I hope everyone can move the mouse and give Zhu Xin the greatest support. Thank you! ¡¿ ================= At this moment, compared to the silence of the other four tribes, there was a lot of shouting in Zhongfengbu Square. Except for Mu Feng, Yuan Yi, Li Qin, and Robin, the other thirty-one young men all sneered at Li Mu, looking very unconvinced. Seeing this, Li Mu looked slightly strange. He was surprised that he could directly get the fifth place. After getting it, he was a little lucky, thinking that he didn't have to expose his strength to grab a place. However, when he saw the appearance and shouting words of these thirty-one young men, he couldn't help but sigh. You know, you still have to show your strength to keep this ranking. Li Mu may have forgotten the other rules, but he always remembered the rule that the top ten could challenge the fifth place. Because that's what he thought from the beginning. He is confident that he can enter the top ten with these tokens and then have the opportunity to challenge for fifth place. As long as you defeat the fifth one, you will be qualified to go to the Autumn Wind Sect. ¡°But what he didn¡¯t expect was that he actually won fifth place directly. Then, the boys from sixth to tenth all have the possibility to challenge themselves. He was originally the one who wanted to be the challenger, but now he became the one being challenged. This change made him feel a little weird. But whatever, in this case, Li Mu will naturally not give up the fifth place he got, whether it is for himself or for his grandma! Li Mu glanced at the unconvinced faces very calmly, and he had no objection at all. Clearly, the sixth to tenth people will challenge themselves next. And what he can do, what he can do, is to defeat them one by one. As Li Mu thought, at the request of thirty-one teenagers, the teenagers who finished sixth and tenth all challenged him. And because there is such a rule, the patriarch Kuimo will naturally not say anything more. So, the challenge will be allowed to proceed. But before that, Quimo announced another rule. That is the five people who challenged. If three people lose consecutively, they will lose the right to challenge. Li Muke chooses not to fight anymore and still has the fifth place. After all, five people take turns fighting one person, and this kind of load is no joke. If this is the case, if Li Mu defeated four people in a row, but lost to the last person due to exhaustion, wouldn't it mean that the weakest person in the end would become fifth? This is obviously impossible. Therefore, after this regulation was announced, the thirty-one teenagers had no objections. In their opinion, it doesn't take three people to defeat Li Mu, just one person! In other words, this challenge is a best-of-five game. "That's it, I won't say much. Li Mu, come up." On the circular platform with a diameter of fifty meters and a height of two meters, the patriarch Kui Mo spoke indifferently and cast his eyes on Li Mu. Hearing his name, Li Mu just turned his head slightly, glanced at the worried grandmother in the crowd in the distance, smiled, walked towards the high platform, walked up the stone steps of the high platform, and came to the high platform. Standing on the high platform, he looked calmly at the crowd below. Basically, the young men below all had expressions of cynicism and contempt. He didn't care about any of this. His eyes only paused on Yuan Yi and Mu Feng for a moment, and then slowly closed his eyes. "Now I will announce who the sixth to tenth people are, and whoever is called will come up." Clan leader Kui Mo glanced at Li Mu, and then said calmly to the crowd. Then, names came out of his mouth one by one. Soon, except for Li Mu, the other five teenagers all came to the high platform. They all stared at Li Mu with extremely cold eyes, with a look of 'I will take you down'. Looking at these five people, Li Mu's face was calm, without any fluctuation. Over the past three years, he has not only improved rapidly in terms of strength, but also mentally, and is definitely far ahead of his peers. This is all thanks to that abominable white pig "First, who comes first?" The voice sounded, and the patriarch Kuimo came to the center of the high platform and looked at the two sides indifferently and said. "I go first." Among the five teenagers, a tall boy wearing brown cloth came out. At the same time, he put his hands on his chest, and pressed his right hand hard back and forth twice on the joints of the fingers of his left hand. Amidst a burst of crackling sounds, a fierce look appeared on his face, as if he wanted to kill Li Li. Mu was killed instantly. Looking at this man, Li Mu had no expression on his face, he just looked at him indifferently. In his opinion, this person can only show off on the surface, which completely confirms the saying "Those who show off will not end well". And hisThe indifferent look seemed to make the tall boy a little annoyed, and the veins on his forehead stood out. As for the remaining four teenagers, they all looked at each other coldly and did not cheer for the tall brown clothed boy. After all, they are not good friends. Even if they are friends, they are also competitors at the moment. They even expected Li Mu to win. If Li Mu lost, then they would lose the qualification to compete for fifth place. "You all know the rules, right?" came the voice of the patriarch Kuimo. "Well, as long as it doesn't hurt your life, everything else is fine, right?" The boy in brown cloth smiled. Li Mu didn¡¯t say anything, he naturally knew the rules of the competition. You know clearly that this is a very cruel world. As soon as any competition starts, there will be injuries. An ancestor once said, if it is the kind of competition that ends at the end without any injuries, then what kind of competition is it? It makes no sense at all. If so, is it better than Mao? Therefore, since then, in all competitions, everyone must fight with all their strength, and injuries and disabilities are normal, as long as their lives are not harmed. "Now that we know, let's get started." The clan leader Kui Mo glanced at Li Mu, declared coldly, and stepped aside. "Hehe." As soon as these words came out, everyone became excited. The boy in brown cloth even grinned, stared at Li Mu with a mocking expression and said lightly: "You are the one who has never been able to reach the top of the Zhongfeng Department since childhood. Li Mu of a stone staircase? He's really good. I really don't know where you got those tokens from. It's a pity. If you could get more tokens and rush to fourth place, you wouldn't be here now. This is the situation, but you are fifth. So, you are miserable! Please remember my name, Shadad!" "Scared? Well, that's a good name." After hearing this, Li Mu couldn't help but look up at the other person, with a strange look on his face, and smiled. "You deserve a beating!" Shadade, the boy in brown cloth, was immediately furious. Although he was only about fourteen years old, his body was nearly 1.8 meters tall, no less than that of an average adult man. While roaring, he rushed forward suddenly. Considering his body shape, he looked really scary. At the same time, waves of cheers came from below, as if he thought Li Mu would be knocked to the ground instantly by the young man named Xia Dade. However, what happened next made all the teenagers present feel extremely frightened. Because, at the moment when Xia Dade rushed out, Li Muna was not considered thin, but to Xia Dade, he looked a bit thin and his figure had already shot out. Moreover, that speed is infinitely stronger than that of Shadad! Seemingly because of the suddenness, Xia Dade was so frightened by Li Mu that his steps became disordered, and his whole body suddenly panicked. Immediately afterwards, an iron fist fell on his face that looked 'evil'. "Boom!" In an instant, the tall figure of young Shadad hugged the ground fiercely, and the entire high platform trembled violently. Immediately afterwards, the five teeth with traces of blood flew out, making a 'dinging' sound after falling to the ground. Finally, there was the shocking scream. Li Mu stood up with a calm face, then took a few steps back, quietly looking at the tall young man Xia Dade who was lying on the ground and screaming incessantly. He felt quite helpless. In terms of physical fitness and strength, this young man named Shadade was not weak. Moreover, the other party has also bought into the second-level realm of copper body. However, the speed seems too slow, and the combat experience is equivalent to none, which is far behind himself. Therefore, it is not an exaggeration to be killed with one punch. In Li Mu¡¯s view, this may indeed be nothing, but in the eyes of everyone present, it was extremely shocking. Including Yuan Yi, who had had issues with Li Mu since childhood, and Mu Feng, who had always paid attention to him, both of them looked surprised. Everyone present had never thought that Li Mu would be so powerful, especially in the scene just now. Due to the huge difference in physique between him and Shadad, he definitely had a powerful visual impact! Not only them, but also Yuan Tian, ??the strongest warrior standing on the edge of the high platform, Wang Jian, the captain of the guard, and Kui Mo, the clan leader, all had surprises on their faces. At first, they were surprised by the tokens Li Mu had obtained, but now, they were surprised by the strength Li Mu showed. I found that this young man who used to be extremely ordinary in the tribe has now changed and is no longer so ordinary. However, the three of them are not teenagers. Therefore, I was only slightly surprised, nothing else. Soon, Wang Jian stepped forward and caught Shadad. Then, the patriarch Kui Mo also walked out slowly and announced: "In the first game, Li Musheng. Next, in the second game, who will go?" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??The four teenagers on the ring were all stunned, and no one spoke. Li Mu looked at the four people calmly, without much expression on his face. But it seemed that because of this, the four young men felt a sense of fear in their hearts. However, soon, one of the fourteen-year-old boy in white, who had a similar build to Li Mu, came out. "Liu Jun, please advise!" The young man in white said with a cold face and clenched his fists. "Get ready, let's start!" Kui Mo, the patriarch, glanced at the young man named Liu Jun and announced calmly. The next moment, Liu Jun moved. But it wasn't just him who moved, Li Mu also moved. The moment Liu Jun took off, bronze light burst out from his body surface. The aura of the second-level bronze body surged out, and his speed increased sharply, causing many young people in the audience to exclaim. "The power of the bronze body?" During the movement, Li Mu's face remained calm and he said to himself. The moment he met Liu Jun, his figure suddenly stopped and his steps stumbled. Immediately, Liu Jun's bronze fist fell directly into the air, and because he couldn't hold it back, he shot forward. Li Mu just raised his leg casually and slapped the man's waist hard. ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, Liu Jun, the young man in white clothes, had no time to dodge, and he vomited blood. He was thrown more than ten feet away and fell directly under the high platform, screaming in agony. This scene once again shocked everyone, even some adults in the distance, who were defeated instantly again! But among them, there was an old man with a smile on his face, as if he was happy. "Who's next?" This time, Li Mu did not wait for the patriarch Kuimo to come and speak, but focused his attention on the remaining three teenagers. But for a while, none of the three teenagers moved. Instead, they had a look of fear on their faces. Apparently, no one wanted to fight him at all. So, Li Mu didn't say anything more, but turned his gaze to the clan leader Kui Mo, clasped his fists, and asked the other party to announce the result. "Hey, we haven't seen each other for three years, but you trash has become quite crazy? How about I come and fight you?" However, just when the patriarch Quimo was about to step forward to speak, an extremely cold laughter sounded. . Immediately afterwards, a cyan figure flashed and appeared on the high platform, causing everyone to exclaim. "Yuan Yi?" Li Mu's eyes also flashed, looking at the cyan figure, a faint cold light slowly flashed in his eyes. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 17 Leader Susi [Zhu Xin: I¡¯m not good at collecting, please brothers and sisters, please lend me a collection! ¡¿ ================ "It's Yuan Yi!" "Why did he get up there? He actually wanted to challenge Li Mu?" "Oh~ I heard that Yuan Yi and Li Mu have always had some feuds since childhood. It seems that this time he wants to avenge his injustice and take revenge. Defeating Li Mu here and making Li Mu lose face is definitely a shame. It¡¯s a great thing!¡± "Well, maybe. Only Yuan Yi has the courage, and his father is Lord Yuan Tian." As Yuan Yi, dressed in a green robe and with a stern face, jumped onto the high platform, a series of low shouts suddenly came from the mouths of the thirty-one young people below. On the high platform, the remaining three teenagers breathed a sigh of relief. As for the adults around the square, they all showed surprised expressions because of this, obviously not expecting Yuan Yi to jump up suddenly. But it can be seen from their faces that they all think that Li Mu will not be Yuan Yi's opponent. Even if the skills Li Mu just showed are somewhat unexpected, the outcome will not change. But among them, an old woman in green clothes looked at Li Mu with a kind smile, seemingly without the slightest worry. "Yuan Yi, what are you doing?!" At this time, a cold shout rang out, directly suppressing the commotion on the field. Everyone heard the voice and went up. The person who spoke was not the clan leader Kui Mo, nor the strongest warrior Yuan Tian, ??but the captain of the army guard Wang Jian. That way, it looks quite majestic. If he were an ordinary boy, he would definitely be frightened and panicked. But is Yuan Yi an ordinary boy? Obviously not! "Uncle Wang Jian, I just want to come and compete with this kid. Isn't this okay? He can choose to refuse, then I will definitely jump without saying a word." Faced with Wang Jian's cold drink, Yuan Yi looked as usual. , spoke lightly. At the end of the sentence, his tone became cold, and he stared at Li Mu provocatively, showing a sarcastic expression. "Brother Wang Jian, what I said is right. As a successful person in three years of training, Li Mu is fully qualified to enter the military guard. As a member of the military guard, it is natural to challenge each other. Furthermore, Li Mu can also Choose to refuse." Just as Wang Jian, captain of the guard, was about to say something, a slightly cold voice sounded. These words came from the mouth of a strong man who was taller than the king's sword, looked extremely fierce, and had beast-like eyes. This person is none other than Yuan Tian, ??the strongest warrior of the Zhongfeng tribe. He is also Yuan Yi's father! Yuan Tian¡¯s words immediately made Wang Jian speechless and his eyebrows tightened. Logically speaking, this is indeed the case. Involuntarily, he turned his attention to the clan leader Kuimo, saying that it was up to the clan leader to make the decision. Similarly, Yuan Tian also looked at the patriarch, all the young people present, and the adults around the square, all looking towards the patriarch Kuimo. After all, the clan leader is the head of the clan. Apart from the leader, he is the biggest. "I only declare that the challenge of the five of them has failed. Li Mu is still fifth, but he has the qualifications to go to the Autumn Wind Sect. As for the rest, I won't care. Whether Li Mu accepts Yuan Yi's challenge or not, he should do it himself Decide." The clan leader Kuimo glanced at everyone and spoke indifferently. His words clearly indicated his intention and he would not interfere. As soon as these words came out, everyone focused their attention on Li Mu again. On the high platform, Yuan Tian and Wang Jian looked at each other and stepped aside, indicating that they would not interfere. "Hey, what's up? Do you dare to accept my challenge? If you don't, just pretend I didn't say it and I'll get out immediately." On the high platform, Yuan Yi, who was dressed in a green robe, tilted his neck and looked up amid a burst of crackling sounds. Li Mu chuckled. Following his words, many teenagers also showed a smile. Since childhood, Li Mu has been the object of their hatred. Now Yuan Yi wants to teach Li Mu a lesson, how can they not be happy? "You really think the same as me." A faint sneer came. The speaker was none other than Li Mu, who had remained silent for a while. His voice was not loud, but it reached everyone's ears clearly. However, his words seemed a bit too sudden. Therefore, some people were not able to understand what it meant and were slightly confused. Yuan Yi is one of them, so "Huh? What did you say?" Yuan Yi raised his eyebrows, the slight smile on his face disappeared, and turned into a faint coldness. "Don't you understand? Then you don't need to understand." Li Mu smiled softly and did not explain or pay attention to everyone. He knew Yuan Yi very well, and there was no need to explain anything to this kind of person, because it would be useless. "Humph, I'm trying to make a fool of myself, do you accept it or not?" Yuan Yi's face was slightly cold, with a trace of nonchalance in his expression. Others also frowned, feeling that Li Mu was?I'm afraid I won't accept it if I pull it here and there. "Can I choose not to accept it? If so, will you call me trash again?" Li Mu did not answer, but asked a question. Just when the familiar sarcasm appeared on Yuan Yi's face, he then said again: "Now, I don't want to smell your bad breath anymore. So, I will accept your challenge." "You!" Yuan Yi, who was about to say something sarcastic, was suddenly choked up by Li Mu's words and his face turned red: "Damn thing, you are still the same as before, you only know how to talk!" Because, the teenagers in the audience all cast their eyes on Li Mu because of his words, as if they were thinkingdoes this guy really have a bad mouth? However, there is one exception. This person is none other than Mu Feng, the number one genius in the Zhongfeng Division. He always looked at the two people on the stage with a calm face, because he was not only the first genius of the tribe, but also one of the oldest among the group. Therefore, what he could think of and endure was beyond what other teenagers could compare to. Yuan Yi can¡¯t do it either. "Yuan Yi, I wonder if you can suppress him this time? This Li Mu, it's not easy now." Under the high platform, Mu Feng's eyes flickered and he spoke softly. Only he can hear these words. On the high platform, neither the clan leader Kui Mo, the tribe's first warrior Yuan Tian, ??nor the captain of the army guard Wang Jian spoke, but just watched quietly. In their eyes, these two teenagers are extraordinary. "You're talking nonsense? Or so, let's stop talking nonsense now and let's do it!" Looking at Yuan Yi's annoyed look, Li Mu smiled slightly. Immediately afterwards, his expression darkened, and then he moved! Because he knows very well that Yuan Yi is not as good as other young people, so he has to choose to take action first this time! "Whoosh!" Immediately, Li Mu shot out like an eagle. The speed was much faster than the previous defeats of Shadad and Liu Jun, which shocked the young man below. "Hmph, today I'm going to let you know how bad you are. Don't you need the power of the copper body? That's fine, I won't use it either, lest people think I'm bullying you!" A cold voice sounded, and Yuan Yi, who was wearing a green robe, He also moved, and his speed was no slower than Li Mu, or even a minute faster. In an instant, the two met. ¡°Bang!¡± In an instant, the four fists collided, making a dull sound. With the two people at the center, a powerful storm swept across, blowing away a layer of dust on the high platform. Immediately afterwards, the two people passed by each other, but they turned around at the same time and collided with each other again. In an instant, a fist and kick battle unfolded in front of everyone, shocking the young people watching and the adults as well. On the high platform, the patriarch Kui Mo, the strongest warrior Yuan Tian, ??and the captain of the army guard Wang Jian couldn't help but show a glimmer of hope in their eyes. "Such a strong body, he should have reached the peak of the fifth level of Bronze Body!" During the battle, Li Mu was slightly frightened, and there was burning pain in his fist. Although the other party did not use the power of the copper body, he could fully guess how strong Yuan Yi's power of the copper body was based on his knowledge of the power of the physical body. Originally, he thought that he was not much different from Yuan Yi now, and had even caught up with him, but now it seems that he is still a little behind. In this way, he had to pay attention to Yuan Yi's cultivation talent and efforts. Naturally, Li Mu was shocked, and so was Yuan Yi. "I didn't expect this guy to grow so fast in the past three years. I must defeat him severely this time!" Yuan Yi's heart became cold. Suddenly, the strength and speed of his hands became even faster. "Good opportunity!" Suddenly, a flaw appeared in Li Mu's body. Yuan Yi knocked away Li Mu's fist mercilessly, slammed into him, and hit Li Mu's chest directly. "Is it so easy to be fooled?" However, what Yuan Yi couldn't see was a chuckle flashing in Li Mu's eyes. Because he had already expected Yuan Yi's move, so the moment the opponent hit him, he quickly retreated. Although the opponent's shoulder had touched his chest, there was not the slightest strength pouring on it. At this moment, he firmly grasped Yuan Yi's shoulders with both hands, raised his right foot, and fell down, making a wrestling movement. If it can be done, Li Mu is confident that Yuan Yi will definitely have his feet in the air and come into close contact with the ground. Moreover, that force will definitely cause the blood vessels and organs in the opponent's body to suffer severe shocks, causing them to be temporarily paralyzed. At that time, if I launch a swift attack again, the opponent will definitely be in misery! "No!" At this time, Yuan Yi's expression changed drastically, and he knew that he had been fooled, but it was too late at this time. Suddenly, a fierce light came from the bottom of his eyesFlashed. Immediately afterwards, the skin on his body instantly turned into a bronze color. A powerful force suddenly burst out from his body. "You asked for it!" As he turned the page, Yuan Yi's bronze iron fist slammed into Li Mu's brain. "Interesting, if this is the case, then I don't have to hold back." Yuan Yi's actions were naturally noticed by Li Mu. The moment the opponent's fist struck, the icy cold light in his eyes suddenly bloomed, and instantly turned into a cold light. There was a trace of blood-red light. Immediately, his palms grabbing Yuan Yi's shoulders squeezed hard, and he poured out his strength without reservation. According to the situation before releasing the power of the copper body, Li Mu's pinch could not cause any damage to Yuan Yi's shoulders. Even if the power of the copper body was released, Yuan Yi would only feel a faint pain, not much. role. " However, his pinch not only contains the power of the copper body, but also contains the power of a hundred bloodlines. Although it is only a hundred pieces, the concept is completely different from before it was released! "What are you doing!" However, the moment Li Mu squeezed it with his fingers, an indifferent voice full of infinite majesty sounded. Immediately afterwards, he felt a strong force coming, which separated him and Yuan Yi. "Ouch!" In the midst of everyone's attention, an old but extremely tall brown figure descended on the high platform. The moment this person appeared, everyone present fell into a brief daze. But soon, everyone came to their senses and all knelt on one knee to worship respectfully. "Meet the leader!" Only the clan leader, Yuan Tian and Wang Jian did not kneel down. The three of them just lowered their heads and handed over their hands. "Club Leader?" At this moment, Li Mu, who was separated by the force, had already stood firm. After hearing everyone's words, he was slightly startled, and then he focused on the figure who appeared in front of him. He was shocked and clearly understood With great recognition, the person in front of me should be the leader of the Zhongfeng Department - Su Si! "Are you coming to the rescue?" When he saw the leader of the club, Su Si, he couldn't help but chuckle in his heart, and cast his eyes towards Yuan Yi opposite. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 18 Going to Autumn Wind Sect Chief Suss! As soon as Li Mugao stood firm, he saw a tall brown figure coming from the sky. The power of Qi and blood made him feel depressed. At a glance, he recognized who this person was. Who else could have such power besides Su Si, the leader of the tribe? "Meet the leader!" The next moment, except for the clan leader Kui Mo, the strongest warrior Yuan Tian, ??and the captain of the army guard Wang Jian, who were on the high platform, they just put their hands on their chests and bent down. All the young people on and off the stage, including the tribesmen gathered around the square, all knelt down and paid respect. "I've met the leader!" Similarly, Li Mu naturally couldn't be rude and hurriedly knelt down on one knee. But his gaze went directly past Su Si, the leader of the tribe, and landed on Yuan Yi on the other side of the platform. At the same time, Yuan Yi also cast his gaze towards him. Their eyes faced each other, showing the light of thunder and fire. However, it is obvious that Li Mu is much more relaxed than Yuan Yi. There was no change on his face, he just looked at Yuan Yi casually and then moved away. But Yuan Yi had a fierce look on his face and stared at Li Mu with a trace of redness in his eyes. Suddenly, Yuan Yi's arms trembled abnormally, and there was a hint of pain in his expression. But others can't see it. "What a pity." At this moment, Li Mu couldn't help but sigh. He knew that Yuan Yi looked fine on the surface, but was actually injured. The injured part was naturally his trembling shoulders. Although he and Yuan Yisheng were separated just now due to that force of energy, the power of his ten fingers has already been released. On the surface, Yuan Yi was nothing, but through the cloth on his shoulders, there must be ten long bloody nail marks inside. There may not be any substantial damage, but the burning pain is still there. Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but smile flashing in his eyes. Since he was a child, he and Yuan Yi have had various festivals, big and small. Every time they meet, they will argue and even fight. Due to Yuan Yi's status, many peers would help Yuan Yi, so he would not get any good results. But his character forced him to never give in at all. No matter how high Yuan Yi's status was and how many helpers he had, he would resist without hesitation. Therefore, Li Mu knew very well that in Yuan Yi's eyes, he was definitely the so-called 'disgusted' person, someone who deserved a beating. That's why the other party kept causing trouble for him. Although Li Mu always loses in every fight, he remains unyielding. It is precisely this that makes Yuan Yi feel unhappy all the time. Therefore, along the way, the two of them had a lot of trouble. It was inevitable that today's battle would happen, but I didn't expect that the leader of the tribe would stop it. The most important thing is that in this result, Li Mu clearly has the upper hand. At least, in the eyes of others, he was not hurt this time. As for what it actually is, others don't know, and only a few people have seen the clues. The one who knows the most clearly is Li Mu himself and the injured Yuan Yi. At this moment, Li Mu realized that the duel between him and Yuan Yi would definitely not go on since the leader of the tribe, Su Si, had appeared. Even if Yuan Yi is the son of Yuan Tian, ??the strongest warrior in the tribe, even if he uses the excuse of challenge, it won't work. Because the person who appeared is the master of one department, no one dares to make the slightest provocation, let alone Yuan Yi! "Everyone, get up." At this time, an old voice sounded, and Susi, the leader of the tribe who looked to be over eighty years old, spoke lightly. "Thank you, Chief!" Immediately, all the young men and the adults in the clan stood up. Similarly, after hearing this, Li Mu slowly stood up, as did Yuan Yi opposite him. At this moment, Li Mu did not go to see Yuan Yi, because he did not want to fight with such a person with his eyes. He slowly raised his head and looked quietly at Susi, the leader of the tribe in front of him who was wearing a brown robe. Although he was old but had an extremely tall frame, a faint look of surprise flashed in his eyes. He clearly remembered the scene where he and Yuan Yi were separated just now. The leader of the group, Su Si, did not touch him and Yuan Yi at all, but there was a tyrannical force coming at him, and he was pushed away without being able to resist. This is obviously not an ability that the bronze body mirror can possess. "Is it the realm of the three meridians?!" Li Mu's pupils shrank slightly, and his heart was shaken. He knew that the clan leader was the strongest person in the Zhongfeng clan, even stronger than the clan leader Kuimo. Unexpectedly, the leader of the Zhongfeng tribe turned out to be the legendary extremely powerful three-line expert. Over the past three years, Li Mu has not only grown in strength, but also gained a lot of understanding of the world. Naturally, these cognitions are all obtained from piglets. He didn't know whether it was true or not, but he believed that Xiaozhu would not lie because the other party had no need to tell such a lie. Li Mu learned from Xiaozhu that the place where he lives now is an ordinary planet called [Qingyang]. ???The Autumn Wind Kingdom is just a [Two Leaves] kingdom on this planet, controlled by the Autumn Wind Sect. Under the two leaves, there is the weakest one-leaf country. Above, there are three-leaf, four-leaf, five-leaf, six-leaf, seven-leaf, eight-leaf, nine-leaf, and even the highest ten-leaf kingdom. However, there is no Shiye Kingdom on Qingyang Planet, and the strongest one is Liuye. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In the Qiu Feng country, which is a country of two leaves, that is, in the Qiu Feng sect, there are not many strong men of Qi Shi, it is quite good to have a dozen strong men of the third lineage realm. At that time, Xiaozhu's tone sounded very disdainful, but in Li Mu's eyes, the three-line powerhouses were already extremely powerful, let alone a dozen or so three-line level powerhouses. However, he has great confidence that he can reach the three-line realm. Because only by entering the realm of the Three Meridians can we break through the obstruction of the Autumn Wind Sect and take grandma away from here. Therefore, he will definitely achieve it! At this moment, Li Muhui was shocked, precisely because the leader of the Zhongfeng tribe turned out to be one of the few strong men of the three veins in the Qiufeng Sect! "Huh" Looking at the leader of the club, Su Si, he let out a long breath. The shock in his eyes dissipated, and there was still endless determination. He believed that as long as he worked hard, he would definitely become a strong person in the Three Meridians. "You two are dueling?" At this time, Su Si, the leader in brown robe, cast his eyes on Li Mu and Yuan Yi. "Yes." Li Mu looked calm and nodded as he looked at the leader Su Si. Opposite him, Yuan Yi also answered in the same way, but his expression was obviously not as calm as Li Mu's, and he still had that fierce look. Perhaps, the expressions of the two people are nothing to others. But in the eyes of some people who have studied people's actions and looks, they can definitely see the gap between them from these things. Su Si, as the leader of the Zhongfeng Tribe and a strong man in the Three Meridian Realm, naturally understands. Therefore, after seeing the appearance of Li Mu and Yuan Yi, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. But on the surface, it didn't reveal the slightest clue. "Although a duel is good, now is not the time for you to duel. Because in three days you will follow me to the Autumn Wind Sect. If any of you is injured, our tribe will have to suffer a loss in the trial this time. For the future of the tribe, You should restrain yourself, understand?" Susi, the leader of the tribe, said lightly, then raised his head to look at the southern skyline. "Yeah." Tired of hearing this, Li Mu nodded, indicating that he had no objection. As for Yuan Yi, at this moment, he seems to be full of anger. It seemed that in his eyes, nothing else was important. What was important was to give Li Mu a good beating, otherwise he would not be able to relieve the anger in his heart. The club leader's words directly blocked his energy inside, making him unable to release it, making him extremely uncomfortable. At this moment, his father Yuan Tian came up behind him and seemed to say something to make him calm down and stop doing this again. "That's it, let's all disperse. In three days, the five of you will come here to gather." Su Si, the leader of the tribe, just glanced at Yuan Yi and announced lightly without saying anything more. "Yes, Chief!" Everyone answered at the same time. Soon, those young people who failed to obtain the qualifications to go to the Autumn Wind Sect all left in frustration under the leadership of their parents. Some tribesmen who had nothing to do also slowly left. Li Mu did the same. After bowing to the leader Su Si, he jumped off the ring and looked towards the edge of the square. Suddenly, a smile appeared on his green face, and he ran towards the old figure in the distance and left. The same was true for Mu Feng, Yuan Yi, Li Qin, and Robin. Naturally, Yuan Yi couldn't help but look at Li Mu fiercely when he left, and then left holding his breath. Soon, only four people were left on the high platform: the leader Su Si, the leader Kui Mo, the strongest warrior Yuan Tian and the captain of the guard Wang Jian. The former seemed to want to explain something to the latter three. Soon after, Li Mu returned home. I found that the home was the same as three years ago, and it was still very clean. Involuntarily, a warm feeling flowed in his heart. Knowing that grandma was in poor health, she kept the house so clean and even went to the square to see her in person. This family affection must never be forgotten! Soon, three days passed. In the past three days, Li Mu was as usual, staying at home during the day and going to Xiaozhu's place at night, receiving training that had not changed in the past three years. At the same time, he also informed Xiaozhu about going to Qiu Feng Sect and got Xiaozhu's permission. At ten o¡¯clock in the morning on the third day, Li Mu came to the entrance of the cave where Xiaozhu was. Because, today he was going to follow the leader to the mysterious and powerful Autumn Wind Sect. What Li Mu couldn't see was that not long after he left, Xiaozhu stood blankly at the entrance of the cave, looking in the direction of the Zhongfeng tribe from a distance, with a hint of surprise flashing in his small eyes. Come, seeming to be thinking about something. ?"What's going on? Why have the death intentions of these five tribes increased out of thin air recently? Could it be that something is going to happen?" Immediately afterwards, a faint voice of muttering sounded at the entrance of the cave. ********* In the early morning, there were more than ten figures gathered in Zhongfengbu Square, and Li Mu, who was wearing a brand new gray cloth, was among them. Obviously, these people are the leader Su Si, the leader Kui Mo, the strongest warrior Yuan Tian, ??the captain of the guard Wang Jian and Mu Feng, Yuan Yi, Li Qin, Robin and others, as well as the parents of the last four . Li Mu didn¡¯t ask grandma to come here, but his heart was warm at the moment. Because the brand-new cloth he was wearing was sewn by his grandmother in the past few days, and he was wearing it like a war robe, wishing him a triumphant return. "Okay, let's go." At this time, the voice of the leader Suss sounded. In the midst of everyone's attention, the leader of the tribe Susi waved his palm, and a stream of air visible to the naked eye appeared, turning into a square air blanket about ten meters in diameter, standing three feet high on the ground. Then, the leader of the tribe, Susi, jumped up and stood at the front. Seeing this, Li Mu was extremely surprised, but he still jumped on it in a hurry. Mu Feng, Yuan Yi, Li Qin, and Robin also jumped onto the air carpet after saying goodbye to their parents one by one. Soon, under the air of the leader Susi, the air blanket took off, quickly flew towards the south, and disappeared from the sight of several people in the square. At this moment, in the tribe, an old woman in gray clothes stood in the small courtyard, looking up at the flying air blanket, and then waved her thin palms towards the person on the air blanket until the air blanket disappeared "Xiao Mu, come on!" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 19 Three Cities and Eight Parts [Zhu Xin: Thanks to brother ¡®Qiri¡¯ for the reward! Also, if you haven¡¯t collected it yet, please do so. If you have tickets, please give me some recommendation votes. Thank you very much! ¡¿ =================== With Su Si, the leader of the Zhongfeng Department, leading Li Mu and others to fly high, at the same time, the same scene also appeared in the other four departments. However, what the other four tribes are standing on is a maple leaf-shaped ¡®spiritual weapon¡¯, instead of using their own power to condense the air blanket like Susi, the leader of the Zhongfeng Tribe. It can be seen that the leaders of the other four tribes have not reached the realm of the three meridians, but they are able to activate the 'spiritual weapons' to fly, which proves that the leaders of the other four tribes are not far from the realm of the three meridians. Qiufeng Sect is located in the south of Wubu, which is the middlemost part of Qiufeng Kingdom, eight thousand miles away from Wubu. The entire Qiufeng Kingdom only has three cities. One is the imperial city, one is the clan city, and the other is a subsidiary city. Needless to say, the Imperial City, everyone knows that it is the city where the ruler of the Qiufeng Kingdom lives. It is also the largest city in the Qiufeng Kingdom, with a population of over 100 million. As for 'Zongcheng', it is the smallest of the three cities, but its status far exceeds that of the imperial city. There is no other reason. Precisely because Zongcheng is where the Qiufeng Sect is located, even the Imperial City must be under its control. If its status is not high, who is? As for the last auxiliary city, it is a relatively scattered city, and the inside is relatively chaotic. The area is not large, and they are all filled with people from all over the world, and even mobile residents from other leaf one or two countries. Therefore, Qiufeng Kingdom generally does not manage its affiliated cities and allows them to develop as long as they do not go too far. The destination of the Zhongfeng tribe this time is the same as the destination of the other four tribes, which is the second city among the three cities - Zongcheng Because there is the most powerful ruling sect in the Qiu Feng Kingdom - the Qiu Feng Sect. Although the flying speed of the three-line strongman is not slow, the distance of eight thousand miles still takes several days. And just when he flew out of the five areas, Li Mu, who was on the air blanket, saw a house in an open area. Moreover, when it came to the top of this house, the air blanket also stopped. Soon, a strong man who looked a little lazy walked out of the room. After the other party waved, the leader Susi activated the air blanket and left. Li Mu didn¡¯t know why this was the case at first, and he didn¡¯t know if the other four films had done this. But later, he thought of something that made him clenched his fists. That is, the people living in that house must be the spies of the Qiu Feng Sect who monitor the fifth department. Otherwise, why did the leader Susi have to report to those people when he took himself and others away, and only after getting permission can he move forward again! "Autumn Wind Sect!" On the air blanket, Li Mu's eyes were filled with coldness. He looked at the distant sky with only one thought in his mind - to become stronger! Soon, three days passed like this. Under the full gallop of the leader Susi, in the early morning, the image of an ancient city slowly emerged from under the thick fog and impressed into the eyes of Li Mu and the other six people. As the distance got closer, everyone, including the leader Susi, stared at the ancient city. "Is that Zongcheng, where the Autumn Wind Sect is located?" Looking at the city, Li Mu asked himself. Then, he set his sights on a giant peak. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: It is a huge mountain with a height of 6,000 feet. There are no houses or buildings at the foot of the peak, only the thick city wall thirty feet high. There are only some sparse buildings located around the peak of the mountain. At the top of the peak, there are large tracts of buildings. Moreover, there is also a huge palace and a huge square. Looking at it as a whole, Qiu Feng Sect gave Li Mu and everyone a sense of majesty and overwhelming momentum. "As expected of the Qiu Feng Sect that controls the Qiu Feng Kingdom, you can't underestimate the appearance!" Looking at the scene on the giant peak, Li Mu's heart sank slightly, and a trace of solemnity flashed in his eyes. It is clear that fighting against the Qiufeng Sect with his current strength is no different from seeking death. ????????????? At least, I have to break through the realm of the three veins before I have the qualifications to fight against these sects. This is just a hint of qualification. If you want to compete with such sects, you need stronger strength! Soon, under the leadership of the leader Susi, a group of people landed in front of the closed door at the top of the giant mountain, but they had no intention of going in. The green door was also closed tightly, and it seemed that no one would take the initiative to open it without knocking. ¡°Captain, don¡¯t we go in?¡± At this time, the only girl in the team, the sixteen-year-old girl named ¡®Li Qin¡¯ wearing a red light robe, asked in confusion.   Although this girl Li Qin is only sixteen, her development has already been perfect, her front and back are curved, her appearance is delicate and beautiful, and she will definitely be a beauty in the future. Especially because of her talent in cultivation, as long as she works hard, it is not impossible to become the strongest among the girls of the Zhongfeng tribe. Among the five, Li Mu and Yuan Yi are the youngest, both only thirteen years old. Robin is fifteen years old, Mu Feng, the strongest, and Li Qin, the girl, are the oldest, both sixteen. In addition to Li Mu, Mu Feng, Yuan Yi, the girl Li Qin, and Robin in black, all four of them are candidate disciples selected by the Autumn Wind Sect. As long as four people buy the fifth level of Bronze Body at the age of sixteen, they can enter the Autumn Wind Sect and receive key training. Obviously, these four people have met the requirements. These things are not secrets. Li Mu has naturally known about them for a long time, but he did not pay any attention to them. In his eyes, it doesn't matter whether he enters the Autumn Wind Sect or not. With Xiaozhu's help, his progress will definitely not be weaker than any of the four. " Moreover, some secrets contained in one's body cannot be let others know. If you enter the Autumn Wind Sect, it may seem impossible to keep those secrets. If it was discovered, it would be miserable, wouldn't it? Li Mu has long understood the principle that a man is not guilty but possessing a jade is a crime. "Wait." The leader in brown robe said calmly, without explaining too much to the girl Li Qin. Just standing there, looking at the blue door in front of me, looking at the blue plaque above the door, looking at the three big characters on the plaque, and then slowly closing my eyes, not knowing what I was thinking. What. So, Li Mu and others all remained silent. In this way, time passed slowly in this boring waiting. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± I don¡¯t know how long it took, but four piercing sounds suddenly came from behind. Involuntarily, Li Mu and the five others turned around and stared away, only to see four teams of the same number of people, all wearing black robes, appear. Although the people in these four teams wear the same color, the writings printed on the chests of their clothes are different. And at the feet of these four teams, suspended is a maple leaf. However, this maple leaf is very huge and exudes a faint orange light, which looks very strange. "People from the East Peak Tribe, North Peak Tribe, South Peak Tribe, and West Wind Tribe are also here. Is that the flying spiritual weapon given to the Five Tribes by the Autumn Wind Sect?" Looking at the four teams descending towards this place, Li Mu felt confused. Yan, the origins of the four teams can be seen at a glance. However, his eyes were attracted by the huge maple leaves that exuded a faint orange light. Understand, that is the legendary strange and powerful spiritual weapon. Li Mu learned from Xiaozhu that the so-called spiritual weapon is an object with its own 'spiritual power'. It is divided into three categories, one: attack type; two: defense type; and three: auxiliary type. In fact, these three categories are not limited to the first level of spiritual weapons, the same is true for any level of weapons. The Maple Leaf currently riding on the four vehicles belongs to the third category: auxiliary category. Because it has no attack or defense, and can only fly, it is an auxiliary type. Li Mu also has a spiritual weapon on his body, but it is not considered a spiritual weapon, because he does not know what level it is, but it is at least a spiritual weapon level or above. This weapon is the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death'. The Dzi Bead of Life and Death has no attack or defense, so like the maple leaf, it is an auxiliary type. Li Mu also knew that the artifacts in this world are divided into ten levels, from low to high: mortal artifacts (grades 1-9), fine artifacts (grades 1-9), spiritual artifacts (grades 1-9), and robbery artifacts. (Level 1-6), Virtual Weapon (Level 3), War Weapon of the King, Heavenly Weapon of the Imperial Grade, Nirvana Weapon of Life and Death, Sacred Artifact of Reincarnation, and the Supreme Artifact. As for spiritual weapons, they are only at the third level and can be regarded as low-level objects. However, Li Mu knew that compared to the Erye Kingdom, spiritual weapons were rare. However, among them, the auxiliary type is the most popular, especially the flying type. Basically, a strong person at the three-line realm can refine it in a short time. Therefore, the Autumn Wind Sect will give five flying spiritual weapons to prevent them from being unable to arrive in extraordinary times. Moreover, spiritual weapons are divided into nine levels. The maple leaf is at most a third-level spiritual weapon, which is not high. "They are all here." As the four tribes arrived, the tribe leader Susi, who had his back to everyone, said calmly. Then, under the attention of Li Mu and others, the tribe leader Susi slowly turned around and set his sights on the four tribe leaders. As the leader of the tribe, Su Si, turned around, all the tribe leaders of the four tribes bowed down, while the young men behind them knelt on one knee and paid homage respectfully. Li Mu saw this scene in his eyes and felt a little emotional. Understand, this is the benefit brought by strength. Moreover, although the four departments are not under the jurisdiction of the Zhongfeng Department, they canThe strength of Lord Susi in the three-line realm is there. Although the four tribe leaders are strong, they are nothing compared to the strong ones in the three-line realm. In addition, the Zhongfeng Division is already a head above the Four Divisions, and is the leader of the Five Divisions. Even if the leaders of the four tribes have ten thousand reluctances in their hearts, they still have to do their job on the surface, let alone the young disciples behind them. ¡°Perhaps it was because of the bad blood between the tribes, so the heads of the other four tribes didn¡¯t say much. Similarly, the leader of the club, Susi, did not talk about useless things. After nodding, he turned around, walked to the blue door, raised his hand and knocked three times. "Crack" Suddenly, with a slight sound, the green door was opened. Immediately afterwards, two cyan figures came out. Both of them are young men in their twenties. Although they are not handsome in appearance, their expressions are majestic and extraordinary. Moreover, except for Su Si, the leader of the tribe, everyone else, including the leaders of the four tribes, were slightly shocked by the power of blood in them. "As expected of the Autumn Wind Sect, such a young disciple has actually reached the eighth level of the Bronze Body!" Among them, Li Mu, who was staring closely at the two people, was also surprised. "I've met the Northern Han Tribe Leaders. All the major tribes are here. We're just missing the Northern Han Tribe. Please!" The two men in green robes walked out and hurriedly hugged their fists to the Tribe Leader Susi. Then he made a gesture to indicate entry. "Yeah." The leader of the tribe, Susi, nodded and didn't say much. Instead, he strode forward, and the others followed closely. Li Mu followed the team and walked into the gate. However, when he passed by the two men, he vaguely felt a trace of disdain on their faces. Although he didn't care about this, he understood that to the Qiu Feng Sect, the Zhongfeng Department was nothing. As for why these two people call this team the ¡®Northern Han tribe¡¯, the reason is very simple. It can be said that every clan member of the five tribes knows it, and Li Mu is no exception. The Northern Han Dynasty is the collective name of the five tribes. Because Wubu is located in the northern part of Qiufeng Kingdom, where it is cold and snowy all year round, it is called Northern Cold Zone. The leader of the tribe, Su Si, is the number one leader of the Northern Han tribe. On the outside, the five divisions are the majority of Northern Han, they are one, they are a team. But at home, they are separated. During these three days, Li Mu also learned from the tribe leader Su Si that the entire Qiufeng Kingdom was composed of "three cities and eight major tribes". Needless to say, the three cities are the imperial city, the imperial city, and the auxiliary city. The eight major departments are centered on the three cities and distributed in all directions. Among them are: most of the Northern Cold, most of the northwest, most of the Western Desert, most of the southwest, most of the Nanling, most of the southeast, most of the Dongshan, and most of the northeast. The positions of these eight major parts are: due north, northwest, due west, southwest, due south, southeast, due east, and northeast. Therefore, its titles are also given in this way, which is simple and easy to understand. As for their structure, some are just one large tribe, very close together, unlike most of the five tribes in Beihan. Some are similar to most of the Northern Han tribes, but they are not necessarily five tribes. Some have three tribes, some have two tribes, and some have six tribes. The leader of the tribe, Su Si, did not elaborate on these, nor did Li Mu listen carefully. He only knew that there were eight major tribes in the Qiufeng Kingdom. "Are those the other seven?" As soon as he entered the square, Li Mu saw seven teams of more than thirty people standing side by side on the square. Similarly, the eyes of all the seven teams were also cast in this direction. In an instant, led by the seven people at the front of the seven teams and the leader Susi, an invisible and tyrannical pressure enveloped them. In an instant, Li Mu felt his whole body tighten, and his heart seemed to be blocked by a force, and even breathing became extremely difficult! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 20 Gambling Luck [Zhu Xin: Thanks to the three big bosses ¡®Xiao Hu Yi Hu¡¯, ¡®Qi Ri¡¯, and ¡®Dead Lonely Snowflake¡¯ for their rewards! Please vote for recommendations and favorites, thank you very much! ¡¿ ====================== Suddenly, a strong air pressure descended, making the air in the entire square seem to be compressed more than ten times at this moment. If there were ordinary people here, they would be oppressed to the point of being unable to move, or even suffocated to death! Fortunately, no one here is an ordinary person. Even though these teenagers who participated in the trial are still young, they have all stepped into the bronze body realm and entered the threshold of cultivation. The physical strength they possess is simply not comparable to that of ordinary people. This is the difference between those who have entered the threshold of cultivation and those who have not, regardless of age. Naturally, there are no absolutes. Just like some adult men who have not reached the threshold of cultivation, their strength must be stronger than ordinary teenagers. There are even some people whose physical strength far exceeds that of teenagers with a first or second level bronze body. Don¡¯t think that there are very few such people. On the contrary, such people are common in this world. After all, some people are naturally fond of sports, cultivation, and have well-developed muscles. It is normal for their physical strength to be ten times that of a teenager. As for why such people have not stepped into the threshold of cultivation, no one knows the reason. It can only be said that such people do not have the physique to cultivate, or they are unlucky. At this moment, most of the air pressure in the square fell on Li Mu and the other thirty people. Among them, Susi, the leader of the tribe, started a pressure battle with the leaders of the seven major tribes. Perhaps, in terms of one-on-one, the leader Susi will not be weaker than any of the seven people. But one person versus seven people, both in the realm of three meridians, seems to be suffering a bit, and it is still a big, big loss. But what impressed Li Mu was that despite being like this, despite being under such tremendous pressure, the leader of the tribe, Su Si, still changed his face and led them forward, and finally came to the team and stood side by side. Because of this, the air pressure dissipated, Li Mu and others felt light all over their bodies, and many of the disciples couldn't help but let out a light breath. In an instant, the huge square calmed down, and no one spoke because they had nothing to say. Moreover, this is the Qiu Feng Sect, and the rules are very clear. Anyone who talks casually will definitely make the people of the Qiu Feng Sect unhappy. If you think that talking wantonly without permission, doesn't it mean that the Qiu Feng Sect doesn't take him seriously? It is conceivable that if the Qiufeng Sect, which rules this country and has the title of Erye Sect, thinks so, the future of these eight major sects will be miserable. "It seems that everyone is here." After an unknown period of time, a faint voice sounded. It was obvious that this was the voice of a man, and he was quite young. Hearing this, everyone raised their heads and looked towards the sky, including the two men in green from the Autumn Wind Sect. In the midst of everyone's attention, a team of twenty-six people descended from the sky. Among them, the first one is a young man wearing a blue robe, who looks a bit elegant. This man is slightly handsome, with fair skin and long black hair. However, there was a subtle red scar at the corner of his eye, as if he had been injured by a sharp sword, which added a touch of murderous intent to his elegant aura. Looking at his aura, it is obvious that he is in the realm of the three meridians, and is on the same level as the major tribe masters. The most important thing is that this person is from the Autumn Wind Sect. Perhaps his strength is similar to that of the heads of the major tribes, but because he is a member of the Qiu Feng Sect, his status is obviously higher than that of the heads of the major tribes. Therefore, when this person arrived, everyone, including the heads of the eight major departments, bowed down. Although Li Mu was unwilling to do so, he had no choice but to kneel down on one knee along with the other young men. In three years, he learned many principles of life from Xiaozhu. Among them, there is one called 'Yin Yin'. I remember Xiaozhu once said that the so-called "forbearance" means to be patient when faced with one's own irresistible force. This kind of tolerance is only superficial tolerance, not the tolerance of giving in due to cowardice in the heart. As long as the other party does not hurt your dignity, your family, or your closest relatives and friends, you can tolerate it. To be a human being, you need to have a kind of madness, but this kind of madness is not madness, nor is it madness anytime and anywhere, but a kind of madness in action and thought. ?? Exploding madly and holding back madly are both madness! At the moment, Li Mu has been madly forbearing. He will not be stupid enough to explode immediately because he has resented the Qiufeng Sect since he was a child. "Haha, kids, get up, you don't have to be polite." The handsome man in Tsing YiZi led the twenty-five young men behind him to the ground, looked at Li Mu and the others who were kneeling on one knee and spoke with a smile. Then, he raised his hand slightly, and a soft but extremely powerful force emerged, directly 'helping' Li Mu and the other two hundred teenagers up. The teenagers were shocked, and some of the clan leaders also looked solemn. "Everyone here probably isn't very familiar with me, so please introduce yourself." Then, the man in green clothes spoke again. "I am Bai Fan, the eighth deacon and elder of Qiu Feng Sect. This trial will be carried out by me. Do you have any opinions?" The man in green who called himself "Bai Fan" said with a smile and glanced at Su Si and other eight major clan leaders. Opinion? Who would have an opinion? Unless someone's head got squeezed between the cracks in the door. Therefore, Suss and the other eight people all shook their heads and expressed that they had no opinions. "In that case, let me talk about the rules of this trial. Well, there are actually no rules. Well, let's not talk about it. Let's start the trial now!" Bai Fan looked at the eight chiefs and grinned, It's like singing an opera alone. But what he said made the eight tribe leaders, as well as Li Mu and other two hundred young men so surprised that they couldn't help but look weird. I feel like this person named Bai Fan is too weird, right? Or are you kidding them? "Please also ask the eighth deacon elder to tell you what this first trial is." Unable to help, one of the tribe leaders said. Hearing this, all the other tribe leaders nodded, including Susi. Perhaps, this trial is not very important to the Autumn Wind Sect. But in the eyes of the eight major tribes, it is a very serious matter, not only for the rewards after the trial, but also as a comparison between the eight tribes. The so-called glory, parallelism is glory, it is something more important than life, how can it be a child's play? In the crowd, Li Mu glanced at the person who was speaking. He was a middle-aged man with a tall build and dark skin. He had a bronze battle ax tied to his back, and he looked very powerful. Especially those lantern-like eyes and fierce face, just looking at the appearance is enough to tell that this person is a very hot master. " Moreover, as the leader of a large department, this person must have the strength of the three-line realm. Perhaps, this person's identity is not comparable to that of the deacon named Bai Fan, but his strength does not mean that he is not comparable. At the same time, as the leader of the tribe, he also has the right to participate in the evaluation and decision-making of the trial, and the same is true for other tribe leaders. "Alas" So, Bai Fan sighed, spread his hands and said, "Okay then, I will tell you what this first trial is." Having said this, he paused for a moment, then curled his lips and said softly: "Anyway, you will still lose in the end. It's really boring" At this moment, an aura that was about to boil and explode emerged, but it was quickly suppressed. Because, the soft words of the man named Bai Fan had been heard by everyone present, but he himself did not seem to notice this! "Uh I actually said everything that was in my heart?" Bai Fan saw the angry look on the faces of the eight major tribe leaders, and he suddenly realized something as if he had just discovered it. These words once again made the faces of the eight chiefs darken. This was their first time seeing such a person! Similarly, Li Mu and other young men all clenched their fists, their expressions no longer respectful, and they were all extremely cold. In their opinion, this person was simply insulting this trial and insulting them! "This person is despicable." Especially Li Mu, who already hated the Qiufeng Sect, his eyes flashed coldly, and he let out a cold anger in his heart. The man named Bai Fan was indeed handsome, but in his eyes, he was just trash wearing a beautiful dress! "Okay, let's not talk nonsense. Let's get back to the topic. Listen carefully to the test questions I'm going to say next. I'll only say it once." The man Bai Fan seemed not to have heard anything and didn't even notice the wording of his words. The offended person still spoke with a proud look. "Hey, those guys insist on asking me to give the first test question, but there's no way. Well, that's it, you can do whatever you want." After saying this, he said softly again, like Others can't hear it at all. However, his words still reached everyone's ears very clearly. Suddenly, veins burst out from the foreheads of the eight leaders. Li Mu and the other two hundred teenagers' eyes were bloodshot, and they wanted to rush up and bite this guy to death! As for the twenty-five disciples of the Autumn Wind Sect, they all couldn't help laughing, which made everyone unable to suppress the anger in their hearts. But what can be done? This is the Autumn Wind Sect. If it weren't for the Qiu Feng Sect, maybe the heads of the eight major tribes could join forces to kill Bai Fan, destroy the body and eliminate all traces, and the Qiu Feng Sect wouldn't be able to find out. But now, no! ThereforeSu Si and the other eight tribe leaders, Li Mu and the other two hundred young men had no choice but to endure it! "Hmm, the first question in the trial at this time is - gambling luck!" The man Bai Fan still didn't pay attention to the expressions of Susi and others. He just coughed a few times and spoke casually. "What is gambling?" Then, an old voice sounded. Everyone turned their heads and looked at the speaker. Li Mu also discovered that the owner of the voice was actually Su Si, the leader of the Zhongfeng tribe, that is, the Northern Han tribe. "It's just a matter of luck." The man Bai Fan replied casually. "Why gamble on luck?" Su Si, the leader of the tribe, then asked. "Aren't you talking nonsense? In this world, which powerful person who has become famous has not been accompanied by luck along the way? If he had not been accompanied by luck, he would have died long ago. Therefore, if you want to become a strong person, you must have certain luck. If you don¡¯t have it, no matter how hard you try, it will be useless. Just like me, I have strong luck, survive from desperate situations, and get a blessing in disguise! "The man Bai Fan's eyes widened, and then he stared at the leader Su Si and said with a stinking look on his face. "How to bet on luck?" Susi, the leader of the club, spoke again. His tone was concise and clear, but he got to the point of every question. For a moment, the leaders of the other seven major tribes showed admiration, and Li Mu couldn't help but look at this leader again. "It's very simple." The man Bai Fan didn't seem to notice anything was wrong, and hurriedly explained: "I have two hundred and thirty stones here, and each one is wrapped with a note. And the note says from one to The number is two hundred and twenty-five. The higher it is, the better the number is. For example, whoever can draw the first place will be the first place in the first trial. Naturally, this does not determine the final ranking. However, the first place can get 225 points. In other words, this trial is based on points for ranking. After three trials, whoever has the most points will be first. As for the remaining five stones, there is no note in them. If anyone draws it, then I can only say that you have won, and it is also a big prize! " ???????????????????????????????????????. At the same time, in the eyes of everyone, the man Bai Fan waved his right hand. Immediately, two hundred and thirty fist-sized, dark ordinary stones appeared, arranged in a square shape and extremely smooth on the ground. "Then, let's start choosing. For the sake of fairness, you people from the eight major tribes can choose first, so as not to say that I cheated. Remember, don't hesitate, luck waits for no one." Bai Fan raised his head and looked at the people of the eight major tribes. All the teenagers said with a smile, showing two rows of white teeth. "Luckluck" Among the crowd, Li Mu looked at the two hundred and thirty black stones quietly, with a faint light flashing in his eyes. Although the theme of this first trial seems a bit funny, it is even an extremely simple game. However, he felt that sometimes there was such a thing as 'luck'. In this way, he followed everyone forward with a relaxed attitude, then picked up a black stone at random, then held it in his hand and squeezed it hard. The moment he pinched the pebble away, his expression couldn't help but change! "Isn't it?? So bad??!" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death and Transformation Chapter 21 Instant Heaven and Instant Hell [Zhu Xin: I sincerely thank you brothers for your rewards, collections and votes. It would be great if you could get more. Work hard to code and win everyone¡¯s support. Well, work hard! ! ! ¡¿ ======================= When he pinched the black stone away, a bad thought came to Li Mu's mind. After seeing that there was nothing inside the stone, he couldn't help showing an ugly expression on his face, and the muscles at the corners of his mouth were fierce. He twitched a few times: "Isn't it? So bad??" At this time, there was a slight roar in the entire square. He knew without asking that this must be the various emotions that all the teenagers had after crushing the black stones in their hands and seeing the numbers written on the notes inside. He tilted his head helplessly and glanced at everyone. Some were happy and some were worried. Especially among them, there were a few people with particularly ugly faces. Apparently they had won the lottery! "Hey, my luck seems to be pretty good." At this time, a chuckle came from Li Mu's ear. Hearing the reputation, the speaker was none other than Yuan Yi, who was wearing a green robe. At this moment, Yuan Yi happened to turn over the white note in his hand, with a big word 'Ò»' written on it. Similarly, Mu Feng, Li Qin, and Robin also turned over the notes and gave them a look to the leader, Su Si. Li Mu saw that the words 'six-nine', 'twenty', and 'four-three' were written on the notes of the three people. It seems that the three of them are very lucky, but He couldn¡¯t help but look at the broken black stone fragments in his hands. There was nothing inside. At this time, he also felt the gaze of the leader Susi cast towards him. "Alas." Li Mu couldn't help but sigh in his heart. No way, luck is a matter of luck and whether he works hard or not are two different things. "Hey, what? Don't tell me you don't even have a note in it. I originally wanted to compete with you in the next trial, but it seems you don't have the qualifications. What a pity!" came a sneer. No need to look, Li Mu knew who the speaker was. Besides Yuan Yi, who had always hated him, who else could there be? "Sorry, I never believe in luck, and I never rely on luck to obtain this so-called qualification." In response, Li Mu replied coldly. "Okay, well said!" Just when Yuan Yi was about to get angry because of this, an old laugh rang out. Immediately afterwards, under the gaze of the leaders of the eight tribes and all the teenagers, a green figure descended from the sky and landed next to Bai Fan, who was also wearing a green robe. A hearty laugh appeared on his old but extremely rosy face: " This guy is very good at speaking, I like him. As cultivators, we do not rely on luck, but on our own abilities. Only in this way can we stand taller and last forever!" As soon as these words came out, Yuan Yi's face became more and more ugly, but he did not dare to make the slightest move. Instead, he was forced to lower his head by an invisible and powerful force. Not only him, but also Li Mu and other one hundred and ninety-nine hundred young people, as well as the twenty-five young people behind Bai Fan. Because the green-robed old man who came here is also a powerful figure in the Three Meridians Realm! "Old man Liu!" Suddenly, a very unhappy voice sounded. However, as soon as the unhappy voice came out, a burst of energy shook the air, suppressing the words of the owner of the unhappy voice. "Bai Fan, I am the seventh deacon and elder of the Qiu Feng Sect. How dare you call me by my first name? Do you think the Qiu Feng Sect's rules are nothing?" The old man known as 'Old Man Liu' frowned. With a tremble, his tone suddenly became indifferent. These words immediately made the man Bai Fan shut his mouth. He just groaned and stopped talking, but the expression on his face was full of displeasure. "Ginger is still spicier when old." Seeing this scene, Li Mu was slightly surprised, and then thought of such a saying. The same goes for other young men. They understood that the relationship between the two people was probably not very good, but because this 'Old Man Liu' was a head above Bai Fan in Qiu Feng Sect, he was suppressed. "Okay, I, Liu Yun, am the seventh deacon elder of Qiu Feng Sect. I will set the questions for the second round of this trial, and I will also set the rules. Now, you all keep the notes in your hands, as they are related to your grades. Although I don't believe in luck or rely on luck, I have to admit that this thing does exist. However, in the end, those who can go further and stand higher are those who are capable and work hard. "The old man in green robe who called himself Liu Yun said calmly. With these words, all the teenagers put the white notes into their pockets, not daring to be careless at all. Li Mu, on the other hand, had already observed the old man. This old man is about seventy years old. He has black and white hair that is quite scattered.He was draped messily around his shoulders, and his clothes were a bit casual and uneven. It seemed that he had not been in clear water for several days. On the surface, he looked like a bad old man. However, his eyes are radiant, his skin is rosy, and his spirit is absolutely powerful. Not simple This was Li Mu¡¯s image of the old man, and he felt a lot more comfortable because of the other person¡¯s words. On the contrary, Yuan Yi on the side looked angry, but he could only bear it by himself. "I believe everyone should know the reward for the champion of this trial, right?" After the young men put the notes away, the old man Liu Yun spoke again. However, his question caused Bai Fan on the side to roll his eyes, while all the young men shook their heads. Susi and the other eight leaders also looked confused, obviously unaware. "Ahem" In response to this, the old man Liu Yun coughed slightly in embarrassment, then glanced sideways at Bai Fan, turned around and said seriously: "Since I don't know, then I'll just talk nonsense, the champion of this trial The reward is a bottle of milk from the spring and a level 5 attack weapon!" As soon as these words came out, there was a loud roar again in the square. Obviously, he was shocked by this reward. Because the previous trials were all just the same reward, but this time they were two different ones, and both were extremely precious! "Milk in the Fountain, a fifth-level attack weapon!" Li Mu was also shocked. Although he didn't know what the Milk in the Fountain was, he understood the value of a fifth-level attack weapon. It was something that even the strong men in the three realms wanted. Treasures obtained! "As expected of the Autumn Wind Sect, I will definitely win the championship this time!" Li Mu felt motivated, but when he saw the black stone fragment in his hand, he couldn't help but feel weak. Because it has been eliminated! "Okay, I won't talk nonsense. I will set the questions for this second trial. Naturally, I will not ask questions that are useless and weird, so you must listen carefully." Old man Liu Yun Back to business, he spoke calmly. And his opening was like hitting Bai Fan on the chest with a hammer, making Bai Fan's face full of anger, but he still endured it. "However, before that, all of you must swear to the 'Human King' not to tell anyone what happened in this trial, otherwise you will be punished by heaven and earth! If you can't, you can choose to leave and not participate in this trial. ." The old man Liu Yun changed his previous laughter and became serious. Except for Bai Fan, everyone, including the disciples of Qiu Feng Sect, were all startled by this statement, extremely confused. But they didn't waste any words and made a vow. "Very good." The old man Liu Yun nodded. After a pause, he turned his gaze to Li Mu. A smile appeared on his old face again and he said lightly: "Poor young man, I just got the Everyone who is empty and black, please come out." Hearing this, everyone was slightly stunned. Especially Li Mu felt that the old man's words seemed to be directed at him. However, he didn't think much and walked out casually. Similarly, among several other majors, four teenagers of different ages walked out. Obviously, these four people were all unlucky enough to get the empty black stone. "It seems that your luck is very bad." The voice of the old man Liu Yun came. Standing among the five people, Li Mu looked at the old man in front of him quietly without saying a word, as did the other four. At this moment, many people became confused, wondering why the old man asked Li Mu and the five people to go out. Is it an announcement of elimination? Thinking of this, many young people snickered in their hearts. "I have said from the beginning that I never believe in luck. Only by adhering to your beliefs and working hard can you succeed. Logically speaking, all five of you will be eliminated. However, I will give you a chance to choose today. That is , whoever can get first place in the next round of trials will be qualified to enter the third round of trials and win the final championship!" the old man Liu Yun said. At the end of the sentence, his face suddenly darkened, and he whispered: "But if you don't win first place, you will not only lose this qualification, but you will also have to clean the latrine for me for ten years!" Hearing this, the faces of Li Mu and the other five people who originally showed a hint of excitement and smiles turned completely green because of the following sentence. They all have the feeling of seeing hope for a moment, but falling into hell the next. "What? Are you scared?" The expressions and silence of the five people made the old man Liu Yun glare, with an angry look on his face: "It seems that you don't want to cherish this opportunity, whatever, I'm just being sentimental." This scene made the man Bai Fan sneer. Just when he was about to say something sarcastic, a calm voice suddenly sounded. "Li Mu, the Northern Han leader, is willing to seize this opportunity." Li Mu took a step forward and looked at the old man in front of him and said calmly. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??He has a good impression of this old man. Although he is from the Autumn Wind Sect, it does not mean that this person came up with the rule. Moreover, he felt that this opportunity might have appeared because of him. It could be said that it was tailor-made. How could he give up just like that? "Oh?" Liu Yun exclaimed, glanced at Bai Fan aside, and said with a faint smile: "Very good, you are brave, I like it. However, the rules cannot be changed. If you don't try in the next round, You won the championship in training, but you have to clean toilets for me for ten years." And Li Mu's high spirits immediately made the other four teenagers have the urge to take a step forward. But when they heard the words of the old man Liu Yun, their expressions instantly turned ugly. They lowered their heads and did not dare to say a word. Because the price of failure is too high! At this moment, everyone turned their eyes towards Li Mu. It contains countless meanings, but the final point is that he thinks it is impossible for him to succeed. It is simply arrogant and full of self-confidence. Li Mu didn¡¯t care at all about this, and just returned to the team with a calm face. "Crazy, keep going crazy, I'm just waiting to see your jokes. Garbage is garbage, and the only job is to clean the toilet!" Back in the queue, a sarcastic sneer came. Li Mu ignored this. At this time, the words of the old man Liu Yun came. His words immediately made Li Mu, Su Si, Yuan Yi, Mu Feng, and all the youths and tribe leaders from Zhongfeng, Dongfeng, Xifeng, South Peak, and Beifeng tribes look horrified! "Everyone, listen up, the location of this second round of trials is not in the Qiu Feng Sect, but in the Zhongfeng Department in most of Northern Han. There is a sacred mountain that belongs to our Qiu Feng Kingdom - Zhongfeng Mountain!" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 22 Climbing the Holy Mountain [Zhu Xin: The little pig is rolling all over the floor, please collect it, please recommend it and vote for it. I'm sorry for my small and chubby body. Are you willing to give me collections and tickets? woo woo woo woo¡­¡­¡¿ ================== "Whoosh!" The cold wind is howling in the sky, especially the cold fog surrounding it, which makes people feel a deep chill in their hearts. At this moment, in the cold clouds that are thousands of feet high, a huge team is moving forward into the wind. Fortunately, this team was flying at a high enough altitude that it would definitely cause a commotion if ordinary people saw it. Looking around, there are nearly 300 people in this team. At the front is an old man in his seventies who is wearing a green robe and looks dirty. But at this moment, the aura released by this seventy-year-old man was extremely powerful, even surpassing all the heads of the eight major tribes, including the leader of the Northern Han Tribe and the leader of the Zhongfeng Tribe, Su Si. After that, there were the leaders of the eight major tribes including Su Si. Then there are some branch leaders under the major tribes who have not reached the realm of the three veins, but are extremely powerful and have the peak strength of the ninth level of bronze body. Finally, it was Li Mu and the other two hundred and twenty-five young people who participated in the trial. At this moment, in this cold and windy sky, no one spoke. Because even if someone speaks, the other party cannot hear. The surroundings were filled with the sound of the roaring wind, and it became extremely difficult for the teenagers to even breathe, let alone talk. However, they were still shocked by what Old Liu Yun said before, and even couldn't believe it. But they knew that the old man Liu Yun would not lie and his words were absolutely true. Although the young people are not old, they are very aware of the horror of Zhongfeng's secret. If it is revealed, especially if it is known by a three-leaf country, what will be the consequences? Absolutely unimaginable! Not to mention the heads of the branches and the general leaders of the eight major tribes, they are naturally and even more profoundly aware of this. It dawned on them now. No wonder Liu Yun, the seventh deacon and elder of Qiu Feng Sect, asked them to swear an oath in the name of the 'King of Humans'. This was absolutely not allowed to be revealed. This is not only related to the comfort of the entire Qiufeng Sect of the Qiufeng Kingdom, but also related to the comfort of the eight major tribes! At this moment, everyone, including these young men, knew that they could not tell anyone even if they were beaten to death, even if they did not swear an oath in the name of the 'Human King'! "I didn't expect that this second round of trials would be conducted on the sacred mountain of the Zhongfeng Tribe!" At the moment, Li Muzheng in gray was sitting calmly on the air blanket that was spent by the leader of the tribe, Su Si. , his expression was calm and did not change due to the harsh cold wind around him, but in his heart he was extremely surprised by the venue of the second round of trials. However, soon, the shock in his heart was suppressed by him. Some are just infinite determination and excitement. Zhongshan Peak has been his goal since he was a child, and it is also the mountain he has wanted to conquer since he was a child. Although he had climbed Zhongshan Peak from other places, he had no sense of excitement or accomplishment. Even if there was, it was three years ago when I was standing on the ninth stone step that was naturally formed. At that moment, a surge of excitement emerged in his heart. But unfortunately, he failed to stand firm. After that, due to Xiaozhu's training and three years of special training from the tribe, he never climbed again. But now, the second round of the Autumn Wind Sect's trial is to climb the holy mountain. The long-lost momentum surges in Li Mu's heart, yearning to return to the Zhongfeng tribe immediately and climb the mountain that he has never conquered. Passed Zhongshan Mountain! He knew that conquering Zhongshan Mountain was not an easy task. It can even be said that no one has that ability unless they reach the realm of the three meridians. But that was a goal, a goal that filled him with fighting spirit. So, he won't give up! Because he had a feeling that as long as he could conquer that mountain peak, he would have power that the Qiu Feng Sect could not resist, so he took his grandma to leave the Zhongfeng Tribe and Qiu Feng Country. In this world, if we say who knows Zhongshan Mountain better and has been in contact with it for the longest time, among these people, Li Mu would be second, and absolutely no one would dare to say first! Just like that, time passed in everyone's silence. Fortunately, most people in Beihan already knew about the existence of Zhongshan Mountain. But the people in the other seven departments, including the young men from the Autumn Wind Sect, didn't know. After they understood the peculiarity of Zhongshan Mountain, they were all extremely excited. However, due to being in this icy high altitude, a lot of their excitement and enthusiasm disappeared. Coupled with the several days of traveling, not to say that it was all gone, but it has also calmed down. Soon, three days later, this team of 264 people arrived in the sky above the Zhongfeng Tribe. It immediately attracted the attention of all the people in the Zhongfeng Tribe, and they all turned towards the small Zhongfeng Tribe. The square gathered together. Soon, the team landed on Zhongfengbu Square.And all around were the tribesmen huddled together. Although there were many people, no one dared to speak. Because they could feel the terror of this team, especially the old man Liu Yun and the twenty-five young men. The clothes they wore were the exclusive clothes of the Autumn Wind Sect, and no one would recognize them. Therefore, although the Zhongfeng tribe members were shocked that such a team had arrived here, they did not dare to make any noise. "Su Si, the leader of the Northern Han Department, please make arrangements. The young men are all tired. Let's rest for the night and then conduct the second round of trials tomorrow." Liu Yun, an old man in a green robe, walked out slowly and slowly Speak slowly. "Yes." Susi, the leader of the Zhongfeng Tribe, nodded, and then gave instructions to the tribe leader Kui Mo, the warrior Yuan Tian, ??and the captain of the guard team Wang Jian who had arrived. Then, under the leadership of the Zhongfeng tribe¡¯s guards, the leaders and branch heads of the seven major tribes all left here. As for the teenagers, some brought their own tents and slept outdoors at will. Those who did not have them were taken to the homes of some tribesmen to rest. Li Mu had already left long ago, returned home, lit a fire in the stove, and cooked three or two hot meals. Although it wasn't much, I felt very comfortable and happy eating because my grandma was there. However, after the meal, he only had a brief moment of warmth and tenderness with his grandma, and then left. Because, there is still business! But what makes Li Mu feel strange is that grandma didn't seem to ask any questions today, and she didn't interfere with her trial. He was only slightly confused about these. After seeing the piggy, he threw these questions behind him and didn't think about it any more. "You mean that the second round of trials involves climbing that mountain? And you must get first place, otherwise you will lose the opportunity and have to clean an old man's latrine for ten years?" At the entrance of the snow mountain cave, Little Pig still looked like that Lying there lazily, enjoying the sunset, he clapped his ears and asked casually. "Yeah." Li Mu sat cross-legged and nodded. "You're out of your mind, right?" The little pig, who was lying with his head on his head, suddenly raised his head, with a look of 'contempt' on his face. "" Li Mu was immediately speechless by these words, and even felt a little unhappy. Who else would be happy if a pig said this? "No." He replied, once again arousing extreme contempt from the piggy. "Why are you coming to me this time? I have nothing to train you. Even if there is, this place does not have such conditions." Xiaozhu turned his head, looked at the pale red sunset in the distance, and said casually. For a moment, Li Mu fell into silence. He was indeed not sure, let alone the talents of other big tribes and the young men from the Autumn Wind Sect. Just from the Zhongfeng tribe, both Yuan Yi and Mu Feng are extremely powerful enemies. Especially Mu Feng, although this person is recognized by the tribe as the number one genius, he never shows off his talents and even speaks very little. However, this does not mean that the other party has no pride and ambition. On the contrary, this kind of person is the most terrifying. He usually doesn't do anything, but once the critical moment comes, he does a lot. He is definitely not like Yuan Yina and others, who is just a tiger on the surface, and has never had a shred of strategy or government in his heart. In the past three years, Li Mu has indeed made great progress, but he is not sure of winning the first place. He would agree to the old man Liu Yun, just to give himself a chance and put a little pressure on himself, nothing more. If you can't even bear this little pressure, how can you become stronger? Time passed little by little, and the few remaining sunsets passed away in an instant, and darkness descended on the entire Qingyang Star. "Okay, I'm going to bed. If nothing happens, you can leave. I still hope you get first place." It was at this time that the little pig lying at the entrance of the cave slowly got up and walked into the cave. Li Mu didn¡¯t speak or stop him. He stood up quietly and slid down the mountain wall in an instant, and then rushed into the snow forest, disappearing in a flash. The moment he disappeared, the little pig appeared at the entrance of the cave, looking at the direction he left, with a faint look of surprise on his little face. Suddenly, white light flashed in its eyes, looking extremely strange in the dark night. "Whizzing!" In the jungle, Li Mu galloped away. At this moment, a subtle voice slowly entered his mind. "I knew you wouldn't sit idly by." Hearing the voice, a faint smile appeared on Li Mu's face as he was running. Soon, he arrived at Zhongfeng Tribe, in front of Zhongfeng Mountain, which was called the ¡®Holy Mountain¡¯. "Will the trial start tomorrow?" At the foot of the mountain, Li Mu raised his head and looked at the thousand-meter-high giant peak. He looked at the slightly steep and curved blue stone steps and said to himself, feeling a feeling in his heart. Feeling. After a while, a smile appeared on his slightly young face, and he took steps without hesitation., stepped onto the first of the long-lost two thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine stone steps. "I'm sorry, for me, everything is a trial anytime and anywhere. As long as there is a possibility of becoming stronger, I will fight for it, no matter how much I sacrifice. This is me, Li Mu!" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 23 The Will to Die [Zhu Xin: Thanks to classmates ¡®Qiri¡¯, ¡®Ma Jia¡¯, and ¡®Xuan¡¯ for the rewards. And all the brothers and sisters who collect and vote, seeing these Zhu Xin will be motivated to code! Coax! ¡¿ ===================== At night, everyone has fallen asleep, but only Li Mu has not. At this moment, he was standing in front of the sacred mountain of the Zhongfeng tribe, lost in thought alone. After a long time, a faint smile appeared on his face, and he walked slowly to the two thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine blue stone steps. Without any hesitation, he took a step up. "Boom!" Suddenly, a pressure of will suddenly came. It not only affects Li Mu's body, but also affects his spiritual will. In other words, this will has dual power and cannot be climbed by ordinary people. Only cultivators can. Now, Li Mu has reached the peak of the fourth level of bronze body, and has the power of 236 bloodlines in his body. Among his peers, he is definitely the top one. Moreover, this coercion of will did not make him feel any fear or pressure. On the contrary, after feeling the pressure of will, the excitement in his heart was instantly burned. Without any pause, he stepped up the naturally formed blue stone steps step by step. Soon, he arrived at the twenty-ninth blue stone steps. This was not his limit, but he paused here and even sat down cross-legged. There is no other reason. When leaving the snow mountain, Xiaozhu told him ten numbers. And the first of those ten numbers is number 29. These ten numbers are: 29, 258, 431, 799, 1150, 1577, 1998, 2345, 2638, 3000. Li Mu is no stranger to these ten numbers. Because this is exactly the tenth level of [Bloodline Activation Technique]. The first level of realm happens to activate 29 bloodlines. In the second level, 258 blood vessels need to be activated, and so on, until the final tenth level, when 3,000 blood vessels in the whole body are activated, the [Blood Vein Activation Technique] can be completed and possess extremely powerful power. Li Mu didn't know why Xiaozhu repeated these ten numbers in his mind before. All he could think of was that these ten numbers must be related to the 2999 blue stone steps of the holy mountain. . At that time, he was extremely surprised to find that the number of blood vessels in the human body was infinitely close to the number of naturally formed blue stone steps on this holy mountain, with only one step difference! Therefore, he concluded that there must be some unknown secret among these numbers. Even the [Bloodline Activation Technique] and the bloodline in the human body are related to this strange holy mountain! "I really don't know how Xiaozhu knows this." Li Mu said to himself, sitting cross-legged on the 29th blue stone step. However, although he didn't know what would be on the stone steps, he knew that the little pig would not harm him. So, he didn't think much about it, he just closed his eyes curiously. ¡°Tsk!¡± The moment he closed his eyes, the blue stone steps he was sitting on turned into pitch black in an extremely strange way. Suddenly, jet-black airflows as thick as hair suddenly emerged and rushed into his body. But Li Mu was completely unaware of these black, silky airflows. He only felt a chill all over his body, his hands and feet became cold and numb, and he couldn't even open his eyes. Then, another death-like feeling emerged in his heart. At this moment, he had a feeling of dying immediately and falling into hell, which made him terrified! "What's going on?!" Feeling the will of death, Li Mu was extremely frightened and wanted to resist, but he couldn't resist at all. At the same time, an extremely terrifying scene appeared in his mind. That is a sky, a blue sky that does not belong to this world. Originally, there were countless humans and ferocious beasts living under the sky. But suddenly, it seemed like the gods in the sky dropped a world-destroying thunder, killing a beautiful woman. At that moment, disaster occurred. I saw a man in black rising into the sky, trying to break through the sky and kill the gods in the sky. However, the layers of restrictions and terrifying forces intercepted him, making it impossible to break them. Therefore, the man landed on the earth, holding the god-slaying blade, and actually killed all the humans on the ground. No matter whether they were older ones, younger ones, or those ferocious beasts, all of them were killed by the god-slaying blade. The originally blue sky and the green mountains and green water turned into blood red in an instant. Especially on the ground, the scene of hundreds of millions of corpses being slaughtered was extremely terrifying. The shocking blood energy, along with the extremely terrifying death energy floating around, soared into the sky and impacted hard on the man in black. In an instant, the man in black transformed intoDeath', possessing the blood and power of death that breaks the sky, splits the sky that is full of restrictions from the gods with one blade. Immediately afterwards, there was an even more terrifying and miserable scene. Whether they are humans, beasts, or gods in the sky, they are all being killed by that butcher knife! Looking at this scene, Li Mu was horrified. He forgot about Zhongshan Peak, the 29th and 9th stone steps, and even himself. It was as if he felt that he was the man in black, carrying endless death and covering the heavens Just when he felt like this, what he didn't know was that 29 of the 236 blood vessels in his body that had been activated had turned into death-like black, and were no longer the same bloody color as before! A sense of death suddenly escaped from the 29 black blood vessels, seeming to erode his entire body. However, at this moment, a trace of milky white light emerged out of thin air, like a halo of life, surrounding these 29 death bloodlines, shrouding the terrifying death intention, compressing it inside, and not allowed to appear at will. "What's wrong with me?" At this moment, Li Mu, who was sitting on the 29th stone step, suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes filled with thick throbbing and fear. Involuntarily, he touched the corners of his eyes subconsciously. I found that I was crying! "Whatis going on?" When Li Mugang wanted to connect the scene just now with a dream he often had before, he was shocked to find that out of the 236 blood vessels in his body, 29 of them were actually on the surface. It turned into milky white, and the inside was even more frightening black. Especially the death intention revealed in the black color made him extremely frightened! "This isthe power of death and the power of life!" In a moment, he recognized these two forces. Yes, the power of death and the power of life. Li Mu is no stranger to these two powers. Because within that strange mountain peak, there are all crystal stones containing the power of death and life, and the ¡®Life and Death Dzi Bead¡¯ is also one of them, but the ¡®Life and Death Dzi Bead¡¯ is special. There are even two secret books in the Dzi Bead of Life and Death, named ¡®The Art of Death¡¯ and ¡®The Art of Life¡¯. Li Mu was shocked because how could these two forces enter his body? "Is it because of it?" Li Mu couldn't help but look down at the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death' on his chest, and at the same time looked at the 29th stone step below him. I was surprised to find that the stone steps were not the cyan color before, but black! "It seems that Xiaozhu really hid a lot of things from me." Seeing this scene, Li Mu's shocked heart slowly calmed down and he said to himself. He could clearly think that the changes in his body were definitely not accidental. Whether it's the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death' or this holy mountain, I'm afraid they all have something to do with Xiaozhu. Although he was curious, even surprised, he didn't dwell too much on it. Because he only recognizes one thing, that is, the little pig will not harm him! Moreover, right now, he can clearly feel that the 29 blood vessels in his body that are filled with the power of death are completely under his control. Once it breaks out, what is released is no longer the power of blood, but the power of death! He knows very well what kind of power bloodline power is because he has used it countless times. It is a way to strengthen the power of one's own flesh and blood, bursting out physical power far beyond the fourth level of the copper body. The more blood vessels are activated, the stronger the amplified power will be. Although he has never possessed the power of death before, he knows the horror of the power of death. Especially the man in black in the picture just now used the power of death! Death, death, what is the power of death? It is the power that can kill the enemy and destroy everything. It is absolutely far superior to the power of blood that can only increase the strength of the body. Thinking of this, Li Mu felt a little excited in his heart. In his heart, as long as he can get extremely strong power, no matter what kind of power, whether it is evil or just, it is good. Not to mention, this power of death is not an evil force, but a terrifying force! "29, the next one is 258, but I only activated 236. Hey, I haven't activated it for a long time, let's see how many bloodlines can be activated today!" Li Mu stood up slowly and looked up at the blue stones in front of him. Jie said to himself. He is not a fool. He can completely imagine that when he steps on the 258th stone steps, the same thing as the 29th stone steps will definitely happen. By then, the 258th bloodline must be activated, otherwise He didn¡¯t know what would happen, but he realized that if he could not activate the 258 bloodlines, he would not be able to contain the power of death! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 24 Shocking the Tribe [Zhu Xin: We are in the top 12 of the fan club. There is still one less to go. Please give me a reward from the boss to support me Well, collections and tickets are also important. Motivation, this is all the motivation of Zhu Xin's coding. The updates may not be great now, but once they are recommended, they will definitely be great, and Zhuxin will rise! ¡¿ ============== Late at night, it was quiet, except for the soldiers who were on guard duty, everyone else had fallen asleep. However, at this moment, what others don¡¯t know is that on the sacred mountain of the Zhongfeng tribe, there is a young man who is not tall but not skinny either. At the moment, the young man is moving slowly, climbing up the three thousand blue stone steps. If anyone saw this scene, they would definitely be shocked. Because, this young man has already reached the 258th of the three thousand blue stone steps. Moreover, he has been sitting cross-legged here for a long time. And this stone step, which was originally green, has turned into jet black. Thousands of black energy floated out and poured into his 360 million pores. This gray-clothed young man is none other than Li Mu, who has already begun climbing the three thousand natural bluestone stairs of the Zhongfeng tribe¡¯s sacred mountain! "What a terrifying power of death. If I hadn't soaked in the hot spring given by Xiaozhu every day for three years, I might not have been able to withstand this destructive power!" On the 258th blue stone step, Li Mu's face turned slightly pale. Sitting cross-legged palely. With his previous experience, the current scene did not make him panic too much. However, the shock in my heart still exists. At the moment, he can clearly feel the changes in his body. He can feel the influx of death power from the outside world, integrating it into his body and pouring into the two hundred and fifty-eight activated blood vessels. Although he didn¡¯t know why this was happening, he understood that he was getting stronger. At the same time, he also knew that only by activating the blood vessels could the 'power of death' be contained. Coupled with the package of milky white light, the 'power of death' could be bound inside. He was not allowed to do so without permission. appear, damaging veins and the body. Now, Li Mu has a new understanding of the ¡®power of death¡¯ and ¡®power of life¡¯, as well as himself and Xiaozhu. Especially Xiaozhu, he knows very well that everything about him is probably under Xiaozhu¡¯s control. Whether it is the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death', or those black crystals of life and death, or even this holy mountain, it is possible that Xiaozhu did it. He couldn't help but become more and more frightened and curious about the identity and origin of this little pig. "However, curiosity is curiosity, and he also knows that Xiaozhu will not answer this question. Therefore, he could only suppress this curiosity and focus on himself at the moment. "Now the three thousand blood vessels in me are covered with a layer of life energy. I guess it is all thanks to Xiaozhu. I have already thought of the arrangement" Although Li Mu felt like being controlled by Xiaozhu, he was very grateful to Xiaozhu in his heart. , I am grateful to the other party for constantly helping me and constantly improving my strength. Although this feeling of being manipulated was uncomfortable, he was willing to bear it. Because, in his heart, Piggy is his best friend, even if he loses his life! Gradually, in Li Mu's perception, the countless strands of death power poured into his body like hair, pouring into the two hundred and two that had been activated but not poured into the death power. Among the nineteen bloodlines. Shortly after¡­¡­ "What a terrifying force!" On the 258th stone step, Li Mu slowly opened his eyes, with excitement on his face. According to his perception, before these bloodlines could contain the 'power of death', it would be possible to defeat a bronze-bodied fifth-level opponent with all their strength. So, now that the 'power of death' is contained, once it breaks out, it will be enough to hurt a sixth-level warrior with a bronze body! This is like a young boy who is bare-handed and has a stick. He is obviously much stronger than before he had a stick. Not to mention, this 'power of death' is not an ordinary stick, but a mace with spikes! "Next is four hundred and thirty-one" Without thinking much, Li Mu slowly stood up, muttering a number in his mouth, raised his steps again, and stepped on the 259th stone step. Go towards the next special point. And with his departure, the 258th world returned to its original green-brown color from inky black. At this moment, the pressure coming from the stone steps has already made it quite difficult for him who only has the fourth level of the whole body. Gradually, sweat began to form, overflowing from his forehead, tip of nose, armpits and other places. However, he had no intention of giving up and kept moving forward, walking through stone steps one after another and crossing hurdles one after another. Finally, when his whole body was soaked with sweat, his chest was rising and falling, and he was breathing heavily, he had reached the third special stage.Point¡ª¡ªOn the 431st stone steps. And due to the pressure of the stone steps along the way, coupled with the method of swallowing 'beast blood', the blood in his body was activated from 258 to 389. But obviously, there is still a big gap between the four hundred and thirty-one. "I have no choice but to charge forward!" Li Mu noticed this, but there was nothing he could do. After saying this to himself, he made up his mind and slowly sat down on the 430th stone step. superior. As he sat down, the green-brown stone steps quickly turned into pitch black. Immediately afterwards, the exact same scene appeared on the 258th and 29th stone steps. Not long after, the 389 blood vessels in Li Mu's body were filled with the power of death. At this moment, the power of death integrated into his body paused briefly. Because the bloodline of the student at the back has not been activated. However, this brief pause did not last long before it was broken. I saw that the power of death turned into a long dragon of destruction, rushing into the 390th bloodline with extremely rapid speed. Suddenly, that bloodline was filled with the power of death. However, it failed to activate, and it instantly felt like it could not withstand the force and was burst. But at this moment, a force of blood came and directly enveloped this bloodline. In an instant, this unactivated bloodline was forcibly activated under the influence of the power of death and the power of blood. Then, wrapped in the film of life, it became quiet. This scene seems to be following the rules and there is not much danger at all, but in reality "Hiss~!" Outside, Li Mu gasped in pain, and the corners of his mouth twitched, feeling unbearable. However, he knows very well that he cannot be distracted at this time. Once distracted, he will inevitably be blasted by the endless power of death on the stone steps! This is what he has expected since leaving the 258th stone step, and it is also the only way he can think of, a way to quickly stimulate the blood in his body. Although there is danger and it is quite painful, you can only endure it! In Li Mu¡¯s heart, as long as he can become stronger, no matter how painful it is, it will be worth it, even if there is the risk of damaging himself! Time passed again, and Li Mu's spirit was always tense. Even if he didn't want to tense up, the severe pain had to make him unusually awake. Although he was enduring severe pain that others could not bear at this moment, he could also feel the strength that others could not feel, and he was still happy. "It's finally done!" When the 431 blood vessels in his body were activated and filled with the power of death, a brisk smile appeared on his face. And at this moment, his body couldn't help but tremble. Immediately afterwards, a stream of bronze light emerged and then traveled throughout his body, instantly more than doubling his physical strength, toughness and flexibility! "Fifth level of bronze body mirror!" Feeling this change, Li Mu's face once again showed a look of ecstasy. Just like that, he left the 431th stone step and headed higher Soon, the sun will rise in the east. And this rising sun is just like Li Mu now. It will inevitably sting the eyes of the people who have just woken up and shake the entire tribe! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 25 The Enraged Beast [Zhu Xin: Thanks to the three brothers ¡®Ma Jia¡¯, ¡®Qiri¡¯, and ¡®Dead Lonely Snowflake¡¯ for the reward. Especially brothers ¡®Ma Jia¡¯ and ¡®Qiri¡¯ have become disciples of this book, thank you! At the same time, thank you for giving votes to the brothers who have collected this book. For those who have not collected it and have not given votes, please hurry up. Zhu Xin is looking forward to it] ================ Winter in the Autumn Wind Country is extremely cold, especially in the northern part of the Autumn Wind Country, where the temperature at night can be as low as more than 20 degrees below zero. When a new day comes, gradually, a ray of warm sunshine shines through the high mountains on the cool land, giving the cold air a touch of 'heat' breath. But obviously, this trace of heat has no effect at all. However, this ray of sunshine can wake up everyone sleeping here Soon, most of Beihan became lively, because today is the day when the second round of the Autumn Wind Sect trial competition begins. Early in the morning, the heads and senior officials of the Dongfeng Tribe, the Nanfeng Tribe, the Xifeng Tribe, and the Beifeng Tribe, as well as the young people participating in the competition, all came to the square of the Zhongfeng Tribe and gathered. Naturally, the leader of the Zhongfeng Tribe, Su Si, the leader of the tribe, Kui Mo, the first warrior Yuan Tian, ??the captain of the army guard Wang Jian, as well as Mu Feng, Yuan Yi, Li Qin, and Robin who participated in this trial are all. Came to the square. ¡°Then, Liu Yun, the seventh deacon and elder of the Autumn Wind Sect, and the senior leaders of the other seven major departments and their young men also came here to integrate their respective teams. "Okay, please let the leader of each tribe count the people in his tribe. The second round of trials will begin soon. I think you should be fully prepared for the night. Needless to say, right?" On the high platform, a man in a green robe Liu Yun spoke lightly. Following his words, the heads and senior officials of the eight major departments all followed the instructions and reported the names of the young men in their respective major departments. Not long after, they had finished counting, and then reported the complete number of people one by one. But at this time, a commotion spread from most of Beihan. "What's going on?" Sensing this, the old man Liu Yunbai on the high platform couldn't help but frown slightly, and locked his eyes on Su Si, the leader of the Northern Han Department. "I'm sorry, there is a junior from our club who is not here for the competition." The leader of the club, Su Si, looked calm, cupped his hands, and replied in a neither humble nor overbearing manner. "Oh?" Hearing this, Liu Yun's slightly frowned brows became tight. He glanced at Mu Feng and the other twenty-four people, and couldn't help but ask: "The one who didn't come was almost eliminated, but I gave him a chance." The little guy?" "Exactly!" Susi, the leader of the tribe, nodded slightly. At this time, some teenagers began to whisper softly. Even those who did not have the courage to whisper felt ridicule in their hearts. "Hmph, I knew that trash didn't dare to come. It's really a disgrace to my Beihan team!" Yuan Yi, who had a stern look on the Beihan team, showed a fierce look and spoke coldly. Not only him, but Mu Feng and the other twenty-three people also frowned, feeling that this situation had indeed lost the face of most of Beihan. "Go and call the little guy. I want to know why he doesn't come." The voice sounded, and the speaker was Liu Yun who was standing on the high platform. These words made everyone sneer even more, as if they saw Li Mu's miserable appearance next. So, the leader of the tribe, Susi, sent a young man who had come here early to watch and leave. However, before the young man left, the leader Susi whispered something into the young man's ear, which made the young man look suspicious. Soon after, the young man ran over from the other side panting, leaving everyone confused. Isn¡¯t the relationship between leaving and coming back the same way? "It's not good, it's not good!" As soon as the young man appeared, he waved his palms and shouted. "What's going on? Why panic? Where's that kid?" On the high platform, Liu Yun frowned again and gave a soft drink. Others also looked confused. Being drunk like this, the young man was extremely frightened and staggered. His legs seemed to be twisted and he could no longer move forward. "Okay, please step back, I know what's going on." At this time, the leader of the tribe, Susi, stepped out and waved to the frightened young man, signaling him to step back. "You know? What's going on?" After hearing this, Liu Yun locked his eyes on Susi. "Your Excellency, you will know after you go to the Holy Mountain and take a look." The leader of the tribe, Susi, spoke slowly and did not answer directly, but there was a trace of helplessness in his tone. As these words came out, the expressions of Mu Feng, Yuan Yi, Li Qin and Robin from the Zhongfeng tribe all changed, as if they had thought of something.He showed an expression of disbelief. "That garbage can't be" A trace of surprise flashed across Yuan Yi's cold eyes. "Probably." On the side, Mu Feng, who was wearing a white robe, nodded slightly, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face: "He is really an interesting person." "Hmph, you can still laugh!" Seeing this, Yuan Yi snorted coldly, his face instantly became gloomy, and he made a 'click' sound when he clenched his fists tightly. At this moment, those teenagers are still confused. That is because they are still young and cannot think of more things. But the old man Liu Yun, as well as the heads of the eight major departments and all the senior officials, could immediately understand the meaning of Su Si's words, and their expressions changed. In this way, Liu Yun didn¡¯t say much. He just briefly talked about some rules of the second round of trial fortress, and then led everyone to leave the square and went to Zhongshan Peak, the sacred mountain in most of Northern Han. The square is not far from Zhongshan Peak, only three or four miles away, and it takes less than half a stick of incense to reach it. When this group of people arrived at the foot of Zhongshan Peak, they all involuntarily raised their heads and threw themselves towards the naturally formed blue stone steps in front of them. Because, there is a young man in gray clothes, and the young man in gray clothes is climbing the blue stone steps with great difficulty. When everyone knew which stone steps the gray-clothed young man had climbed, everyone, including Liu Yun and other figures in the Third Pulse Realm, showed shocked expressions! And those young people who were going to participate in this trial were even more horrified! "Seven hundred and fifty-oneSeven hundred and fifty-twoSeven hundred and fifty-third" At this moment, on the blue stone steps, Li Mu's whole body was already soaked with sweat, his face was extremely pale, and the corners of his mouth There was still a faint trace of blood. But his breathing was not very loud. This was because the pressure coming from the stone steps was so strong that he didn't even have the strength to breathe. He did not notice the arrival of Liu Yun and others at all. He only saw the blue stone steps and the next special point - the 799th! In Li Mu's heart, even though he is the well-deserved first place in this round of trials at this moment, this is not the first place in his heart. For these two firsts, he would choose the latter without hesitation! And now, his footsteps stopped on the '767' stone steps. Here, he had been standing still for a long time. The powerful force of oppression made him extremely uncomfortable, and he was about to collapse while his head was dizzy. However, his eyes revealed infinite determination, infinite determination, and even infinitecraziness! "My limit is not here!" Looking at the 799 stone steps, a hint of ferocity appeared on Li Mu's delicate face, especially his slightly red eyes. , at this moment he looked like an enraged ferocious beast, completely erupting at this moment! Immediately afterwards, under the shocked attention of everyone, he once again raised his steps and stepped hard on the 768th stone step! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 26 Crazy to win the first place [Zhu Xin: Calling for collection and voting, and another: People across the country warmly congratulate ¡®Qiri¡¯ on becoming the first deacon of this book, and also thank Ma Jia and frzmiracle for their generous rewards, thank you! ¡¿ =================== "Whatwhat's going on? Who is that person? He climbed up the Holy Mountain before the trial started? And he also climbed up more than 700 stone steps!" "My God, there are more than seven hundred paths. Isn't this too scary? This is a level that requires at least the seventh or even eighth level of bronze body to climb. How did that personhow did he climb up?!" "First, this guy is definitely number one. Who else can climb that high?" "Damn it, who is this person? He dares to climb the Holy Mountain without permission. He is simply seeking death!" At this moment, all the participating young people gathered here couldn't help but startled, including the heads and senior officials of the eight major tribes. They had no idea that a teenage boy could be so unruly. Before the competition starts, you are not allowed to climb the sacred mountain without permission. They didn't expect that this young man would actually reach such a high level of the Holy Order! For a moment, even Liu Yun, the seventh deacon and elder of the Autumn Wind Sect, had a look of shock on his old face! However, whether it is the old man Liu Yun or the leaders and senior officials of the eight major tribes, they are all people who have seen the world. Although the scene in front of them was too shocking, they were still able to suppress it. However, those teenagers could not. His clamor continued, and even became more intense. ¡°Bang!¡± And at this moment, a tyrannical force of air pressure suddenly came, causing all the young people who were still in shock to tightly shut their mouths. With a hint of fear in his expression, he cast his gaze on the seventh deacon elder of the Autumn Wind Sect. "I want to say, why are you still standing here dumbfounded? Don't you dare to climb up quickly? Don't you even want to win the first place? Or do you just want to give up the first place like this?!" Steep, back Liu Yun, who was facing all the teenagers, suddenly turned around and cursed with an angry look, blowing his beard and staring, feeling very unhappy. "What?" But his words made all the teenagers stunned again, and they couldn't help but want to ask: If you don't catch that kid and punish him, do you still want us to chase him? Is there any mistake? ! Not only them, but also the heads of the eight major tribes showed shocked expressions because of these words. "What? Didn't you understand what I said? Then I'll say it again. Now, the second round of trials has officially begun! I will count to three. If you don't climb up, you will give up this round of trials and be eliminated directly!" The young man was unmoved. The old man Liu Yun raised his eyebrows and roared loudly with his cheeks open. Its sound penetrated the air, forming bursts of air currents that rolled up some snow on the ground. At this time, the young men finally understood what the other party meant. Even if they were unhappy in their hearts, no matter how unhappy they were, they could only throw away their feet, yelling and running towards the stone steps naturally formed by this holy mountain, struggling with all their strength. Climb up. "That's cool." Seeing this scene, a smile slowly appeared on Liu Yun's face. "Okay, you guys, don't ask why. Just because the little guy has climbed so high, there is no need to punish him at all. I think you should know what I mean, right?" But he seemed to have noticed it. With a trace of emotion in his heart, the leader of the eight divisions and the senior management said calmly. These words made some of the leaders and senior officials of the tribes slightly shocked, causing them to raise their heads and look at the figure at the top of the holy steps. For a long time, they could only sigh slightly, and they had to admit that what that height and age meant. Because of this, the vibration in their hearts could not calm down for a long time. However, at this moment, the most shocking thing is the leaders and senior officials of most of the Northern Han tribe, including the heads of the four tribes except the Zhongfeng tribe. Although Li Mu has been ordinary since he was a child, he is not outstanding. However, everyone knows his origin very clearly, including the heads and senior officials of the other four tribes. Because, what happened that year completely affected the fate of these tribes "I didn't expect this child to be hidden so deeply." Among the crowd, Kui Mo, the leader of the Zhongfeng tribe, sighed softly. His sigh could not be heard by others, only Susi, the leader of the tribe, could hear it. These words made Su Si, the leader of the tribe, clenched his fists slightly, and a complex look flashed across his old face. But he just shook his head and said nothing. But just as he shook his head, from the corner of his eye, he saw a familiar yet unfamiliar face among the five tribesmen gathered around him.   Similarly, the face also looked towards him, and then turned to Li Mu on the holy steps, showing a kind smile. ¡­¡­ "Are you coming" At this moment, Li Mu's footsteps had stopped at the 785th blue stone step. He did not look back, but he clearly felt that many figures had appeared below, and there were even people who started to climb the holy mountain like him. In response, a faint smile appeared on his pale and delicate face. He didn't pay attention to anything, but once again raised his steps and moved forward. For Li Mu, it no longer matters whether he is ranked first in the Autumn Wind Sect Trial Competition. Because what he wants is not the 'first', but power, real power, absolute power. As for everything else, it doesn't matter. Gradually, Li Mu stepped up to the 790th blue stone step. The inexplicable and powerful force of oppression made his body, which was not thin, begin to tremble uncontrollably. His body was shaking, and his legs were shaking like cotton. But at this moment, a jade bottle appeared in his hand, with the word "Ò»" written on the surface. In the past few years, Li Mu killed countless ferocious beasts. And all the essence and blood of those ferocious beasts were put into such jade bottles by him. From one to nine, they represent nine different levels of blood essence. Among them, nine is the lowest and one is the highest. After a few years, there were only three jade vases that allowed him to write the word "Ò»". The one right now is exactly one of the three jade bottles! The moment the jade bottle appeared, a hint of madness flashed through Li Mu's eyes. Without hesitation, he opened his mouth and poured the essence and blood inside directly into his belly! "Roar!!!" As the essence and blood entered his abdomen, Li Mu felt as if his whole body was being burned by terrifying fire, and he was in agony. But he knew that he had to endure it, and he had to endure it in order to gain great strength. But despite this, he couldn't help but growl, a roar like a wild beast. At this moment, if anyone could see Li Mu's face, they would definitely scream in fear. Because, his face, and even the skin all over his body, had turned red. Moreover, one could vaguely see that countless blood streaks emerged from the capillary blood pores on his skin. His facial expression became even more ferocious and terrifying, and any delicate look had long since disappeared. With his red eyes, he looked like a crazy beast, very scary! " Moreover, the roar that Li Mu was making was not small. It could be clearly heard by everyone, especially the young people who were trying their best to climb the stone steps. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± This roar seemed to have a strong driving force, making some young people who had reached their limit and wanted to give up climbing tremble, and then they all roared loudly and took several steps forward. As for those who haven't given up, they are even more crazy. Among them, the most striking one is Yuan Yi, who is wearing a green robe and has a fierce expression. "How could this damn guy, trash, climb so far? I don't believe it, I don't believe it!!" On the more than 300 stone steps, Yuan Yi roared angrily. With his eyes red, he tried his best to fight fiercely. Step forward fiercely. However, when he reached the 500th stone step, the huge pressure made him look very ugly. And at this moment, Li Mu moved again. He was on the 790th stone step and took seven steps again to reach the 797th blue stone step! When everyone saw that he could still move forward, they were all shocked and couldn't believe why he could still move forward. And this obviously made these teenagers crazy even more, especially Yuan Yi and other people who knew Li Mu, they showed desperate expressions. Not only these young people participating in the competition, but also Liu Yun, the seventh deacon of the Autumn Wind Sect, the leaders of the eight major tribes, the tribe leader Su Si, the tribe leader Kui Mo, the strongest warrior Yuan Tian, ??the captain of the guard team Wang Jian, Dongfeng, Nanfeng, Xifeng , the leader of the Beifeng Tribe, and the five tribesmen who were watching were all shocked! ¡°However, Li Muyi didn¡¯t know the emotions of these people. Because at the moment, his consciousness is no longer clear, and the things in front of him are even more blurry. But he knew that he had not yet reached the fourth special point! "This is not my limit, not my limit, I want to get stronger and stronger!!!" In the madness, Li Mu finally raised his head to the sky and roared uncontrollably. But his roar was not loud because he no longer had much energy to make a sound. However, his low roar shocked everyone present, including the teenagers, to their feet! "Bang! Bang!" The next thing is ?The crisp sound of two steps on the bluestone steps. This sound meant that Li Mu had arrived at the 799th blue stone step! It was at this moment that a dazzling bronze light emerged and burst out from Li Mu. He actually broke through again, from the fifth level of bronze body to the sixth level of bronze body! And his originally shaky body was firmly fixed on the 799 blue stone steps due to the breakthrough of the copper body! The whole place is silent! ! ! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 27 Leader [Zhu Xin: Well, it¡¯s recommended. Two updates a day will start next week. Remember, Zhu Xin is not some 2K gang member. Each chapter has two thousand words floating by, but three thousand words. Therefore, Zhu Xin's two updates are equal to others' three updates. Naturally, if the results are good and everyone works hard, Zhuxin will be happy to post updates, so please save the tickets and click in with your membership number when watching! ¡¿ ======================== "Isn't it? A breakthrough?!" "Oh my God, I actually made a breakthrough at this time. Who is this person?!" "Damn it, there is such a pervert, how can we defeat it!" As the bronze light rose, the screams reappeared. Basically, these words came from the mouths of young people who did not know Li Mu. Mu Feng, Yuan Yi, Li Qin, and Robin, who knew Li Mu, did not speak, but silently climbed the holy mountain. But their hearts were filled with shock, even Yuan Yi! "Good guy, what a surprise. It seems that this boy doesn't have to clean my latrine for ten years." At the foot of the mountain, Liu Yun, an old man in a green robe, stroked his long beard and smiled slightly. However, although he seemed relaxed on the surface, his eyes were filled with deep shock. There was a hint of shock on the faces of the heads of the eight major tribes, but except for Susi, the leader of the Northern Han tribe, who had a hint of joy in his shock, the heads of the other seven tribes were all extremely gloomy. And the more and more onlookers around were also very surprised. Only an old woman showed a happy smile on her face. ¡­¡­ "Did you break through" At this moment, Li Mu, who was standing on the 799th blue stone step, trembled all over. He could clearly feel the increase in his body's strength. Involuntarily, the corners of his mouth slowly twitched, and a smile appeared on his pale face. He knew that he had made a breakthrough again, from the fifth level of bronze body to the sixth level of bronze body. In just one night, he actually jumped two steps in a row, which he had never imagined. But it made him understand better that these two levels of strength are so hard to come by, and precisely because it is not easy, he must know how to persevere, work hard, and cherish! In this way, Li Mu didn't think much, and he didn't pay attention to how many people behind him were insisting on climbing this holy mountain and how many steps they had climbed. The only thing in his mind is to improve his strength and make himself stronger! Gradually, as he sat down, the 799 blue stone steps slowly turned into jet black. However, at this moment, he hurriedly took off the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death' from his chest and placed it on the stone steps in front of him. Suddenly, the blue stone steps, which had become jet black, turned into a green color again. Instead, the dim 'Dzi Pearl of Life and Death' released a rather bright light. To be precise, the black part released an extremely bright luster, and a trace of energy representing 'death' was projected from the black part and poured into his body. "It shouldn't have been discovered." With the influx of death energy, Li Mu's body trembled slightly, he said to himself and then closed his eyes. This method was told to him by Xiaozhu, saying that if it was daytime, he could take off the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death' and put it in front of him and he would be fine. After all, these stone steps are green, wouldn't it be very weird if they suddenly turned into jet black? Especially after being seen by the heads and senior officials of the major tribes, as well as Liu Yun, the seventh deacon and elder of the Autumn Wind Sect, there will inevitably be suspicion, and it may even trigger other things. Once this happens, something will definitely happen. So, at that moment, he immediately did what Xiaozhu said. I found that it really can be covered up. However, the stone steps under him turned from green to jet black at that moment. Although it was only a moment, it did indeed change. Therefore, he hoped that no one would find out. After sensing that the situation below was still the same, he understood that no one had noticed the changes just now. In this way, he breathed a sigh of relief, and then calmed down, feeling the power of death coming from this special point of the absorber. Due to the breakthrough of the copper body, Li Mu felt that the pressure around him had also been greatly reduced. Although the pressure was still huge, it was obviously much stronger than the feeling of being almost crushed just now. At this moment, he could clearly feel the strong power of death pouring into his body, heading directly towards the unactivated blood pulse! "Wealth is sought in danger, fight for it!" Hurrying, he once again took out a jade vase, and the jade vase had the word "Ò»" written on it! Without any hesitation, after removing the jade stopper from the jade bottle, he opened his mouth and swallowed it directly. In an instant, he felt like he was falling into a raging fire again.General, extremely uncomfortable. Unable to bear it, a low roar came from his throat, and his whole body was shaking, as if he was about to lose control! "Hold it!" Li Mu's eyes were red, and his whole body was red. He squeezed his hands tightly, and his nails dug deeply into his palms, controlling the strong blood to flow into the unactivated blood. , forcibly activate the blood vessels. At this moment, he was quite grateful that his body had just broken through from the fifth level of bronze body to the sixth level of bronze body. Otherwise, it would be impossible to withstand the impact of such blood energy and death power at this moment. Even if he could withstand it, he would definitely be seriously injured and the loss would probably outweigh the gain. At the moment, Li Mu's entire mind has been immersed in absorbing the power of death, and he is not aware of anything outside at all. Because this matter cannot distract him in the slightest. If he doesn't get it right, he will definitely end up in trouble, which is very dangerous. Fortunately, here are the 799 stone steps. Even the young man Mu Feng who has climbed the highest has just stepped onto the 600 blue stone steps at this moment. Moreover, from the looks of it, it has almost reached its limit, and it is difficult to move forward. It has become almost impossible to escape and break through the 700th path, let alone the 799th path. Therefore, Li Mucai absorbed the power of death invisible to others with great peace of mind, constantly improving his current combat power and will. And because of his experience on the 430th stone step, although it brought him great pressure and pain at the moment, there was not much danger. And, in his perception, as long as all the 799 meridians in the body can be filled with the power of death. Then, his combat power will increase several times! Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but feel excited, and he was extremely grateful to Xiaozhu. In his opinion, without Xiaozhu, he would never be where he is now, and no matter how hard he tries, it will be of no avail! Just like that, time passed by bit by bit, and Li Mu had been sitting on the 799th stone step for half an hour. And his move made many people relax, including the young people participating in the competition, the tribe leaders, and the surrounding Beihan tribe members who were watching. In their opinion, this should be his limit. However, except for a few people, no one could laugh. Because, those seven hundred and ninety-nine words can completely overlook all the young people participating in the competition, even Mu Feng, who has the strongest bronze body and has reached the six hundred and thirty-third stone steps, can't do it! "ah!" Suddenly, a startling roar sounded. Following this roar, a ray of bronze light shot into the sky, attracting everyone's attention and making them look surprised. Because, someone has made a breakthrough again, and the person who made the breakthrough is the one who has always had a grudge against Li Mu, and is wearing a blue robe - Yuan Yi! "Don't think that you are the only one who can do it!" After the breakthrough, Yuan Yi raised his head, pointed at Li Mu who was on the 799th blue stone step, and let out a mad and angry sound. Then, under the shocked eyes of everyone, he rushed up from the 570th stone step, quickly crossed the 600th blue stone step, and then came step by step to the 640th stone step. above the steps. This is exactly where Mu Feng is standing! "You can't do it, I can!" When he reached the stone steps, Yuan Yidian stopped suddenly, then cast his cold eyes on Mu Feng, and after saying a sarcastic sentence, he strode towards the 640th step with difficulty. Blue stone steps. Mu Feng, who looked extremely peaceful, did not pay any attention to this. However, his eyes were flashing with a coldness that could not be noticed by others. Then, he silently raised his steps and walked forward. "As expected of Beihan Dabu, you actually have such talents. The second and third ones are also from Beihan Dabu. Even my disciples of Qiu Feng Sect are not comparable." Under the foot of the mountain, an old laugh sounded. The person who spoke was none other than the old man Liu Yun. Although his words did not refer to the other seven major departments, they made the leaders of the seven major departments in Earth feel uncomfortable for a while, and their expressions were extremely gloomy. However, this was a fact, and they could only remain silent. The leader of the tribe, Susi, nodded calmly without saying anything, but his eyes were always fixed on the figure at the top of the holy mountain, with a complicated look on his face. ¡°Bang!¡± At this time, one after another young people were already rolling down the stone steps. The minor injuries were just skin and flesh injuries, while the severe ones left teeth all over the floor and vomited blood after falling. But this would only take them a few days at most. After all, these young men are not ordinary people. They have fine steel skin and bones and are not afraid of falling. Not long after, there were only a few dozen young people left on the holy mountain out of the original two hundred. And within a few minutes, someone would roll down. In the end, only three people were left. These three people are Li Mu, Yuan Yi, and Mu Feng! At this moment, Li Mu was still sitting on the 799th stone step, and Yuan Yi was sitting on the 799th stone step.One hundred and eighty-one, Mu Feng's six hundred and seventy-fifth. Right now, these three people have obviously become the focus of everyone's attention. But the strange thing is that the first one did not move, and the second and third ones moved extremely slowly, even with difficulty, but they had no intention of giving up. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Yuan Yi finally stepped on the 700th stone step. But at this time, he finally couldn't help but spit out a mouthful of blood. Mu Feng, who was five stone steps behind him, shuddered suddenly and fell down without being able to stand still. Because, Li Mu, who was originally sitting on the 799th stone step, slowly stood up, then raised his feet and stepped firmly on the 800th stone step! At this moment, two words appeared in everyone's mind - leader! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 28 The Crisis of Destruction "Pfft!" On the 722nd blue stone steps, I saw a handsome young man wearing a blue robe, but with a hint of coldness on his face. His body suddenly trembled, and then he raised his head and spit out a mouthful of blood. As his body swayed, he was about to fall from the top, making the people watching below tremble with fear! And this person is none other than Yuan Yi, who is extremely crazy and keeps chasing after Li Mu. Not far behind him, with only a gap of about five stone steps, stood a shaky young man in white. Besides Mu Feng, who else could that young man be? But obviously, both of them have reached their limit at this moment. Even Yuan Yi, who had a huge grudge against Li Mu, had a touch of bitterness on his face at this moment, and there was a touch of sarcasm in his eyes, mocking himself. However, he still did not give up. However, the moment he stepped on the seven hundred and twenty-third blue stone steps, he was no longer as lucky as before to make a breakthrough. Instead, his body and will finally could not withstand the tremendous pressure, and he fell down the stone steps and fell into a coma. On the 717th blue stone step, Mu Feng, dressed in white, watched Yuan Yi rolling down in silence. He didn't take action because he was powerless. However, he still moved forward and stepped onto the 718th blue stone step, and then stepped up four steps in a row to reach the 723rd stone step where Yuan Yi was standing before. superior. At this time, he did not choose to move forward like Yuan Yi did. Instead, after looking at the figure in the distance in front of him, he slowly turned around and walked down very gently step by step. He did not like Yuan Yi. He fell down like that. Although he also has a body of steel and skin, he knows that falling from such a height is definitely not a fun thing, so it is better to be wise. At least, Yuan Yi¡¯s fate at this moment is not optimistic. Just like that, as the two gave up, there was only one figure left on the entire holy mountain. ¡°Obviously, not many people would care about Yuan Yi¡¯s failure and Mu Feng¡¯s giving up. Because, in everyone's eyes, only that gray figure exists. And that is the focus of their attention, the cohesion of colors! At this moment, the entire Zhongfeng tribe was silent. Even though there were tens of thousands of people gathered under the holy mountain, no one spoke. Even their breathing was so quiet, they didn't make the slightest sound. ¡­¡­ "Hoo!" On the blue stone steps, Li Mu let out a breath. He didn¡¯t pay any attention to everything below, and he didn¡¯t have the energy to care. He only has this holy mountain in his eyes. Only by conquering this holy mountain can he have absolute power over others! "However, he also understands that he currently has no ability to conquer this peak. Therefore, he could only focus on the 1,150 stone steps. Because that is the fifth level of the [bloodline activation technique], and it is also the special point given by Xiaozhu! However, as the pace climbed higher, the physical and will pressure he endured became more and more powerful, terrifyingly powerful. It seems that every time you step over a staircase, a huge force will be added to your body, as well as that terrifying pressure of will, and your mental level will be constantly hit hard. If you want to persevere until you reach one thousand one hundred and fifty worlds, it is simply out of reach. Li Mu knew this very well, but he still persisted. Gradually, time passed, the sun slowly set in the west, and night fell. By this time, Li Mu had already reached the nine hundredth blue stone step. At the moment, the pressure he is under is already unimaginable by others. At some point, his eyes had turned pitch black, without any trace of white, and looked extremely strange and terrifying. Fortunately, his back was turned to everyone, and because the distance was too far, no one noticed the slightest difference as night fell. Even the old man Liu Yun, Su Si, the leader of the Beihan tribe, and everyone else had never sensed it. They could only see that when Li Mu stepped onto the 900th stone step, his whole body trembled suddenly, and like Yuan Yi, he spurted out a mouthful of blood. However, Li Mu did not fall down, but stood firmly on the 900th stone step! Everyone clenched their fists at this moment, including the crowd of onlookers, including the old man Liu Yun, including the leader Su Si, and the other senior leaders of the seven major tribes. No one here knows who the champion will be regardless of the outcome of this trial and assessment. Li Mu has become a person that everyone looks up to. Even, there is no need to go through the third round of trial and assessment at all.OK, because there is no point in existing! "It's the limit" Li Mu didn't know what everyone was thinking. Right now, he can clearly feel the terrifying pressure he is under. Both physically and mentally, they have reached their limits at this moment. This is not a reason he made up for himself in order to gain relief, but an indisputable fact. So, he fell down. He didn't turn around, but opened his hands like this and leaned back. He used the last bit of strength on his legs, jumped into the air a hundred meters with his weak body, and then began to fall rapidly. "Huhu~!" High in the sky, Li Mu only felt the howling cold wind in his ears. His consciousness has long been blurred, and he only knows that his body is falling rapidly. But he didn't care about this. His eyes were always fixed on the nine hundred blue stone steps. Because he should remember carefully and remember the place where he fell. In the near future, he will climb up from there and conquer this holy mountain! Finally, he closed his eyes, completely lost consciousness and fell into a coma. And precisely because of the coma, his tense body and will completely relaxed. As for the rest, I ignored it ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The night is dark and very cold. Early on, most of the entire Beihan lost a trace of light. Only in an old courtyard room, dim candlelight flickered gently. I saw an 80-year-old woman holding a candle and staggering to a bed with a wooden cane. Her cloudy eyes fell on the gray-clothed young man lying on the bed, looking at the young man's sleeping body. The old woman smiled. After a long, long time, I don¡¯t know how long it took, the old woman turned and left. "Whoosh!" Suddenly, not long after the old woman left, a white light flashed into the room in an extremely strange way. After a breath, it flashed again and took away the young man in gray who was sleeping on the bed without anyone noticing. Slowly, late at night fell, and the temperature in the air became even colder. "Humph" At this time, an extremely dull humming sound came from a cave deep in the jungle. At this moment, Li Mu only felt that his whole body was extremely sore, and he seemed so helpless even to move a finger or open his eyelids. Gradually, he felt a slight tingling sensation pass through his skin and pour into his body. "This isthe power of life?" Li Mu couldn't help but feel slightly startled, knowing exactly what this power was. Then, he thought of Piggy. "It seems that the little pig took me out of the tribe." Soon, Li Mu's surprise disappeared. Although he still couldn't open his eyes, he could guess that the little pig was lying at the entrance of the cave. So, he didn¡¯t think much about it and just enjoyed the numbness in his body and the return of strength. At the same time, he also concentrated on feeling the 799 activated blood vessels. No, to be precise, nine hundred bloodlines. However, there are only seven hundred and ninety-nine bloodlines filled with the 'power of death'. After ¡®seeing¡¯ the ¡®power of death¡¯ filled in those bloodlines, an uncontrollable joy surged from his heart. Know that from now on, this will be your strongest force! Gradually, as time passed, Li Mu felt that he had regained 10% of his strength. He couldn't help but open his eyes and looked at the familiar flashing entrance of the cave. Looking at the white figure at the entrance, a smile appeared on his face, and No words were spoken. After about three or four hours, all his strength returned. At the same time, he was pleasantly surprised to find that he had reached the peak of the sixth level of the bronze body and was only one step away from the seventh level of the bronze body! "This harvest is not small." Li Mu couldn't help but sigh, then climbed out of the stone pit and came to the little white figure. He smiled heartily and said: "Thank you." "Thank you? Maybe, you should really thank me, otherwise you might be dead now." On the side, Xiaozhu raised his head and said calmly. "Death?" Li Mu was stunned for a moment, then smiled: "It's not that serious, right? Did you catch me when I fell from the holy mountain? Did no one catch me?" In his opinion, it was absolutely impossible for Little Pig to appear at that time, otherwise he would never be able to appear here at this moment. "Listen carefully." Xiaozhu did not answer his question, but raised his head and looked into the distance. "Huh?" Li Mu was confused, because the direction the other party was looking at was where the Zhongfeng tribe was. However, he still chose to listen attentively. After a few short breaths, his pupils shrank suddenly and he turned his head to look at the piglet beside him: "What's going on? What's that sound!" "Didn't you hear it?"The sound of killing was the cry of killing. The Zhongfeng tribe was in danger of extinction. "Xiao Zhu still had a calm face, looking at the deep night sky and said calmly. "Boom!" And its words were like a thunderbolt from the clear sky, blasting fiercely in Li Mu's mind, making him freeze on the spot. Even at the next moment, he had jumped out of the cave and plunged into the night. He still couldn't believe what the little pig said and didn't understand what was going on! However, the sound of fighting in the distance told him that it was true! ! "Grandma, wait for me, you must wait for me!!!" In an instant, an extremely low roar, like a wild beast, exploded in the dark night. At this moment, Li Mu¡¯s delicate face was distorted, revealing endless ferocity and madness. Especially those eyes, which suddenly turned red! ================== [Zhu Xin: Zhu Xin has been asking himself to keep improving recently, especially in terms of typos and sentence fragmentation. Even after modifying it once, Zhu Xin was still a little worried. In the end, Zhu Xin's worry became a reality, and many problems were found during the second revision. Woo~~~So, please collect and vote for comfort, thank you! ¡¿ ================ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 29 Don¡¯t disturb grandma¡¯s sleep [Zhu Xin: First update, brothers and sisters, please collect this book, thank you! Thanks to Brother ¡®Qicm¡¯ for your reward and support! ¡¿ ================ "Boom!" There was a violent explosion, and at this moment, whether it was the Zhongfeng tribe or the other four tribes, they were completely caught in an extremely terrifying turmoil. I saw strange figures in black flashing out from the jungle in all directions, holding sharp blades and using violent power to destroy all the houses and tiles, and ruthlessly destroyed each tribe. Behead! In an instant, most of Beihan fell into madness! "ah!" "what happened?!" "help me!" "Pfft!" Amidst the screams, streaks of blood energy filled the black sky throughout most of Beihan. In just a few breaths, most of Beihan was in a mess, with not a single inch of good space left. The corpses of the tribesmen were lying in a pool of blood, their eyes widened in horror and disbelief. The broken limbs and fragments all around looked so terrifying in the dark night. Their originally warm bodies were instantly frozen by the extremely cold temperature. The crisis, the extremely terrifying crisis, suddenly came at this moment! The endless screams echoed under the night sky, looking so desolate and terrifying. All the warriors of the Northern Han tribe, including the heads, senior officials, and young men of the other seven tribes, all fought hard because the latter could no longer drive back to their own tribes. If you can¡¯t live, you can only die here! ¡°Swish, swish, swish¡­¡± Suddenly, I saw eleven figures flashing across the dark night. The scary thing is that all these figures can fly in the air. Obviously, they all possess the cultivation level of the Three Meridians Realm. But what's even more terrifying is that these eleven people are actually in the same group as the extremely ferocious black shadows that invaded most of Beihan! "Boom!" With the arrival of these eleven figures, the entire Northern Han trembled. The earth within five thousand miles shook at this moment. The terrifying power swept out, even most of the Northern Han people. Those warriors were also killed under this power as if they were devastated! Not to mention, there are countless cruel and terrifying black-clothed figures on that land, each one of them is frantically harvesting the lives of each tribesman and warrior! "Run away! Run away quickly!" The screams continued incessantly, and finally, everyone in most of Beihan was frightened. Whether they are ordinary tribesmen or warriors who have embarked on the journey of cultivation and have gained great power, their spirits have completely collapsed. Bathed in blood, they fled in all directions with great madness. Maybe, some people escaped, but some people were killed by the cold knife! ¡°Swish, swish, swish¡­¡± At the same time, the other nine figures soared into the sky at the same time, bursting out with extremely furious power, and directly collided with the eleven figures that came. The powerful energy surged at this moment, and countless people were killed. The trees, rocks, and earth were crushed into pieces! But obviously, nine people versus eleven people suffered a big loss! This is a fight, a ruthless and miserable fight. No one knows why it appears, and no one wants to know why. The heads of the eight major tribes, the senior officials, the young men, and the tribesmen only knew that someone wanted to destroy the entire Northern Han tribe. In other words, I want to destroy the Qiu Feng Sect and the entire Qiu Feng Kingdom! Therefore, no one will rise up to resist. Even ordinary tribesmen will bite the enemy hard at the moment of death and tear off a piece of flesh and blood from the killers! Even death can't make life easier for the killer! However, the disparity in strength made all the warriors in the Northern Han Division, the participating youths, tribe leaders, and senior officials of the seven divisions, including Liu Yun, the seventh deacon and elder of the Autumn Wind Sect, feel powerless, even frightened and desperate! So, they started to run away without hesitation, running as hard as they could, running in different directions. Among them are warriors and ordinary tribesmen. But they have only one purpose, to escape from here, to escape the pursuit, to preserve their bloodline. If there is a chance in the future, they must find out who these people are, take revenge, take revenge! ! ! "Huhu~" The cold wind was blowing, and within a few minutes, most of the entire Beihan was dead silent, without any human beings. Some are the tattered corpses that have become cold! "Whoosh!" But at this moment, a gray figure suddenly appeared from the jungle and rushed into the Zhongfeng tribe. What caught his eyes was the flow of blood.The terrifying scene of millions of corpses lying in the river! "What happened?" At this moment, Li Mu stumbled suddenly, and his forward movement stopped abruptly. After looking at the scene in front of him, his whole body fell into a state of shock. At this moment, his mind was roaring continuously, and his mind went from being confused to a blank. He didn't know what happened, and he didn't want to know what happened. He only knew that his heart was hurting and tears were flowing! Just like that, he was walking forward slowly like a zombie. Li Mu was not born in the Zhongfeng tribe. He had no friends since he was a child, and his tribe never cared about him. Therefore, he doesn't have much affection for the people here. However, this is still the place where he was raised and lived for ten years. But now it suddenly looks like this, how can he accept it? How can you bear it? "GrandmaGrandma!" Suddenly, Li Mu's expression suddenly changed wildly, and a kind face flashed in his mind. The next moment, his body that had lost all power miraculously erupted with extremely powerful power, and he flew towards his home like lightning. The distance that originally took several minutes to run, but at his current speed, it actually took less than a minute! ¡°Bang!¡± Li Mu desperately used his body to knock open the closed wooden door and stepped into the small courtyard. Immediately afterwards, what caught his eyes was not the dilapidated scene, but the neat and meticulous little home that was being taken care of by grandma as usual. However, the door has been opened! Li Mu did not see his grandma, but at this moment, his whole body felt as if he had fallen into a cold ice cellar, and he was shaking with cold! "It will be okayit will be okay" He walked slowly towards the opened house, murmuring those repeated words. Soon, he came to the door of the room. The inside was still intact, nothing strange at all. His heart was relieved a lot because of this. Then, he stepped into the room and walked sideways towards the inner room on the left. In a few steps, Li Mu arrived at the door of the inner room. The door was closed tightly. With a sense of hope, he stretched out his right hand and gently pushed open the old wooden door. The inner room was dark as usual, with a faint candlelight. Everything inside came into his eyes clearly. At this moment, Li Muna's body, which had become not thin, only trembled slightly, and then he stepped into the inner room with great ease and came to the bed. On the bed, he saw the familiar figure of his grandma, his kind smile, the half-knitted sweater in his hand, and even the bright red blood stains printed on the sweater! He didn¡¯t say anything because he knew that his grandma was asleep and he didn¡¯t want to disturb her. Slowly, Li Mu sat on the edge of the bed, gently hugged grandma's cold body with trembling hands, and gently pressed his cheek against grandma's chest, which still had a hint of warmth. But there, there is no heartbeat ¡°Tick tock!¡± Tears flowed, soaking the clothes on grandma's chest, until the faint warmth dissipated "ah!!!!" The next moment, a heartbreaking roar suddenly exploded in the room. The desolation that cannot be described in words, the sadness that penetrates the heart, breaks through the dark night in an instant, and seems to make this unfair world pay their most terrifying price! "Whoosh!" Suddenly, a black shadow quietly flashed into the small courtyard, splashing a faint dust. "Hey, I didn't expect there was a dead fish to pick up here, it's interesting." Then, the strange laughter came from the mouth of the black shadow. The next moment, the black shadow quickly rushed into the house, and then sideways rushed into the inner room. However, after this person entered, he did not cause the slightest movement, and the house remained extremely quiet. But not long after, a figure slowly walked out of the house, crossed the threshold, and came to the small courtyard. This figure is none other than Li Mu. However, he looked extremely terrifying at this moment, his eyes were blood red, and he was holding a headless corpse in his right hand, while his left hand was holding a head without a body. Putting it all together, this is obviously the black-clothed killer who just entered! "Don't disturb my grandma's sleep" Suddenly, an infinitely terrifying and faint sound sounded, gently echoing in the small courtyard. When the faint echo fell, Li Mu had already disappeared!   ================ ¡¾Zhu Xin: Guaranteed two updates today, Zhu Xin just hopes to be recognized by everyone for his efforts. If you agree with this book, please collect it. This is very important. In addition, if the collection increases by two hundred, Zhuxin will add more. It is now 320, and it can rise to 520 today. Zhu Xin will update the third chapter. It rose to 720, and Zhu Xin updated Chapter 4. By 920, Zhuxin will update Chapter 5, with endless updates and no cap! Similarly, every time the recommendation votes increase by 500 votes, Zhuxin will make additional updates. This is what every brother has every day. Zhu Xin is waiting for you here, please let Zhu Xin go crazy and add more updates as much as you want! ! ! ¡¿ =============== {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 30 The Beast in the Night [Zhu Xin: This is the second update. Brothers and sisters, can you let Zhu Xin ¡®break the update¡¯ today? One update or two updates? even more? Please use the collections and recommendation votes in your hands to make your decision, Zhuxin is waiting for you! ¡¿ ================= That night, most of Beihan fell into deathly silence. But the dead silence does not mean the end of this fight. On the contrary, this is just the black curtain of this fight! ¡­¡­ "Whoosh!" In the jungle, a gray figure flashed past, moving extremely lightly through the forest roads full of thorns. It can be clearly seen that the forest road where this gray figure is running is stained with countless blood. Not even far away, you can see a body lying in a pool of blood. Among them, there are ordinary people who belong to the Northern Han tribe, warriors who belong to the Northern Han tribe, the young man who participated in the Autumn Wind Trial, and even a figure in black with his face covered! Looking around, the scenes along the way are so terrifying. However, this scene could not affect the gray figure at all, and he seemed to ignore it completely. It was quiet all around, not a single sound. Only the cold wind that blew from time to time stirred the branches and leaves of the trees, causing the snow on them to loosen and fall to the ground with a whistling sound. But the gray figure is still like a ghost, floating quietly. "Whoops!" But suddenly, a cold light suddenly cut through the air, and with extremely fierce power, it went straight to his head. It is completely conceivable that if his head was hit, it would definitely break into two halves and die tragically on the spot! However, in the face of this sudden murderous intention, the delicate and cold face of the gray figure did not change at all, and even the cold eyes did not fluctuate at all, because what was revealed inside was the endless madness! ¡°Tsk!¡± Steeply, a stream of bright red blood spurted out and spread out in the dark night, once again adding a lingering blood-red color to the already bloody jungle trail. Then, a figure fell to the ground, but it was not the gray figure that fell to the ground, but a man with his face covered and wearing dark clothing. As the black-clothed killer fell, at some point, the gray figure appeared behind the black-clothed killer, holding a sharp blade less than a foot long that was stained with blood and had a faint bronze color. It can be clearly seen that the black-clothed killer who fell to the ground has a long and narrow bloody mouth on his back chest, which was caused by this blade! "Whoosh!" After killing this man, the gray figure did not stop at all, and quickly drifted away, disappearing into the dark night and disappearing into the forest road full of murderous intent. ¡­¡­ "Huhhuhhuh" In the jungle, Li Mu was walking at high speed, and the surroundings were as quiet as ever. Except for the sound of wind in his ears and the sound of his own breathing, there was nothing else. It can be clearly seen that there are more than ten criss-crossing blood lines on his eyeballs. He didn't know how many tribesmen and warriors from Northern Han had died along the way, nor did he know how many men in black he had killed. But he vaguely felt that every time he killed a man in black, there would be one more blood line on his eyeballs. But the sorrow and hatred in his heart not only did not weaken because of this, but became stronger and stronger, so strong that he had the urge to roar and scream! But he knew he couldn't. Once that happens, he will become the target of public criticism, and what awaits him will be endless attacks and killings! Therefore, Li Mu endured the sorrow and hatred in his heart, and suppressed this impulse deep in his heart, unable to move at all. His forbearance is extremely powerful, powerful enough to drive ordinary people crazy! And this kind of forbearance is impossible to appear in a boy of thirteen or fourteen years old. But now, it appeared from him! ¡°Obviously, this power of forbearance did not suddenly appear on Li Mu. It was something he had trained since childhood in the past ten years or so. He originally thought it was of no use, but he didn't expect that it was now having its effect. Not to mention other things, at least the killer in black who invaded most of Northern Han and brutally killed tribesmen and grandma was constantly killed by him. This is the best proof! Seeing the killers in black being killed by him and falling at their feet, Li Mu felt that he couldn't help but become excited. Sometimes I feel so excited that I can't breathe, and even my body starts to tremble uncontrollably! Here, Li Mu didn't care. In this way, he shuttled through the jungles, just to kill those extremely hateful people.?Men in Black! He doesn¡¯t know where he is going, he only knows that wherever there is blood, he will appear. Slowly, Li Mu turned into a ferocious beast, a terrifying beast that only appeared in the dark night and lived only for killing! As time passed, Li Mu instinctively killed the killer in black, and blood marks continued to appear on his body. But the injury and pain did not affect him at all. "Helphelp" Vaguely, Li Mu seemed to hear calls for help coming from a distance. So he rushed over. He felt that there must be people in black there. Soon, Li Mu arrived at the source of the cry for help. Looking at it, it was an open space a hundred meters in diameter. On top of that open space, several soldiers from most of Beihan were lying down. Hot blood was continuously flowing out of their bodies, dyeing the cold earth red, and even the snow on the ground red. In addition, he also saw two bloody killers in black, waving their murderous weapons and rushing towards a girl of the same age. Therefore, he jumped up without hesitation, and as his throat rolled, he involuntarily let out a beast-like roar. He was like lightning, and with the bronze dagger in his hand, he severely cut off the head of a black-clothed killer. But what he had to pay was that another killer in black left a long bloody gash on his left arm! He didn't care at all about this. He just squatted down suddenly, and the bronze light bloomed on his body. Then he stood up and used all his strength to run into the opponent's arms. And this powerful force of impact knocked the black-clothed killer until he vomited blood and flew backwards. The moment the opponent flew out, he threw out the bronze dagger in his hand and pierced the opponent's chest like lightning. Finally, he stood firm, but the fallen man in black failed to stand up. And what came to my ears was the sound of the girl crying. Li Mu didn't pay attention to the other party, and didn't even look at the other party. He turned his back to the girl and walked up to the man in black who was knocked away. He slowly pulled out the bronze dagger, and then rushed into the dark jungle. "You are Li Mu?!" But at this moment, a cry with a cry came out. The owner of this voice was obviously the rescued girl. When Li Mu heard the cry, his body trembled slightly and his steps stopped. It wasn't that he wanted to stop, but that his left hand had been held by a cold little hand. He turned his head reflexively and saw that familiar face. Li Mu remembered that this girl¡¯s name was Yaqi, and she was also an ordinary member of the Zhongfeng tribe. As a child, he was often bullied by Yuan Yi and his gang, and was beaten until he was bruised and swollen, unable to go home. In the end, it was the girl who applied some bruise plaster on him and helped him go home. However, there are not many such days. There were only three times in Li Mu's memory, because the fourth time Yuan Yi suddenly appeared and slapped the girl mercilessly. After repeated warnings, the girl did not dare to do this again. Although it was only three times, Li Mu remembered this incident deeply in his heart, remembering that this person was the only person in the tribe who was kind to him except grandma. "Youare injured!" The girl Yaqi held Li Mu's left hand with a long bloody mouth and shouted anxiously. It seemed that because of anxiety, the crying on her face was actually washed away. Moreover, she wanted to use the thin clothes on her body to bandage him in private. But the next moment, Li Mu ruthlessly withdrew his left hand that was still covered with blood. He stared coldly at the girl with a pair of blood-lined eyes, and said with difficulty: "Get awayget out of here!" As soon as he finished speaking, he slipped into the dark jungle. What was left behind was the girl who fell into a daze with tears in her eyes. ¡­¡­ In the jungle, Li Mu, dressed in gray, was still running, his expression unchanged. But the wound on his left arm had already been wrapped with a piece of gray cloth. Although he was crazy, he knew that if he didn't get bandaged, he would never be able to hold on for long. "I want to kill more and more!" As time went by, Li Mu's physical strength continued to decline, and his breathing became extremely rapid, but the craziness and blood color in his eyes were even stronger than before! The next moment, he transformed into a beast in the night again, hunting down the 'prey' in his eyes. "Boom!" Until the moment of dawn, a violent bombing sound suddenly sounded. Immediately afterwards, the terrifying air wave swept across, lifting countless sand, rocks, broken branches and leaves from the ground and flying all over the sky. It even affected Li Mu, who had just run out of a deep mountain, causing his exhausted body to tremble and almost fall.Point falls. At this time, he raised his head and stared at the distant sky like a reflex. When he saw that scene in the distant sky, his pupils filled with countless blood lines suddenly tightened! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 31 The battle at the three-vein level [three updates, 9,000 words] [Zhu Xin: Actually, Zhu Xin is not in a very good mood today. Really, from the recommendation at 2:30 yesterday, to 2:30 today, it has only increased by 60 collections. It is incomparable to others who have added four to five hundred collections in 24 hours. It is simply like the sky and the earth. This makes Zhu Xin feel extremely stressed. After all, Zhu Xin has lost his job and has no source of livelihood. If he can't go on this road, he doesn't know what to do. Maybe everyone thinks that Zhu Xin doesn¡¯t work hard enough and can¡¯t update, so they don¡¯t bother to collect it. Well, Zhu Xin, just work hard! To be honest, the collection of this book has only increased by thirty items today, and we are still far away from the additional two hundred items. The recommendation votes were basically cast by some of Zhu Xin's acquaintances, and there were not many to speak of, let alone five hundred votes. There will be an update today, just to let you see Zhu Xin¡¯s efforts. As for whether this book is good-looking and enjoyable, Zhu Xin won¡¯t say much. Only friends who have read it can experience it for themselves. But I hope some friends won¡¯t drop it after reading only one or two chapters or ten. The story has just begun. Zhu Xin believes that you will find your favorite plot and characters in this book, which will make you feel better. Finally, I strongly urge you to collect, recommend, and click, thank you all! ! ! ¡¿ =================== "Boom!" Suddenly, the whole world was violently turbulent, and terrifying air waves swept across. All the clouds and mists in the sky were caught up in this force, rolling and rolling like thunderous explosions. "However, there was no lightning, let alone black clouds. But the sound was more tragic than thunder, and the fluctuations it conveyed were like the anger of heaven and earth, so terrifying! "Pfft!" Suddenly, a mouthful of blood spurted out, dyeing the snow on the ground blood red. It looked like a bloody rose, so heart-stirring! And this blood was vomited by Li Mu who had just emerged from the jungle. Obviously, his luck was not very good. As soon as he walked out, he was hit by the powerful force that swept over him. And his body and spirit, which were already exhausted and had countless wounds, immediately couldn't bear it and collapsed. As his body trembled, he suddenly knelt on his knees, and his left knee hit the soil hard. However, Li Mu didn't care about this at this moment. After stabilizing his body, he suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky in the distance. When he saw the scene in the sky, his pupils couldn't help but tighten, and a hint of horror appeared between his eyebrows. I saw two figures passing through each other in the rolling clouds, leaving behind their afterimages at extremely fast speeds. Cold light surged in their hands, and their bodies exuded terrifying power, turning into a terrifying wind, stirring the surrounding clouds. In just a moment, a huge black tornado appeared in the sky, hitting the ground hard, collecting countless snowflakes, and tearing apart the first layer of protection of the earth. You can see the streaks on the ground. Cracks the size of a thumb, visible to the naked eye, spread in all directions. Even the corpses of tribesmen and warriors lying in a pool of blood around them were all caught up in it and instantly smashed into pieces! ! ! Seeing this scene, Li Mu felt a sense of panic in his heart, and the madness in his eyes involuntarily subsided a lot. He could imagine how powerful the tearing power of the black tornado was, and he could even guess how terrifying the two people who created such a black tornado were! The next moment, he suddenly raised his head and looked at the two figures who were constantly fighting, erupting with powerful power. Among them, there was a man wearing a black robe and his face covered. However, the black-clothed killer who he had killed had his face covered with a black scarf, but this man was wearing a silver mask! After seeing this person, the fading madness in Li Mu's eyes instantly doubled, and a roar rolled in his throat, wanting to rush out. However, he knew his own strength, and rushing out would definitely lead to death. Not to mention, that person is hundreds of meters in the air, and he can't touch that height at all! Especially when his eyes fell on the figure fighting the silver-faced man in black, he was stunned and his mind was buzzing! Brown robe, tall figure, eighty-year-old appearance, extremely familiar face Isn't that the leader of the Zhongfeng tribe and the leader of the Northern Han tribe, Su Si? ! "MinisterMaster!" Looking at the old man fighting with the silver-faced man in black in the sky, Li Mu's whole body trembled, his face twisted, and he breathed out these two words that represented unlimited authority with difficulty. He never expected that he would meet the leader of the club, Suss, here! "Club Leader!!!" The next moment, he couldn't hold it back any longer.He stood up on the ground and roared wildly at the sky. Two tears flowed from the corners of his eyes, streaking across his blood-stained and red cheeks. The two drops of crystal tears turned into blood red! Yes, he cried! That night, Li Mu had never shed a tear since he left grandma's house, and he rarely even made a sound. It wasn't that he was calm enough, or that he could bear what happened, but that he forcefully suppressed the sadness and anger in his heart. But at this moment, the pain that he had suppressed all night was completely released! "Head of the Club!!!" A hoarse, yet hoarse cry filled with shocking sadness spread throughout the area. That sadness seemed to be able to break through the sky, tear the jade into pieces, and struck hard into the ears of the old man in brown robe. When the old man in brown robe heard the scream, his tall but thin body couldn't help but tremble. After forcing the silver-faced man in black back with a palm, he suddenly turned his head, He locked his gaze on Li Mu. "LiMu" Seeing Li Mu, Su Si's old face, which was stained with blood and filled with a trace of madness and grief, couldn't help but trembled twice. But his eyes, which had become cloudy, flashed with brightness at this moment, and then showed a hint of shock. Similarly, he did not expect that Li Mu would appear here, not dead yet! "Hey, if you dare to get distracted during the fight, you are simply asking for death!" Suddenly, a cruel laugh sounded. ¡°Obviously, Suss¡¯s pause revealed countless flaws, and the silver-faced man found the opportunity to take advantage of it, and came with a flash of cold light in his hand. There was no time to dodge, and the cold light had already pierced into his flesh and blood. Fortunately, as he tried desperately to dodge, the sharp blade just penetrated his shoulder and was severely stuck there by his shoulder bone. Although this is not a fatal injury, the terrible pain caused by this injury will definitely affect his ability to exert his strength. Failure is only a matter of time! "ah!!!" Seeing this scene, Li Mu became crazy again, no longer caring about his physical injuries, and ran towards the sky in the direction of the two of them. At the same time, he burst out the power possessed by the physical body of a person in the Bronze Body Realm, and the dazzling bronze light bloomed instantly. When he came not far below the two of them in the sky, he stopped suddenly, leaned back, and drew a long bow like a full moon. Then he suddenly released it, and threw the bronze dagger fiercely! "Whoosh!" I saw the bronze dagger rising into the sky, and with an extremely sharp force, it stabbed towards the silver-faced man in black! Li Mu's physical body has now reached the peak of the sixth level of the bronze body. Although it has not yet reached the ultimate level of the human body, it has thousands of huge powers. His powerful swing was enough to throw the bronze dagger thousands of meters away. If the silver-faced man in black didn't dodge, he would definitely be penetrated by this bronze dagger! But is the silver-faced man in black so stupid that he doesn¡¯t dodge? Obviously not. Li Mu¡¯s actions were naturally seen by the silver-faced man in black, and he also saw the bronze dagger stabbing towards him. I saw the corners of his mouth slightly raised under the mask, and he tried to avoid it. However, the silver-faced man who originally wanted to dodge was pulled back by two withered palms stained with blood. The owner of these palms is none other than the leader of the tribe, Susi! Similarly, the body surface of the leader Susi, whose eyes were red, also burst out with an extremely dazzling light. However, the light is not bronze, but silvery white, which is the color of the ultimate power possessed by the body of a person with strong connections in the Three Meridians Realm. Once you exert this ultimate power, it¡¯s time to fight! "You are seeking death!" At this moment, the silver-faced man in black who was being pulled away from the car became angry, and with a roar, he was about to pull out the sharp blade inserted into Suss's left shoulder. But he was horrified to find that the sharp blade couldn't be pulled out at all because it was stuck tightly on Suss's shoulder bone. No matter how hard he tried, it would be useless! "Ah!" As the bronze dagger thrown by Li Mu got closer and closer, the silver-faced man in black finally became frightened and screamed wildly. When the silver light bloomed on his body, he gave up the idea of ??pulling out the sharp blade, and instead hit Susi's body hard with his fist. As a strong person at the level of three meridians, the silver-faced man in black has more than ten thousand physical strength? Even if Su Si was in the same level of human connection, he would not be able to withstand the opponent's fist. After just a few punches, Suss began to vomit blood and his body deformed! But the fist of the silver-faced man in black was like lightning, falling on Suss's body like raindrops. The dazzling silver light on Suss's body suddenly dimmed, revealing the fleshy body inside, which could even be clearly seen. listenThere was the sound of bones breaking in his body. However, Suss still didn't let go. Instead, he burst out with tyrannical energy, pushing the body of the silver-faced man in black to meet the impending bronze dagger! ¡°You, you, you, go to hell!!!¡± The silver-faced man in black raised his head and roared, his soul scattered. In his madness, he couldn't care about anything else, raised his head suddenly, and hit Susi's head hard. ¡°Bang!¡± In the midst of a huge vibration, Suss's tall but thin body finally trembled violently, his face turned ashen, he could no longer bear it and let go of his hands, and the whole person fell from a height of several hundred meters. . And in the sky, the price paid by the silver-faced man in black was the shattering of his skull and silver mask, which caused him to be instantly dizzy. Although he broke free, it was too late. ¡°Tsk!¡± Just like that, a ball of blood mist exploded from his chest, causing his body that was trying to dodge to stop in place. When he regained consciousness, his expression became horrified, and he slowly lowered his head to look. A dagger glowing with bronze had penetrated his body. However, what he saw was only the tip of the dagger, because the bronze dagger penetrated from his back to his front. Just like that, his entire life suddenly dissipated and died at this moment. ¡°Bang!¡± At the moment of death, the sound of an object hitting the ground was still vaguely ringing in his ears. In his opinion, it must be the old man who fell to the ground. At an altitude of several hundred meters, coupled with his severely injured body, he would definitely not survive. ???????????????? There was a slight smile on his extremely ugly face with three shocking scars, but it just looked a bit ferocious It¡¯s a pity that the scene on the ground was not what he expected. On the ground, I saw a young man with blood all over his body and a bronze light shining on his body. His body was trembling, and his hands were holding the broken body of an old man. The soles of his feet had already sunk deeply into the soil, and his entire knees were flush with the earth. With him as the center, cracks like spider webs appeared on the land within ten feet. The skin of his legs was even more purple-red, with traces of blood seeping out through the skin. The look was terrifying! "Boom!" At this time, there was an explosion sound of an object colliding with the ground. I saw a black shadow falling freely and hitting the ground a few meters behind the young man. The huge force of the fall made the earth tremble, and countless snowflakes and soil were splashed on the ground, mixed with countless pieces of flesh and blood. That black shadow is none other than the silver-faced killer who died in the sky! ================= {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 32: No... [Zhu Xin: First update in the early morning. Brothers and sisters who support Zhu Xin, please leave your favorites and votes. It¡¯s Tuesday and time is running out. Today, Zhu Xin once again decided to send an update with three chapters and nearly 10,000 words. I am grateful for the collections, votes and clicks in your hands! ¡¿ ==================== "Captain!" On the broken snowfield, Li Mu knelt down with difficulty, feeling sad in his heart. At the moment, covered in blood, he was no better than the surrounding snowfields. There were countless injuries of varying shades on his body, which looked extremely terrifying. Especially since he was only a boy under fourteen years old, his appearance was even more bizarre. "However, compared to him, the old man in brown robe lying in front of him was even more frightening. It could be said that he had already stepped half into the gate of hell. That old man was none other than the leader of the Northern Han Tribe, Su Si, the leader of the Zhongfeng Tribe! It was precisely because of the behavior of the leader Su Si that grief arose in Li Mu's heart. ¡°Perhaps, although he doesn¡¯t have much affection for the club leader, he even blames the club leader a little. However, now that things have become like this, can we still blame them? cannot! ??Even, the leader of the tribe, Susi, paid the price with his life to protect the entire tribe and save the tribesmen. Should this kind of person be blamed or respected? It must be the latter, right? At this moment, Li Mu looked a little dazed. He didn't know what to do, so he could only kneel down in silence. His eyes were already wet with tears and became extremely blurry. However, he could still see the miserable appearance of the leader Susi. His whole body had been deformed. There were countless fist marks on the tall and thin body, and each fist mark was deeply embedded in the flesh and blood. , the skin and flesh were torn apart and looked extremely bloody! If it is just a flesh wound, it is nothing to a strong person in the Three Meridians Realm and the Human Connection Realm. However, hidden under the blur of flesh and blood were the broken bones. Moreover, those bones have already pierced the innermost heart and lungs. Unless you are a god, you cannot survive at all! Fortunately, when Suss fell from a height of several hundred meters, Li Mu jumped up and bounced more than ten feet high, desperately trying to catch Suss. But what Li Mu paid for was the two calves that turned purple and black. Although the bones were not broken, the muscles in the calf had long been torn, and the meridians inside were shattered due to the squeeze of blood. From here, it is enough to think about how terrifying the huge force of falling is. Even though Li Mu's body has reached the peak of the sixth level of Bronze Body, he still can't bear it! Fortunately, Li Mu¡¯s behavior allowed the leader Su Si to survive. Otherwise, Susi would have turned into a cold corpse at this moment. But when Li Mu checked the injury of the leader Su Si, his heart couldn't help but twitched several times. Although I don¡¯t want to believe it, the fact is that it is hopeless! He couldn't help but fell silent, and the leader of the tribe, Susi, had already fallen into a coma. At this moment, the entire plain was quiet, and the violent black tornado had long since dispersed. But as time went by, the thin dark clouds in the sky began to increase, until finally, the entire sky became dark and became extremely depressing. "Boom boom" Immediately afterwards, the extremely dull thunder sounded slowly. Not long after, light rain fell down, making a rustling sound on the snow. Is it raining On the plain, Li Mu, who was kneeling on his knees, couldn't help but raise his head and asked himself. He let the rain hit his face, thinking that this would make his blurred vision and will clearer. "It also rains in winter" Looking at that day, Li Mu's dull face showed a hint of bitterness. After a night of madness and killing, he has calmed down a lot and his sense has returned. But because of this, he could already clearly feel the pain in his body and the pain in his heart. Especially when he recalled his ¡®sleeping¡¯ grandma, there was a hint of madness in his eyes that had subsided, and there was an urge to surge up again! "Why is this happening" Looking up at the sky, Li Mu felt sad. Countless rainwater flowed from his cheeks, but more of them were his tears! He couldn¡¯t accept his grandma¡¯s death, so he went crazy and endured it all night. Finally, when he saw the leader of the club, Susi, the sadness in his heart completely burst out. However, he was seriously injured and exhausted, and he no longer had much strength. At this moment, he couldn't make much noise except for crying. Under the wash of the cold rain, his body began to tremble. Obviously, this is an abnormal state caused by the body reaching a limit. It is true that Li Mu¡¯sHis physical strength has reached the peak of the sixth level of Bronze Body. But a night of fighting had already exhausted him, not to mention the wounds of varying depths and the amount of blood he had shed. If it had been anyone else, they would have fallen down long ago and never stood up again. But he didn't, because in the past three years, the extreme training he endured was simply unmatched by others. Coupled with Xiaozhu's strange life liquid, his body's extreme power was greatly expanded, so he could Stick with it till now. But despite this, he has really reached his limit now and can no longer take a step forward. Li Mu could clearly feel that his body was getting weaker and weaker, and he would definitely die if he was not treated in time. He couldn't help but smile. Yes, he smiled, a faint smile on his pale face. Others are afraid when facing death, and he would be equally afraid in the past. But now he is different from what he was before. After a person has experienced great sorrow and pain, he can better understand how to let go of everything in this world, even in the face of life and death. It¡¯s not just him, anyone, regardless of age, will become like this after suffering such grief, and they will become mature overnight. On the contrary, it would be complete madness, mental collapse, and no longer having any semblance of sanity. "That's fine. Grandma is gone, so what's the point of my life?" Slowly, Li Mu smiled, his grandma's kind face appeared in his mind, and a touch of warmth emerged from his cold heart. meaning. Since he was a child, since he knew his grandma¡¯s dream in life, Li Mu has been working hard silently, training twice as hard, and exercising hard to strengthen his body. The purpose is not to step on others, or to have a high status in the tribe. He just hopes that one day, he can let his grandma lean on his back, quietly and without being disturbed, and enjoy all the scenery in the world. But now, this dream has become impossible, impossible anymore "Li Mu!" Suddenly, an old voice rang loudly, waking him up after he had lost his will to live. Like a reflex, Li Mu opened his eyes and looked down subconsciously. It was discovered that Su Si, the leader of the tribe who had fallen into a coma, actually woke up, and even his old face had a flush of red, as if he were a normal person. Seeing it in his eyes, Li Mu knew in his heart that at this moment, the leader of the tribe, Susi, had entered the state of recovery, and all that was left was the last breath of support! Looking at the old man in front of him, the sadness in Li Mu's heart became even more intense. He clearly knew that the man in front of him was the leader of the Zhongfeng Tribe, and the leader of the entire Northern Han Tribe. His cultivation level had entered the human realm of the Three Meridians Realm. He is an absolute strong man in the entire Qiufeng Kingdom, a man who can support most of the entire Northern Han with his shoulders! Li Mu knew that the pain he had endured was nothing compared to the man in front of him. What I was injured was just because of my grandma¡¯s death. But what about the other party? But it was because of the loss of tens of thousands of tribesmen and the loss of most of the entire Northern Han! In the past, although Li Mu said that he did not hate this man, he still had a grudge against him deep down in his heart. But now, that trace of grudge has completely disappeared. Yes, it¡¯s just the deep admiration! "You can't die!" Suss, who was lying on the ground, seemed to see a hint of admiration in Li Mu's eyes. A smile actually appeared on his old face, and then he said three words with difficulty. words. ¡°But I don¡¯t have the strength anymore.¡± After hearing this, Li Mu subconsciously replied with a wry smile. "I have the strength!" The next moment, under Li Mu's shocked eyes, the man who had already laid half of his body in the coffin suddenly stood up, and his whole body erupted with a dazzling silvery white color. Light! Immediately afterwards, Li Mu felt his whole body tighten and was restrained by an irresistible force. His whole body began to leave the ground and float in the air. The next moment, his pupils shrank involuntarily. Unexpectedly, I saw that the leader of the club, Susi, tore the clothes on his chest to pieces and exposed his chest! Naturally, this was not what surprised Li Mu. What surprised him was that on the chest of the leader Su Si, where the ribs of the lungs bifurcated, there was a strip in the shape of a herringbone, and Strange meridians shining like glazed silver light. "This is a human connection!" Suddenly, Li Mu's expression changed drastically and he exclaimed, and he immediately recognized what the meridian was. The leader of the tribe, Susi, did not speak, as if he did not want to waste any energy, or he had already run out of extra energy. However, under Li Mu's horrified gaze, he raised his bloody palm and struck it hard on his chest, actually cutting his chest.?That 'connection' was drawn out! ¡°Club Leader!!¡± Li Mu screamed in horror! The leader of the tribe, Su Si, still ignored it, as if he couldn't hear Li Mu's words at all. Just one hand tore open the clothes on Li Mu's chest like lightning, and then printed the person's veins that exuded glazed silver light. "No!! No, you can't do this!!!" Seeing the leader's actions, Li Mu screamed again, even screamed, his expression became hysterical, his weak body tried to break free from the shackles of the power, but lost it He was so powerful that he couldn't move at all. He could only watch helplessly as the leader of the tribe, Susi, printed the connection on his chest! ¡°Tsk!¡± Immediately afterwards, a burning pain emerged, and the human vein was imprinted into his skin. On normal days, Li Mu would definitely not be able to bear this kind of pain. But at this moment, this pain is nothing to him? All he knew was roaring heart-breakingly, and the pain in his heart made him want to die. But visible to the naked eye, the wounds on his body healed quickly. Li Mu didn¡¯t pay any attention to these. Instead, his eyes were already bloodshot. There were even tears surging inside, and turned into two drops of blood tears flowing down his cheeks. His bloody eyes were fixed on the smiling leader Susi, who was slowly falling to the ground! ! ! "Right no get up" He saw that in the smile, the silver light on the body of the leader Susi slowly dissipated, and then he fell straight to the ground extremely stiffly. And in the air, those three heart-stirring words were slowly lost in the rustle of the rain. But Li Mu heard those three words clearly! "No!!!" The next moment, an extremely crazy roar suddenly came from his mouth, exploding wildly in the world! ! ! ================= ¡¾Zhu Xin: Zhu Xin is working hard, no matter how hard and tiring he is, he is willing to do it. Zhu Xin only hopes that his efforts will yield corresponding results, so that even when he is tired and suffering, Zhu Xin will still smile. When he goes to bed at night, Zhu Xin will also have a good dream, a sweet dream. Brothers and sisters, what happens to Zhu Xin and the fate of this book all depend on you! Zhuxin would like to sincerely thank you for every receipt, every vote, and every bit, thank you! Love you guys! ! ! ¡¿ =============== {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 33 Go back and kill people [Zhu Xin: There were 9,700+ words in the third update yesterday, and there will be no less today. Zhu Xin solemnly requests that all brothers and sisters¡¯ collections, votes, and clicks be given to this book. Zhu Xin expresses his sincere gratitude! ¡¿ ================== "Boom!" The rain is pouring down. Rain rarely falls in winter, but today there is thunder and rain. As time goes by, the already dark sky begins to gradually turn dark, and night is coming. At this moment, although Li Mu's injuries all over his body have recovered, the muscles in his calf have all healed, and the ruptured meridians inside are also intact. However, he could not stand up and remained kneeling there. And lying in front of him was still the leader of the Northern Han tribe and the leader of the Zhongfeng tribe¡ªSus! However, the former leader of the tribe, Su Si, still had a trace of warmth in his body. But at this moment, it was cold. Li Mu's injuries have healed, but his heart has been shattered. Even if he wants to put his broken heart back together, he feels so powerless. Involuntarily, he lowered his head, looked at the meridians on his chest that were in the shape of a herringbone, with a faint silver light shining faintly under the skin, and smiled. Yes, Li Mu smiled. However, his smile now was different from his previous smile. The smile before was a helpless smile at the unbearable fate, the injustice of heaven and earth, and the relief of life and death. But right now, he is mocking himself. Why is Li Muxiao so useless? Hasn't he been working harder to practice since he was a child? Didn¡¯t he say that he wanted to protect grandma and the entire tribe? But in the end? Grandma died and the tribe was destroyed. All clansmen and warriors fell apart. Dead and injured, how many can survive? ! Just now, I watched helplessly as the strongest man, the greatest man in most of Beihan and Zhongfeng tribe died. Moreover, I also received this man¡¯s lifelong power! Myself, what do you think? Is this man worthy of this? ! "Whywhy on earth is this" Li Mu's body twitched uncontrollably, his heart ached, and he was almost suffocating from the pain. His distracted eyes were always staring at the leader of the tribe, Susi, and he never moved away even if several hours had passed. Here, he has been kneeling for a long time. The reason is, I just want to know why the man in front of me is so kind to me, why is he willing to endure so much pain before dying, and why is he willing to withdraw the 'connections' from his body and integrate them into his own body? ! "I'm sorry" Looking at the man in front of him, Li Mu suddenly realized something, and the three words the man said before he died slowly emerged in his mind. In response, he couldn't help but smile sadly again. In his opinion, if the other party only did this because he was sorry for his grandma, then he really didn't count! It was just a substitute that the other party wanted to express his apology to grandma and make amends! "No, I won't accept it, and grandma won't accept it either!!!" Li Mu couldn't help but couldn't suppress the grief and anger in his heart, and roared to the sky. His eyes turned red in an instant, then he lowered his head, raised his palm, and grabbed hard at his chest, trying to pull out the 'human vein' in his skin! "Xiao Mu" However, at this moment, an urgent voice with a hint of kindness sounded. Hearing this voice, Li Mu's body trembled suddenly, and the movements of his hands stopped subconsciously. With his head lowered, he slowly raised his head and looked not far ahead. At this moment, he was stunned. I don¡¯t know when, grandma¡¯s rickety and thin body was already standing there. On his face, there was still that familiar smile that made him feel warm. But that figure seemed a bit unreal. "Grandma" Li Mu's pupils tightened, and then he hugged his head and cried, shouting: "What do you want Xiao Mu to do? What do you want Xiao Mu to do!" He knew that it was just his own fantasy, not grandma at all! "Xiao Mu, you have to believe in yourself, stay alive, and just do what you want. Grandma will always support you and watch over you." The kind voice sounded again, clearly reaching Li Mu's ears. middle. Suddenly, Li Mu's pupils shrank, and he suddenly raised his head, staring at the illusory figure in front of him. He discovered that it was not his fantasy! Involuntarily, Li Mu looked down. He discovered that the white part of the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death' hanging on his chest was actually emitting a soft light on its own at this moment. Opposite, grandma's blurry figure was actually reflected by this light!   "This is" Upon noticing this, Li Mu looked shocked. "This is the effect of the Dzi Bead of Life and Death. Within an hour after a person dies, as long as the bead is in contact with the deceased, the soul consciousness of the deceased can be collected and retained. If you can practice to 'reincarnation' in the future "Saint Realm', there is a chance to resurrect the dead." At this time, a slightly cold voice came from behind. Because of these words, Li Mu trembled, and then quickly turned his head away. At some point, the small figure of Piggy appeared there. But Li Mu didn¡¯t pay any attention to this, but couldn¡¯t help showing surprise and asked: ¡°You mean it¡¯s possible for grandma to be resurrected?!¡± "It depends on whether you can cultivate to the holy realm of reincarnation." Xiaozhu took a few steps forward and whispered with a calm expression. "Answer me, is it possible for grandma to be resurrected?" Li Mu repeated again, with an eager look on his face. "Yes." Xiaozhu frowned, although he was a little unhappy, he still nodded. "Resurrection, you can actually be resurrected!" Li Mu was ecstatic after receiving the answer, and hurriedly turned his head, only to find that his grandma was already gone. He couldn¡¯t help but look down at the ¡®Dzi Bead of Life and Death¡¯ on his chest. As the owner of the ¡®Dzi Bead of Life and Death¡¯, he could clearly feel that grandma was inside. At this moment, he seemed to have grasped a life-saving straw and couldn't help laughing. I knew that when I entered grandma¡¯s room last night, grandma must have died not long ago and her body was still warm. And I hugged grandma. It was at that moment that the ¡®Dzi Bead of Life and Death¡¯ took away grandma¡¯s soul and consciousness. Li Mu smiled, but soon, the smile on his face faded, and he hurriedly took off the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death' from his chest and placed it on the body of the leader Su Si. However, there was no reaction at all. In his eagerness, he repeated it several times, still the same. "Don't try. I told you to collect it within an hour. The old man has been dead for eight hours, so it's useless." Xiaozhu's cold voice came again. Hearing this, Li Mu was startled, and the excitement in his eyes instantly dimmed a lot. Then, he silently took back the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death' in his hand and tied it around his neck. Then he bent down and picked up Susi, the leader of the tribe, stood up straight with difficulty, raised his numb feet and walked towards a hillside in the distance. ¡°Then, he started to dig up the layers of soil on the hillside with his own hands. When it reached a certain level, he slowly placed the leader of the tribe, Susi, in it and gently covered it with soil. The little pig standing behind him didn't say anything, but just watched his move silently. Soon, Li Mu finally completed this move. After kneeling down and bowing three times to the bumpkin in front of him, he slowly stood up and turned to look at Xiaozhu. "Can you answer me a question?" Li Mu looked at Xiaozhu and said with a cold face, a hint of coldness in his tone. The reason he used such a tone was because he blamed the other party in his heart. The tribe was facing a crisis, so why didn¡¯t the other party take action? Why not save grandma, save the tribe, and save most of the entire Northern Han! ? "I said I don't have that ability, do you believe it?" Xiaozhu obviously knew what Li Mu was thinking, and a hint of complexity appeared in his expression as he replied softly. "Letter." After receiving this answer, Li Mu suddenly smiled. His smile was not pretending, nor was he mocking the other party for lying. He truly smiled from the bottom of his heart. He believed in Xiaozhu. Since Xiaozhu said so, he really did not have that ability. As for why he chooses to trust the other party, it is his intuition, and it is also a kind of trust in this very close partner of his since childhood! "Thank you." Xiaozhu's expression was calm, and there was a hint of relief in his words. "Aren't we good friends?" Li Mu smiled slightly, walked slowly to the little pig, and picked him up under the surprised gaze of the little pig. "You" The little pig was embarrassed, but just as it was about to break away, it saw that Li Mu's originally childish face and clear pupils were different from usual. It feels like Li Mu has matured at this moment. Especially the faint vicissitudes of life in Li Mu's eyes made him freeze there. "Master he actually grew up overnight!" It didn't wake up until Li Mu put it down and headed back towards the original path. Looking at Li Mu¡¯s back that looked a little downcast, it felt complicated in its heart. Naturally, Li Mu could not hear what the little pig said just now, because it was what he said in his heart. At this moment, Li Mu just walked forward silently, following the path he came from. "Where are you going?" At this time, Piggy caught up and asked softly.   Hearing this, Li Mu smiled slightly, looked down at the little pig at his feet, and spoke softly. "Go back and kill people." ============== ¡¾Zhu Xin: Zhu Xin still has the confidence to move forward. This book definitely has more than this achievement! Does anyone have it? Please take action to help Zhuxin! ¡¿ ============== {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 34 All reasons [10,000 words] [Zhu Xin: Three updates, nearly 10,000 words, completed! ¡¿ ============== "Whoosh!" In the dark jungle, a figure flashed past, like a ghost, shuttling through it, running quickly in the direction of most of Beihan. This is a thirteen or fourteen-year-old boy wearing a thin gray cloth. This boy has a calm face, and there is a hint of coldness in his eyes, with murderous intent flickering in and out. This young man is none other than Li Mu who turned back from halfway! It can be clearly seen that Li Mu has lost any trace of madness at the moment, and the whole person looks extremely calm and restrained. His calmness is definitely not obtained by forcibly suppressing the hatred in his heart, but a real, genuine and heartfelt calmness. It can be seen that the bronze blade in his hand is covered with a lot of new blood. Because on the way back, he once again killed many killers in black. However, his killing tonight was different from last night's killing. He didn¡¯t carry too many emotions with tonight¡¯s killing, and he didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of madness. In Li Mu's eyes, these men in black are just a bunch of flies stealing food. They can be killed if they want to, but not if they don't want to. But last night, he was crazy, wanting to avenge grandma, losing his mind, and killing without caring about his own life. Li Mu returned this time not only to kill people, but also to save people, and also to find out who the enemy who destroyed most of Beihan was and where he came from! Just like that, Li Mu walked quietly, like a ghost, without making a single sound. As for the little pig, he lay quietly on his right shoulder, enjoying the biting cold wind around him. Li Mu didn¡¯t know why the piggy didn¡¯t run on its own. With the piggy¡¯s speed and agility, it probably wouldn¡¯t be a problem to run with him in his mouth. After thinking for a while, he concluded that this should be due to the pig's instinct - laziness! After all, no matter how strange the piglet is, it is just a pig, and it is still lazy at heart "Hey, kid, don't think too much, I'm just a little tired!" At this moment, Xiaozhu's angry words suddenly rose in his heart. "Can you hear my inner thoughts?" Suddenly, Li Mu was startled, staggered, and almost fell down. "Didn't I say that? I use telepathy. As long as the minds are in harmony, after reaching a certain level, you can hear my voice. In turn, I can also hear your voice. However, the latter The degree of fit required is higher than the former." A trace of contempt flashed on Xiaozhuzhu's face. "That means our spiritual compatibility has improved again?" Li Mu was surprised. He was not stupid enough to ask why the latter's compatibility was higher than the former, otherwise he would definitely encounter the pig's severe contempt. "So be it." Xiaozhu raised his head, with a hint of surprise in his eyes, as if he didn't expect Li Muxue to be smart. Then, without thinking much, it lay down again and fell asleep. "Oh." Li Mu pretended to be relieved, and then smiled. But suddenly, a cold light flashed through his eyes, and he stopped suddenly. Then he jumped and silently arrived on top of a giant tree. "Shasha" Subtle footsteps sounded, and soon two people in black clothes came here quickly. Looking around, he seemed to be looking for something. "Did you find anything?" One of the figures in black asked in a low voice. "What a heck, I didn't see even a single living person along the way. I think they've all been killed. Moreover, the old man from the Three Meridians Realm lured Senior Brother Shenmu and many others to him. Let's leave, presumably to create a chance for those rubbish to escape. I think we should stop chasing. With the strength of Senior Brother Shenmu, can't even an old man deal with it?" Another man in black yelled in displeasure, with a loud voice. There was no thought of keeping it down at all. "Well, I think so. Senior Brother Shen Mu is so powerful, there must be no danger. But, how come so many fellow disciples died on the road?" The man in black in front seemed to feel that he was too careful, and his voice It couldn't help but improve a lot. "God knows, I won't care about this place anyway, I'd better go and kill the escaped trash first. The Presbyterian Church has ordered that no one be allowed to stay!" "Well, let's go!" Soon, the two of them were about to turn back and leave. ¡°Tsk!¡± But at this moment, a cold light flashed directly across the neck of one of them. Blood spurted out, and the man fell to the ground. And this sudden scene completely frightened the other killer in black. It wasn't until the cold light flashed again that he realized it and hurriedly retreated. "Huh!" Li Mu said coldly as he stared at the retreating black figure, his eyes showing murderous intent and showing no protection.? release the ultimate power of one's own copper body. "Hoo ho!" In an instant, bronze light emerged from his skin, instantly illuminating everything around him. Suddenly, his strength and defense suddenly increased several times. With one sprint, he was already in front of the retreating man in black. "You!" The man in black was horrified. He could not open his eyes for a moment because of the sudden burst of bronze light, but he did not slow down in the movement of his hand, and stabbed Li Mu fiercely with the sharp blade. Looking at this person's actions, Li Mu sneered again. As early as the moment the opponent stabbed him, he had already turned sideways, letting the opponent's sharp blade pass half an inch close to his chest, and missed. At the same time, his right arm was already hooked on the opponent's neck, and he exerted force suddenly. ¡°Bang!¡± The man in black was thrown dozens of feet away and hit a giant tree hard, and his head collided with the main pole of the giant tree. Although he was not dead, he fell directly into a coma. Without any pause, Li Mu quickly came to the opponent, waved the dagger in his hand and cut off the opponent's hand and foot meridian, and then punched the opponent's chest hard, bringing the unconscious opponent back to reality. , and also vomited blood. "My skills are good, I have made progress, and my bronze body has reached the seventh level?" At this time, Xiaozhu's voice sounded in his heart, with a hint of surprise in his words. Li Mu just glanced at Xiaozhu and did not answer. Indeed, his physical strength has reached the seventh level of the Bronze Body, and he broke through at the moment when the leader of the tribe, Su Si, integrated the 'people connections' into his body. However, he did not feel happy about it. The death of the leader Suss was a huge blow to him. He knew in his heart that even if he died, he would fight until he could no longer move, he would also save all his clan members and kill all his enemies before he died! "Who are you!" A sharp scream sounded out. Li Mu¡¯s face was cold, and his eyes filled with murderous intent fiercely stared at the man in black beneath him. He did not answer the other party's question, but reached out and pulled off the scarf on the other party's face, revealing an extremely ugly man with countless scars. He asked in a cold tone: "Who sent you here?" At this moment, the ugly man in black obviously understood his miserable situation, especially when he saw Li Mu's childish face, he couldn't help laughing loudly, with a look of disdain on his face. "Snapped!" Li Mu frowned, then slapped the opponent's ear with a slap, knocking out three of the opponent's teeth, and said coldly: "Say!" However, the other party still gave him that ferocious smile: "Hehehehehe, you will never" ¡°Tsk!¡± Before the ugly man in black finished speaking, a sharp blade shining with bronze light had pierced his chest. In an instant, his expression froze, and the ferocity on his face turned into disbelief. Until his death, he could not understand how a boy of thirteen or fourteen could kill so decisively! "I'm sorry, I don't have much time to talk nonsense with you. It's because you don't care about your life." Li Mu stood up and left the place after looting the two people. Along the way, he not only killed many killers in black, but also looted all the belongings from these people, including the silver-faced man in black who was fighting with the leader Suss. Naturally, he didn't think of this because he was too crazy last night. Therefore, it was a bit helpless that he could not get the property of those who had been killed by him. If it were before, Li Mu would definitely want to get a lot of property, because that would allow his grandma to eat better and wear warmer clothes. But now, these belongings can't make him feel anything. He would rob others, but he would just take advantage of others. At the same time, his purpose is to find some clues from these people. However, what disappointed him was that apart from some money, these people had no sect tokens at all. Only the attack weapon and the space weapon on the silver-faced man in black caught his attention. The other men in black all had fine weapons, but they were all taken away by him. ¡­¡­ Since the torture failed, Li Mu naturally would not stay too long. Understand that most of the tribesmen in Beihan should still have many people alive, and they are currently on the run. Behind, there must be many killers in black chasing him. Therefore, every minute and every second now is important, and it is related to the lives of all clan members! Although he has no feelings for most of the Beihan clan members, he does not want to live up to the last instructions of the clan leader Su Si. Although the other party didn't say it, he knew that he had already shouldered such a heavy burden! "Little pig, you should know something, right?" At this moment, Li Mu suddenly thought ofThis is quite an important point. I couldn't help but turn my head and look at the pig on my right shoulder who looked like he was about to sleep to death. "Huh?" Xiaozhu woke up leisurely, then rolled his eyes and said, "Now you remember to ask me, you are really a guy with well-developed limbs and a simple mind." Li Mu was speechless and said with a gloomy expression: "Speak quickly!" Soon, he learned the detailed direction of the tribesmen's escape from the piglet. Moreover, he also understood why these killers suddenly arrived, and why they wanted to wipe out most of the entire Northern Han. In other words, he wants to destroy the entire Autumn Wind Kingdom! Their purpose is all because of the sacred mountain in Zhongfeng Department - Zhongfeng Mountain! ============ [Zhu Xin: Maybe it¡¯s really annoying that Zhu Xin wants tickets and collections. Perhaps Zhu Xin was too impatient and cared too much about data. Or maybe, this book really doesn't appeal to you. However, Zhu Xin will work hard and persist. Because of fear and hesitation, Zhu Xin keeps asking for favorites, votes, and clicks. Please forgive the ignorant and fearless Zhu Xin. Thank you from the bottom of my heart! Finally, a book group is announced, looking forward to all brothers and sisters joining: 56578053~~~~~~] ============ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 35 Rescue [First update] [Zhu Xin: The first update, 3500+ words are sent, Zhu Xin is working hard to code! ¡¿ ================== "How could this happen" Li Mu paused in his steps and stood there quietly, unable to accept this reality for a while. But as time went by, his unacceptable heart had to slowly become accepting, even relieved. Yes, Zhongshan Peak is a holy mountain that has the potential to inspire cultivators. Not to mention that the Qiufeng Kingdom, which is a two-leaf country, regards it as a treasure, even the three-leaf country and the four-leaf country can't help but impulsively snatch it after knowing it, right? At this moment, Li Mu fell silent. He has known the importance of Zhongshan Mountain to Qiu Feng Sect since he was a child. Otherwise, the Qiufeng Sect would not have promulgated the rule that the members of the Northern Han tribe would never be allowed to leave the tribe. Not to mention that the people from the other seven tribes will not be able to leave the borders of Qiufeng Kingdom and travel and adventure in other countries. There are even rumors that Qiu Feng Country has long been closed to the outside world and does not allow any contact with the outside world! Li Mu knew all of this, but he had never thought about it carefully. All he could think of was that the Qiu Feng Sect was unkind to him and his grandma, and even put most of Beihan under house arrest. It should be hated, it should be beaten! All the rest, he never thought about! After all, he was just a child at that time. Even now, he is only thirteen years old. He is just a teenager. How can he think about anything else? But now, after one night, Li Mu suddenly grew up. Although it is not said that the mind is comparable to that of the leader of the tribe, Suss, but at least he can think about things more comprehensively and thoroughly! "It turns out that everything turned out to be like this!" At this moment, an extremely strong emotion of sadness and indignation emerged in Li Mu's heart again. He couldn¡¯t help but start to laugh at his efforts for so many years and his resentment towards Qiu Feng Country and Qiu Feng Sect for so many years. Let me ask, what is wrong with others doing that? That¡¯s right, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that! ??Perhaps, what Qiu Feng Kingdom and Qiu Feng Sect are doing seems to be to put most of Northern Han under house arrest, but in reality they are protecting most of Northern Han and the people of Qiu Feng Kingdom. It¡¯s not that Qiufeng Sect wants to be like this, but it has to be like this. If this is not the case, once the tribe members reveal the secret of the Holy Mountain, what awaits them will be terrorist attacks and killings from other two-leaf countries, even three-leaf countries, and four-leaf countries. If Qiufeng Country had not been like this, most of Northern Han, or the entire Qiufeng Country, would not be able to survive today. It is very likely that it had been wiped out on this 'Qingyang Star' many years ago! "Little pig, can you tell me the origin of the Holy Mountain?" After an unknown amount of time, Li Mu slowly loosened his hands and closed his eyes tightly. When he opened his eyes again, the sadness and anger in his eyes had disappeared. Some are just extremely calm. It seems that after transforming night and day, he has been able to hide his inner thoughts and emotions extremely well. "Origin?" The little pig lying on his shoulder said calmly without lifting his head: "Isn't there a record in the history of the Zhongfeng Department? It was formed naturally." Hearing this answer, a faint chuckle appeared at the corner of Li Mu's mouth: "No need to hide it, I know that it is because of you that the Zhongshan Mountain Meeting becomes strange. Also, you also know my life experience clearly, but You just don¡¯t want to tell me, right?¡± These words made Xiaozhu¡¯s pupils shrink for a while. Immediately, it regained its composure and laughed: "Hey, it seems I underestimated you. However, what you said is only half right." "Half?" Li Mu frowned. In his opinion, his idea should be completely correct. How could it be only half? "Yes, half." A rather strange expression appeared on Xiaozhu's face, and he said calmly: "The Zhongshan Summit became strange not because of me, but because of you. So, please don't attribute the source of this incident to I don't want to take the blame for you. As for your life experience, well, you guessed it, I do know it, and I won¡¯t tell you. At least, I won't tell you now. Because with your current strength, you are not qualified to know your life experience. " Hearing this, Li Mu smiled helplessly. Are you not qualified to know your own life experience? Isn't this too weird? However, he did not ask further questions, but his fists clenched involuntarily. He really didn't expect that the Zhongshan Summit became strange because of himself. Is it Xiaozhu who lied? No, he would rather believe that the sky will suddenly collapse than think that the pig is lying! "I know." Soon, he slowly raised his head, looked coldly at the night ahead, and said in a dull tone: "It turns out that the culprit is still me"  "Hey, kid, you can't think about it again, can you? In fact, I can't blame you. I can only say that wherever you appear, death will come" I noticed something was wrong with Li Mu, especially when Li Mu suddenly The voice became hoarse, and the little pig lying on his shoulder was slightly startled. "Whoosh!" But Li Mu didn't answer Xiaozhu's question, and he rushed into the jungle as fast as lightning. "Hey, kid, please don't mess around. You are running in the wrong direction now. Long ago, your old manwell, your tribe leader Susi, had already guessed that the entire Qiufeng Kingdom was in crisis. . So they used some members of the Zhongfeng tribe as a guise and turned into three teams of people and headed towards the interior of Qiu Feng Kingdom. This is basically to attract the attention of those guys and cover the escape of other tribesmen. But these three teams were already surrounded by enemies, and there was nothing they could do to save them. All of them had even been killed. As for the other four affiliated tribes, they turned into four large troops and fled towards the 'Tianshan Kingdom'. Fortunately, the eight major regions are distributed in all directions of the Qiufeng Kingdom, and the Northern Han Region is located in the far north. The border is a two-leaf ice and snow kingdom, which is the 'Tianshan Kingdom'. Another part of your Zhongfeng tribe also fled towards this country. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As for that holy mountain, hey, no one will be able to move it for a while! "Li Mu's silence and actions made Xiaozhu go from being slightly frightened to being greatly frightened, and he started to scream in a hurry. A cold light flashed in Li Mu's eyes. Although he didn't pay attention to the other party's words, he made a mistake in his steps and headed north suddenly. "Hey, it seems that you have indeed matured a lot. Well, it's good if you don't get angry like this. Otherwise, it's not the enemy that's going to have a headache, but me." Seeing this, the little pig on the shoulder chuckled. Then without saying anything else, he lay down and fell asleep again, drooling all over Li Mu's shoulder. Soon, the night and the day passed like this. Now, Li Mu's physical strength has reached the seventh level of Bronze Body, and his strength and endurance are beyond the comprehension of ordinary people. Even after running all night and day, his breathing only became slightly heavier and his face turned slightly red. As for the limit, it is obviously far from being reached. At this moment, Li Mu didn¡¯t know where he was. But he knew that he had already left most of Beihan and was heading north. If Li Mu could be alone in the past, or even take his grandma to leave most of Beihan, he would definitely be extremely happy. But this time it didn't happen, not at all, because the situation in front of me was completely different from what I imagined. "Whoosh!" In the air, the cold wind was biting, and the snowflakes in the sky were blown down freely. Tonight¡¯s sky is extremely dark, with not a single star above our heads. Only the starlight of the bright moon shone a little, but it was so hazy. Li Mu headed north without stopping at all, just to follow the footsteps of the tribesmen and kill the evil enemies who were following them. Obviously, tonight is not as peaceful as last night, and there is a vague sense of chilling in the air. The little pig has no other abilities, but it is first-class when it comes to sleeping. The little pig has been sleeping since last night, and it has not been able to open its eyes even once tonight. Sometimes, even Li Mu couldn't help but wonder, how could this pig catch him so tightly when he was so fast asleep? Oh no, it¡¯s lying down, because pigs have no claws, only hooves! In Xiaozhu¡¯s opinion, he didn¡¯t sleep very well that night, and he was almost thrown out several times. It seemed that Li Mu had begun to fight with others. The sound of blood spraying and the sound of bones breaking could be vaguely heard. Also, Li Mu seems to be injured too "Coaxwhat, the life crystal can quickly repair external injuries" In his sleep, Xiaozhu drooled and said confusedly. At this moment, Li Mu was lying injured under the big tree. His face was extremely pale, and his skin and clothes, which were already stained red by blood, were once again stained completely. It can be clearly seen that there are extremely hideous wounds on the left side of his abdomen, left arm, and right thigh. Especially the wound on the thigh, the muscles were completely torn, and the bones were clearly visible inside, which looked extremely terrifying. This was also the main reason why he lay here and stopped moving forward. However, compared to him now, on the road when he came, there were already more than a dozen ugly young men in black, and their bodies were gradually being covered by the ice and snow "If I didn't tell you earlier, I almost forgot" It was at this time that Xiaozhu's words came. After hearing this, Li Mu shook his head helplessly, but there was a look of sadness on his pale face.??A hint of joy. Without much hesitation, he summoned a 'Life Crystal' from the 'Life and Death Dzi Bead' with a thought. He picked up the crystal and placed it tightly on the three wounds on his body, the least injured one on his left arm. Naturally, each of the three wounds on his body was serious, except that there was no bone in his left arm. "It's really possible, and the speed is so fast!" After seeing the miraculous repair effect of the 'Life Crystal', Li Mu's heart was shaken, and a trace of light joy on his face slowly expanded to ecstasy. Hastily, he called out two more crystals and placed them on his thighs and left abdomen respectively. Suddenly, the warm, tingling feeling made him extremely comfortable. This also made him realize immediately that this 'life crystal' was definitely a healing medicine. And, the ability of this crystal is far more than that. In Li Mu's feeling, this crystal can not only heal injuries quickly, but also restore his physical strength very quickly. Under the power of life, all the cells in his body seemed to be activated, quickly reaching their peak state. Moreover, he vaguely felt that the strength of his physical body had actually improved a lot because of this! "Good stuff!" Li Mu was surprised. He didn't expect that something he had almost forgotten could have such a miraculous effect. If the leader of the tribe, Susi, could use this item to heal his wounds before he died, he might not die! Involuntarily, his expression darkened for a moment, and he realized that although he could not blame himself, it was also his own mistake. "Now is not the time to think about this!" Suddenly, Li Mu came back to his senses and immediately realized the current situation. Clearly, no matter how much trouble or regret, it cannot be compared with actual actions. "Everyone, you must wait for me!" Therefore, Li Mu did not even wait for his injuries, which were completely repaired by these life crystals, before he stood up, gritted his teeth and ran into the night. ¡­¡­ At this moment, in a plain area covered with thick ice and snow, there is a team of about 500 people, facing the wind and snow, moving forward with difficulty. And the people taking the lead were actually a few young boys! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 36 Night Killer [Zhu Xin: The second update is here. Yesterday it was 9800+, with nearly 10,000 words updated. Please support me with all your firepower. At the same time, we would also like to thank the "Little Sailor" brothers for their support of 100 starting coins! ¡¿ "Huh" When Li Mu walked out of the jungle and came to a vast plain, the sky was getting brighter. Breathing lightly, he raised his head and looked ahead at the endless plain of ice and snow. The whole person couldn't help but be in a daze, and there was a hint of confusion deep in his eyes. Li Mu clearly remembered that this was the third day since the tribal crisis came. Li Mu didn't know what the tribe had become now. He only knew that he had to go all the way north, catch up with the surviving members of the Zhongfeng tribe, and escort the tribe to the ice and snow country - Tianshan Kingdom. However, two nights and one day passed, but he still didn¡¯t see half of his clan members, which made him extremely anxious. But he knew clearly that the Zhongfeng clan members were right in front, and they were not far away! Without any time to rest, Li Mu moved forward with pulsating steps again. That night, Li Mu killed a total of thirty-three ugly men in black. The clothes on his body were already in tatters, and you could vaguely see the hideous scars on his body, which were countless. The scars ranged from big to small, deep to shallow, and were all over Li Mu¡¯s body. Fortunately, he was covered by clothes. If he took off the clothes on his body at this moment and exposed those scars, it would be enough to make ordinary people scream and scream in shock! According to a normal person¡¯s thinking, no one can survive after suffering so much damage. However, Li Mu survived. This is not only because of his amazing will to survive, but also because of the ¡®life crystals¡¯. It can be said that without those ¡®life crystals¡¯ that night, he would not have been able to survive until now. Whether it was injuries to his body or exhaustion of physical strength, he would fall to the ground. But with the ¡®Life Crystal¡¯, he feels like he has an immortal body and has inexhaustible strength, constantly moving forward! And, vaguely, Li Mu felt that his physical body had reached the peak level of the seventh-level bronze body, and it seemed that he would soon be able to enter the eighth-level bronze body. At the same time, the three thousand blood vessels in his body have been activated from nine hundred to one thousand one hundred. Such progress is truly terrifying! Indeed, let me ask, who can experience such hardships and dangers in his life? Cultivators inherently act against nature. The more dangers there are, the greater the dangers. As long as they don't fall, the stronger they will gain. Li Mu, the same is true! Just like that, Li Mu began to move forward quickly again, shuttling through the wind and snow. Li Mu knew in his heart that if he didn't speed up, there would be killers coming from behind. In fact, there are still many killers ahead. Finding the escaped members of the Zhongfeng Tribe as soon as possible is the top priority! Time passed by, and gradually, the wind and snow around him began to get bigger and thicker, making Li Mu's steps forward more and more difficult. However, he did not give up at all and moved forward resolutely. I have to say, this is a very weird weather. The sky was full of wind and snow, but there was a bright sun shining brightly. It wasn't until the sun set that Li Mu vaguely noticed through the strong wind and snow that there was a group of figures not far ahead. Although he was eager to catch up with the tribesmen, he did not rush up. He knew very well that maybe the figures in front of him were the killers? It's best to be cautious until you know who it is. Slowly, Li Mu carefully moved forward and came to a dirt bag to hide. As for the little pig, he was still sleeping soundly and was not afraid of the cold. On the contrary, in his feeling, Piggy's little body was extremely warm. That trace spread through his shoulders and spread to his body, so that he didn't feel too cold along the way. His hands and feet have always been very warm, and his movements are more agile than others. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Although this is a plain, the plain is not extremely smooth. There are still some earth bags of different sizes everywhere. There are also some boulders scattered here and there, which can be seen everywhere. At this moment, under Li Mu's observation, those figures were resting under a boulder. "Not from the tribe!" At the same time, he also saw clearly the appearance of those figures. They were killers wearing black robes and black hoods, eight in total! Suddenly, Li Mu's eyes clearly showed murderous intent, but he did not take action rashly. After all, those were eight killers. Even if his strength has now reached the peak of the seventh level of the Bronze Body, he still won't gain much from a head-on confrontation with eight killers. Furthermore, we still don¡¯t know the strength of the opponent at all. "Whewit's so cold, my hands and feet are almost frozen!" At this time, a rather distressed voice came from under the boulder.   "Oh, we are so miserable, we actually came here to chase those guys." The other person sighed helplessly. "Yes, there is no way, who calls those guys inner disciples? How can we disobey? They are all outstanding people in the Three Meridian Realm!" The same is true for the third person. "Don't blame others. We must not be careless this time. We must not let those guys escape to Tianshan Kingdom, otherwise this matter will become more and more troublesome. When the time comes, when the sect is punished, won't we, the outer disciples, suffer? "The fourth person said worriedly. "That's right, I'm going to pee first." The fifth person said calmly, then stood up and walked to the side of the ten-meter boulder. And others are still discussing with each other. There is reluctance, there are complaints, there is anger, and generally speaking, there is dissatisfaction. Indeed, no one is willing to stay in such cold weather for a long time. Gu Yan did not pay attention to these people's words. He cast his gaze on the man in black who went to urinate on the side of the boulder, and a cold light suddenly bloomed in his eyes. ¡°Hmm¡­comfortable¡­¡± A masked man in black stood on the side of the boulder, unzipped his pants and started peeing. He seemed to have been holding it in for a long time, and he peed for more than half a minute. And at the moment when it was about to end, a cold wind blew, causing him to shake violently. ¡°Tsk!¡± Suddenly, at this moment, a cold light suddenly appeared, wiping the black-clothed killer's neck fiercely. His mouth and nose had already been covered by a small palm, and he couldn't make any sound at all. "Huh? Why did it take that kid so long to pee?" Another half minute passed, and one of the seven people on the side of the stone said suspiciously. "My little pussy must be frozen and can't pee. You guys, you guys have made me want to pee too. I'll go take a look and pee on the way." Another man in black stood up and said loudly After laughing, he stepped towards where the man in black went before. Steeply, the cold light rose again, still wiping across this person's neck like lightning. But the man's body was raised backwards, and the small palm failed to cover his mouth and nose. The moment this person fell, his eyes widened, and in shock, he made the last sound in his life. "The enemyattacks" The sound was not loud, but it was conveyed clearly. Li Mu's expression changed, and he instantly flew into the air. He landed on top of the boulder lightly, and lay on the ground, not daring to move. "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!" At this time, the six masked men in black who were resting were awakened, and they all stood up, holding cold rays in their hands. They were obviously not stupid and did not charge directly. Instead, they carefully guarded their surroundings, divided into two teams, and went around the two sides of the boulder. This will not only prevent the enemy from sneak attack from behind, but also prevent the enemy from escaping. However, they forgot that there is also the top of the head! Just when the two people separated and took five steps at the same time. At this time, the distance between them had widened and was separated by huge rocks. At this moment, Li Mu jumped up, waving his hands, and three rays of cold light suddenly flashed out, aiming at the heads of the three people on the right. "Chichi!" Immediately, two killers¡¯ throats were directly pierced and they fell to the ground dead. As for the other person, although he escaped, he was hit in the thigh and screamed repeatedly. Li Mu did not jump down. After landing, he turned around and rushed towards the three people on the left. At this time, the three people on the left had already discovered the two companions who had died before, and their attention was directly attracted. But the screams coming from the right startled the three people on the left. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± But at this time, three sharp blades of the same fine weapon level came through the air and attacked the three of them. Fortunately, Li Mu killed dozens of black-clothed killers along the way and obtained many fine weapons, which came in handy at this time. However, Li Mu was not so lucky this time. Except for the one who squatted down to check the two dead men in black clothes who were stabbed through the chest and died suddenly, the other two people dodged. At this time, Li Mu knew that hiding was useless and rushed forward. Fortunately, the strongest among this group of people is only the sixth level bronze body. There are only three people left now. The other one has been seriously injured and is on the opposite side of the boulder. What are you afraid of? Immediately, the power of Li Mu's copper body bloomed, and he rushed forward head-on. In several years of training, his actual combat skills had reached a terrifying level. In particular, his life-threatening fighting skills allow him to instantly display one hundred and twenty percent of his combat power as compared to others. Therefore, the two men in black were easily killed by him.   And when Li Mu turned around and went to the other side of the boulder, the man with the injured leg was already dead. When I took a closer look, I realized that he had actually committed suicide by taking poison! "Who are these people, and which sect do they come from?" Seeing this, Li Mu was horrified. He felt that these people's consciousness of death was too high. They knew that there was no way to survive, so they committed suicide. Not everyone can possess this kind of consciousness. of. However, he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to this. After quickly cleaning the battlefield, he ran again and left the place. Gradually, the night falls, and Li Mu¡¯s seemingly thin body has turned into a killer in the night, walking ghostly in the wind and snow. He even had a feeling that he was the most powerful in the dark night! ============ [Zhu Xin: Wow, the collection increased by nearly a hundred yesterday. Although it is still far from Zhu Xin¡¯s goal of 200 a day, there is progress. Thank you for collecting and voting. Unfortunately, 10,000 words a day puts a lot of pressure on Zhu Xin. Starting at eight in the morning and ending at six in the evening, I was able to finish 10,000 words, including correcting typos. Therefore, I am a little helpless today. Haha, you can imagine, facing the computer ten hours a day. Except for eating and going to the bathroom, your butt never leaves the chair. What will it feel like? I can only blame Zhu Xin for being slow in coding, but Zhu Xin absolutely does not put any water into it. Everything is in line with the word "high-quality". Although Zhu Xin's writing is not high-quality, the goal is very clear. I hope to get everyone's support and recognition. Thanks! Three more days, the days ahead will be long. With good grades, Zhu Xin has become more motivated. Even if he has been in front of the computer for twelve or fourteen hours, he will explode no matter how tired he is! ¡¿ ============ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 37 Brutal Fighting [Zhu Xin: It¡¯s early, the first update will be sent, woo hoo~~~Collect it! ¡¿ ===================== The cold snowfield seems to be endless, and those who are not familiar with it will definitely feel confused and powerless. Although Li Mu was extremely determined, there was a hint of confusion deep in his eyes at this moment. But he still ran all the way without any thought of stopping. It was getting darker and darker, and Li Mu didn¡¯t know when he would be able to see the tribesmen. But as long as there are still tribesmen alive, there is hope of catching up. Just because you don¡¯t see the tribesmen, it doesn¡¯t mean they are dead! Naturally, this message also reflects two sides. First, the tribal people are still alive. Second, all the tribesmen died. Obviously, the most likely one is the first point, as evidenced by the eight masked killers in black who are still being hunted. Li Mu understood that the direction he was running in at this moment was absolutely correct. ¡°Tsk!¡± Suddenly, Li Mu staggered, as if he had been kicked. He couldn't help but stop and look sideways. Although the night was dark, he could still clearly see what he was kicking. Judging from his appearance, he was a member of the Zhongfeng tribe! Seeing the dead clansman, Li Mu's pupils tightened, and then he knelt down. Naturally, instead of repenting or asking for forgiveness, he placed his palms on the other person's chest. "It's a pity that there is no temperature at all. Come to think of it, unless it's someone who died less than a minute ago. Otherwise, under such cold temperatures, even if you only die for a few minutes, you will probably cool down in an instant. Li Mu couldn't help but look around, and once again saw the bodies of dozens of Zhongfeng tribesmen and warriors. And among them, there were also corpses of masked killers dressed in black. Obviously, there was a fight here! And, looking at the extent of the ice and snow coverage, this battle must have lasted no more than two hours! "Wait for me!" Suddenly, a faint blood appeared in Li Mu's eyes. He clenched his fists tightly, and after bowing deeply to the dead tribesmen, he took off and ran forward at full speed. At this moment, we are less than a hundred miles away from here. ¡°Tsk!¡± A cold light flashed, and a Zhongfeng warrior fell to the ground. But then, the masked killer in black also had his neck wiped off with another sharp blade. The two of them seemed to fall to the ground at the same time, looking so sad. ¡°Obviously, a fight is going on here, an extremely brutal fight! Looking around, nearly fifty masked killers in black armed with sharp knives were attacking the soldiers of the Zhongfeng Department. It can be clearly seen that the strength of those black-clad masked killers is far stronger than that of the Zhongfeng soldiers. The weakest one has also reached the fourth level of copper body. The strongest one is the eighth level bronze body! "The warriors of the Zhongfeng tribe range from first level, second level, third level, and fourth level, and there are only a few who can have the fifth level of bronze body. Fortunately, there are a large number of them, nearly a hundred people. And among them, there are some young men who are quite tyrannical. Looking at it, there are more than 20 young people who have reached the fourth level of the bronze body. Among them, several young people have reached the fifth level of the bronze body, the sixth level of the bronze body, and two people have reached the seventh level of the bronze body. ! Therefore, the fight between the two parties was not to say a one-sided massacre, but it was also extremely brutal. But it is still not difficult to see that Zhongfeng's side is somewhat outmatched, and the number of casualties has increased sharply! As for the nearly three hundred people in the distance, they are obviously just ordinary members of the Zhongfeng tribe. They have no power at all. Even a stronger man can only have two to three hundred kilograms of strength at most. Moreover, how can they participate in the war without experiencing combat training? ! "Liu Biao, lead a few people to rush out and kill all those ordinary people!" Suddenly, among the black-clothed masked killers, a rather powerful man suddenly roared at a strong man. "Yes!" The strong man named 'Liu Biao' responded loudly, and then led five black-clothed masked killers who had reached the fifth level of Bronze Body to attack a weak point of the Zhongfeng tribe warriors. , launched an attack. "Get away!" The strong man Liu Biao's body glowed with bronze light. He had a Gundam body with seventh-level bronze body combat power. He instantly killed two young men with fourth-level bronze body and defeated those young men and tribal warriors. With the defense, five masked killers in black suddenly attacked the ordinary people of the Zhongfeng tribe. "You guys leave quickly!!!" Seeing this scene, among the soldiers from the Zhongfeng Division, a stern young man wearing a tattered blue robe looked up to the sky and shouted, his red eyes staring at the strong man Liu Biao, and roared crazily: " Damn you!!!¡± Escape! ! ! Because of the young man¡¯s shouts, more than 300 tribesmen all began to flee. At the same time, because of this young man's counterattack, all the young people, someThe soldiers also turned around and rushed back, killing the strong man Liu Biao and the six men with great madness. However, don¡¯t forget that there are dozens of masked men in black behind them, and some of them are extremely powerful. Suddenly, the casualties increased again! However, they have no choice. Even if they risk their lives, they must protect the tribesmen! "Kill! Kill them all!" At this moment, the strong man Liu Biao had already caught up with more than 300 tribesmen, and with a cruel smile, he killed each tribesman with incomparable cruelty. No matter if you are male or female, old or young, there is no sympathy at all! "ah!" "don't want!" The screams were endless, and countless ordinary tribesmen were mercilessly killed. At this moment, all the teenagers and tribal warriors were crazy, evendesperate. Ordinary tribesmen could not resist at all, and they could not even escape. The same is true for them! At this moment, all the young men and warriors are just subconsciously fighting and roaring until they die! "Beasts! Beasts! I'm going to tear you apart!" Among them, the bloody young man in green robes had already arrived behind the strong man Liu Biao, and the cold light flashed in his hand, and he went straight for the head of the strong man Liu Biao. But Liu Biao turned around suddenly, and the sharp blade in his hand collided with it, causing a burst of piercing shouts and a series of sparks. And he was forced back a few steps by the young man in green with red eyes. Moreover, before he could even take a breath, the young man was already close to Che, and his crazy attack made even the eight-foot tall man feel terrified! "Pfft!" In the end, the strong man named ¡®Liu Biao¡¯ was unable to dodge the attacks and was pierced through the shoulder by the young man¡¯s sharp blade. And he also punched the young man's chest hard, and the sound of broken bones suddenly sounded from the young man's body! ¡°Tsk!¡± And at this moment, a white figure flashed past and took the head of the strong man Liu Biao flying away Liu Biao, the seventh-level bronze-body warrior, died! But this did not have the slightest impact on the fighting. The killing continued, and no one dared to pause at all. All the tribe warriors, as well as the young men who did not belong to the Zhongfeng tribe, were all waving the sharp blades in their hands and fighting fiercely. They don¡¯t care about how much damage they have suffered, and they have no intention of running away. Their only thought is to fight until they collapse with their last breath! You know, they are still teenagers, the eldest among them is only sixteen years old! But they have such a high level of consciousness, which is enough to shock every adult. Even those extremely ferocious black-clad masked killers may not seem like much on the surface, but they have already left a deep impression on these young men and are horrified by them. "Ah! I won't run away anymore, I will fight with you!" "Damn it, even if I die, I won't make it easy for you!" Steeply, crazy roars exploded from the ordinary tribesmen. ¡°Perhaps they were influenced by the madness and fearlessness of these teenagers. Among the ordinary tribesmen, some people no longer chose to escape, but rushed towards the men in black who were attacking. Even if they are defeated, even if they are fourteen, at the moment before death, they will use their nails to tear the killer's skin, use their heads to leave a meat bag on the top of the opponent's head, and use their teeth to bite off a piece of the opponent's flesh! It is said that too many ants will kill an elephant, let alone a group of crazy ants! In the end, many masked men in black were trampled to death by a group of ordinary tribesmen. Even if they are not dead, there is no good piece of meat in their ears, eyes, noses, and every part of their bodies! For a moment, all the surviving masked men in black were stunned by this, and they were so frightened that they did not dare to rush forward again. They can't imagine that ordinary people can be so terrifying! ? At this moment, the number of masked men in black dropped from more than fifty to ten. In the Zhongfeng tribe, there are more than 300 ordinary tribesmen, and only less than 50 people are left. And there were more than 20 young men and 100 warriors, no more than ten in total! You can imagine how terrifying and tragic the fight just now was! At this moment, the world was quiet. All the surviving members of the Zhongfeng tribe, including young men and warriors, were all staring at the ten masked men in black. They looked crazy, as if if those ten men made any move, they would all pounce on them to defend themselves. ! ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, a violent trembling sound sounded. I saw a strong man with a similar figure to Liu Biao before walking out. The bronze light on his body was very strong, and he was holding a huge bronze axe. He looked very majestic.?, like a god of war. "What are you doing standing still? Get them all!" The strong man glared at those who were frightened, and the nine masked killers in black shouted wildly. Being shouted at like this, the nine masked men in black all trembled, but for a moment, they still dared to rush forward. Obviously, the horrific scene just now has been deeply imprinted in their minds. "Pfft!" Suddenly, a cold light burst out, and the head of a masked man in black detached from his body and fell on the snow not far away. Then, the huge bronze ax stained with blood was raised, and a cold and ruthless voice exploded from the mouth of the angry strong man. "Whoever fails to do so will die!" "ah!!!" Suddenly, the remaining eight masked men in black roared in fear, no longer daring to stand where they were. In an instant, they fell into madness, and they all charged at the remaining people in Zhongfeng. "Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff" But in this sudden moment, dozens of rays of cold light flashed suddenly, piercing the icy night sky at extremely fast speeds, and struck directly at the eight masked men in black. Suddenly, bright red blood flew out, and the steps of the eight black-clothed killers paused. They were all dug into a sieve by the dozens of assassins, and they all fell to the ground and died! ! ! At this moment, everyone was dumbfounded! Immediately afterwards, in front of their stunned gaze, a young man wearing tattered gray clothes slowly walked out of the dark night "Sorry, I'm late." The next moment, an extremely cold voice slowly sounded. Li Mu¡¯s eyes turned red. The expression is crazy! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 38 Bronze Ghost Ax [Zhu Xin: Thanks to Brother ¡®Boring Crazy¡¯ for your valuable opinions, Zhu Xin has made modifications. Learning with an open mind is one of Zhu Xin's virtues, hehe. Please collect it~~~~~~] ==================== At this moment, everyone was quiet. Only the wind and snow that continued to fall from the sky fell to the ground, making a "sand" sound. Immediately afterwards, under the stunned attention of everyone, a figure slowly walked out of the dark night in the distance. Looking at it, he saw a young man wearing tattered gray cloth, with blood all over his body, his hair messy, and extremely dirty. That young man may look very ordinary, but he can be seen everywhere in these troubled times. But at this moment, he feels so terrifying! There is no other reason. At that moment, eight masked men in black died so easily in the hands of this young man. You know, those are eight powerful fifth- and sixth-level assassins with bronze bodies. Although they have all suffered serious injuries, it is absolutely impossible to kill them in an instant, right? ! But this is the fact! At this moment, all the clansmen and warriors of the Feng tribe, including the two young men, one green and one white, and the strong man holding the giant bronze ax, felt a sense of shock in their hearts. Li Mu didn¡¯t know what these people were thinking at the moment, and he didn¡¯t want to know. He only knew that his heart was very cold, so terrifying that even he couldn¡¯t bear it! He looked around and saw masked men in black clothes lying around. But among them, more of them are tribesmen, warriors, and the young man who participated in the trial! That miserable scene made him frightened, horrified, and trembling! Slowly, Li Mu raised his head and glanced at the few remaining tribesmen. There were old and young among them, but they all looked determined, with no fear in their eyes. Involuntarily, the corners of his mouth raised slightly. He seemed to be laughing, either sadly or joyfully. What made him laugh sadly was that nearly ten thousand members of the Zhongfeng tribe had died down to only a few dozen. What made him laugh was that even the ordinary tribesmen were forced to have such a consciousness. If they could survive, they would definitely be another one in the future. The large tribe is definitely ten times or a hundred times stronger than the former Zhongfeng tribe! ????????????? Then, he moved his eyes downward and saw the dozen or so tribe warriors, the remaining few trial youths from other major tribes and the Autumn Wind Sect, and even the two figures, one green and one white. Among them, the one he could name was the young man wearing tattered blue robes and white robes. Yuan Yi, Mu Feng! These are exactly the names of those two teenagers! Li Mu looked at them, and similarly, all the tribesmen, warriors, young men, Yuan Yi and Mu Feng also looked at him! When everyone saw his appearance clearly, a trace of horror suddenly appeared on their faces. Li Mu, it can be said that everyone in most of Beihan doesn't know him. Because a few days ago, he climbed the 900th stone steps of the Zhongfeng tribe's sacred mountain. Even Yuan Yi, who is in second place, has only climbed the 722nd stone steps. He is the absolute number one and the one that attracts everyone's attention! At that moment, countless black-clothed masked killers appeared, and eleven terrifying beings who had reached the third-line level descended, completely destroying most of the entire Northern Han. Everyone thought Li Mu had died long ago, but they didn't expect that he would appear here at this moment and kill eight masked men in black! A long-lasting shock enveloped everyone, including Yuan Yi and Mu Feng! Li Mu still didn¡¯t know what they were thinking. He glanced at Yuan Yi and Mu Feng and saw their scarred looks. We know that these tribesmen are protected by two people to the death. Although he has hated Yuan Yi since he was a child, he has no friendship with Mu Feng. But at this moment, he respected both of them. At least, even if the two of them died, they never gave up on the tribe. This point is not something ordinary people can hold. "Leave the next thing to me. Put this thing on the wound and it can heal it." Looking at this group of people, a soft smile flashed on Li Mu's indifferent and cold face, and then he waved and waved out two small people. The small cloth bag was thrown towards Yuan Yi and Mu Feng. After that, he ignored everyone and instead fixed his gaze on the eight-foot-tall masked man holding a giant bronze axe. "I will take your life." Suddenly, a cold word came from his mouth, and the last trace of tenderness on his face disappeared as his eyes were locked on the giant man. "Hey, boy, you really can talk big without flashing your tongue!" This statement made the masked giant laugh. The giant ax in his hand shook violently, and a powerful and terrifying momentum suddenly burst out. Especially the dazzling bronze light on its body surface makes ordinary tribesmen unable to help but close their eyes! "You'll know after you try it." Li Mu narrowed his eyes and slowly raised the green tea in his hand.??Dagger. He knew in his heart that the other party's bronze body definitely surpassed his own, reaching the eighth level of bronze body. However, that¡¯s all! "Li Mu!" But suddenly, there was a loud shout. Immediately afterwards, two figures appeared on his left and right at the same time. On the left is Yuan Yi in the blue robe, and on the right is Mu Feng in the white robe! "You guys aren't leaving yet?!" Li Mu, who was about to take action, paused, glanced at the two of them and shouted in a low voice, his words filled with a sense that no resistance was allowed. "Leave? That's interesting, you trash, do you think you are so powerful? Why should you let me go!" On the left, Yuan Yi's cold face showed a ferocious look, and there was no politeness in his words, even if he had Defeated by Li Mu! "It seems that we have always underestimated you, but this person is not that easy to deal with!" On the right, Mu Feng's eyes flashed and he said in a low voice. It can be seen that he is very afraid of the eight-foot strong man in front of him. And as soon as the two of them finished speaking, they felt as if they were completely off the ground. At some point, they were surprised to find that they were already in mid-air, being thrown dozens of meters away by a powerful force, and returned to the tribesmen and warriors! "Take the clan members and leave here. You should all know what is going on now! Don't worry, I will catch up with you." Li Mu slowly stood up straight and looked at the giant man in front of him. There was already a flash of emotion in his eyes. Bloody. "Damn it!" Behind him, Yuan Yi steadied himself, extremely angry. But the next moment, he was pulled back by Mu Feng on the side. "Let's let's go!" Mu Feng looked up to the sky and screamed, then dragged Yuan Yi and left with dozens of clan members and warriors from the tribe, as well as several young people who participated in the trial. "Boy, you are really seeking death, and none of them can escape!" At this moment, the eight-foot-masked man in black suddenly raised the bronze ax in his hand, and with a roar, he swiped fiercely at Li Mu. And go! "Really?" Li Mu's eyes were cold. The moment the giant ax swept towards him, he suddenly squatted down and slashed the ax against his scalp. But he didn't pause at all when he was squatting down. He bent his body and stabbed forward quickly. The bronze dagger in his hand was glowing with cold light, and he hit the giant man's neck directly! If it were an ordinary person, there would be no way to avoid Li Mu's killing blow. But this giant man was obviously not a weakling. The moment the dagger in Li Mu's hand struck, his tall body suddenly leaned back and left the ground. He quickly withdrew the giant bronze ax in his hand and pressed down hard with the handle of the ax in one hand. With this pressure, the thick handle of the bronze giant ax was aimed at Li Mu's head, and the power contained in it was immense. If you are suppressed, you can imagine the consequences! Li Mu would not let the opponent succeed. The moment he realized that this kill would not succeed, he also leaned back, kicked his legs violently on the giant man's chest, and quickly got away from the giant bronze axe. Within the pressing range of the handle, he could stand upright by turning backwards. And the giant man also flew out like a cannonball, landed on the ground with a thump, and took a few steps back before regaining his balance. With just one face-to-face meeting, you can tell who has the upper hand. "Eighth level bronze body, nothing more than that!" Li Mu looked cold, said coldly, and rushed forward again. "Ah ah ah, boy, I will let you know how powerful my bronze ghost ax is!" It seemed that because of these words, the giant man was very angry. The giant ax in his hand was filled with cold light. Through the bronze light, he could clearly see I saw an extremely ferocious 'ghost face' engraved on it! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 39 Life and Death [Zhu Xin: Thanks to brother ¡®Earthly Fireworks¡¯ for the reward, it¡¯s a new month, please collect and recommend! ¡¿ ================= "Damn it, damn it!!" On the ice and snow plain, a sound of anger continued to explode. It can be heard that the owner of this voice is obviously not big. Yes, this is a handsome boy about fourteen years old. However, this young man's face was dirty and even more ferocious at the moment. Coupled with the extremely tattered clothes all over his body and stained with countless blood, it was really scary. "Okay Yuan Yi, you should be convinced!" From the side, a calm voice with a hint of indifference sounded. The speaker was a young man in white robe. "Convinced? Why should I be convinced?! How can I be convinced by that trash!" Yuan Yi turned his head, glared at Mu Feng angrily, and roared loudly. The several young men, soldiers, and tribesmen behind him were silent, but many people were slandered by his words and expressions. "Are you not convinced?" Mu Feng looked indifferent, glanced at Yuan Yi casually and fiercely, and said coldly: "Then I can only say that you are really pitiful." "You!" Yuan Yi's eyes were red, but the next moment, he fell silent like a deflated ball. This change surprised many people. "Hahahahaha" Suddenly, Yuan Yi, who had fallen silent, laughed up to the sky and roared loudly: "Yeah, why should I be unconvinced? What qualifications do I have to be unconvinced? I, Yuan Yi, have been personally trained by the first warrior of the tribe since I was a child, and I wear warm clothes. , eat well, which one can Li Mu compare to? Win? I have never won! Never!" "Mu Feng, remember, one day I will surpass him, surpass him!!!" At this point, Yuan Yi turned his head and stared at Mu Feng, who was wearing a tattered white robe, with red eyes and a word. Said one sentence at a time. Mu Feng just glanced at him lightly and did not answer. He still faced the wind and snow with a calm face and led the remaining team forward. And at this moment, a hundred miles behind this group of people ¡°Bang!¡± The earth trembled, and countless snowflakes exploded from the ground, mixed with soil and shooting towards the surroundings. A bronze ghost ax emitted a cold light and danced wildly. Every sweep, slash, and collision it made contained extremely terrifying power. The countless snow pits around it were created by it. ¡°Tsk!¡± Suddenly, a trace of blood floated and was blown away by the endless wind and snow. Immediately afterwards, a hand that exuded bronze light but was extremely dry slapped the ground. During the burst of power, a gray figure rose into the air. After rolling for several weeks, it landed lightly ten feet away. "Tick-tock" A trace of blood slowly slid down the figure's left arm, falling on the snow through his ring finger, dyeing the snow red. "Hey!" Opposite, a giant man wearing black clothes and holding a bronze ghost ax grinned. He looked at the gray figure's bloody left arm, with endless ferocity in his eyes. As for the scarf on his face, it had already been thrown away in that large movement. "Haha" Li Mu also laughed. His smile froze the smile on the face of the giant man in black, making him unable to help but look down at his chest. At some point, a tear appeared on the chest of the giant man in black, scratched by a sharp blade. At the same time, a trace of blood was flowing out from the crack. "Ah, I'm going to tear you apart!" Suddenly, the giant man in black became furious and rushed toward Li Mu in an extremely crazy manner. His fierce look was extremely terrifying! But it was obvious that after a long period of fighting, this man was exhausted, breathing heavily, and his face became extremely pale. Even though his physical strength has reached the eighth level of Bronze Body, his physical strength is not inexhaustible. On the other hand, Li Mu¡¯s breathing was gentle. In fact, the wound on his left arm had stopped bleeding and a scar had formed. Because he was holding a life crystal in his mouth. That steady stream of life breath not only repaired his injuries, but also extended his body's endurance by countless amounts! Facing the angry giant man in black, Li Mu was not afraid at all. Although he couldn't match his opponent in terms of explosive power, his actual combat experience and sensitivity were comparable to that of his opponent. Therefore, they fought with them for nearly three hours, and they were evenly matched. But obviously, the balance of victory is gradually tilting in his direction. The reason is that he has the 'Life Crystal', which can quickly repair injuries and at the same time, his strength is always at its peak. "The giant man in black is constantly being consumed, and the injuries on his body cannot be treated. Although the copper body sevenThere is a lot of difference between the first level and the eighth level, but it is only one level. The fighting continues! Another two hours passed, and at this moment, the bronze light on the skin of the giant man in black flickered. Apparently, he seems to have reached his limit recently! Li Mu¡¯s eyes flashed coldly, knowing that the opportunity had come! "Boy, I know what you are planning!" But suddenly, the giant man in black put his bronze ghost ax on the ground, panting heavily and stared at Li Mu, with a ferocious smile on his face and said: "Do you want me to use up my physical strength?" Go ahead and kill me in one fell swoop?¡± Hearing this, Li Mu subconsciously stopped and stared at the other party. Because at that moment, he sensed an inexplicable crisis from the other party. "Don't think that you are the only one who has the medicine to restore your physical strength, I have it too!" The slightly curved figure of the giant man in black suddenly stood upright, and then he took out a blood-colored jade bottle from his arms. The next moment, he swallowed the unknown liquid in the blood-colored jade bottle. Li Mu vaguely saw that the liquid in the blood-colored jade bottle was also blood-red! Suddenly, he was slightly startled, subconsciously thinking that he often swallowed this red liquid? It's just that my own is the essence and blood of beasts, and this person's what is it? ! ¡°Bang!¡± He was not allowed to be distracted at all. The giant man in black who had swallowed the red liquid trembled suddenly. His eyes turned crimson in an instant, exuding a beast-like aura. The bronze light that originally flickered on and off its body suddenly became extremely translucent, piercing the eyes, and was far more powerful than before! "Recovered power? No, this isthe ninth level of the bronze body!" Li Mu's pupils shrank suddenly when he noticed this, and he backed away wildly. "Hey, do you think you can still escape?" A cold chuckle sounded, and the giant man in black flashed with incredible speed. He appeared in front of Li Mu with the bronze ghost ax in his hand. When it hits, the speed is astonishingly fast! "Qiang!" The next moment, the harsh sound of metal colliding sounded. Li Mu was unable to dodge at all, so he only had time to lift the dagger in his hand and meet the blade of the giant bronze axe. Otherwise, if it is hit, it will definitely break into two halves! But even if he caught it with a dagger, the huge power coming from the giant ax still made his heart tremble. He was shocked and found it somewhat unbearable! "Pfft!" Li Mu's body trembled violently, and the terrifying force spread throughout his body. He could no longer bear it and spurted out a mouthful of blood, and the giant ax above his head pressed hard! Suddenly, Li Mu roared in his heart, kicked his feet hard, and moved his hands forward to resist the bronze ghost axe, using the power of the bronze ghost ax to explode out. "I said, you can't escape." But at this moment, the voice of the giant man in black sounded again. ¡°Bang!¡± During the sudden change in Li Mu's expression, the bronze ghost ax swept over him at some point, and the huge ax fell on his chest. Suddenly, he flew backwards and vomited three mouthfuls of blood in mid-air. Fortunately, the opponent was not fully prepared for this sweep, and what landed on his chest was not the ax blade, but the ax head sideways. Otherwise, he would have been broken into two halves at this moment. But despite this, Li Mu was completely seriously injured! And he was swept dozens of feet away by this stroke. After falling to the ground, he rolled for more than ten meters before stopping. A heartbreaking pain instantly surged into his head, causing him to almost faint. But he knew that if he fainted now, death would definitely be waiting for him! Li Mu bit the tip of his tongue and understood immediately. But after he woke up, he discovered that his ribs in his chest were shattered and he couldn't move at all! "The power of the ninth level of the bronze body" For a moment, he couldn't help but sigh in his heart, and slowly closed his eyes. What could be heard in his ears was the loud laughter of the giant man in black and the sound of footsteps approaching step by step. Did he just give up? Just give up on survival and choose death? The answer is obviously no! The moment Li Mu's eyes were slightly closed, he suddenly opened them again. There was no pain at all, nor was there any tragedy. There was only extreme calmness, even coldness! Immediately afterwards, Li Mu slowly raised his right hand, and a milky white jade bottle appeared. Without any hesitation, he poured the milky white liquid in the milky white jade bottle into his mouth. A cool feeling suddenly arose, but it was not enough! The next moment, two more jade bottles appeared in his hand, but the two jade bottles had the same bloody words written on them One! That¡¯s exactly the beast essence and blood he collected, and it¡¯s all the beast essence.The highest and most violent of all. Over the years, he collected only three bottles in total, and he used one while climbing Mount Athos. What I have now are the last two bottles! Immediately, the blood-colored liquid in the two jade bottles was also swallowed by him. For a moment, the cool feeling disappeared, and instead there was burning pain and endless power! "Boom!" In an instant, the bronze light bloomed, and Li Mu suddenly stood up, and an extremely powerful force surged out from his not tall body. The muscles on his face were twitching involuntarily, looking extremely ferocious. But there was no trace of madness in his eyes, only extreme calmness! And his eyes were already locked on the giant man in black! "Die!" And at this time, there was an angry roar. In just a moment, the giant man in black suddenly descended, and Li Mu's actions just now were clearly seen by this man. Therefore, at this moment, he did not dare to stay at all, and suddenly burst out with his strongest power, which was also the final blow. Faced with this blow, Li Mu did not retreat at all. Because he knew that he had no way out now. Because in the distance, a series of masked people in black clothes have appeared! "Ah!!!" Finally, Li Mu roared loudly. However, his roar was not a crazy roar, but an extremely calm roar! "Chi!" In an instant, the two figures passed each other and stopped there at the same time. Only a burst of hot blood suddenly spurted out in the cold night! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 40 Bronze Body Eighth Level Li Mu and the giant man with the bronze ax passed each other, took six or seven steps in succession, stabilized his figure, and froze there. "Pfft!" The next moment, a stream of blood sprayed out, rising high into the icy night sky, and then splashed to the ground, stained red! ¡°Plop!¡± Immediately afterwards, a headless corpse collapsed. After twitching violently for a few times, it became cold. Only the neck was still overflowing with blood. As for the head of this corpse, it fell beside Li Mu six or seven steps behind him, and his face looked extremely ferocious. The one who fell was naturally not Li Mu, but the giant man with the bronze axe! At that moment, both of them were extremely crazy and used their strongest attack. But obviously, Li Mu won. He won so simply that he cut off the head of the giant man with the copper axe. And not only that, but also the bronze ghost ax in the hand of the headless man lying on the ground. It can be clearly seen that the head of the bronze ghost ax has been cut in half by a sharp blade. You must know that the bronze ghost ax is a heavy-duty fine weapon, and it must have reached an extremely high-end level in the level of fine weapons. But it was cut in half. You can imagine how sharp the blade that cut it in half must be. In other words, what a powerful force the user used! ¡°Obviously, the person who cut the giant ax in half and chopped off the giant man¡¯s head was none other than Li Mu! "Poof!" Suddenly, Li Mu, who was frozen there, trembled all over, couldn't help but spit out a mouthful of blood, and fell hard to the ground. Obviously, the explosion just now made his injuries worse again. But at this moment, Li Mu could vaguely see the black shadows rushing toward him in front of him. Involuntarily, he roared in his heart, stretched out his bloody hands, and slammed himself on the ground, raising his weak body up. "I can't fall down now, absolutely not!" Li Mu trembled, raised his pale face, and looked into the distance. It could be vaguely seen that a trace of black gas emerged from his eyes. This was the power of death contained in the meridians in his body! The blow he just made was not just a matter of swallowing the 'life liquid' given by the piglet to repair the injuries in his body. At the same time, it also contains two bottles of the most violent beast essence and blood, but these are nothing. At most, it allows him to burst out with the power of the eighth level of the bronze body in an instant. It is simply impossible to split the bronze ghost ax in half and decapitate the giant man with the bronze axe. Therefore, he used the power of death in his body! Yes, the power of death. With just one hundred of the seven hundred and ninety-nine death powers, the power of his blow instantly surpassed the ninth level of the Bronze Body, and was infinitely close to the power of a powerful human being in the Three Meridians Realm! Originally, even if Li Mu was not injured and his body was intact, he could at most withstand the power of death in two hundred meridians. But just now, he had been seriously injured. Even with the repair of 'life liquid', he could not be intact in a short time. At most, he could only suppress it. Not to mention withstanding the power of death in a hundred meridians, even ten seemed a bit impossible. But he forcefully burst out the power of death in a hundred meridians before he could completely kill the giant man with the copper axe. But the consequence he had to bear was that the injuries on his body and body completely exploded! "I can't fall!" Li Mu roared in a low voice and stood up straight. What is supporting him right now is not how much power he still contains in his body, but the terrifying will to kill more killers even if he wants to, and not to let them gain an inch! With a flash of light, two milky-white jade bottles appeared in his hand, and he swallowed them both. Next, there were more than ten bloody jade bottles of different grades, which he swallowed resolutely. The next moment, his body started to tremble, and his face, which was originally as pale as gold paper, suddenly turned rosy, and could even be said to be red like blood. The veins all over his body bulged out, and the dazzling bronze light illuminated the entire night sky! "Kill!" Li Mu's eyes were red. Even though his character had grown countless, he still couldn't help but become crazy at this moment. There is only one thought in my mind, and that is to kill all the enemies and make them pay the most horrific price! ¡°Look, there¡¯s someone there!¡± "This is the person we want to kill, brothers, come on!" "Behead him!" At this moment, the black shadows in the distance obviously noticed his presence, and they all ran towards this direction. There were a total of twenty-eight people, many of whom were tyrannical people with seventh-level bronze bodies! Li Mu was fearless and faced him bravely. Suddenly, a brutal fight broke out in an instant. But this fight only lasted less than an hourChen is nearing the end. "Devil, this person is a devil, run, everyone, run!" Suddenly, a masked man in black screamed in fear. There was no other reason, there were twenty-eight people, and now only three of them were alive including him! While speaking, the man turned around and ran away. "Chi!" But the next moment, a cold light flashed, and a bronze dagger actually pierced his back chest, causing him to stop, his eyes widened, and he fell straight to the ground. Twenty feet behind this man, the bloody Li Mu raised his fist and punched a masked man in black lying on the ground through the chest, splattering countless flesh, internal organs and fragments. At this time, there was only one person left. Li Mu stood up unsteadily, his complexion turned pale again, and the bronze color under his skin flickered. Obviously, the beast essence and blood energy in his body has long been exhausted. I'm afraid, even if he swallows the beast's essence and blood now, it won't have any effect. Because his body has truly reached its limit, there is no more power that can be stimulated, not even the 'life liquid' can make him recover quickly. At this moment, Li Mu felt very tired and his whole body ached. But he knew that he couldn't fall yet, as there were still enemies who were still alive! However, the more he walked towards that person, the less strength he felt and it was difficult to move an inch. Even the frightened screams coming from his ears were so vague. "Don't don't kill me don't kill me!" More than ten feet in front of him, an ugly man in black sat down on the ground, with his hands behind his back, his feet exerting force, and he kept retreating. It can be clearly seen that this person has numerous wounds on his body, but none of them are fatal. And Li Mu's madness and terror just now have been deeply imprinted in his heart, making him fearful and desperate! ¡°Plop!¡± But suddenly, Li Mu fell down without warning. Therefore, the screams of the ugly man in black suddenly stopped. Then, a ferocious smile appeared on his face, he stood up, picked up the sharp blade in his hand and sprinted towards Gu Yan who fell to the ground. "Poof!" Blood splashed, but the blood did not belong to Li Mu, but to the ugly man in black! I don¡¯t know when, but a sharp blade pierced the person from the back to the front, dripping with blood and staining the ground with white snow! "How" The ugly man in black suddenly stopped moving forward and turned around subconsciously. He saw a small white pig standing there, staring at him with disdain. Then, the man fell to the ground with his eyes wide open. Even to the point of death, he did not understand how he died. Could it be that he was really killed by a pig? Isn't this too tragic? But obviously, he can no longer ask this question, let alone know the answer. As for the little pig he saw, he had walked up to the person he wanted to kill and began to scream loudly. "You brat, how dare you throw me into a snow pit and sleep for so long. I really want to beat you up. Forget it, look at you like this, even if I don't beat you up, you won't live long. Alas, I have to waste the precious blood of this pig again, why is my life so miserable" Soon, a drop of milky white liquid dripped down and fell into Li Mu's mouth. With the dripping of this drop of milky white liquid, Li Mu's body surface actually glowed with a faint milky white light. Under the milky white light, there was a faint hint of bronze. At this moment, although Li Mu was in a coma, he still felt that the pain all over his body suddenly disappeared, the chill was instantly driven away, and a trace of warmth spread throughout his body, and then, there was that familiar dream ¡­¡­ The next day, the bright sunshine emerged from the east. "Mengyan" Li Mu was lying quietly on a huge rock in the snowy field. ¡°Obviously, he is still in a coma at this moment. But if there was nothing, two words kept coming out of his mouth softly, as if they were a person's name. Beside, the little pig lay quietly aside, but when it heard the two words that Li Mu softly called out, its petite body couldn't help but tremble, and a faint trace of joy flashed in its eyes. Sad, then slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep. After a long time, the night passed and day came. "Am I not dead?" Li Mu slowly opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw was the soft light of the sun in the east. Suddenly, he was slightly startled, and he stood up abruptly, with a look of shock on his face, followed immediately by endless joy! "This isthe eighth level of bronze body?!" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 41 Trial of Life and Death [Zhu Xin: The week is coming to an end, but the goal is far from being achieved. But Zhu Xin will work hard, never compromise, never give up, and strive to write a good plot and a good story! ¡¿ =================== "Are you awake?" At this time, a slightly cold voice came from Li Mu's ear. "Huh?" Li Mu, who was in joy, was slightly startled and looked down hurriedly. I found the little pig lying on the boulder, lazily basking in the sun. He couldn't help but smile, knowing that it was the other party who saved him again. "Thank you very much." Li Mu sat down cross-legged and smiled at the little pig beside him. "You finally smiled." Xiaozhu stood up slowly, rolled his eyes, looked at Pingyuan in front of him and said calmly: "But you are uglier when you smile, but you did a pretty good job last night, and you deserve a commendation." .¡± While speaking, the little pig's butt shook slightly, and ten milky-white jade bottles appeared out of thin air. "This islife liquid?!" Li Mu's strange expression suddenly turned to surprise when he saw the ten jade bottles. He immediately recognized what it was. Wasn't it the life liquid he had taken last night? Li Mu vaguely remembered that the ¡®life liquid¡¯ was given to him by Xiaozhu the night before yesterday. There were three bottles in total. He seemed to have said that he was doing well before giving it to him? "It's better that you're nice to me." Li Mu couldn't help but laugh again, and stretched out his hands to take away the ten jade bottles. He has personally experienced the effects of 'life liquid' and knows how powerful this substance is at repairing internal injuries. It is definitely a necessary medicine for combat! Li Mu understood even more clearly that in the days to come, he might have to fight with those killers in black and get injured. There are life crystals for external injuries, and this life liquid for internal injuries. Life must be greatly protected. And Li Mu also knows that Xiaozhu has many secrets, and also has a lot of 'life liquid'. If he wanted to, he could have asked for it, but he didn't. Because he felt that Xiaozhu's thoughts were much more mature than his own. When it¡¯s time to give, the other person will definitely not be stingy. When you shouldn't give it, even if you ask for it, you probably won't get it. Furthermore, life liquid is good, but you must not rely too much on it, otherwise it will be counterproductive. Maybe Li Mu didn¡¯t understand this before, but now he can think of it clearly. That's why he wanted to thank Xiaozhu. "Pa!" However, the moment his hands came into contact with the milky white jade bottle, the little pig suddenly picked up the pig's trotters and hit the back of his hands twice. "What for?" Li Mu couldn't help but asked in confusion. "What I'm not doing is to tell you to be less narcissistic in the future. Also, starting from today, in the next month, I will not give you any more life liquid. I haven't settled the accounts with you for what happened yesterday. I will wait for this matter Just wait and wait after it's over!" Xiaozhu rolled his eyes with a look of ridicule and coldness on his face. "Uh" After hearing this, the muscles on Li Mu's face twitched violently. Naturally, he knew what the other party was targeting. Besides throwing it in its sleep into a snow pit, what else could it be? "That will never happen again in the future." Li Mu couldn't help but smile and quickly put ten bottles of life liquid into the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death'. "Let's go!" After doing this, Li Mu hurriedly stood up and greeted. "Let's go? Where are we going?" asked the little pig. "Going after the tribesmen?" Li Mu lowered his head, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, and asked with a hint of doubt: "What's wrong?" He knows the weird character of this pig. Since the other party says so, there must be a problem. As he thought, as these words came out, Xiaozhu couldn't help but roll his eyes. "What are you chasing after? They have already arrived in the Tianshan Kingdom, and there are not many killers behind them. Why are you chasing after them? Don't tell me that you are planning to run away and hide in the Tianshan Kingdom to enjoy your old age!" Xiaozhu snorted. . "How is that possible!" Li Mu felt helpless. He knew that he could not defeat the opponent by talking nonsense, so he had better keep his attitude correct. "Then where do you want to go now?" Li Mu couldn't help but ask, knowing clearly that this pig must have other ideas. "Don't you want to become stronger?" Xiaozhu didn't answer the question, but asked instead. "Of course!" After hearing this, Li Mu nodded seriously. Becoming stronger was something he never thought about all the time. Not only for revenge, but also to resurrect grandma, as well as the tribesmen, warriors, and those young men who died in the battle! "Then have you discovered that after constantly fighting with people and experiencing life and death, your strength will improve faster?" Xiaozhu asked again. "Huh!?" Li Mu looked at him?A flash of surprise flashed through him, and he immediately understood what the other party meant. I know that Xiaozhu must want to keep fighting and fighting with others. This can not only improve your strength and cultivation, but also increase your practical experience. This is more practical than any training! "I guess you already understand what I mean. It's useless for you to chase the tribesmen now. Only by turning around and going deep into the Qiufeng Kingdom can you continue to encounter those killers. Fight with them and break through the current realm." The pig spoke calmly. At this point, it paused and continued. "However, you have to think clearly. If you go back and go deep into the Autumn Wind Country, the dangers you will encounter are definitely not comparable to those of yesterday. You may even meet people in the Three Meridians Realm. This is a life and death trial. By doing so, your strength will rise to a new level, and your future cultivation path will become smoother. If you don¡¯t survive, everything will return to zero and there will be no chance to come back again. "Xiao Zhu slowly raised his head and looked at Li Mu's slightly childish face, his tone was extremely serious and cold. At this moment, Li Mu couldn't help but fell silent. However, his silence did not last long before he laughed. Yes, he laughed. "Is it a trial of life and death?" Li Mu slowly raised his head, looked at the bright sun in the distance that was not dazzling, and smiled softly: "The first trial of Qiu Feng was about luck, and this second trial is about luck. It¡¯s about strength and will. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know what the third trial is going to be about. If it¡¯s about awakening and courage, I, Li Mu, will never be timid at all!¡± With that said, he lowered his head, looked at the pig with a smile and said, "I accept this trial!" The little pig didn¡¯t speak, but the corners of its mouth were slightly raised, as if it was smiling. ¡­¡­ The day has passed and night has fallen. In the dark night, Li Mu shuttled across the ice and snow plains. Obviously, the direction he is running towards at this moment is not the Tianshan Kingdom, but the Autumn Wind Kingdom, because this life and death trial has begun! Li Mu has now entered the eighth level of the Bronze Body, and his running speed is much faster than before. When the second dark night fell, he had disappeared on the plain and rushed into the deep mountains and jungles. No matter how rugged the jungle road was and how many thorns and willows there were, it could not stop him. Right now, Li Mu¡¯s destination is not most of Northern Han, but most of Northwest! Most of the northwest is located in the northwest of Qiufeng Kingdom, but it is located in the southwest of most of Northern Cold. Therefore, Li Mu had to climb countless mountains, cross countless river cliffs, and go straight to the southwest in order to reach most of the northwest as quickly as possible. According to Li Mu¡¯s opinion, if nothing unexpected happens, most of the northwest should be turned into a dead zone at this moment. Because there are many corpses along the way. Although they are beyond recognition and covered with ice and snow, it is not difficult to see that they are tribesmen, soldiers, and teenagers from most of the northwest. Among them are black-clothed and masked killers. corpse! Li Mu's heart grew colder. Gradually, he searched for some traces. Four days later, he caught up with a team from the northwest tribe. And that team of less than a hundred people was being surrounded by more than a dozen masked killers in black, and it looked extremely miserable! "Death!" Li Mu's eyes were red, and he rushed forward without hesitation. Every time the cold light flashed in his hand, it would bring a stream of hot blood to the sky, killing the black-clothed killers. In the dark night, he is the king of killers. No matter how powerful or numerous the killers in black are, they will still be killed in the dark night. "Thank you for your help, little brother. I'm Qin Liu. I don't know your little brother's surname. If there is an opportunity in the future, we will definitely repay our gratitude!" The rescued tribesmen in the northwest all expressed their gratitude to Li Mu. color. From among them, a middle-aged man whose cultivation reached the seventh level of the Bronze Body, with blood all over his body, walked out. He bowed and spoke respectfully. It can be clearly seen that this person's mature face is showing a strong look of shock at this moment. "Zhongfeng Department, Li Mu." Li Mu also handed over, but did not talk to the other party. After finishing his words, he quickly left the jungle. "Zhongfeng TribeLi Mu" What was left behind were the dozens of remaining members of the northwest tribe. "We thank our benefactor!" Then, loud voices echoed here. Time flies, and ten days later, Li Mu arrived at the Northwest headquarters. What he saw was a ruins and countless tribesmen lying in a pool of blood. After a gentle bow, he left quietly. It was another ten days, and Li Mu came to most of the Western Desert, and the scene was the same as most of the northwest. In these twenty days, he rescued five teams and killed hundreds of black-clad killers. He didn't know if those five teams could survive.I don¡¯t know if there are any killers chasing him from behind. He only knows that he can only move forward, and keep moving forward! Although Li Mu has not broken through in cultivation at this moment, his strength and actual combat power are increasing day by day. Naturally, he also paid a lot of price. Not to mention anything else, just the cross scar on the left side of his face is enough to prove this. Li Mu did not stop any more and the trial continued. Just like that, two months have gone by forever, whether it is long or short, it is not short either. In two months, Li Mujin seemed to have circled the entire Qiufeng Kingdom. Starting from most of the Northern Cold, we passed through most of the northwest, most of the Western Desert, most of the southwest, most of the Nanling, most of the southeast, most of the Dongshan, and finally reached most of the northeast. Right now, he is heading towards the auxiliary city, one of the three major cities in Qiu Feng Kingdom! Twenty days later, Li Mu arrived at the subsidiary city. What I saw was still a dead city. In this dead city, he encountered more than a dozen killers in black, and one of them even reached the ninth level of the bronze body! But in the end, he killed all the killers one by one, including the ninth-level killer with a bronze body! "Howpossible?!" At this moment, in the affiliated city, a strong man in black clothes holding a halberd stood there in a daze, his pupils dilated as he stared at a gray figure in front of him, with a look of confusion on his face. Belief and despair. Then, he suddenly fell down, because there was a blood mark on his throat, a blood mark scratched by a sharp blade! "This is the price you have to pay for invading our country!!" Li Mu's pale face showed a hint of coldness, and then he slowly stood up, raised his hand to wipe off the blood on the bronze dagger, and gently inserted it into the sheath. within. "Coax!" On his shoulder, the sleeping little pig snorted twice, seeming to respond to his words. "Boom!" Suddenly, there was a loud bombing sound. Hearing this voice, Li Mu's expression changed slightly, and even the little pig on his shoulder opened his eyes at this moment, raising his head and looking towards the southern sky. There, a huge tornado suddenly appeared out of thin air! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 42 Goodbye Liu Yun [Zhu Xin: Thanks to brother ¡®Boring Crazy¡¯ for the generous reward, the second update is here! ¡¿ ============ The trial of life and death has lasted for three months. At the end of March, Li Mujin seemed to have circled around the entire Qiufeng Kingdom, killing countless masked men in black. His physical body had already reached the top of the eighth level of the bronze body. Furthermore, his current physical strength is by no means comparable to that of ordinary eighth-level bronze-body warriors. Especially the actual combat power has entered an extremely high-end level. Even if he faced a ninth-level bronze-bodied person, he was not afraid and could even kill them easily. In March, Li Mu seemed to have grown in size, his breathing was thick and long, and his strength was inexhaustible. Because of the 'life crystal' and 'life liquid', the scars on his body disappeared miraculously. Even the cross marks on the left side of his face have become extremely blurry. At this moment, in the city affiliated with Qiu Feng Kingdom, he killed eighteen black-clad killers. One of them has reached the ninth level of bronze body, three have reached the eighth level of bronze body, five have reached the seventh level of bronze body, and nine have reached the sixth level of bronze body. None of the dead killers had their eyes wide open, and their faces showed disbelief and fear. Obviously it is unimaginable that the opponent is just a young man with an eighth-level bronze body, but he can kill them all! "Too weak." Li Mu slowly inserted the bronze dagger into the sheath, glanced at the eighteen black-clothed killers coldly, and said coldly. ¡°Coax!¡± On the shoulder, the sleeping little pig shook his body and snorted softly. "This guy." Hearing this voice, Li Mu couldn't help but turn his head and glance at the little pig on his right shoulder, with a helpless smile on his indifferent face. I sigh secretly, sleeping is really the bounden duty of pigs. "Boom!" But suddenly, a shocking sound of explosion suddenly sounded, shaking the entire southern sky. This shock caused Li Mu's complexion to change slightly. He suddenly raised his head and stared at the southern sky. At the same time, the little pig on his left shoulder also woke up, raised his head, and widened his watery little eyes. "Wow, it looks like there are powerful people fighting, but the distance is a bit far!" Then, it called out, and then fell asleep again. "" Li Mu was speechless, but his expression became serious because of this. Li Mu knew very well that the person who could create this movement must be a strong person at the Three Meridians level. Moreover, this movement is so big that it can be felt from such a long distance. It is definitely not just two three-line realm powerhouses fighting each other, but three, or even more! "Whoosh!" So, after cleaning the battlefield, Li Mu quickly left this dead city and ran towards the place where the movement was with all his strength. What shocked him was that the source of the movement was far away from here and could not be reached in a day or two. "Could that be the imperial city?" Not long after running, Li Mu was suddenly startled. Discovered that that direction is exactly where the imperial city of Qiufeng Kingdom is! He knew that in the Qiufeng Kingdom, apart from the Qiufeng Sect, which had the most powerful people and the strongest force, the Imperial City ranked second, and also had a lot of force. There are tens of thousands of warriors who have entered the Bronze Body Realm alone, and there are more than three three-line strong men sitting in charge. Perhaps, this seems invincible in the eyes of ordinary people. But Li Mu knew very well that since someone wanted to destroy Qiufeng Kingdom. Then, the combat power sent by the opponent will definitely far exceed these, and even far exceed the sect where the Autumn Wind Sect is located! "Autumn Wind Country is over." Li Mu felt sad. Although he didn't want to admit it, he knew that this was the truth. However, even if it is true, he will not run away. Wherever there is fighting, there will be his presence. Because this is a trial, a trial of life and death! "Whoosh!" Soon, Li Mu's figure disappeared on this original ridge. ¡­¡­ The three major cities in Qiufeng Kingdom are not very far apart, but they are not close either. Li Mu traveled for five days before arriving at the imperial city of Qiufeng Kingdom. By this time, the huge commotion here had subsided. Obviously, the fight between the top experts has ended long ago. Originally, the Imperial City was the busiest, richest, and largest city in the entire Qiufeng Kingdom. Everything seemed orderly and orderly, and the roads were extremely clean. But at this moment, what Li Mu saw before his eyes was bloody, devastated, and dilapidated! There is, it¡¯s the endless, sky-high death energy! "Imperial City" Looking at the dilapidated city in front of him, Li Mu's face was calm, but there was a trace of deep sadness and anger in his heart, and under that sadness and anger, it immediately turned into terrifying murderous intent! Because all of this is caused by those who don¡¯t know where they came from.Caused by the man in black. Only by killing all those men in black can we vent the grief and anger in our hearts! At this time, Li Mu had already stepped over the corpses of countless imperial city soldiers, civilians, and black-clothed killers, and came to the tightly closed city gate stained with countless blood. Slowly, he raised his palm, landed on the city gate with countless knife and sword marks, and pushed it open with gentle force. "Chichichichichichichi!" But suddenly, several rays of cold light suddenly burst out, and six spears pierced straight from both sides of Li Mu, containing astonishing piercing power. Not to mention that Li Mu still has a body of flesh and blood, even if it is a copper wall, there will probably be a few big holes! In the past, Li Mu might not have been able to dodge, and even if he could, he would have looked a little embarrassed or even injured. But now, he can easily avoid it. Moreover, he entered the city gate like a ghost. ¡°Click, click, click, click!¡± Then, there was the sound of the six spears breaking apart. Originally, Li Mu wanted to kill the six people who attacked him one by one, but when he saw clearly the faces of those six people and some figures in front, he stopped. Similarly, the six people, as well as the figures in front of them, also involuntarily stopped attacking. There is no other reason. These people are not killers in black, but warriors from the Imperial City of Qiufeng Kingdom! ¡°These people obviously saw Li Mu¡¯s appearance clearly and knew that he was not an enemy. "Who is coming!" Suddenly, among the more than 20 warriors wearing cyan armor in front, a middle-aged general holding a blood knife walked out and shouted in a low voice. Although this person tried his best to suppress the shock in his heart, after seeing Li Mu's appearance clearly, the expression on his face could not help but change. You must know that the six warriors just now were all at the fifth level of the bronze body, but they attacked a young man sneakily, and the young man easily dodged it, and even the weapons in his hands were destroyed. Especially the calm and calm look of the young man, even a person who has reached the seventh level of the Bronze Body would find it difficult to do so! Li Mu's eyes flickered, scanning the six warriors in front of him who had just attacked him, and then scanning the more than ten figures in front of him who were lined up in a line, holding bows and arrows, and finally landed on the middle-aged man. "Most of Northern Han, Li Mu." He replied calmly, without concealing anything. "Most of the Northern Cold!" His words shocked the six warriors, more than a dozen archers, and the man with the bloody sword, and showed expressions of surprise. "It turns out they are the people of our country!" Among them, the man with the bloody knife hurriedly stepped forward and looked Li Mu up and down, with a look of surprise on his face. But soon, the surprise on his face dissipated, and he was filled with endless sadness. He asked in surprise: "Why don't you escape? Most of the Northern Han region is bordered by the Tianshan Kingdom in the north. If you can come here alive, you must have the means to escape." Ability! Our country is going to perish!" "Why don't you run away?" Li Mu couldn't help but ask after hearing this. He not only had a good impression of this person in his heart, because he could hear the sadness in this person's words. It was not a lie, it was indeed sadness due to the death of the country. Not only this person, but also the other twenty or so Qiufeng Kingdom warriors. "We are soldiers of the Qiufeng Kingdom. We have sworn an oath. If the country perishes, I will perish. How can I escape?!" The middle-aged man's face suddenly became solemn because of this, and his words were sonorous and powerful, which showed his determination to die. "If the country perishes, I will perish!" Behind him, twenty soldiers also roared loudly. "If the country perishes, I will perish!" Li Mu's eyes showed admiration, staring at the middle-aged man and the soldiers in front of him and said seriously: "I won't leave because I want revenge. I won't leave, but also because There is a trial. I am a person participating in this trial and assessment of Qiu Feng Sect, how can I escape?!" "A person for the Autumn Wind Sect's trial and assessment!" These words shocked the middle-aged man from the Blood Sword and the twenty bloody warriors. "The person coming is Northern Han Dabu, the first placer in the second round of the Autumn Wind Sect's trial and assessment, Li Mu from the Zhongfeng Department?!" At this moment, an extremely old and weak voice came from a distance. "Exactly!" Upon hearing this, Li Mu's eyes flashed with surprise. Because the voice gave him a sense of familiarity, he hurriedly replied. "Haha, I didn't expect that I would be able to see you in my lifetime." The old laughter rang out. After a pause, the old voice said again: "Su Yi, bring this kid Li Mu over. I have something to tell him." "Yes!" The middle-aged man with the blood knife could no longer restrain his expression of shock. After a respectful gesture, he made a polite gesture to Li Mu and said, "Little brother, please!" Li Mu did not hesitate, but took three steps and two steps, quicklyFollow the other person. Finally, they came to an extremely dilapidated house closest to the city gate. By this time, the middle-aged man named 'Su Yi' had already left. After a short pause for a breath, Li Mu slowly raised his hand and gently pushed open the door of the house. Then, the familiar old face came into his eyes, causing him to blurt out the other person's name. "Senior Liu Yun!" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 43 Trial Rewards Yes, what Li Mu saw at this moment was none other than the seventh deacon elder of the Autumn Wind Sect, who was presiding over the second round of the Autumn Wind Sect trial and assessment competition. The old man in the Three Meridian Realm - Liu Yun However, Liu Yun is obviously seriously injured and on the verge of death! "Senior, why are you here? And you" After a slight pause, a look of shock appeared on Li Mu's face. He knew the 'power of death' quite well, and immediately noticed something was wrong with the other party, and hurriedly Walked into this old hut and came to the bed. Li Mu could clearly see that there were countless wounds on Liu Yun's skinny body, all of which were simply bandaged. Due to excessive blood loss, the other party's face was as pale as a sheet of paper, and his breathing became extremely weak. Without any hesitation, Li Mu quickly took out the ¡®life crystals¡¯ one by one and placed them on the wounds on the old man Liu Yun¡¯s body. He even took out a bottle of 'life liquid' and gave it to the other party to drink. It must be said that these two items have miraculous healing effects. With just one breath, the old man Liu Yun's face turned rosy, and even his breathing became stronger. Seeing this, Li Mu couldn't help but feel happy. "It's useless. This old man's life has come to an end. The death energy in his body is too strong. No matter how much life liquid and life crystals you use to treat him, it will only last him a day or two at most." But. At this moment, Xiaozhu's voice sounded deep in his heart. Hearing this, Li Mu couldn't help but tremble, and the movements of his hands subconsciously paused. "Haha, I knew it, and I didn't take you wrong. However, I don't have a long life, so don't waste these good things." At this time, an old faint laugh sounded. On the bed, the old man Liu Yun was lying flat, his old face showing a hint of relief. He raised his withered, blood-stained palm to stop Li Mu's movement. When he saw the piglet on Li Mu's shoulder, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, but he didn't say anything. "I didn't expect that in just a few months, you would make such rapid progress!" Then, his eyes sparkled with a look of astonishment. As a strong person at the third level, he immediately clearly noticed Li Mu's copper body cultivation at this moment. "Don't talk." Li Mugang wanted to say something, but was stopped by the other party. "You" Looking at the other party's gentle expression, Li Mu felt a burst of sadness in his heart. Although he didn¡¯t have much acquaintance with Liu Yun, they felt like old friends at first sight. Because it was the other party that allowed him to qualify for the second round of trials, and it was also the other party that suppressed everyone's dissatisfaction with his early assessment of the second round of trials and made him the first. This kind of person deserves his gratitude and dedication. Therefore, Li Mu did not hesitate to bring out the ¡®Life Crystal¡¯ and the precious ¡®Life Liquid¡¯ just now. The reason is to let the other party survive! Growing up, in Li Mu¡¯s memory, few people were kind to him. Except grandma, except Xiaozhu, except that girl Qiya. The one who made him feel warm was the old man Liu Yun, even the leader of the Zhongfeng Department, Su Si! "It seems that you have had quite an adventure. You must have survived by relying on these things, right?" The old man Liu Yun stopped Li Mu from speaking again and looked down at the life crystals of different shapes and sizes. Shi then glanced at the milky-white jade bottle on the side, smiled bitterly and said: "A day ago, these things might have saved my life, but now, there is no need." As he spoke, he shook off the life crystals from his body. But at this time, a pair of bloody hands stopped his move. "Senior, don't refuse the first thing I do for you, and don't refuse the last thing I do for you!" The owner of these bloody hands is naturally Li Mu. After seeing the other party behave like this, Li Mu was shocked. Although life crystals and life liquids are very precious, he is not short of them. Even if it can only extend the other person's life for a day or two, it's still worth it! Li Mu¡¯s words made the old man Liu Yun startled, and then he started laughing. "Okay, okay" Liu Yun said the word "good" three times in a row, and the joy on his face and deep in his eyes was several times stronger than before. "Senior, what is going on?" Then, Li Mu asked the question he wanted to ask. When he thought about it, others might not know what was going on, but as the seventh deacon elder of Qiu Feng Sect, Liu Yun must know something, right? However, as Liu Yun shook his head, Li Mu's expression darkened and his heart became cold. I knew that the other party didn't know what was going on. Li Mu lamented in his heart, he didn't even know the other party, so who could know? "Although I don't know where these people come from, I know??, there is a mole in Qiu Feng Sect! "Liu Yun seemed to have noticed the change in Li Mu's expression. A hint of coldness flashed across his expression, and he suddenly changed the subject and whispered. "A mole?!" Li Mu was shocked. He had never thought about this before. But now that he thought about it, he felt the same. If there were no internal ghosts, why would the Qiufeng Kingdom, which was closed to the outside world, suddenly encounter the disaster of annihilation? And the goal of those killers is obviously to come for Zhongshan Mountain! "Well, the ghost." The old man Liu Yun's eyes were cold and he said in a hateful voice: "I left most of Beihan, killed two silver-faced killers in the Third Meridian Realm, and then went straight to Qiu Feng Sect, wanting to see Qiu Feng. What's going on with the sect? Who is the inner ghost? However, the war in the imperial city forced me to stop and join four of my colleagues to resist the five silver-faced killers. In the end, four of us killed the five, but we also suffered heavy casualties. Among the four, I am the only one left! " Li Mu felt angry and clenched his fists subconsciously. He could clearly feel the sadness and hatred in the other person's heart, which was beyond words to describe! "Come to think of it, the Autumn Wind Sect has also been destroyed now." Finally, the old man Liu Yun sighed sadly. The hatred in his words disappeared, and there was endless coolness and helplessness. In the final analysis, it is still too weak! "I will take revenge!" Li Mu said in a cold voice with cold eyes. This is his decision long ago, whether it is for his grandma or for the entire Qiu Feng Kingdom, he must avenge himself. He is not just talking about it, but he has taken practical actions. The journey of these few months is the best proof! "Haha, can you tell me how you got here during this time?" In this regard, the old man Liu Yun did not express his opinion, but just smiled and changed the topic. Liu Yun can completely imagine that in such a crisis, Li Mu was lucky to be able to escape, let alone run to the interior of Qiufeng Kingdom, and even come to the imperial city. This is simply a miracle! After hearing this, Li Mu was slightly silent, understanding that the other party was just asking this question to change the topic or satisfy his own curiosity. Li Mu did not choose to refuse. After a while, he described everything in detail about his past three months. It seemed like he had been talking for a long time, but it seemed that not long had passed before everything was explained. "A trial of life and death" On the bed, the old man Liu Yun had a look of surprise, and then he laughed: "What a trial of life and death!" Li Mu remained silent, knowing that all these things he was doing were just a small fuss. The one who truly determines the fate of Qiu Feng Kingdom is still the peak powerhouse at the Three Meridians level. Judging from the fact that the opponent was able to kill two silver-faced black-clothed killers alone, and even killed five silver-faced black-clothed killers with the four major three-line realms of the Imperial City, and still survived, the opponent's strength must be far beyond ordinary. The realm of connections! "Li Mu!" Suddenly, the old man Liu Yun who was lying down suddenly stood up, floated out of bed, and stood there, his expression became extremely solemn, and he shouted softly. Seeing this, Li Mu's expression also changed. He stood up hurriedly, looked at the other party, and replied seriously: "Yes!" "I am the seventh deacon elder of Qiufeng Kingdom, and you are a member of this trial and assessment competition. Although the third round of trials has not yet started, because you won the championship of the second round of assessment, you have the right to start a trial on your own The trial of life and death. If you pass, you will be the overall champion of this trial assessment. But due to my incompetence, I will not be able to keep the rewards from the trial in the coming days. Hereby, the reward will be given to you in advance! "Liu Yun spoke loudly, his whole body exuding a strong pressure, and the whole house shook violently. Li Mu squeezed his hands tightly and straightened his body. But after hearing the other party's words, he looked quite ugly, but he didn't talk nonsense. He knelt down and said respectfully: "Disciple Li Mu, you will definitely fulfill your mission. If you fail to pass this trial, all rewards will be given to you." He will turn into dust and have nothing to do with his disciples!¡± "Okay!" Liu Yun's eyes sparkled, and a satisfied smile appeared on his old face. Then, with a wave of his hand, a cyan ring flew out: "This is the reward for this trial, be sure to keep it!" "Yes!" Li Mu spoke respectfully, raised his hand and grabbed the cyan ring in his hand. The moment he took the cyan ring into his hands, he felt a majestic 'spiritual energy' pouring into his body, allowing him to gain control over the object. He understood that this must be an expensive spiritual weapon! "Ouch" But the next moment, Li Mu only felt a majestic energy wrapping his body. He broke away from the ground without any resistance and flew out of the house. Along with it, there were more than ten life crystals flying out. From the side came the cold words of the old man Liu Yun. "I order you to leave here immediately!" ¡°Bang!¡± Afterwards, the door closed instantly.   Outside the house, Li Mu steadied his body in a daze, subconsciously took the more than ten life crystals, and could not speak for a while. "Let's go." Deep in his heart, Piggy's voice sounded. "Let's go" Li Mu smiled bitterly, but he still turned around and left, his back looking a little lonely. "Boom!" Not long after Li Mu left the imperial city, a terrifying force suddenly descended, directly lifting the gate of the imperial city dozens of feet away. All the soldiers headed by Su Yi suffered heavy losses in just one breath! "What is supposed to come has come. Although I am unwilling to give in, I have no regrets in this life!" At this moment, in the dilapidated house, the old man Liu Yun, who was standing facing the bed, slowly turned around, his old face There is a sense of determination in it. And in his hand was the empty milky-white jade bottle, which he carefully put into his arms ======== [Zhu Xin: Okay, I¡¯m having a seizure at the beginning, but it won¡¯t affect your brothers¡¯ reading. The week was finally over. Although Zhu Xin was not satisfied with his collection, he worked hard. Don¡¯t worry, Zhu Xin will never give up. The next week is the last week of the new book period and also the most important week. I hope you can use collections, tickets, and clicks to help Zhuxin, thank you! ¡¿ ======== {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 44 Killing the Third Meridian Realm Again "boom!" I saw a strong storm sweeping across the imperial city. Countless tiles, residual wood, and sand and dust piled up. The imperial city, which was already extremely dilapidated, was even more miserable now! "Little Pig, you said I should leave now, okay?" Outside the imperial city, Li Mu stopped, turned around and raised his head, expressionlessly staring at the imperial city that was being swept away by a tornado. Go, Qingyan asked. He knew that the silver-faced black-clothed killer with three-line level strength had arrived, and the storm must have been caused by the battle between the old Liu Yun and the silver-faced black-clothed killer. "It's up to you." On the shoulder, the little pig lay with his eyelids closed and did not open his mouth. But its words had already reached Li Mu's heart. "Really" After hearing this, Li Mu showed a smile on his face and murmured lightly. But the next moment, an endless killing intent bloomed from his eyes. Immediately afterwards, he turned around suddenly, and his face instantly turned cold. Because he didn't know when, a group of masked killers in black had quietly arrived a thousand meters behind him! "Kill him!" As he turned around, the group of black-clad killers in the distance also noticed his presence, and the leader showed a cruel smile in surprise. In the eyes of these killers, others are only responsible for escaping and being afraid, but not for them not daring to rush. Therefore, in order to prevent the 'sheep' they were targeting from escaping, they had to pounce on it at full speed and madly. Under normal circumstances, this is indeed the case. But this time, they were wrong, and very wrong! Li Mu did not run away, and even walked towards the dozen black-clothed killers who were running at an unhurried pace. "Huh, you're looking for death!" Among them, the leader had cold eyes and sneered. Not only this person, but more than ten others also laughed. In their view, Li Mu's behavior was no different from committing suicide. However, sometimes, accidents happen! "Chichichichichichi!" The moment a group of more than ten people stepped within ten steps of Li Mu, ten sharp blades appeared out of thin air and shot out with an extremely sharp force. Except for the leader who saw clearly how Li Mu threw out the ten sharp blades, no other killers could see it! The next moment, without exception, the chests of ten masked killers in black were pierced, their bodies that were flying forward suddenly stopped, and they were also rushed away by the powerful power contained in the sharp blade! In an instant, only three of such a team of thirteen people survived. Among them, the leading killer was also included. But at this moment, the eyes of the leading killer had already widened in size, and his heart was extremely horrified. He wanted to stop his advancing body, but because the speed was too fast, he couldn't stop for a while! ¡°Tsk!¡± Another cold light lit up, and the leading killer felt like he was flying. Involuntarily, his eyes slid downwards and he subconsciously looked down. In a daze, he saw his body falling straight to the ground! ¡°Bang!¡± A bodyless head fell to the ground quickly, making a sound that made the remaining two masked killers in black tremble! However, the two people's state did not last long. A gray figure passed between them, and there was a bloody trace on their necks, and they all fell to the ground. "Too weak." Li Mu slowly stood up straight and said to himself indifferently, his face cold and without any fluctuation. Because of the months of killing and life-and-death experience, he no longer had much feeling about killing these black-clad killers. Just like a butcher slaughtering chickens and ducks, how will you feel after a long time? Li Mu did not stop. After cleaning the battlefield, he turned around and left. However, the direction he left was not the Autumn Wind Sect, but the imperial city that was in turmoil! Naturally, Li Mu will not be arrogant when heading to the imperial city now. After all, there are battles at the level of three-vein realm experts. He believed that he could easily defeat a ninth-level bronze-bodied enemy. But when faced with the Three Meridians Realm, the opposite is true! The difference between a realm is unimaginable. Li Mu has seen the horror of the strong people in the Three Meridians Realm. A person of that level could probably be killed with one slap. Therefore, we can only sneak attack! Soon, Li Mu arrived outside the walls of the imperial city. Fortunately, although the Three Meridian Realm experts are powerful, they cannot easily destroy the city walls made of granite. Not long after, he quietly approached the north gate of the imperial city, which was also the gate through which he entered and exited before. However, the wooden door was already in pieces at this moment. Moreover, he could clearly see that there were more than a dozen Imperial City soldiers who had survived before, including thatJustice! ¡°Obviously, with the arrival of the three-vein realm killer, the copper-body realm warriors were unable to stop him at all and were killed directly! "Damndie!" Seeing this scene, Li Mu clenched his fists involuntarily, and his eyes turned red. But he knew that he had to endure it for now. If Liu Yun can kill the three-lineage killer, he will leave quietly. If he couldn't kill him, he would kill the silver-faced killer even if he risked his life! "Boom! Bang!" Within the imperial city, the wind was raging wildly, and the fierce storm tore apart the houses one after another, convolving into the air. The sound of explosions continued to make people tremble. Even if Li Mu is at the peak of the eighth level of Bronze Body at this moment, he still cannot enter the imperial city. One is that it will be exposed, and the other is that it cannot withstand such a storm. So, he can only wait! Finally, the moment the sky turned dark, the storm in the imperial city suddenly broke and dissipated. "Whoosh!" At this moment, a cold light flashed in Li Mu's eyes, and he quickly rushed into the north gate like a ghost, immediately transforming into the king of killers in the night. "Howcould" However, the moment he stepped into the imperial city, his body trembled involuntarily, his footsteps suddenly stopped, and there was a rare fear in his expression! He saw that in the mid-air not far away, Liu Yun¡¯s thin body fell quickly and hit the hard ground hard, his life completely gone! And in the mid-air, there is still a figure floating, it is the silver-faced black-clothed killer! However, the situation of the silver-faced black-clothed killer is not much better. The black clothes all over his body were in tatters, with numerous wounds on his upper and lower parts. Bones could be seen in several wounds, and blood was constantly spilling out. Especially the silver mask on his face, only a small piece remains. Most of the ugly faces with countless scars were exposed to the air. The eyeball of his left eye was strangely missing, as if it had been forcibly taken away! "Ah!!" A deep roar exploded from the throat of the silver-faced black-clothed killer, making his face distorted and looking infinitely ferocious and terrifying! "Damn, damn those bastards from the Qiu Feng Kingdom, don't leave any of them alone!!!" At this time, the killer was obviously aware of Li Mu's presence and roared crazily. The next moment, he stepped into the void, and terrifying energy burst out from under his feet, pushing his body towards Li Mu. How easy is it for a strong man in the Three Meridians Realm to kill a person in the Bronze Body Realm? Even if the former is seriously injured and the latter has reached the peak of his bronze body, he will be easily killed. Not to mention, the latter has not yet reached the peak of the bronze body, and is only a fourteen-year-old boy! But at this moment, the young man¡¯s eyes turned into a strange pitch-black color! "You deserve to die!!!" Li Mu also went crazy, and the terrifying murderous intention in his heart raged. Especially when he saw Liu Yun's body, he almost fell into madness. As he roared to the sky, his originally red eyes were suddenly filled with black. The black color was nothing else, but the aura of death contained in the seven hundred and ninety-nine blood vessels in his body. Originally, his divine body could only withstand the death energy from three hundred bloodlines at most. But at this moment, he released four hundred of them! Because of the darkness of night, no one can detect the presence of the breath of death. But the Silver-faced Killer of the Three Meridians Realm could see it clearly. Even if he lost one eye, he still found that not only Li Mu's eyes had turned pitch black, but traces of black gas were also emerging from his body. , covering his whole body. At this moment, Li Mu is by no means just the king of killers in the night, but a god of death in the night! Crisis emerges in an instant! The silver-faced killer at the human level was shocked and immediately wanted to stop and rise into the sky. But being seriously injured, he had already spent his last bit of strength on the kick just now, and even the ability to lift into the air was deprived of him. It was at this moment that Li Mu, who was in a frenzy, had already jumped up and came to him. The dagger in his hand, which originally glowed with bronze light, was now wrapped in a trace of pitch-black death, and he slashed at the silver-faced black-clothed killer. The opponent could only reflexively raise the sharp blade in his hand to block, but he was easily cut into two! "Pfft!" In the dark night, blood rises. Immediately afterwards, three figures fell to the ground. Among them, two figures fell to the ground! Why are there three figures? Instead of two figures? Because what was split into two was not just the sharp blade, but also the body of the silver-faced black-clothed killer! ! ! "forward¡­¡­generation! "Li Mu, who landed on the ground, did not pay attention to the silver-faced killer who had turned into two halves, but came to the old man Liu Yun with great difficulty. Although he was filled with sorrow and hatred, he knew clearly that after death, the man who had once treated him The old man who was doing well is also dead! ¡°And now is not the time to be sad and angry. Without any hesitation, Li Mu hurriedly knelt down and placed the Dzi Bead of Life and Death on his chest. Suddenly, the white part of the Dzi Bead of Life and Death lit up slightly, and a white light broke away from Liu Yun's body and ran into the Dzi Bead. ¡°Obviously, that white light is Liu Yun¡¯s soul. Being collected by the Dzi Bead now, there is a possibility of resurrection in the future. After doing this, the sorrow and hatred in Li Mu's heart weakened a lot. After swallowing a bottle of 'life liquid', he hurriedly picked up the body of the old man Liu Yun and left the place quickly. Soon, the entire imperial city fell into deathly silence. ¡­¡­ The next day, on a hillside a hundred miles away from the imperial city. Li Mu knelt down deeply and kowtowed three times to a dirt bag in front of him. After a long time, he slowly stood up, turned around and cast his gaze to the south under the sky. Because there is a place he has to go to, and that place is the place he will participate in next, the place he must go in the trial of life and death - the Autumn Wind Sect! "ah!!!" Looking at the sky over there, Li Mu took a deep breath and couldn't help but roar loudly. He wanted to release the sorrow and hatred in his heart. Likewise, this cry also represents his strong will to go on even after death. As Li Mu roared, his body surface emitted an unprecedented dazzling copper light. At this moment, he actually broke through again and entered the ninth level of the bronze body that he had not been able to reach for a long time! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 45 The Thief [Zhu Xin: It¡¯s a new week, please collect and vote, thank you! ¡¿ ================= Today¡¯s Autumn Wind Country is basically a country of death. Because it had been closed off to the outside world a long time ago, almost no one in other neighboring countries knew that it had been destroyed. So what if you know? Any leader of a two-leaf country knows very well that the force that can easily destroy a two-leaf country must be a three-leaf country, or even a four-leaf country. A country of that level cannot be provoked by other Erye countries. Therefore, the countries surrounding the Autumn Wind Kingdom are extremely quiet, without any fluctuations. Similarly, the interior of Qiufeng Kingdom has long been dead, and it is almost impossible to see any of the people of Qiufeng Kingdom able to walk upright. As for those figures who can still travel within the Qiufeng Kingdom, they are all black-clothed and masked killers. "However, even though the Autumn Wind Kingdom was destroyed, these black-clothed killers also suffered heavy casualties, and they were not too many in number. But with the demise of the Autumn Wind Country, the black-clothed killers no longer needed to fight. They all ran towards an area in the Autumn Wind Country, which seemed to be their gathering place. At this moment, in a mountain and river in the territory of Autumn Wind Country, a young man wearing gray clothes was walking forward. No matter how rugged the road was and how deep the snow was under his feet, it could not stop him from moving forward. This person is none other than Li Mu, who set off from the Imperial City and headed towards Zongcheng! "Zongcheng" This day is the twenty-sixth day since Li Mu left the imperial city. At this time, he had climbed up a huge mountain. Looking around, there is still the endless forest sea, which seems to be endless. But his gaze remained firm and extremely sharp. Li Muyao looked at another mountain in the distance and knew clearly that after crossing that mountain, he would be able to reach the so-called sect city, where the Autumn Wind Sect is located. Right now, Li Mu's heart is yearning for the realm of the Three Meridians. Even in the human realm, which is the lowest among the three realms, it possesses extremely powerful energy and can control the air to fly. The speed is ten times that of a ninth-level bronze-bodied warrior. With the speed of a strong person in the human connection realm, it only takes three or four days to rush from the imperial city to the ancestral city. However, it takes more than a month to reach the ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm. This is the gap between the Bronze Body Realm and the strong people in the Human Connection Realm. The human connection realm is just the weakest realm among the three realms. There is also the Earth Vein Realm above, and even the highest Heaven Vein Realm! As far as Li Mu knows, Su Si, the leader of the Northern Han Tribe, including the heads of the other seven major tribes, are all only in the Three Meridians Realm. Presumably, the three-line powerhouse who is stationed in the affiliated city and the three three-line realm in the imperial city are only at the lowest level of human connection realm. As for the earth vein realm, he has never seen it. Perhaps, one of them should be in the Earth Line Realm, and this person is most likely the seventh deacon elder of the Autumn Wind Sect¡ªLiu Yun! Of course, this is only possible, and he doesn't know whether it is true. Li Mu yearns for the Three Meridians Realm, not only to be able to control Qi and fly, but also to possess the 'power of Qi' that ordinary people cannot possess. That kind of power can hurt people from a distance, and its destructive power is beyond what the physical body can match. No matter how strong a person is physically, he still has to fight in close combat with others, punching and kicking. That would have been a dangerous thing. Especially in a melee, it is difficult for two fists to defeat four hands, and they will be killed easily. But the three-line strong men with the "power of energy" are different. They can control the energy and hurt others, and they can also protect themselves. Even without weapons or physical contact, you can break gold and stone! This is the Three Meridians Realm! "Three Meridians Realm is easy to say, but how difficult it is to achieve it." Looking at the mountain in the distance, Li Mu shook his head and smiled, with a hint of bitterness. The state of the copper body is just the tempering of the skin and buttocks. As long as you endure the hardship and reach a certain level, you can enter it on your own. The three meridians, on the other hand, are meant to comprehend the heaven and earth, absorb the qi into the body, and resonate with the qi of heaven and earth, thereby achieving the ¡®state of controlling qi¡¯. " However, this is not the realm of human connections in the realm of three veins. ¡°The ¡®Qi Control Realm¡¯ is just some peak masters of the Bronze Body Realm. After comprehending the world, they can roughly use the ¡®Qi Power¡¯ from the outside world. Compared with the Human Connection Realm, it is still far behind. Naturally, if anyone can achieve this step, it is enough to prove that he has the qualifications to enter the human connection realm, which must be much stronger than the ordinary ninth-level bronze body. "And if you want to become a real human connection state, you must use the 'power' between heaven and earth to open a meridian above the chest. That meridian is the so-called human connection Only those who have established connections are truly strong in the realm of connections. Once you open up a network of people, you can incorporate the 'power' of the outside world into it. Don't underestimate thatThe power that a 'network of people' can contain is unimaginable to ordinary people. Li Mu is now at the ninth level of the Bronze Body, but he knows very well that he is still far from the Three Meridians Realm. Not to mention opening up the so-called 'connections', he couldn't even comprehend the 'power'. However, there is something special about Li Mu. ??He also knows this very well. It is clear that once you can feel the 'power', you can directly possess the strength of the human connection realm, and there is no need to bear the pain of opening up the 'connection'. Because there is already a network of people in his body that has been completely opened up and has even been expanded several times. This network of connections was given to him by the leader of the Northern Han Tribe before his death a few months ago! And this is also a major pain point in Li Mu's heart. Clearly, this was repaid to grandma by Su Si, the leader of the club. But because my grandma died, I had to pay it back to myself. "What's the human connection realm? If you want to resurrect your grandma and those clan members, you must at least be in the reincarnation realm. If you even have the human connection realm, it will be difficult for you. Don't talk about resurrecting them." At this time, Xiaozhu's voice It sounded deep in his heart, and his words were filled with contempt. Hearing this, Li Mu couldn't help but smile and sighed in his heart, yes, his goal is the legendary 'Sacred Realm of Reincarnation', what does the Human Connection Realm mean? Li Mu didn't know the specific divisions of strength realms before, but since he was able to talk to Xiaozhu, he not only understood the planet beneath him, but also clearly understood the specific cultivation realms of cultivators. . Among them, from lowest to highest, they are divided into: [Bronze Body Realm], [Three Meridian Realm], [Six Tribulations Realm], [Nine Gate Realm], [Heaven-Capturing Realm], [Shattered Void Realm], [Being King Realm] , [Emperor Realm (Emperor)], [Life and Death Nirvana Realm], [Reincarnation Holy Realm], [Supreme God Realm]. As for whether there is any other stronger realm above the [Supreme God Realm], Xiaozhu doesn¡¯t know. And if you want to have the ability to resurrect grandma and the tribe members, you have to reach the level of the Holy Realm of Reincarnation. "Club Leader, just wait. I, Li Mu, will never let you give me this connection for free. In the future, I will resurrect grandma and resurrect the tribe members!" Looking at the distant sky, Li Mu's slightly childish face There is endless determination in it. The next moment, he took steps and walked forward. The so-called Wangshan race is a dead horse, not to mention that Li Mu is just a person. Naturally, as a person at the ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm, his speed and strength are not comparable to those of ordinary horses. But it was only eight days later that he climbed over the highest mountain and came to an area with a slightly concave terrain that could be said to be a basin. And the center of this basin is the ancestral city of Qiu Feng Kingdom, where Qiu Feng Sect is located. "Qiu Feng Sect, this is my second time here." Li Mu stopped and looked at the Zong City, which had also turned into a dead city, and finally focused his eyes on the mountains inside the Zong City, where is the Qiu Feng Sect! The first time he came to Qiu Feng Sect, he accompanied the leader Su Si to participate in the trial and assessment. And this second time, it is to see what the Qiufeng Sect has become, to see if we can find clues about the 'traitor', or the identity of the person who destroyed the Qiufeng Kingdom. Naturally, Li Mu would not set foot in the sect city without thinking in broad daylight, let alone the Autumn Wind Sect. Instead, he chose to wait and wait for night to fall. It is said that it is dark and murderous night, when the wind is high and a fire is set. Night is his best choice. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take long for the sky to get dark. The moment the day turned completely dark, Li Mu took action. "In other words, when you can achieve the level of 'Qi Control', you can absorb the death energy between heaven and earth on your own. There is no need to wait for it to regain its strength on its own. This is really too slow." Just walked into this dead city. , a thick breath of death assaulted his nostrils, followed by the sound of a piglet's voice. "I do think so." After hearing this, Li Mu replied helplessly. Naturally, he responded with his heart, not his mouth. Not long after Li Mugang sneaked into Zongcheng, he noticed a sound of breaking wind coming from behind, and he hurriedly dodged and disappeared into the darkness. Not long after, several figures flashed past, and there was a faint sound. "How did you do?" "It's okay, haha, annihilate them all!" "Well, not bad! However, it seems that many outer sect brothers have died in the past few months! There are also many senior brothers who have died too!" "Who knows, anyway, our sect has a great cause, so if we die, we will die. Hey, it's better to die a little more, so that we can get ahead." "That's, I don't know how many people were killed or injured in the sect's destruction of Erye Country. This time, we sent out thirty inner sect brothers from the Connection Realm, five elite senior brothers from the Earth Line Realm, and 50,000 of our outer sect disciples. ""There should be a lot of losses. I heard that is the case. Anyway, this country is finished. Let's wait for some core figures of our sect to come and move those things away. Now let's gather together, count the number of people, and prepare to return to the sect to receive the reward! " "Is that it? What about the region of this country? No?" "What do you want? It's just a two-leaf country. It's all in such tatters that it's completely useless." "That's right." ¡­¡­ Just like that, all six or seven people in the group left. What these people don¡¯t know is that behind them, there is an extremely ghostly figure, quietly following And those black-clothed killers seemed to think that the entire Qiufeng Kingdom had been destroyed, and even if there were survivors, there was nothing to be afraid of. Therefore, even if this is their gathering place, there is no one standing guard. Following the seven people, Li Mu, they arrived at the Qiufeng Sect's gate at the top of Qiufeng Mountain without any hindrance and sneaked in quietly. But as soon as he walked into it, his breath couldn't help but suffocate. He saw thousands of people gathered in the huge square, basically all of them were killers in black. But the only thing is that there are more than ten people who are not dressed like this, but are still tied up! At one glance, Li Mu recognized that the dozen or so people must be the disciples of the Autumn Wind Sect. Judging from their age, they are probably all powerful figures at the level of elders of the Autumn Wind Sect and the level of the Three Meridians! But at this moment, those ten people were all beaten with bruises all over their bodies. They were tied up by ropes made of golden copper and made of an unknown material, unable to move at all! Li Mu was so shocked that he subconsciously looked at the dozen silver-faced and black-clothed killers. But the next moment, his pupils couldn't help but shrink, and a strong and ferocious aura suddenly emerged from his eyes! There was no other reason. Among the silver-faced black-clothed killers, he saw a familiar figure. The moment he saw the familiar figure's face clearly, two chilling words suddenly appeared in his mind. ¡ª¡ªThe thief! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 46 Take Action Thief! At this moment, Li Mu's mind was roaring and blank, except for this thought that was extremely clear. Yes, the traitor. With just one glance, he concluded that the figure was the traitor that Senior Liu Yun said! "It turns out there is really a thief!!!" In the dark place, Li Mu pinched his hands tightly in the soil, his eyes were enlarged, and the inside was red. If he hadn't clearly known that he would be killed if he rushed out like this, he would never have hidden here. But despite this, the color in Li Mu's eyes continued to increase, and the anger in his heart was still uncontrollable. The expression of such emotions not only made his hands pinch deeply into the soil, but also made his body tremble slightly, and his upper and lower jaws worked so hard that his gums could not bear it and blood flowed out! You can imagine how terrifying the murderous intention in his heart was. In the darkness, Li Mu held his breath silently, but his bloody eyes were staring at the seventeen silver-faced black-clothed killers. No, to be precise, there are twelve silver-faced people, because the five people in front are not silver-faced, but gold-faced! Needless to say, he knew that the twelve silver-faced black-clothed killers behind were much stronger than those masked killers with black scarves. They were the existence of the human connection realm in the three-line realm. As for the five with The black-clad killer with a golden mask "Earth Meridian Realm!" Looking at the five people, Li Mu's pupils just shrank, and his heart was horrified. He immediately recalled the previous conversation between the six or seven masked killers in black clothes, and guessed that those five people must be the elite disciples of the inner sect sent by that sect. The existences at the earth line level are even more powerful than the human line level! For a moment, Li Mu felt a sense of despair in his heart. How can such a team be rivaled by the two-leaf kingdom of Autumn Wind Country? Finally, he set his sights on the figure standing with the five gold-masked killers. Looking away, it was a young man wearing a green suit. The man looked handsome, with a hint of arrogance between his eyebrows. His attire was not much different from that of the dozen or so people lying on the ground, covered in bruises and tied up with golden ropes, and could even be said to be exactly the same. And the man's clothes are also engraved with three maple leaves on the back and chest, the bigger one on the back and the smaller one on the chest. Especially under the three maple leaves on the chest, there is the word "Autumn Wind" written on it. ¡°Obviously, the man in green is also a member of the Autumn Wind Sect, just like the dozen or so people lying on the ground and bound by golden ropes. However, at this moment, he was standing together with the five golden-masked killers, talking with smiles on their faces. Needless to say, the man in green must be a traitor to the Autumn Wind Sect! Li Mu clearly remembers who the man was. It was just a few months ago that he came to Qiu Feng Sect with his leader Su Si to participate in the trial assessment competition. The host of the first round was Bai Fan, the eighth deacon elder of Qiu Feng Sect! "Bai Fan!" Staring at the man whom he had a hint of disgust from the beginning, the hatred in Li Mu's heart increased sharply. He hates the traitor and Bai Fan. He wants to rush out and cut the opponent into seven or eight pieces so that he will never be reincarnated. He even wants to lock up the opponent's soul and whip him severely! The anger in his chest made Li Mu extremely uncomfortable, as if he was about to burn himself. What he failed to notice was that his eyes began to turn pitch black, and traces of black death aura emerged from his body! "Boy, are you looking for death!" But suddenly, a loud roar sounded deep in his heart, jolting him awake. "Iwhat happened?" Li Mu looked confused after he woke up. He didn't know what happened to him just now. He just vaguely felt that a force was pushing him to kill like crazy, to rush out and kill all those people. Behead him! Realizing this, Li Mu couldn't help but feel scared. Although this feeling only lasted for a moment, his whole body was soaked with sweat! "You're stupid. Where have you gone these past few months? You can't even suppress this anger, and you almost have inner demons. You are really promising!" Above his shoulders, Xiaozhu's eyes were cold, and his words were conveyed. ring. "Inner demon" Upon hearing these two frightening words, Li Mu couldn't help but tremble, with a look of horror on his face. As a cultivator, he naturally knows what the 'inner demon' is. Inner demons, to put it simply, are just an 'emotion' in a person's heart, but when this 'emotion' reaches a certain level, it will 'turn into a demon', eventually destroying the person's will and occupying his mind and body. , do whatever you want! Rumor has it that when cultivators are promoted from the Three Meridians Realm to the Six Tribulations Realm, they will begin to overcome tribulations, and every disaster may take their lives. If you can't survive, you will die. If you get through it, your strength will be greatly increased. Among them, there is a kind of disaster called "Demon Tribulation".   Demonic Tribulation, as the name suggests, is the calamity of inner demons, a calamity that every cultivator must go through. According to the theory of human nature, people have two sides, one is the normal side, and the other is the abnormal side. Demonic calamity means infinitely expanding the abnormal side of a person to engulf the normal side of the person. If the normal side is swallowed up, it will fall into the 'demon realm' forever and transform into a demon, evil and terrifying. If it is not swallowed up, the normal side will swallow up the abnormal side. Then, not only will this person's cultivation level greatly increase, but he will no longer have any 'inner demons' to haunt him from now on. The road to cultivation is open and open, and there is nothing to fear! At the moment, Li Mu was shocked to hear that there was a "inner demon" in his heart. You know, that is a disaster that only happens to strong people in the ¡®Six Tribulations Realm¡¯. How could it happen to me? "Humph, the Demonic Tribulation is the most mysterious and weird type of catastrophe among the Six Tribulations. It is even so weird that it will appear without you having to break through to the Six Tribulations Realm. If you can survive this tribulation before reaching the Six Tribulations Realm, In the future, your achievements will definitely be much higher than those of ordinary people in the Six Tribulations Realm. If you can't survive, you will go crazy and lose yourself in advance, so you have to deal with it yourself." At this time, Xiaozhu's voice came again. Hearing this, Li Mu felt a chill in his heart, and immediately realized how dangerous his current situation was. Involuntarily, he hurriedly calmed down and calmed down. It is clear that I will never be able to survive that ¡®magic tribulation¡¯ now! After calming down, Li Mu looked up and found that there was no movement in the square. Fortunately, my location is quite far away from where the killers are. Even if there is a fluctuation, it will not be noticed immediately, let alone that I have calmed down now. "It seems that we have to find a way to rescue them. Otherwise, with my current strength, I will not be able to fight against them!" After calming down his inner emotions, Li Mu's eyes became clear and he looked at the dozen people who were tied up again. , there is a plan in mind. He could clearly detect the aura fluctuations on the bodies of those ten people. Although they were covered with bruises, their vitality was still extremely strong. They must be strong men in the Three Meridians Realm of the Autumn Wind Sect, and their cultivation had not been lost. As for why he was reduced to being tied up by those killers, it must be Bai Fan's fault! "That rope must be a spiritual weapon." Li Mu's eyes flickered, staring at the golden ropes on the bodies of the ten people. The traces of 'spiritual energy' emanating from them, and the weapons used by the Silver-faced Killer, Liu Yun The cyan ring given by the senior is exactly the same. Otherwise, it would be impossible to bind the strong men in the Three Meridian Realm. "Let me tell you a few, why don't you kill them? So as not to leave any trouble." At this moment, Li Mu concentrated his mind and could vaguely hear the conversation between Bai Fan and the five gold-faced and black-clothed killers. It came from Bai Fan's mouth. "Kill? Why kill? They are all three-line realm, especially there are five earth-line realms inside, wouldn't it be a pity to kill them?" Among them, a gold-faced killer chuckled. "That's right. If you catch them back, you can get a lot of rewards. After all, their connections and connections are good things. By suppressing them, maybe they can make them voluntarily donate their connections and connections, or become The most loyal slave." Another golden-masked killer echoed with a smile. "That makes sense." The third golden-masked killer also laughed. "Okay, suppress them all first, and send a few outside disciples to take good care of them. Don't let any accidents happen." The fourth gold-faced killer turned his head to look at the twelve silver-faced killers behind him, and said calmly. . "Yes, senior brother!" The twelve people nodded in unison, and then suppressed the fifteen strong men of the third lineage of the Autumn Wind Sect. "Hey, what's there to watch over? They are tied up by the golden dragon rope, can they still break free?" The fifth gold-faced killer couldn't help but smile. "Haha, you guys are right. I wonder when we will go to the majority of Northern Han? And you guys have not forgotten my contribution, right?" On the side, Bai Fan bowed his waist and asked with a flattering look on his face. "Don't worry about this, we will certainly not forget it. As for when to go to the Holy Mountain, we have to wait until the core members of the sect arrive." Among them, a gold-faced killer said calmly. "It's a pity that things were not done perfectly this time. Some people fled to the neighboring countries of the Erye Kingdom. It was difficult to handle." Another gold-faced killer sighed. "That can't be helped. There are too many ants. No matter how big your feet are and no matter how many you trample to death, some fish will still slip through the net." The golden-faced killer on the side also sighed softly and continued: "Everyone rest where you are. Well, after the core members arrive, we can return to the sect to receive the rewards." At this moment, in that dark place, Li Mu glanced at Bai Fan and left quietly. Because he knows very well what to do now   After leaving, Li Mu naturally wanted to find the place where the Three Meridian Realm experts from the Autumn Wind Sect were imprisoned. If you don¡¯t even know this, how can you save yourself? Moreover, if you want to rescue them, you have to rescue them as soon as possible. Once you wait for the core members of the killer to arrive, it will be too late. Of course, you need to be certain in advance. If you are not sure, you must not act rashly. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take long for Li Mu to find out that the fifteen Qiu Feng Sect¡¯s third-level masters were imprisoned in a random room within the Qiu Feng Sect. Come to think of it, those killers all thought that the Autumn Wind Sect was finished, that all the other three strong men had died, and that the entire country had become a dead country, and no one would come here at all. ¡°Besides, so what if we come here? This is their gathering place, and they are looking for death when they come here. Unless someone is so stupid that he is not afraid of death! Sensing this, Li Mu couldn't help but sneer in his heart. "Eighteen people" In the darkness, Li Mu hid at a commanding height, and could clearly see the black-clothed killer in the room where the strong men of the third lineage of the Autumn Wind Sect were imprisoned. Not a single silver face, all black scarves. A cold light bloomed in Li Mu's eyes, but he did not take action immediately, but left quietly. Because he knew that if he started now, the probability of failure would be the highest. Therefore, he did not return until the third night. That night, Li Mu took action without any hesitation! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 47 Fighting to Rescue [Zhu Xin: Please give me an update! ¡¿ ============ Do it! Li Mu came to a commanding height, and after casually sizing up the black-clothed and masked figure, he took action without hesitation. He made such a decisive decision not because of impulse, but because for the past three days, he has been here to observe every day to see if the number of black-clothed masked killers has increased, to see their habits and mental outlook. At the beginning, Li Mu discovered that among these eighteen black-clothed masked killers, although he felt that no one dared to come here to release these three-line strong men from the Autumn Wind Sect, because this was the order of the golden-masked killer, they were not allowed to do so. Don't cheer up, and don't dare to neglect in the slightest. Therefore, Li Mu held back and did not take action. He is not stupid. There is a 90% chance of failure if he takes action at that time. In the end, not only could he not be able to release the fifteen strong men of the Three Lines of the Autumn Wind Sect, but he would also risk his own life. He might have been able to do such a thing before, but he would never be able to do it now. Therefore, Li Mu decided to wait for three days before talking. However, Li Mu was also very worried, praying that in these three days, the "core members of the sect" mentioned by the golden-masked killer would not come, otherwise all the plans would be in vain. Fortunately, three days later, that is, tonight, the core member did not come, and Li Mu's heart dropped. After three days of waiting, the mental outlook of the eighteen black-clad masked killers completely changed, and there were also considerable changes in their actions On the first day, the eighteen people did not dare to neglect because of the golden-masked killer¡¯s order. But after three days, the eighteen people were no longer as cautious as they were on the first day, but had become lazy. Especially at night, they each found a room to rest at will. The Qiu Feng Sect now has fewer people and more rooms. Let alone one person sleeping in one room, it is okay even if one person sleeps in ten rooms. After all, in such a cold weather, even if those killers are good at cultivation, they still feel cold and boring. In their opinion, only fools would come here to die. Naturally, these eighteen people did not dare to all go to rest together, but they took shifts in pairs. Every two people have an hour, and that's only at night. During the day, eighteen people guard together to avoid being discovered by the silver-faced guards and gold-faced guards, who may risk their lives. In fact, Li Mu could have taken action as early as yesterday. After all, there were only two people guarding each time, and he was confident that he could kill them easily. The difficulty is to kill two people instantly, and at the same time. " Otherwise, if one of them makes a sound, it will be equivalent to failure, and the outcome will be obvious. In fact, Li Mu also thought about taking action. But just when he was about to take action, one of them suddenly walked out of a room and said that he wanted to change rooms because that room was not safe for sleeping. At that moment, Li Mu broke out in a cold sweat. After that, he saw several people walking out of the room, and the reasons were all very similar. Some felt uncomfortable, others thought the quilt was too smelly, or it was a bit far from the toilet. "In short, Li Mu didn't dare to make a move last night. But today, he had to take action! "Whoosh!" At this moment, Li Mu quickly dived into the night, running like a ghost on the roof of the house, jumping up and down, but without making a single sound. Not long after, he had reached the top of the house where fifteen strong men of the third lineage of the Autumn Wind Sect were imprisoned, and stopped at the edge of the roof. Immediately afterwards, he turned forward and dived under the eaves at a 360-degree angle. I have to admit that after these few months of life and death experience, Li Mu's mental endurance has grown to a very high level, otherwise he would not be able to do it so smoothly. Moreover, at this moment, on the corridor under the eaves, directly below him, stood the two killers in black who were quite wary of the surroundings! In Li Mu's guess, why these two people guarded them so carefully must be because they were just two people and they had to be careful to avoid anything going wrong. And someone will come to change the shift in an hour, so the vigilance is only for an hour, no big deal. However, no matter how vigilant the two masked killers in black were, they still did not notice Li Mu appearing above them. At this moment, Li Mu¡¯s eyes flickered under the eaves, and there was a hint of hope on his calm face. Originally, his feet and hands were grasping the wooden stakes on the eaves, but in the next moment they were hanging upside down, and two sharp blades appeared out of thin air in his free hands. "Ouch!" Li Mu didn't pause at all, his feet relaxed instantly at this moment, and his whole body just drifted towards the two people below. By coincidence, the two killers in black below are just about the same size.About 3 meters is an excellent distance for an instant kill. If you hesitate, once the distance between the two is far away, it will be difficult to kill them at the same time. Seeing this, Li Mu raised the corners of his mouth slightly. But everything is unpredictable. When Li Mugang came to half a meter above the two people's heads, the man on the right turned sharply to the right and walked directly to the right. It seemed that he was out of the range of being killed because of urgent urination or something. . At this moment, Li Mu was shocked, but he had no choice. He couldn't fly and couldn't get into the air at all. Fortunately, although Li Mu was frightened, he did not panic. After falling lightly, he covered the mouth of the black-clad killer on the left with his right hand, and the sharp blade in his left hand directly touched his neck without making any sound. "The killer in black on the right is facing away from the killer in black on the left, so his presence is not noticed at all. At this time, the killer had already taken three steps in that direction. "Hey, where are you going?" At this moment, Li Mu suddenly realized what he was doing and lowered his voice, imitating the voice of the killer in black, and called out to the killer. "Didn't I tell you, I need to pee." The killer who walked out stopped and said in a rather helpless tone. At the same time, he slowly turned around. At this time, Li Mu moved! He took a step forward, touched the opponent's neck with the sharp blade in his hand, and covered the opponent's mouth and nose with his palm. Even if the opponent's body is twitching, he can't make the slightest sound. As for why he chose to move at this time instead of rushing over to kill the black-clothed killer on the left immediately after killing the killer, it was because of his intuition. Li Mu felt that it would be very likely that the opponent would notice him and run forward and shout loudly, or dodge and then shout. The result would be self-evident. But once the other party chooses to turn around and is still talking, he can no longer choose to make other actions or shout. Therefore, this method is safer than the previous method. It is also clear that this method does work. "Huh" With the death of the second killer, Li Mu couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. Although there were some minor accidents, it was a near miss. Immediately afterwards, Li Mu hurriedly dragged the bodies of the two killers in black to the door of the house where the strong men of the third lineage of the Autumn Wind Sect were imprisoned. He did not go in directly because there was an iron lock with a faint golden light on the door. "Spiritual weapon!" Li Mu's eyes condensed, and he immediately understood that this iron lock was a spiritual weapon, because there was a faint trace of 'spiritual power' on it, but the 'spiritual power' on it was not strong, and it was probably only the lowest level. It's just a first-grade spiritual weapon. But even if it is a first-grade spiritual weapon, it is definitely not comparable to ordinary mortal weapons and fine weapon-level locks. "Fortunately, I also have a spiritual weapon in my hand!" Li Mu's eyes flickered, and when he raised his right hand, a sharp dagger appeared. This dagger is obviously not the one he had before. Not only does it have a different shape, but it also exudes a strong amount of 'spiritual power'. It can be seen that this is a very high-grade spiritual weapon. This spiritual weapon does not belong to Li Mu, but was obtained from a silver-faced and black-clad killer. Now, he has five spiritual weapons in total. Among them are two spiritual weapons and sharp blades, and the other three are 'space spiritual weapons'. Two pieces are in the shape of 'rings', and the one given by the old man Liu Yun is in the shape of a 'ring'. Li Mu didn't pause too much. He held the sharp blade of the spiritual weapon and slashed at the golden iron chain, hoping to cut it off. If this can't be done, there will be no hope of rescuing the fifteen people inside. "Click!" With a slight sound, the sharp blade of the spiritual weapon in his hand swiped across the golden iron lock, splitting the iron lock into two halves very easily, like splitting tofu. "It is indeed a spiritual weapon!" Seeing this, Li Mu was surprised. "Hurry up and rescue him." At this time, the little pig on his shoulder woke up and immediately understood what he was doing, and said through the soul. "Yes." Hurrying, Li Mu slowly pushed the door open, threw the two killers in black inside, and quickly entered inside, closing the door tightly. "Who!" As he entered, low voices sounded. "Li Mu, the Northern Han general, have met all of you seniors!" Li Mu glanced at the fifteen people tied up with golden ropes in the room, and found that they were basically older people, and the youngest was also five years old. About ten, so there was a hint of respect in his tone. "Most of the Northern Han!" Hearing this, a white-haired old man whispered, looking at Li Mu with a pair of eyes, and then exclaimed: "What a terrifying future life!" The other fourteen people also showed joy, and there was also a hint of shock in their expressions. As three-line strong men, they can obviouslyIt can be seen at a glance that Li Mu's copper body cultivation is definitely a genius! "Seniors, we don't have much time. I will unlock it for you now!" Li Mu didn't care about this, and didn't dare to say anything. He came directly to the white-haired old man and said seriously. Then, he squatted down and struck hard with the spiritual weapon-level blade in his hand. ¡°Tsk!¡± However, the golden rope only shone with a faint golden light without any damage! "This" Seeing this scene, Li Mu's expression couldn't help but change. "My child, I am very happy that you are here. But this golden dragon rope is an eighth-grade spiritual weapon. How can it be broken by the fifth-grade spiritual weapon in your hand and the strength of your ninth-level bronze body?" The bound white-haired old man suddenly laughed, shook his head and said: "Don't waste your efforts, I am very happy that you can come. Let¡¯s go, go far. In the future, if you are willing and have enough strength, you can find out which country destroyed my Qiu Feng Country. Andif you can, please remove the head of the traitor Bai Fan. Even if we die, we will bless you in heaven! " Hearing this, Li Mu trembled slightly, and his eyes couldn't help but scan the faces of the other fourteen people. They were all filled with grief and anger, and all of them were resentful of that 'Bai Fan'. Li Mu couldn¡¯t help but lament in his heart, is this really the only way to go? No, absolutely not! Suddenly, Li Mu's face darkened, and the hatred in his heart could not be suppressed. The next moment, he stood up suddenly, holding the fifth-grade spiritual weapon mentioned by the white-haired old man with both hands, and raised it high above his head. Suddenly, Li Mu mobilized the power of death among the 799 bloodlines in his body without hesitation. In just a moment, there was no longer any white in his eyes, and his whole body was pitch black, looking extremely terrifying. On his body surface, traces of the power of death emerged from his skin and spread all over his body in an instant! "This is¡­¡­" At this moment, after everyone, including the white-haired old man, saw the changes in Li Mu, their eyes widened, their pupils shrank, and their faces showed a look of horror! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 48 Killing Bai Fan [Zhu Xin: Second update, please accept the same~~] ========== "Chichi!" Black gas surged throughout Li Mu's body. The space was slightly distorted by the surge of energy. The temperature in the entire room also dropped rapidly due to the appearance of this black gas. Everyone present is a powerful figure in the Three Meridians Realm, and they are not afraid of cold temperatures at all. But at this moment, they couldn't help but shudder. Including the eighty-year-old white-haired old man, also showed a horrified expression. "This this is energy transformation! This wave is the power of death! How is it possible?!" Among them, an old woman exclaimed in a low voice, recognizing the energy Li Mu was using at a glance. It was precisely because of the recognition that her old face and deeply sunken eyes showed shock! Although the other thirteen people were not the first to recognize them, they all trembled in fear after hearing the words 'energy transformation' and 'power of death', and a deep fear emerged in their expressions. . It seems that under this power, any 'creature' will be afraid, tremble, and surrender! Regarding these, Li Mu naturally didn't care at all at this moment because he couldn't be distracted. After all, this energy does not entirely belong to him, but is obtained from the Zhongfeng Tribe¡¯s sacred mountain, ¡®Zhongfeng Peak¡¯. It is extremely difficult to control. The most important thing is the terrifying destructive power of this energy. Although the meridians in his body have been activated a lot and are enveloped by a thick layer of 'life energy', he still cannot withstand this level of tyranny. strength. Especially the load on the body is extremely terrifying. ¡°However, he had to induce it. Moreover, this time the power of death in six hundred bloodlines was aroused! Li Mu knew that he only had one chance. If he failed to seize this opportunity and could not break the so-called 'golden dragon rope'. Then, there is no second chance. Success or failure, life or death, it all depends on the moment! "It will definitely be broken into pieces!" Li Mu made a low voice as his throat rolled. The next moment, black light bloomed in his eyes, and he concentrated all his power on the sharp blade of the fifth-grade spiritual weapon held high above his head. Then, he suddenly struck the 'golden dragon rope' on the white-haired old man in front of him! "Hi!" The sharp blade of the spiritual weapon turned into black lightning and fell directly on the eighth-grade spiritual weapon 'Golden Dragon Rope'. Suddenly, a bright golden light erupted from the 'golden dragon rope', as if to resist the erosion of the 'power of death' and the chopping power from the sharp blade! "Stop it!!!" Li Mu roared again in a low voice, a trace of blood emerging from his dark pupils. He does not allow failure, only success! "Chichi!" Suddenly, when everyone was about to suffocate, the eighth-grade spiritual weapon 'Golden Dragon Rope' was like tofu, being brought to life by the fifth-grade spiritual weapon and sharp blade lingering with the power of death. Cut it and break it into pieces! It¡¯s actuallyopened? ! A touch of ecstasy surged into the hearts of the other fourteen people, and even more so on the aging face of the eighty-year-old white-haired man. "It's open" Looking at the 'Golden Dragon Rope' that was broken into several pieces, Li Mu's crazy face froze for a moment, then relaxed, revealing a faint smile. At this time, he only felt a surge of void power, his whole body lost strength, and he couldn't help but fall towards the ground. "Child!" Seeing this, the white-haired old man who had regained his freedom was shocked and quickly stood up to help him. But the next moment, Li Mu suddenly swung his steps to the side, and actually stepped into a horse stance, trying to prop up his almost fallen body. "Senior, hurry up and rescue all seniors!" Li Mu raised his head with a smile, looked at the shocked white-haired old man in front of him, said with a smile, and directly handed over the sharp blade in his hand. "Okay!" The white-haired old man was not new here. He was very aware of the current situation. Without any pretense, after giving a light compliment, he directly reached out and took the spiritual weapon in Li Mu's hand. However, the moment he took the sharp blade into his hands, his thin body couldn't help but tremble. Because there is no trace of 'spiritual energy' on the sharp blade, and even the luster is very dim. "This guy is not simple!" Sensing this, the white-haired old man couldn't help but take a deep look at Li Mu, feeling amazed in his heart. But there was no pause in the movements of his hands. He directly mobilized his energy and appeared in front of the other fourteen people like lightning. He danced the sharp blade of the spiritual weapon and easily cut off the 'golden dragon ropes' one after another. However, the sharp blade of the spiritual weapon that has lost its ¡®spiritual power¡¯ is also chopping?After the last 'golden dragon rope', it shattered inch by inch and turned into powder. "As expected of a strong man in the Three Meridians Realm." Seeing the white-haired old man easily cutting off the 'golden dragon ropes', a trace of yearning appeared on Li Mu's face, clearly knowing that he was different from the strong ones in the Three Meridians Realm. the gap between. He had already sat cross-legged and drank a bottle of 'liquid of life' given by Xiaozhu, repairing his body and meridians damaged by excessive use of the power of death. Logically speaking, Li Mu is only at the ninth level of the Bronze Body, and mobilizing the power of death in his four hundred meridians has reached the limit. He will collapse immediately after using it, but his body will not be harmed. But just now, he mobilized the power of death in six hundred meridians. And the price to pay for this is the erosion of the physical body and the meridians in the body. After all, the power of death does not belong to him. If he wants to use it beyond his capacity, he must pay something. Fortunately, in the past few months, Li Mu's strength has improved, and he rarely takes 'life liquid', while Xiaozhu gives him ten bottles of 'life liquid' on time every month. Now, he can store twenty-six bottles of this liquid in his Life and Death Dzi Bead, so he has no fear of running out. "The powerful repair ability of 'life liquid' to the body and meridians in the body is several times stronger than that of life crystal. Therefore, Li Mu did not hesitate to activate the power of death in the six hundred meridians before. Even without this ¡®life liquid¡¯, he would still do that because he didn¡¯t want those killers to have an easy time! "Child!" At this moment, the white-haired old man appeared in front of Li Mu like lightning, with a trace of worry flashing on his old face. Moreover, his thin palms were already placed on Li Mu's chest, as if he wanted to give him treatment. But the moment his palm came into contact with Li Mu's chest, a surge of energy actually blocked him. "This is" The white-haired old man was slightly startled, and immediately saw the 'connection' on Li Mu's chest, and a look of shock appeared on his face. "This was given to me by Su Si, the leader of the Northern Han Tribe, before he died." Li Mu answered calmly with a calm face. Hearing this, the white-haired old man trembled and his expression dimmed. "Don't worry, senior. I'm fine. Don't worry about me. You just need to regain your strength as soon as possible." Li Mu showed a slight smile on his face and spoke again. He is indeed fine because he has the 'life liquid', but if he wants to regain his strength, it will not be possible in a short while. "There is more." Suddenly, Li Mu thought of a rather important question. He looked up at the white-haired old man and the other fourteen people, and said calmly: "You have less than one stick of incense left." Immediately, he briefly described the shifts of the eighteen black-clad killers. "That's it!" After hearing this, the white-haired old man's expression couldn't help but change, and he immediately understood the current situation. After giving Li Mu a deep instruction, he sat down cross-legged and nursed back his injuries. The other fourteen people did the same without caring about anything else. Seeing this, Li Mu didn't say anything. He could understand that although the cultivation of these people had not been abolished and there were only some flesh injuries on the outside, there must be considerable injuries inside their bodies. In Li Mu¡¯s understanding, those killers were not so kind and they just wanted to teach them a simple lesson. Especially Bai Fan, who must have spread all the anger he had caused in the Qiufeng Sect over the years on these fifteen people. Gradually, time passes Just when half an hour was about to end, the white-haired old man and the other fourteen people all opened their eyes, their eyes filled with murderous intent. After looking at each other, they knew what the other was thinking. Similarly, Li Mu slowly opened his eyes. Although he has not fully recovered his strength, he has already recovered. "Child, you stay here well. After we go out, you can leave as far away as possible!" At this time, he saw the white-haired old man getting up, with a kind look on his face, and warned softly. "Yes, I will." Li Mu nodded. Although he would never escape from here like this, he promised to do so on the surface, because it was best not to talk nonsense if he could, and time was of the essence. "The seniors probably don't have weapons anymore, but the juniors do have some, although" At the same time, he thought of a rather important point. With a wave of his hand, more than a dozen sharp blades appeared, all from the hands of the masked killer in black. Won. Although they are just fine weapons, they are better than nothing, right? "My child, I will repay your kindness in the next life!" The white-haired old man showed gratitude, grabbed the more than ten sharp knives, threw them into the hands of the other fourteen people, and shouted: "Let's go!" Everyone took a deep look at Li Mu, their facesAfter a flash of gratitude, they all left the room. "They're all gone, shall we go too?" At this time, Xiaozhu's words rang in Li Mu's heart. "Let's go." Li Mu nodded, looking at the backs of the fifteen white-haired old men, feeling a little lonely. He knew that these fifteen people were determined to die, and no one would escape from the Autumn Wind Sect, because this was their root! So, he didn¡¯t ask such non-nutritious questions. Not long after, Li Mu also quietly disappeared into the night and hid. Soon after, the cry of killing suddenly rang out in the Qiu Feng Sect, which had no disciples of Qiu Feng. But among them, there were a few words that made his heart tremble, and those words were exactly Kill Bai Fan! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 49 It¡¯s you! ! ! [Zhu Xin: The new book list will be out soon. Collections and tickets are all available, Zhu Xin will follow! ¡¿ ============ "Kill Bai Fan!" Outside the Qiufeng Sect, Li Mu was trembling and kept muttering these words. He could clearly feel that the fifteen strong men of the third lineage of Qiu Feng Sect hated Bai Fan obviously more than they hated the black-clothed killers. That¡¯s right, whether it¡¯s the black-faced killer, the silver-faced killer, or the strongest gold-faced killer, they all just followed the instructions from above to destroy the Autumn Wind Kingdom and the Autumn Wind Sect. But what about Bai Fan? But he is an out-and-out traitor, villain, and thief! If it weren't for him, how could the Qiufeng Sect and the Qiufeng Kingdom be where they are today? This kind of person is more hateful than those killers in black and deserves to be killed! In the darkness, a trace of blood emerged from Li Mu's eyes. He clenched his fists with his hands and his whole body trembled. He also hated Bai Fan. If it weren't for him, most of Beihan would not have been destroyed, and grandma would not have died. The source of everything, all sins, is Bai Fan! ! ! If Li Muru were in the realm of the Three Meridians, he would never hide here. Instead, he would rush forward and be the first to kill Bai Fan. "But, he didn't. He was only in the Bronze Body Realm and was no match for a strong person in the Three Meridian Realm. Not to mention, there are thousands of black-clad masked killers in the square, and rushing out will only lead to death. So, he had no choice but to be patient. At this moment, the originally lifeless Qiu Feng Sect was in turmoil, with shouts of killing and screams continuing, and bursts of sparks and harsh clangs erupted between the lights and shadows of swords. At the same time, dozens of figures rose into the sky, and terrifying power swept through them, knocking down and shattering buildings one after another. But among them, the three words "kill Baifan" are extremely loud and heart-shaking! Even though Li Mu was far away, he could still feel the madness of the fifteen Qiu Feng Sect seniors, all of whom were trying to suppress one of them. Although he couldn't see clearly who that person was, he knew that that person must be Bai Fan. "Hey, when were these fifteen people released? Where are the outer disciples who were guarding?!" "They were all killed!" "Kill? Damn it, who has sneaked in here? All the outer disciples obey the order and conduct a carpet-like search for me. I must catch the person who sneaked in here. I must tear him apart if he wants to live. His skin, gnaw at his bones!¡± "Yes, senior brother!" The next moment, thousands of masked killers in black dispersed and rushed in all directions, vowing to find the person who released these fifteen strong men of the Autumn Wind Sect. In the darkness, Li Mu's face turned slightly cold. Although he had already expected that the killers would think of this, he did not expect it to happen so quickly. Although he was a little unwilling to see Bai Fan killed, he did not dare to stop at all. Once those black-clad masked killers find out, there is basically only one way to die. After all, the number of black-clad killers exceeds three thousand. He can fight with thirty people, but with three thousand people, every spit of each person can almost drown him. How could he be stupid enough to fight head-on? Not long after, Li Mu left quietly, and after finding a trail, he left the top of Qiufeng Mountain. Fortunately, there are dozens of trails from the top of Qiufeng Mountain to the city below. If there is only one, those killers in black can just block the intersection and catch the turtle in the jar. But now, it is impossible. Not to mention, Qiufeng Mountain occupies a huge area. The top of the mountain alone is more than ten miles in diameter. The further you go down, the wider the scope becomes. The wider the scope, the more difficult the search by those black-clothed masked killers will become. Even if there were three thousand of them, they would still have to be scattered around. Li Mu is not stupid and will definitely not stay on Qiufeng Mountain. That way, once you fight with the masked killer in black, if he is discovered by other killers and the distance is too close, you will definitely not be able to escape. Only by leaving this clan city and going into the huge basin jungle can we fight with it. Even if there is any sound and the distance is too far, there is no fear of being heard by other killers. So what if I heard it? As long as other killers can't catch up for a while, there will be enough time to escape or hide. Not long after, Li Mu, who was like a ghost and moved like a breeze, had descended from Qiufeng Mountain, quietly left the clan city, and sneaked into the depths of the jungle in the basin, hiding with bated breath, waiting for the arrival of the killers in black, hunting them down one by one. . Maybe it was someone else who would have left the Qiu Feng Kingdom after rescuing the fifteen strong men of the third lineage from the Qiu Feng Sect, never to enter again. That can be considered a complete meritorious deed, and he is no longer a coward. But Li Mu is different. This is a life and death trial for him. What is happening in front of me is just because of this life and death trial.It¡¯s just the peak period. Leave the Autumn Wind Country? This had never occurred to him. "Seniors, you must kill that Bai Fan!" Deep in the jungle of the basin, Li Mu was lurking on a dense giant tree. But he still raised his head and stared at the constantly shaking top of Qiufeng Mountain, with anticipation in his heart and endless hatred shining deep in his eyes. Before, on the top of the Qiu Feng Mountain, he saw Bai Fan being attacked and killed by fifteen Qiu Feng Sect third-line realm powerhouses, and he was seriously injured in an instant. However, he did not die. Immediately afterwards, the twelve silver-faced killers and five gold-faced killers broke out, and a melee broke out instantly. After that, there were three thousand black-clad masked killers searching all over the place. He had no choice but to leave, not knowing whether Bai Fan was alive or dead. At the moment, he obviously can no longer go to the Qiufeng Mountain, let alone watch the battle, so he can only look forward to it. ¡°Swiss, swish, swish¡­¡± In the dark night, the cold wind blows. Although spring has already begun, the spring in Qiu Feng Sect is still cold, and there is a lot of snow on the ground. Fortunately, the white snow on these giant trees has already fallen away, leaving no trace left. Li Mu was quietly hiding on one of the giant trees. His breathing was gentle, his expression was calm, and there was no ripple in his eyes. But in his hand, there was an extra sharp blade, a sharp blade with a hint of spiritual power. ??Obviously, this is a spiritual weapon, the second spiritual weapon blade on his body, and the last spiritual weapon blade. At this time, three masked killers in black slowly appeared a hundred meters away from the giant tree where he was, and they were still heading here. "It's really boring." Among them, a killer in black muttered softly, slightly unhappy. "Yeah, those inner disciples and elite disciples are such stinkers for letting us do such a thing." Another person echoed. "Can you two stop talking nonsense? So what if it is true? Walls have ears, so don't cause trouble!" The third person was quite cautious and shouted. And obviously, this is a woman. "What are you afraid of? I think there is a strong chance that with all the disciples from the outer sect, we will not be able to find out why. Furthermore, the person who let go of the fifteen masters of the Third Meridian Realm of Qiu Feng Sect, is he stupid? Let him go. Will I still be hiding here in the future? I'm afraid I have already fled thousands of miles away." The first person curled his lips. "Let's take a rest here and go up there after the fighting is over. It doesn't matter to us if we can't find them." The first person continued. At this time, a group of three people had already arrived under the big tree where Li Mu was hiding. At the request of the first person, the three of them sat down against the big tree. However, the rather cautious masked woman in black suddenly stood up the moment she sat down. There was a flash of cold light in her hand, and a sharp blade was thrown out by her. It passed directly through the dense branches and leaves above her head, passed out from the other end, and fell to the ground. However, apart from a few leaves falling down, there was nothing else. "Are you being too cautious?" Seeing this, the first killer in black couldn't help but sneered. "Okay Wen Ke, rest peacefully. What this guy said makes sense. Just relax." The second killer in black also said. "Relax? If you die later, don't blame me for not reminding you!" The masked woman in black, known as 'Wen Ke', said coldly, then walked around the giant tree and headed towards the tree that was stuck upside down in the snow. The sharp blade walked away. The moment the masked woman in black came to the sharp blade that was thrown away by her, her exquisite body trembled suddenly. Because there was a trace of blood on the sharp blade, it dyed the white snow on the ground red. Although it¡¯s just a tiny hint, it¡¯s real! Steeply, the masked woman in black suddenly turned around, her pupils suddenly shrank, and she saw two chambers of hot blood spraying out, dyeing the night sky. She saw the two killers in black who came here with her and were sitting leaning against the giant tree. They slowly fell to the ground. After twitching slightly, they lost their lives. "You!" The next moment, she locked her eyes on the boy who was wearing gray clothes and holding a sharp knife, and he was no more than fourteen years old. His eyes were full of horror. He couldn't believe that his two companions were killed like this? ! "You are a good killer, but it is a pity that you have two unqualified companions." A cold voice sounded, and Li Mu slowly walked around the giant tree where he was hiding just now, revealing his figure. At the same time, he raised his right hand and passed his index finger across the face. A faint trace of blood appeared on his index finger. But the right side of his face, which had no trace at all, now had a shallow bloodstain, and traces of blood seeped out from it. ?Obviously??This bloodstain was caused by the sharp blade thrown away by the masked woman in black. It is completely conceivable that under such circumstances, ordinary people would have been so frightened that they would have jumped from the giant tree. Even if you don't jump down, it will make a sound. But Li Mu didn't make any sound. This shows how terrifying his psychological quality is now! "Who are you!" At this moment, the masked woman in black clothes had reacted, and while shouting in a low voice, her whole body quickly retreated. "Who am I?" Staring at this person, Li Mu smiled, his smile was infinitely cold, and asked quietly: "Aren't you guys always looking for me?" "Is it you, are you the one who let go of those fifteen people from the Qiu Feng Sect? No, it's impossible, you're not from the Qiu Feng Sect, how could you possibly Which of the eight tribes are you from?!" Hei The masked woman's voice trembled, and her words were filled with disbelief and shock, as well as other inexplicable emotions. Li Mu frowned at this person's reaction and didn't understand why the other person acted like this. Especially in his feeling, this person was different from other killers. He didn't know exactly what the difference was, but he still answered: "Northern Han, Zhongfeng, Li Mu!" "Zhongfengbu!" After receiving the answer, the masked woman in black trembled and stopped retreating. Although Li Mu couldn't see the other person's expression, he could tell from the other person's eyes that this person actually didn't believe it? what happened? Li Mu was shocked and suspicious, and felt more and more that something was wrong with this person. "Impossible, how could it be Zhongfengbuhow could it bethis is impossible!" At this moment, the masked woman in black stood there blankly, as if she was lost, and kept repeating in her mouth, ' Impossible' three words. But suddenly, she raised her head suddenly, reached out to remove the black scarf from her face, and shouted to Li Mu: "Do you know me?!" Suddenly, Li Mu's footsteps stopped for a moment. Then, he locked his gaze on the other party's somewhat ugly face. Then, a hint of surprise appeared on his slightly immature face "It's you!?" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 50 Pay with your life [Zhu Xin: The second update is here. It¡¯s almost the Chinese New Year and I¡¯m so busy. One update? I never thought that Zhu Xin would update at least twice a day! Please brothers and sisters, please let Zhuxin explode! ¡¿ =============== "It's you?!" Staring at the other party's ugly face full of scars, Li Mu's expression suddenly changed, and his forward movement stopped. He couldn't believe that he actually knew the black-clad masked killer in front of him! No, it¡¯s not that I know it, to be precise, I just saw it before. Li Mu vaguely remembered that one day when he was a child, his grandma took him to the home of Su Si, the leader of the Zhongfeng Department. He had forgotten what he was going to do, but he clearly remembered that there was some unrest in the leader's house that day. Someone seemed to be crying, and it was a woman's voice. He and his grandma had just arrived at the door outside the small courtyard, and when they were about to knock on the door and enter, a strange-looking woman in her twenties, wearing green clothes, suddenly opened the door and walked into the small courtyard. He rushed out, with a trace of tears still remaining on his delicate face. Li Mu didn¡¯t know the woman in green, but grandma seemed to, and she even called out her name softly. Li Mu forgot what happened after that. But he recalled that since that day, he had never seen the woman in green clothes again. It seemed that the woman in green clothes had evaporated in the world and completely disappeared from the Zhongfeng Department. At the moment, he discovered that the silhouette of the woman in black in front of him was very similar to the woman in green who rushed out of the clan leader Su Si's house back then! Although this woman's appearance had long been destroyed, he concluded that this person was definitely the woman in green! "Wen Ke Wen Ke" At this moment, Li Mu was slightly absent-minded, whispering the name of the woman in black. And in his mind, the voice of his grandmother when he called the woman in green kept flashing back. The voice was slightly blurry at first, but then it became clearer and clearer. Finally, two words suddenly appeared in his mind. "No, your name is not Wen Ke, your name is Su Ke!!!" The next moment, Li Mu's eyes dilated, his pupils contracted, and he stared at the ugly woman in black in front of him, trembling. At the same time, an extremely shocking thought appeared in his mind! "It seems that this matter is much more complicated than imagined." At this time, Xiaozhu's voice sounded in Li Mu's heart. But Li Mu ignored Xiaozhu, but stared at the ugly woman in black in front of him, and asked with great difficulty: "Why!" His voice has become extremely hoarse, and his whole body is filled with a terrifying murderous aura, even evil aura. "Answer me, why is this?!" The next moment, Li Mu suddenly roared. This voice brought all the evil energy from his body and struck the ugly woman in black, causing her delicate body to tremble and she couldn't help but take a step back. "I don't know I don't know" The ugly woman in black had a distorted face, and then she rushed forward, grabbing Li Mu's shoulders with both hands, and asked with a panicked look: "You know me, right? You He's from the Zhongfeng tribe, right? Can you tell me how your tribe leader Susi is doing?" "Pfft!" But what answered her was an icy cold light that passed directly across her chest and tore the black cloth on his chest to pieces. But what was revealed inside was not a streak of snow, but a trace of blood. The pupils of the ugly woman in black shrank, and she flew backwards, falling heavily on the snow. A trace of blood flowed out from the wound on her chest, making her look frightened, as if she couldn't believe Li Mu. It's so terrible! "Don't touch me!" Li Mu didn't care what the other person was thinking, let alone how badly his blow hurt him. What he cares about is the filthiness of the other person, which makes him have the urge to kill him immediately! But he knew that this person could not be killed because all the answers had to be learned from the other person's mouth. Slowly, Li Mu held the blood-stained sharp blade and came to the woman in black with a frightened face. He forcibly suppressed the murderous intention in his heart, ignored the other party, walked past, and then said coldly: "I'll wait for you in front." Li Mu left here, because this was not a place to talk, and he was even more afraid that he would be unable to bear it and kill the other party. He would not be able to get all the answers from the other party personally, and he would not be able to know the origin of the black-clothed killers. When the ugly woman in black heard this, her delicate body trembled, and her scarred face was full of pain. It seems that her pain is not only due to the bloody mark on her chest, but also the emotional pain that has been hidden deep in her heart for a long time, but completely exploded at this moment. She closed her eyes, but no tears fell, as if her tears had alreadyAll gone, nothing left. At this moment, Li Mumo landed on the ground and walked in the dark night. The cold wind blew in his face, but it could not extinguish the anger and sorrow in his heart. He couldn't believe that all of this was actually like this. Finally, he stopped under a giant tree and sat down leaning against it. Because he had to wait for the woman in black to arrive, he was not afraid of her escaping. Because he was convinced that the other party would definitely come over. Not long after, a man in black clothes slowly appeared. Li Mu, who had his eyes slightly closed, suddenly opened them. The ferocious look on his face was gone, and what was left was just the endless indifference. In fact, there was no emotion in his eyes, only the coldness, and he just stared at the woman in black who was walking towards him, without saying a word. "Who is this young man?" And the ugly woman in black walking towards him became more and more frightened. Especially after seeing Li Mu's indifferent face and cold look, I felt even more horrified. She couldn¡¯t believe that a thirteen- or fourteen-year-old boy could survive to this day, and even rescued fifteen strong men of the Three Meridians Realm from the Autumn Wind Sect who were bound by the ¡®golden dragon rope¡¯! Especially since she felt that Li Mu was too powerful for her to fight against. Once you fight, you will definitely be killed! Horrible, mysterious! This is the image of the woman in black towards Li Mu. Just now, she had every chance to escape, but she didn't. Because she knew that even if she escaped, she would probably be found by the other party. By that time, there was no possibility of survival. And now, maybe there is still a trace of The woman in black smiled bitterly in her heart, and even felt an endless sadness. She didn't know why things turned out like this. She also wanted to ask why, but no one answered. Soon, she came to Li Mu and sat down cross-legged. And Li Mu, who was already sitting cross-legged, just stared at the woman in black coldly. He didn't know what the other woman was thinking, and he didn't want to know. He only knew that since this woman did not choose to escape, she would definitely tell everything, even though he had already guessed most of it! "My real name is indeed Su Ke, and I am the granddaughter of Su Si, the leader of the Zhongfeng Tribe." This was the first sentence of the woman in black after she sat down. "I know." Li Mu's expression was still indifferent. He had already guessed this at the previous moment. However, his heart was not as calm as on the surface. After learning the other party's identity, there was still a faint ripple in the depths of his heart. "The destruction of the Autumn Wind Congress was also caused by me." Su Ke, a woman in black, was surprised at Li Mu's calmness, and said something that was enough to make the former Li Mu jump up and kill him with a knife. words. Even at this moment, Li Mu couldn't help but slowly clenched his fists and made a crunching sound after hearing the words. "Why!" And, a low, almost roaring voice exploded from his throat. What he couldn't figure out was the reason! "Because the Autumn Wind Sect killed my parents!!!" Su Ke, a woman in black, suddenly turned her head, her eyes were red, and her words were filled with hatred. Hearing this, Li Mu was shocked. He turned his head and stared at the blood-red eyes of the woman named Su Ke. He was unable to speak for a long time. He really didn't expect that the other party would have such a bloody feud with the Autumn Wind Sect! Involuntarily, Li Mu flashed back in his mind the scene of the woman in black, Su Ke, crying and rushing out of the clan leader Su Si's house. His heart tightened, and a look of surprise appeared on his face involuntarily. "Do you know why the Qiufeng Sect killed my parents?" Su Ke, a woman in black, calmed down, hugged her knees with her arms, and then buried her head between her legs, asking in a trembling voice. Li Mu still didn't speak, but he could feel the shocking hatred in the other person's words. "It's just because my mother was not from the Qiufeng Kingdom, and I was afraid that she would reveal the secret!" Su Ke, a woman in black, trembled and growled with hatred: "So, they killed her so cruelly. And my father, He also died of love due to excessive sadness! But where is grandpa? As the leader of one branch and a strong man in the Three Meridians Realm, he did not dare to resist at all. I hate him, I hate the Qiufeng Sect, and I hate all the people in the Zhongfeng tribe. They must have told the Qiufeng Sect about my mother's life experience. Otherwise, how could the Qiufeng Sect know that my mother was from abroad? I hate everything here and want those who harmed my parents to die miserably! " "So you tried your best to escape from the Autumn Wind Country, even escaped with the help of your grandfather Susi, joined the sect you are now in, and then told them about the Holy Mountain of Nakaminebe and asked them to avenge you? "Li Mu's eyes were cold and he asked in a cold voice. "Yes, I want revenge, but I don't?That ability can only be accomplished by borrowing the hands of others. Now, I succeeded, hahaha" At this point, Su Ke, the woman in black, couldn't help but laugh. The laughter was so crazy and harsh. "But you lost your grandfather because of this, forever and ever!" The other party's look made Li Mu feel terrified. He couldn't help but raise his head, and the old face of the leader Susi appeared in his mind, and the words "I'm sorry" surrounded his heart, making him unable to help but feel a deep sadness. At this moment, Li Mu understood that the three words that the leader Su Si said before his death were not just for himself or his grandma. At the same time, he also said it to all the people in the Zhongfeng tribe, and even to the dead people of the entire Qiufeng Kingdom. Presumably, Su Si, the leader of the tribe at that time, should have already guessed why Qiufeng Kingdom encountered such a disaster and who was the culprit, right? It's a pity that there is no way to save the day! "Grandpa" Su Ke, the woman in black, trembled and her crazy smile stopped, but what changed was not sadness, but endless ridicule: "Don't mention grandpa to me, he is just a coward, a man who watched me helplessly His loved ones were killed, but he chose to remain silent, dare not resist, and is a worthless man!" "Snapped!" Suddenly, a slap suddenly appeared and hit her face hard, sending her whole body flying away. "I admit that your situation is pitiful, and I also admit that those people from the Qiu Feng Sect deserve to be killed. But I do not allow you to insult your grandfather, and I cannot forgive you for letting the people of the eight major tribes and all the descendants of the Qiu Feng Kingdom for your own selfish desires. The people died tragically!" Li Mu stood up slowly and walked up to Su Ke, a woman in black, with a very cold expression on his face. Although this woman¡¯s past is indeed pitiful, his heart is filled with endless murderous intent. Because all of this is caused by this person! "Your grandfather may be wrong, but he is definitely not a coward, he is a real man. Even if he dies, he will protect the tribe and everything that does not belong to him. But you, with your own hands, destroyed everything he had guarded with your whole life, including him, weren't you right? ! You made me lose my grandma, and you have to pay for it with your life today! " Staring at the woman in black in front of him, Li Mu shouted in a low voice, with murderous intent blooming in his eyes, and he slowly raised the sharp blade in his hand, flashing with a threatening cold light. "No, Grandpa is a strong man in the Three Meridians Realm. He will definitely be able to escape and won't die!" Finally, under these words, Su Ke, who was trying to show off his strength, showed pain on his face and shouted loudly. Suddenly, as she screamed, a ray of death surged into her body. Then, a trace of black blood slowly flowed down the corner of her mouth. Suicide by taking poison! Seeing this scene, Li Mu's pupils suddenly tightened, and he quickly squatted down and shouted angrily: "You do deserve to die, but you must tell me where your sect is and what its name is before you die!" However, at this time, Su Ke, the woman in black, had already died of anger and was unable to respond to his question. However, Li Mu did not despair. Because at the moment of death, the other party actually raised his right hand. Li Mu couldn't help but turn his head and looked in the direction pointed by his right hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know when, on the snow under the giant tree I was sitting on, there were a few vague words drawn with my fingers {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 51 Four Leaves, Ghost Kingdom [Zhu Xin: Sad, the collection and recommendation are so weak] ============== Four Leaves, Ghost Kingdom! These are the five characters that Li Mu saw outlined with his fingers on the snow in the direction of the dead Su Ke with his right hand. Five very simple characters, but they made him look dull and his body tremble. Although he had already thought that the country that could destroy Qiu Feng Country and Qiu Feng Sect must be a three-leaf or even four-leaf country. But after knowing the facts, he was powerless. Li Mu is very aware of the horror of the Four Leaf Kingdom, because that level of country has terrifying strong men who have surpassed the level of the Three Meridians, terrifying figures in the ¡®Six Tribulations Realm¡¯! Revenge? Now he is only in the Bronze Body Realm, what can he use to take revenge? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Even those strong men of the Three Meridians Realm of Qiu Feng Sect would probably feel despair! The horror of the four-leaf kingdom is definitely beyond the imagination of a two-leaf kingdom. Not to mention the two-leaf kingdom, even the three-leaf kingdom is like a three-year-old child in front of the four-leaf kingdom. It can be destroyed at will, and no one dares to interfere. "Ghost Kingdom!" In an instant, Li Mu's eyes became cold as he stared at the dying Su Ke. His fists could not help but clenched tightly, making a creaking sound due to excessive exertion. At this moment, Li Mu's heart alternated between terrible hatred and deep powerlessness. The two completely different emotions made him extremely uncomfortable. But as time went by, Li Mu's cold eyes became brighter and brighter, because he clearly realized what he had to do next, which was to destroy the Ghost Kingdom! ¡°Maybe this sounds ridiculous, but it¡¯s true! Li Mu is indeed aware of the power of the Yotsuba Kingdom and the Ghost Kingdom, but he is even more aware of his mission and future destiny. Understand that only by constantly becoming stronger can you survive in this cruel world. Only by stepping on the corpses of others can we climb higher. Only by reaching the legendary ¡®Sacred Realm of Reincarnation¡¯ can I resurrect my grandma and resurrect the people of the Autumn Wind Kingdom! The Yotsuba-level Ghost Kingdom is powerful and terrifying, but what is it compared to these? At most, it is just a larger ant on Qingyang Star. "Gui Cha Kingdom, I will make you pay the most painful price for the sins you have committed today!" Li Mu roared in his heart, and a suffocating killing intent surged out of him. And this murderous intention turned into an invisible but real force, squeezing towards the surrounding snow. Visible to the naked eye, the white snow within a few meters of his body was dented by as much as half an inch, forming a round shape, which looked quite strange. It¡¯s just that Li Mu himself didn¡¯t notice it, but the piglet lying on his shoulder, with its eyes closed, suddenly opened its eyes at this moment, and a faint look of surprise flashed from its dark eyes. "Let's go, someone is coming." Then, Xiaozhu's spiritual words poured into Li Mu's heart. Li Mu came back to his senses, turned his head with a cold face, and looked into the distant night. In his perception, there are indeed several "objects" carrying the breath of life, slowly approaching this direction. Clearly, this is not a place to stay for long. Since coming into contact with the power of death and life, Li Mu's perception has become more and more acute, especially towards 'living things' and 'dead things', which can be detected from a long distance away. Otherwise, in the past six months, he would not have been able to escape all kinds of murders and kill so many black-clothed killers so smoothly. In this way, Li Mu stood up, silently glanced at the dead Su Ke, and quietly turned around and left. Naturally, when he left, he casually erased the five words under the giant tree. However, Li Mu didn't notice that when he ran away from here, the little pig lying on his shoulder turned his head and stared at the little pig lying on the ground with a pair of dark eyes, a trace of black flowing from the corner of his mouth. The blood-stained body of Su Ke had a dazzling white light shining deep in his eyes, as if he had discovered something. Regarding Su Ke, although Li Mu felt that he was hateful and deserved to be killed, he also felt that he was also a pitiable person. After all, the other party's mother died under the Qiu Feng Sect's minions, and although his father was not killed by the Qiu Feng Sect's minions, it was almost the same. Li Mu once asked himself, was Su Ke wrong? No! As a child, there is nothing wrong with avenging your dead parents. If you don't take revenge, that would be called unfilial! But, is Su Ke really right? have! Her mistake was that she resorted to extreme means and did not accomplish it with her own hands. In order to take revenge, all the people of Qiufeng Kingdom were massacred. This was her fault! Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but feel sad. Blame Su Ke? The opponent is dead, is the blame still useful?? Even if the other party is not dead, so what? There is no turning back now, we can only keep moving forward. If you want to blame, you can only blame yourself for being in such a cruel and troubled world, and blame yourself for not being strong enough. Only by becoming strong can you avoid such pain! ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Not long after Li Mugang left, four figures appeared here and found the dead Su Ke. "Another one dies." Among them, a killer in black looked at Su Ke's body and spoke coldly. There was no emotion in this man's words, as if he didn't care at all about the death of his fellow disciples. "Hehe, the more people die, the better" The other person laughed evilly and kicked Su Ke's body hard twice. "Stop talking nonsense, that person must have escaped from this direction. Since the other party has the ability to let go of the fifteen people of the Autumn Wind Sect, the strength it possesses is definitely not something we can be hostile to. Let those losers chase them. Let's change the direction. , wait for the battle above to end and then go up." The third person looked up at the darkness in front of him and spoke in a deep voice. "Let's go!" The fourth person said nothing, turned to his right hand and ran away. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Similarly, the other three people also quickly followed. "Hoo~" The cold wind was blowing, and the place was completely silent. Only Su Ke's stiffened body lay lying on its back, looking a little scary. But the strange thing is that as time goes by, Su Ke's body, which should have become colder and stiffer, gradually becomes warmer and softer. Not long after, all the coldness and stiffness on her body disappeared! The next moment, Su Ke¡¯s closed eyes suddenly opened, and he stood up straight from the ground! Her eyes were cold and infinite, with a faint glimmer of light. She stared at the backs of the four people who had just left. She opened her mouth, and an extremely terrifying sound slowly sounded in the jungle here ¡­ "Youall must die!" ¡­¡­ "What's your next plan?" Deep in the jungle, Li Mu was running like a ghost. Suddenly, the little pig's voice sounded in his ears. "Leave here and go back to Zhongfeng." Li Mu replied in his heart. "Back to Zhongfeng? What are you doing there?" Xiaozhu asked in confusion. "Didn't you say that those people's goal is the Holy Mountain? I'm going to destroy it so that they can't get it!" Li Mu glanced sideways at Xiaozhu and asked back, his tone was very cold. "Destroy?" After hearing this, a rather strange smile appeared on Xiaozhu's face, and he said casually: "Interesting, but. How do you destroy it? With your ninth-level bronze body, Strength? Not to mention your ninth-level bronze body, even a guy in the Six Tribulation Realm probably can't destroy that mountain peak." "I know this, but you have a way." Li Mu ignored the question and spoke directly. "It seems I can't hide anything from you." Xiaozhu was stunned by these words, and then asked: "What are your plans after destroying the mountain peak?" "Destroy the Ghost Kingdom!" Li Mu snorted with cold eyes. The next moment, his speed suddenly increased and he quickly ran towards the end of the jungle. "Well, it's a good idea. I support you spiritually. However, let's not talk about the distant issues. Just whether you can destroy the so-called holy mountain is a bit difficult. Even if I tell you the simplest, The most direct and effective method is equally difficult." Xiaozhu said with a chuckle, but there was a hint of solemnity in his words. And at this moment, Xiaozhu's expression suddenly changed, and he turned his head suddenly and looked into the depths of the jungle behind him. A strange bright white light once again appeared in his dark eyes. It¡¯s just that Li Mu still didn¡¯t notice Xiaozhu¡¯s unusual behavior ============== ¡¾Zhu Xin: One day I had the urge to update¡¿ ============== {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 52 Sense of Qi "Whoosh!" In the jungle, a figure flashed rapidly. The sky was getting brighter, and at this time, Li Mu had already left the jungle in the basin outside Qiufeng Zongzong City, entered the high mountains, and kept moving forward. However, this time he was not heading south, but north, heading towards the true north of the Autumn Wind Kingdom. The place Li Mu is heading to right now is his hometown, the Zhongfeng Department in the Northern Cold Region. Zhongfeng Department? hometown? Is that your hometown? Maybe right! Li Mu sighed softly in his heart. He knew clearly that his original hometown was definitely not the Zhongfeng tribe, let alone Qingyang star. As for where, he didn't know. Maybe Xiaozhu knew, but he understood that Xiaozhu would not tell him. At least, I wouldn¡¯t tell myself now. Because I am still very weak Soon, ten days passed. Because of the life crystal and life liquid, Li Mu has always been able to be at his peak, and his strength is inexhaustible and inexhaustible. Therefore, his running speed did not slow down at all, and he had now passed through the imperial city. Li Mu knew that if he could fly with Qi at the speed of a strong person in the Three Meridians Realm, he could reach most of Northern Han in just ten days. But he is not a three-line strongman, but a ninth-level Bronze Body Realm. Although ordinary ninth-level Bronze Body people cannot compare with him, the Bronze Body Realm is still the Bronze Body Realm. Compared with the strong people of the Three Meridians Realm, he is far, far away. According to Li Mu's calculations, at his current speed, it would take at least forty days to reach most of Northern Han. Fortunately, there is no killer in black on this road, so Li Mu doesn't need to be careful at all, let alone worry about being blocked. He believed that in thirty days, he would be able to reach most of Beihan, Zhongfeng, and his hometown. During these ten days, Li Mu felt a little regretful that he could not see Bai Fan's death with his own eyes, let alone kill more black-clothed killers. Because of myself, there is a more important thing to do, which is to destroy the sacred mountain of Qiu Feng Kingdom - Zhongshan Peak! The moment he left the Autumn Wind Sect, Li Mu had already learned from Xiaozhu that the most direct way to destroy the holy mountain was to climb to the top of the Zhongshan Peak, and he could easily destroy the holy mountain! After learning that this method could destroy the Holy Mountain, Li Mu felt doubtful and couldn't help but ask: "Didn't some strong men from the Three Lineages of the Autumn Wind Sect climb on it before? Why was the Holy Mountain not destroyed?" Piggy¡¯s answer is simple: ¡°You are different from them.¡± So, Li Mu believed it, because he was indeed different from others. At least, others cannot absorb the death energy on the Holy Mountain. But he can! However, Li Mu felt a little helpless in his heart. The reason was precisely because the difficulty of climbing the holy mountain was beyond the imagination of ordinary people. At least, Kui Mo, the clan leader of the Zhongfeng Tribe, could only climb the nine hundred and ninety-nine blue stone steps of the Holy Mountain with his ninth-level bronze body strength. There are still two thousand stone steps behind, what should I do? Li Mu is only on the ninth level of the bronze body now. Can he climb the 2,999 blue stone steps? How can I stand on the top of that mountain? This is obviously some nonsense! But Li Mu understood better that if he wanted to destroy Zhongshan Mountain, this was the only way to do it. Is it possible that we really have to rely on our fists to destroy this peak? Don't say it's not possible, even if he could, he wouldn't do it, let alone have the time to do it. Although Li Mu didn't know why Xiaozhu said that the mountain peak became strange because of himself, he knew that the mountain peak was of great importance to him, which could not be measured on the surface. So, he decided to go up. Even if it means risking your life, you have to give it a try. This time, he is not doing it for others, only for himself! ¡­¡­ Just like that, day and night alternated, and on the thirtieth day, a vast snow-white plain appeared within Li Mu's field of vision. "Huhu~~" The cold wind was blowing, very biting, like endless knives, constantly cutting across Li Mu's body and cheeks. Especially the soles of his feet were bare from beginning to end. The clothes on his body had become tattered due to fighting for half a year, and they could not be called "clothing" at all. But Li Mu didn¡¯t care at all about these. He only had this snowfield in his eyes, and he knew that when he crossed this snowfield, he would reach most of the northern cold. "Whoosh!" The cold wind is getting stronger and stronger. Although Li Mu's strength has always been at its peak, there is no black-clothed killer. But the oncoming and increasing wind force hindered his forward speed. "It's too slow. I want to reach the tribe faster!" At this time, Li Mu couldn't help but feel anxious. He knowsYou know that there are only a few days left at the moment. Once the core figures of the Ghost Kingdom arrive, they will immediately go to most of Beihan and move Zhongshan Mountain away. By then, everything will be over! Now that thirty days have passed, the core figure of the Ghost Kingdom may arrive at any time, or has even arrived! Li Mu was anxious inside, but no matter how anxious he was, there was nothing he could do in the face of the increasing cold wind. "Humph, you still want to break through the human connection realm. As you are, you only know how to use brute force. If you keep going, you will never have any sense of Qi and control the power of heaven and earth!" At this moment, a mocking voice came out. A cold snort suddenly sounded deep in Li Mu's heart. At some point, the little pig who had been sleeping suddenly woke up, looking a little cold. Hearing this, Li Mu's forward body couldn't help but tremble, and his forward steps stopped involuntarily. He just stood there in a daze, with a trace of confusion and regret on his face. . Yes, if you want to enter the Three Meridians realm, you must have the sense of Qi and control the power of Qi. After all, brute force is just brute force Involuntarily, Li Mu turned his head and wanted to ask Xiaozhu a question. "Hoo ho!" But at this moment, a cold wind tornado with a diameter of two meters and a height of ten meters suddenly appeared half a meter in front of him. The cold wind tornado rolled up countless snow on the ground, which looked extremely beautiful. Because the distance was too close, Li Mu could not avoid it and was directly involved. There was no room for resistance at all, and his whole body was thrown away and fell heavily into the snow. His whole body seemed to be trapped in an ice cellar, very cold. However, it was at this moment that Li Mu froze, staring blankly at the cold wind tornado that was gradually dissipating in front of him, in trance. "Is this the power of Qi?" Li Mu didn't stand up. At this moment, he seemed to have forgotten to ask Piggy a question, and waded in the snow with a blank look on his face, mumbling to himself. The word 'qi'. Slowly, as if he was not under his control, Li Mu stood up lightly, and then walked over against the cold wind that could blow ordinary people to the ground. His pace was very slow, slower than a normal person walking. At the same time, he seemed to have lost all his strength. As soon as he took two steps, he was blown to the ground by the oncoming strong wind. But the next moment, he stood up again and walked forward again. Still the same as before, after taking a few steps, he was helplessly blown down by the strong wind. However, he didn't care at all. Every time he was knocked down by the wind, he stood up again. Blow down again, stand up again, and the cycle begins again. Li Mu didn't know how many times he had done this repeatedly. He only knew that there was a trace of 'qi' around his body, as if he could control it. Gradually, time passes Li Mu has been in this state for the whole day. At normal speed, he could travel three hundred miles in one day. But today, he only traveled three miles. However, what others don't know is that these three miles are the most important journey in his life! Even though the little pig lying on his shoulder suffered a bruise and swollen face when he fell, the little pig didn't complain at all. Instead, a satisfied smile appeared on the little pig's strange face. ¡°Bang!¡± Li Mu was once again helplessly blown down by the strong wind, but this time, he didn't just take two steps, but took more than twenty steps! But Li Mu still didn't care about this. His mouth was still the same, constantly muttering the word "qi". His originally extremely confused look was no longer confused at this moment. No, to be precise, he is still confused sometimes, but he is not always confused like he was during the day. "Qi is air air is an invisible substance. It can't be seen or touched, but it actually exists" Li Mu got up and moved his unhurried steps forward again. His pace and whole body were still the same, and he didn't seem to have much strength. The strong wind could blow him down easily. But, the moment the strong wind fell on him, it seemed to suddenly become smaller? To be precise, the flow rate has slowed down! Because of this, Li Mu's weak body only paused slightly before taking another step forward. Still the same as the previous step, when the biting wind approached his body again, the flow speed suddenly slowed down, and it was unable to have the power to blow him down. "Qi can be in various forms. It can be fast or slow. It can be solid or sparse" Li Mu moved forward step by step, murmuring incessantly. As time passed, Li Mu unknowingly took a hundred steps forward, but still did not fall.? But at this time, all the confusion in Li Mu's expression was gone. What was revealed in his eyes was that gleam of brightness. Gradually, that glimmer of brightness began to expand, increase, and become brighter and clearer. Until the end, Li Mu stopped completely. However, his pause this time was not caused by the huge resistance caused by the strong wind, but by him taking the initiative to stop. "Windwindwind" After stopping, Li Mu closed his eyes tightly, raised his head and opened his arms, letting the biting cold wind pass through his body. "I understand, haha, I understand!" The next moment, Li Mu suddenly opened his eyes and laughed loudly. He raised his hand and pointed at the oncoming wind, laughing and said: "Wind is a kind of Qi. If I can control that Qi, then I can control the wind. On the contrary, if I can control the wind, then I can control the wind." Being able to control that Qi. This is the so-called 'Qi', so this is the sense of Qi!" While laughing, Li Mu suddenly raised his steps and stepped down hard on the snow in front of him. However, his step did not leave any footprints on the snow. Because the moment he stepped down, a miniature version of the hurricane appeared under the soles of his feet, causing his soles to float in mid-air, and the hurricane was in direct contact with the white snow. In an instant, a powerful recoil force emerged, causing the snow on the ground to explode in all directions. Visible to the naked eye. A snow pit about one meter in diameter, created by the hurricane, appeared. And Li Mu's figure had already been lifted off the ground due to the force of the recoil, directly lifted into the air more than ten meters, and suddenly jumped forward. As for the strong wind that was blowing in front of him, the moment it approached his body, its flow speed instantly weakened, and it gently slid past his body, unable to stop it at all. With just one step, Li Mu jumped more than twenty feet, as if teleporting! "What a good guy, I really figured it out!" The little pig on his shoulders also showed a hint of excitement at this moment, and the corners of his mouth almost reached the base of his ears! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 53 Seventh Floor [Zhu Xin: I feel anxious before the Chinese New Year. I¡¯m afraid everyone is also busy and has less time to read novels. But I still bother brothers and sisters who have time, please collect them and fatten them up before killing them! ¡¿ =============== "Boom!" The ground trembled, and the originally flat and white snow-covered land suddenly collapsed a foot deep. A perfectly circular snow pit with a diameter of about two meters appeared. You can even clearly see that the brown soil under the snow layer has been crushed down by half an inch by the invisible force. At the same time, a gray figure flashed away and rushed out two feet close to the ground, as if it was weightless, spanning more than thirty feet. And the biting cold wind was unable to stop it at all! "The sense of energy is not enough!" Li Mu's face was calm, but there was deep dissatisfaction in his eyes. At this moment, his whole body seemed to be weightless, floating two feet in the air above the snowfield, and his bare feet did not have any contact with the snow below. But every step he takes can leave a circular snow pit on the ground. From the initial diameter of one meter to the current diameter of two meters. From the initial height of half a foot to the current height of two feet. And, as time goes by, Li Mu's "feeling" of "qi" and "control" of "qi" are getting higher and stronger. But he still felt that it was too far behind, at least, he couldn't achieve 'air control flying' yet! Li Mu knew in his heart that ¡®Qi Control Flying¡¯ was the sign of a person with strong connections. And if you want to become a real powerhouse in connections, you need to use the energy of heaven and earth to open up the 'connections' in your body. Before opening up the 'connections', one cannot be called a person with strong connections, and he cannot 'control the air'. However, Li Mu knew better that he did not need to open up any "connections" at all, because he already had a "connection" in his body, and that "connection" was given to him by Su Si, the leader of the tribe, before his death. It can be said that Li Mu only needs to understand a little bit of Qi, and he can control that small amount of 'Qi' to integrate into that 'people network', and then he can completely control that one. Compared with ordinary people who are new to the network. Those who are strong in the realm need to have a much wider 'connection' to become a real strong connection, step into the 'connection realm' that the copper body cultivators dream of, and fly with Qi! But he didn't. Li Mu¡¯s idea is very simple. He only hopes to obtain everything by relying on his own abilities and hands, rather than relying on charity from others. He can clearly feel that the 'qi sense' he currently possesses and the 'control' of 'qi' have not yet reached the ultimate level. Even, with his current aura, he is enough to open up the "connection" that has not been replaced before, but it is not strong! Li Mu learned from Xiaozhu that connections come in different sizes and can be continuously expanded. The greater the expansion of the network, the more 'qi' it can hold, the greater and more lasting the power it can erupt, and the faster it can recover. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? An ordinary person with strong connections, especially those who have just entered the realm of cultivators. Facing that kind of strong man who has been in the human network for many years, it is simply not enough. Li Mu could clearly feel that the network of connections on his chest was absolutely powerful, far beyond the reach of those who had just entered the realm of human connections. This 'connection' has obviously been expanded several times by Su Si, the leader of the tribe. Therefore, he was unwilling to immediately possess this powerful power that did not belong to him. Because he understands that before breaking through the human connection realm, the stronger the 'qi sense', the more 'qi' he can control. It's smoother, and at that moment, the 'network' can be greatly expanded again! Why are some strong people who have entered the human connection realm for the first time very weak, but some strong people who have entered the human connection realm for the first time are comparable to those who have been in the human connection realm for several years, or even more than ten years? The reason is precisely that the latter had a much stronger sense of energy than others before opening up the network. The former is just a matter of having a sense of Qi that can be used to open up ¡®connections¡¯. After opening up ¡®connections¡¯, one can then slowly expand and improve the ¡®sense of Qi¡¯. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out? out? out? out? and? and? and? ??????????????¡ª¡ª together were and??? was???????? was????????????????? ¨C ¨C? was to acquire a higher ' qi sense ' before opening up ' connections ', and after reaching a certain level were to open up one's ' connections ', one was able to expanded one's ' connections '. It seems that there is no difference between the two, but the actual gap is unimaginable. In this world, the vast majority of people cannot resist the temptation of the word "connection realm". After they have a certain sense of "qi" and can control a certain amount of "qi", they directly choose to open up "connections" as soon as possible. To strengthen oneself?Then slowly improve your ¡®qi sense¡¯ and expand your ¡®network of connections¡¯. Indeed, in this way, you can gain powerful power in an instant, transform from the bronze body state into the human connection state, and transcend others. But in fact, this is a wrong move that only pursues immediate interests and gives up greater interests in the future. Because after opening up the "connections", improving one's "sense of energy" is twice as slow as improving the "sense of energy" before opening up the "connections"! Some cultivators who can maintain their Qi will choose to improve their 'Qi sense' first and then open up their 'connections'. That is the right path. However, how many people can keep their composure and withstand the temptation brought by the words "connection realm"? absolutely not! Once you break through the realm of connections, you can be called a strong person, your status will be greatly improved, you will be respected by thousands of people, you can 'control the air and fly', and look down on the world. All of these are temptations, very terrible temptations. Even though every cultivator knows this drawback, he still chooses to get through it first, because human beings are creatures that cannot help but be tempted. But Li Mu is different. After half a year of experience, his temperament has become calmer and calmer, and his mind is even clearer. Even though he knows that the 'qi sense' he possesses now has already exceeded that of ordinary people, and he has the ability to open up that 'connection'. But he still didn't control that trace of Qi and integrate into the 'network' of the leader Su Si. What he wants is to rely on his own ability to gain greater power, to gain power beyond the 'connection' of the leader Susi! He is very clear about the pros and cons of gaining a sense of energy before opening up connections and gaining a sense of energy after opening up connections. How could he allow himself to be so short-sighted? So selfish? Even that ignorant? Therefore, Li Mu never thought about immediately obtaining the powerful power of the "people network" that the leader Su Si had penetrated into his body. Instead, he chose to improve his "qi sense" first. "Boom!" At this moment, Li Mu's figure turned into a phantom, just 'floating' on the snowy field, moving forward quickly. If ordinary people saw it, they would definitely think that he was a ghost. At this moment, Li Mu closed his eyes slightly, opened his arms naturally, and felt the biting cold wind outside with his heart, constantly improving his 'qi sense'. Gradually, he forgot about the cold, the pace running below, and even where he was going. In his heart, there was only the wind, only the constantly fluctuating airflow. And he wants to control them, control them all Time passed, and three days passed like this. Li Mu was still running forward as usual. He didn't open his eyes or lower his arms. However, he felt that he could control the cold wind around him at will, and even make the cold wind stop and flow backward! What Li Mu couldn't see from the outside world was that his entire body was already seven feet above the ground. Every step that falls can leave a snow pit with a diameter of ten meters on the snow. When he waited for the other foot to step down, he had already crossed the distance of a hundred feet, as if he was flying with air control. "As expected of the master, this kind of comprehension ability is thousands of times that of ordinary people. In just four days, his Qi sense has been raised from zero to seven. The Qi sense that ordinary people have when they open up the 'connection' I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s only the first or second level!¡± On Li Mu's shoulder, Xiaozhu's face showed reverence at this moment, with a trace of joy shining in his dark eyes. However, Li Mu couldn't see, let alone hear, Xiaozhu's inner words. Soon after, a jungle appeared at the end of the snowfield. "It's actually arrived!" At this moment, Li Mu's closed eyes suddenly opened, and he focused his gaze directly on the jungle in the distance. As if on time, he woke up at this moment. And the jungle in the distance is his hometown - most of Northern Han! Arriving at most of Beihan so quickly, Li Mu couldn't help but have a flash of shock on his face. He subconsciously looked down and found that his entire body was hanging seven feet in the air! "This isthe seventh level of Qi?!" Li Mu was suspended seven feet in the air, his eyes widened slightly, and he was shocked again, followed by ecstasy. Li Mu knew from the beginning that there are ten levels of Qi in total. Generally, a strong person who has just entered the human connection realm can only have one or two levels of Qi at most. Only some people who have entered the human connection realm for about five years can reach three and four levels of Qi. feel. ¡°And those that are more than ten years old may be around four or five floors. If you want to go higher, you have to double the time. In other words, after entering the human connection realm for twenty years, one can have six levels of aura, and after entering the human connection realm for forty years, one can have seven levels of aura, eighty years, eight levels, one hundred sixty years, nine levels, and three hundred and twenty years. Year ten!   And he, in just four days, has reached the seventh level of Qi, which is absolutely unimaginable by others. I would like to ask, on this Qingyang Star, what kind of genius can reach this level? absolutely not! Naturally, Li Mu didn¡¯t know whether there was. Although he was pleasantly surprised, he was not arrogant. He understands better than anyone else the truth that there are mountains outside the mountains. "If I integrate a trace of the energy of heaven and earth into that human connection, not only can I break through to the human connection, but I can also impact the earth connection?" Li Mu whispered softly due to the shock in his heart. Because the sense of Qi reaches the sixth level, you can open up the second meridian in the three-meridian realm - the earth meridian. When the sense of Qi reaches the ninth level, the third channel - Tianmai can be opened Now, he obviously has the ability to open up the earth veins, and he can become a strong man in the earth vein realm in a very short period of time. However, this is definitely not the right choice. "It's really quite a temptation, but it's a pity" Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but shake his head and smile. He decided to suppress it! Even though he is now at the seventh level of Qi Sense, he does not want to step into the realm of human connections. Instead, he wants to cultivate Qi Sense to a higher level and then make a breakthrough! As for what level he wants to reach, Li Mu himself doesn¡¯t know. All he knew was that, at least not yet. "Yes, at the seventh level of Qi, you can give it a try. Maybe you can actually climb the so-called holy mountain?" At this time, Xiaozhu's voice sounded deep in his heart. "Maybe it can be done? Hey, it's not maybe, but it must be possible!" After hearing this, Li Mu couldn't help but chuckle, looking into the distance, his eyes shining with endless determination. Then, he took a sudden step, exerting the seventh layer of energy to its extreme. The terrifying energy burst out from under his feet and behind him, pushing his body to rush into the sky. In just a few jumps, he was It has disappeared on this snowfield. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 54 Not Dead [Zhu Xin: It¡¯s snowing again and my hands are so cold. Please collect it for comfort~~~] =================== "At the seventh level of Qi sense, although the Qi controlled by a real strong person in the human connection realm is not as good as the Qi controlled, it is not far behind!" At an altitude of 100 meters, Li Mu flew through the air. Although the speed was not very fast, it was faster than His running speed on the ground is three to four times stronger. If compared with the ordinary ninth-level copper body, it would be ten times stronger. The hearty feeling made him smile slightly. "Well, the Qi you can control now is not very different from those who have opened up connections with the first level of Qi sense. It's only four levels." At this time, Xiaozhu's voice came. , there was a hint of praise in his words. "But it's still close." Hearing this, Li Mu was a little surprised. He didn't expect Xiaozhu to say such a sentence. He shook his head and replied. Although Li Mu is very satisfied with the level of Qi sense he currently possesses, he understands that if it is only the seventh level of Qi sense, it is still not enough. He must at least reach the ninth level. At that time, not only can the power of human connections and earth veins be opened up, but also the heavenly veins can be opened up, and one can stand directly on the last realm of the Three Meridians Realm! But obviously, that seems like a bit of a fantasy. If the level of Qi can be improved so easily, then wouldn't those who have stayed in the human connection realm for decades just hit the wall and die? Li Mu knew very well that it was a miracle among miracles that he could now possess the seventh level of aura. Because I entered an extremely wonderful artistic conception in the past four days, I was able to improve a thousand times. If he still wanted to enter that wonderful artistic conception, it was basically impossible, which made him feel quite helpless. However, Li Mu also knows how to be satisfied. If he can enter that wonderful artistic conception again, he will be happy. If he cannot enter, he will not force it. As for why Xiaozhu said that the Qi he can control is only four levels different from the people who have opened up connections with the first level of Qi sense, that is because of the 'connections' opened up by people with the first level of Qi sense. , the energy he can hold is only ten times the energy he can control with his original energy sense. In other words, after a person with the first level of Qi Sense has opened up his personal connections, the Qi that his 'people connections' can hold is the Qi that can be controlled by the tenth level of Qi Sense. The connections of people with the second level of Qi Sense can contain the Qi controlled by twenty levels of Qi Sense. By analogy, the higher it is, the scarier it is. The first level is obviously the weakest. Even if the connections are opened, it can only hold ten levels of strength. Adding in the level of strength he already has, there are only eleven levels in total. And Li Mu now has seven levels of strength even if he doesn't use the connections on his chest. Eleven minus seven is four. Therefore, the weakest person in the human connection realm is not much stronger than him. Of course, this is just the aspect of ¡®qi¡¯. If you add the aspect of 'body', there will be a big difference. ????????? After opening up the ¡®connections¡¯, a strong person in the human connection realm can not only increase his energy tenfold. At the same time, their bodies will also be transformed by a trace of invisible 'spiritual energy' that descends from somewhere, making the powerful people with physical strength twice as powerful as the ninth-level bronze body. Combining the two, a person with a strong connection level is much stronger than a ninth-level person with a bronze body. I am afraid that even ten ninth-level bronze-bodied warriors may not be able to harm even one of the weakest people in the human connection realm. ?????????????????? Naturally, a bronze-body ninth-level person like Li Mu is an exception. He is no longer a pure ninth-level bronze body, but a half-step strong person with connections. Now, with this seventh level of aura, coupled with actual combat experience, and the trump card of the power of death, he is enough to fight against ordinary people with strong connections. Even in a desperate state, he can kill his opponent! ¡­¡­ "Whoosh!" High in the sky, the cold wind blows against your face. However, as soon as the frantic airflow entered the seven-foot range around Li Mu, it suddenly stopped and dissipated invisible, unable to blow on him at all. Therefore, even though he was a hundred meters high in the air, the clothes on his body and the black hair scattered on his shoulders had not moved at all. "Zhongfeng Tribe, Zhongfeng Mountain." Soon, a peak of several hundred meters appeared in Li Mu's sight. At a glance, he recognized the mountain peak. It was the sacred mountain of Zhongfeng Department - Zhongfeng Mountain. When he was still about ten miles away from the middle peak, Li Mu stopped moving forward and quickly descended. His figure was like an illusion, and he once again dived into the night. Because he clearly felt that there was not much death energy in the Zhongfeng Department, but there were dozens of vitality. At first, Li Mu didn¡¯t understand why. But after sneaking into the Zhongfeng tribe, he realized that the bodies of those who originally died in the tribe had been cleared away, and only some white dust was scattered in the jungle. ¡°Obviously, all the dead tribesmen were burned. ?As for those dozens of anger, Li Mu will never forget it until his death, it is that one masked killer in black! After seeing those masked killers in black, Li Mu was slightly frightened and thought to himself, could it be that the core members of the Ghost Kingdom have arrived? But soon, he denied this conjecture. Because in most of Beihan, except for the dozens of black-clothed and masked killers, there was no one else. Moreover, those black-clothed and masked killers all exist under the sacred mountain of the Zhongfeng tribe. From here, Li Mu can tell that the dozens of people should be the killers who were ordered to station here, waiting for the arrival of the core members of the Ghost Kingdom. Realizing this, Li Mu breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the core members of the Ghost Kingdom had not arrived, otherwise everything would have been a foregone conclusion and nothing else could be done. After arriving at the Zhongfeng tribe, although Li Mu hated those masked killers in black, he did not rush to attack them first. Instead, after a brief observation, he left quietly. Not long after, Li Mu came to an ordinary mountain, two miles east of the middle peak. This used to be his secret base, but now it is where grandma's body is buried. Arriving here, Li Mu knelt down and remained silent. There were no tears in his eyes, only infinite coldness. Because his tears had already been shed at the moment of grandma's death. Although there is still a possibility of grandma being resurrected, he knows that it is still far away. "Grandma, and everyone in the Zhongfeng Department, Xiao Mu will definitely avenge you and resurrect you!" After a long time, Li Mu lowered his head, touched the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death' on his chest, and whispered. "Ouch!" His words seemed to be heard by grandma, as well as the souls of the warriors and tribesmen of the Zhongfeng tribe, and they all responded, causing the white part of the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death' to shine with a faint white light. Looking at the white light, Li Mu's body trembled and he couldn't help but close his eyes tightly. Although he is still unable to penetrate deeply into the 'Life and Death Dzi Bead' and see the souls of his grandmother and tribe members, he can clearly feel the existence of the other party. Know that you are the only hope for grandma and the tribe! "Let's begin!" The next moment, Li Mu stood up suddenly, with a cold light flashing in his eyes, he quickly left here and returned to the middle peak. "Sixty-six people" In the darkness, Li Mu glanced at the black-clothed figures and immediately knew their number. If he hadn't realized the sense of energy, he wouldn't have been able to kill this number of killers. But now, it is possible. However, Li Mu knew that even now he could not force himself. Because five of them have reached the ninth level of the copper body, the others are really not weak either. If it comes to forcefulness, even with my current self, I'm afraid it might seem a little forced. Even if you can kill them all in the end, you will definitely be seriously injured, so don't even think about climbing that holy mountain in a short time. Time is of the essence, but the overall situation is more important! Therefore, Li Mu decided to solve them one by one, not in a hurry. So, he took action quietly. Li Mu has understood the Qi Sense and has reached the seventh level. Therefore, his speed, agility, reflexes, and strength have all been greatly improved. It was very easy to avoid the perception of the five bronze-bodied ninth-level killers in black. If it were before, he would never be able to do this. According to Li Mu¡¯s observation, the sixty-six killers in black were divided into six teams, with eleven people in each team. But there were only five fires at the foot of the mountain, and each fire was surrounded by eleven people. As for the remaining eleven people, they were patrolling around. Li Mu is not stupid, he naturally knows that these six teams should be patrolling in shifts, so six fires are not needed, five will be enough. But he didn't know how often these killers were rotated. However, according to normal calculations, it should be at least more than an hour. "No matter what, let's deal with one team first, what do you think?" At this time, Xiaozhu's voice sounded. "Well, that makes sense." Hearing this, Li Mu nodded in approval, but what he got was the eye roll of the little pig that almost made him faint. Li Mu smiled slightly, ignored it, and waited attentively. Time has not passed long ¡°Puff, puff, puff, puff¡± It was so steep that just when the team of eleven people came to a place far away from the five fires, ten streaks of blood were already rising into the sky. In an instant, ten black-clothed killers fell to the ground. However, the moment they fell to the ground, a breeze blew by, supporting their bodies and slowly making contact with the ground without making any sound. "Youyou" As for the last person who survived, that was luck, but it was also because he was scared to death and his throat was knotted.?? The next moment, the ending of this black-clad killer is the same as that of the first ten people. Then, a strange scene occurred. I saw that the bodies of the eleven black-clad killers all floated up on their own and flew into a deep pit that seemed to have been prepared a few miles away. As the soil rolled over, it was completely buried. Then, a gray figure flashed past and disappeared lightly. "You made a mistake just now. Fortunately, there is no ninth-level Bronze Body in this team, otherwise you would have had trouble." Suddenly, a slightly mocking voice sounded, but others could not hear it. "Yeah, I haven't used my strength to kill people before, so I'm a little unfamiliar." A trace of helplessness flashed across Li Mu's face, and he knew that he hadn't done it perfectly just now. At this time, he was quietly hiding in the dark night, not making any moves, but waiting for the black-clothed killers to notice something was wrong and separate a group of people to look for the eleven people before taking action. "Grandma, what a bear. Did those guys freeze to death? Come on, let's go take a look." As Li Mu guessed, not long after, the remaining fifty-five people were all surprised. One of them was a strong man. Han shouted. Then he got up with his ten men, intending to search for the eleven people who were killed by Li Mu. "Boom!" But at this moment, a strong wind suddenly emerged, sweeping away the chaos and bringing up countless wind-sand leaves, causing all the black-clothed killers to change their expressions, and they all gathered together. "Who is it!" one of the killers shouted loudly. "It's me!" Suddenly, a figure fell from the sky and landed in front of the fifty-five killers in black. This person is not Li Mu, because Li Mu is still hiding in place at this moment. He has no idea that someone will appear at this time. Could it be a core member of the Ghost Kingdom? Li Mu couldn't help but feel nervous, but he quickly denied this conjecture. If the core members of the Ghost Kingdom come, there will definitely be more than one person. Li Mu raised his head and stared at the figure. When he saw the figure clearly, his pupils couldn't help but shrink, and there was a shocking killing intent in his eyes. "Surprisinglynot dead!" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 55 I...fuck! [Zhu Xin: Thanks to ¡®book friend 5542031¡¯ for the 1888 starting point coin reward! Thanks to ¡®Gua Gua Gua¡¯ and ¡®Tanggao Snacks¡¯ for the 100 starting coin reward! The collection has not increased by one, woohoo~~~~] =============== not dead! After seeing the figure clearly, Li Mu's expression suddenly became ugly. Because the person who appeared was none other than the traitor of the Autumn Wind Sect¡ªBai Fan! "How is it possible? Could it be that the fifteen seniors of the Autumn Wind Sect failed to kill him?" Li Mu's expression suddenly sank, and there was a hint of disbelief in his heart. Immediately afterwards, there was a terrible murderous intention in his heart, which was somewhat uncontrollable and wanted to burst out. Li Mu didn¡¯t know how that night ended. He only knew that since Bai Fan appeared here, he was not dead. Since the fifteen three-line strongmen from the Autumn Wind Sect failed to kill the opponent. Then he comes! "Huh?" Suddenly, Bai Fan, who was wearing a green robe and came to the foot of the Zhongshan Mountain, frowned and turned his attention to the fifty-five killers in black, the ones on the far left, and said coldly: "You actually have murderous intent in you?!" "Whoosh!" The next moment, before the five black-clothed killers could react, Bai Fan disappeared from the spot and appeared in front of the five black-clothed killers like lightning. In the flash of cold light, the heads of the five killers in black all separated from their bodies! ¡°Bang bang bang bang bang bang!¡± Then, as the blood sprayed, five headless corpses fell to the ground, making the remaining fifty black-clothed killers look embarrassed! "What are you doing?!" Among them, a masked killer in black who had reached the ninth level of bronze body cultivation stepped out and shouted loudly, very angry. "What are you doing? A few of them actually have murderous intentions towards me. What do you think I'm going to do? If you dare to say one more thing, I'll kill you too, just to show my respect!" Bai Fan's face was cold and pale. There was also a hint of deep anger. Obviously, he was not in a good mood to begin with, and he had just sensed murderous intent in that direction, so it would be strange if he didn't explode. "You!" The black-clothed killer was extremely angry and wanted to run away, but was stopped by several companions on the side. They all gave him a stern look, indicating that he could not act recklessly. "You, it's you, come with me with these barbecued meats." Bai Fan's eyes were cold and stern, not paying any attention to the mood of these black-clothed killers at the moment. All he knew was that he was hot and wanted to kill people. However, he also understood that these black-clad killers were all disciples of the Guisha Sect. If he killed them all, they would probably cause a lot of trouble, so he had to suppress the hatred in his heart. After giving a cold shout to a man in black, he turned and left. At this moment, the remaining fifty black-clothed killers all had their eyes breathing fire, but they all knew who Bai Fan was, and they all knew that Bai Fan was a strong person in the human connection realm. Although Bai Fan is not very strong in the Human Connection Realm, he is definitely not something that they in the Bronze Body Realm can resist. Therefore, the forty-nine people among them slowly cast their eyes on a companion in black, with a trace of sympathy in their eyes. That person was the person Bai Fan had just kissed. "Go on, be honest, it should be fine." Among them, a rather steady killer leader raised his hand and patted the black-clothed killer on the shoulder, sighing softly. "I wish I could cut him into pieces with a thousand knives!" But the killer leader who had been scolded by Bai Fan had his eyes breathing fire. He was so angry that his whole body was trembling. Perhaps, the relationship between these people is not very good, and even due to the cruel competition between the sects, they are often hostile and fighting. But in their eyes, Bai Fan was just an outsider, but at this moment, he killed several sect disciples in front of them. This was undoubtedly a slap in their faces! After all, outsiders are outsiders after all. No matter how cruel the competition within the sect is, no outsider can be allowed to interfere. "Damn guy!" The other three killer leaders, as well as the forty-five killers in black, were all very angry. But they all know that once they start fighting, even if the entire army is annihilated, they will still be unable to kill Bai Fan. All they have to do now is to endure! "Forget it, just bear with it. This Bai Fan should also know the seriousness and will not murder us anymore. It seems that there must be some trouble with Qiu Feng Sect, otherwise this guy will not be hurt. Anyway, that's it for now. , if he still kills our people, we will fight together!" The steady killer leader spoke in a low voice, and at the end of his words, there was a hint of cold murderous intent in his words. "Yeah!" Everyone else nodded. "Everyone, I'm leaving. If I am killed, I hope you will avenge me!" The black-clothed killer who was kissed by Bai Fan took down a few roasted game meats from the fire and let out a sad cry. After that, he stepped onHe walked in the direction Bai Fan left and disappeared into the night. "Don't worry, even if a member of the Gui Cha Sect dies, he will only be killed by his own disciples. If Bai Fan dares to kill you, we will definitely avenge you!" A killer leader clenched his fists and roared in a low voice. "It seems that the opportunity has come." In the darkness, Xiaozhu's chuckle sounded in Li Mu's heart. "It is indeed coming." Li Mu nodded, his eyes flashing with endless killing intent. "Hey, please restrain your murderous aura. Bai Fan is a real human connection realm, which is not comparable to the ordinary bronze body realm. You were almost discovered just now." Xiaozhu couldn't help but sarcastically said. "I know." Li Mu replied in his heart, not caring about anything, and quietly hid. At this moment, inside the Zhongfeng tribe. The black-clothed killer who was kissed by Bai Fan was moving forward cautiously, but Bai Fan's figure had long since disappeared. Even if this black-clothed killer is a cultivator, in such a dark night, he can only observe things within ten steps at most, so his progress is not fast. "Hoo~" Suddenly, a very unusual cold wind blew by. But the moment the cold wind blew by, the steps of the black-clothed killer stopped abruptly. Immediately afterwards, his pupils became dilated, and when he opened and closed his mouth, he was unable to make a single sound. The next moment, he fell to the ground so weakly. He is actually dead! At some point, a gray figure appeared behind the body of the black-clothed killer. This gray figure directly took off the clothes of the black-clothed killer, including the black scarf, and put it on himself. "That's right, it seems that your mind is still sharp." Xiaozhu's voice sounded, then flashed down from Li Mu's shoulder and left. "General." Li Mu didn't say too much nonsense. After a simple reply, he controlled his strength and sent the dead killer's body into a small room next to the street, closing the door tightly. . Then, he transformed into a black-clothed killer, carrying two game animals, and walked forward. "Here!" When Li Mu walked a hundred steps, a cold voice came from a relatively intact house on the left front. Li Mu naturally knew that Bai Fan was there, but now he was pretending to be a killer in black. In order to be realistic, he only looked left and right. In this way, Li Mu suppressed all the murderous intention in his heart and walked slowly towards the house. Although Li Mu is only fourteen years old, after three years of training, he is no longer as thin as before. Especially in the past six months, due to the continuous consumption of 'life liquid', his body has become much stronger. Although he is still not very tall, he is similar to the black-clothed killer from before. So, in his opinion, as long as he pretends to be a little bit like someone else, he shouldn't be able to see through it easily. "Creak!" As soon as Li Mugang arrived in front of the house, the door opened directly, and a gust of cold wind rushed towards him, with a hint of blood in it. When he walked inside, his pupils couldn't help but shrink, and the murderous intent in his eyes was revealed again! Because he saw Bai Fan sitting cross-legged in the center of the room, topless. I saw wounds of varying depths exposed on the other party's upper body, so deep that the bones were visible! In Li Mu's eyes, this injury is nothing. With the repair of 'life liquid' and 'life crystal', it can be completely healed in just one or two days. But Bai Fan didn't have 'life liquid' or 'life crystal'. "Such damage will never be recovered without a month or two." This is because Bai Fan is in the human connection realm. If he were an ordinary person, he would have died long ago! It can be seen from this that Bai Fan was horrified by the siege he encountered during this period, but he still escaped. Therefore, Li Mu almost couldn't help but rushed forward and struck Bai Fan with one or two blows. It has to be said that this is the best time to take Bai Fan's life. Once you wait for the opponent to recover from his injuries, I'm afraid you won't have that chance! But Li Mu still held back because he was not absolutely sure. Maybe if he explodes with all his strength, he can indeed kill Baifa, but he will definitely attract the forty-nine black-clothed killers, and the result can be imagined. What Li Mu wants is not just Bai Fan¡¯s death, but killing two birds with one stone! "Throw your things here and get out!" Just as Li Muguang entered the room, Bai Fan, who was sitting cross-legged, said coldly, constantly putting some medicine on the wound, and using his energy to promote the dispersion of the medicine. Li Mu remained silent, but he still followed the rules and put the two game animals in his hands on the ground, turned around and left.   However, the moment he crossed the threshold with one foot, a cold light suddenly bloomed in his pupils. Five sharp blades appeared in each hand, ten in total, and they were all thrown towards Bai Fan. Especially driven by the power of the seventh layer of Qi, the ten sharp blades were as fast as lightning, and Bai Fan's complexion changed instantly! And Li Mu, as soon as he threw away the ten sharp blades, rushed in the direction of the forty-nine black-clothed killers at the fastest speed, and let out a scream. The next moment, he quickly dodged and disappeared into the darkness. Immediately afterwards, the body of a headless black-clad killer fell steeply from the sky and lay on the street. ¡°Bang!¡± At this time, Bai Fan, who was seriously injured, rushed out of the room frantically. But when he saw the headless body of the killer in black, he was immediately dumbfounded. At the same time, a series of furious sounds suddenly came from the foot of Zhongshan Peak. ¡°Holy shit!!!!¡± ======================= [Zhu Xin: It¡¯s the Chinese New Year, and I¡¯m really having trouble typing. Zhu Xin¡¯s heart isn¡¯t very peaceful either. There are even fewer people reading during the Chinese New Year. They¡¯re all busy visiting relatives, having gatherings, and having fun. Alas, one chapter of others only has 2,000 words, and the two chapters combined only have more than 4,000 words. Zhu Xin's chapter is three thousand words, or even nearly four thousand words. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: 7,000 words are updated every day for two consecutive weeks, and an explosion of 10,000 words occurred in three days. Zhu Xin¡¯s update speed can be seen day by day, and the total number of words has also reached a certain amount. Unfortunately, it will slow down a bit in the coming days. From today to the seventh day of the Lunar New Year, there will be one update every day, with 3,000 to 4,000 words. It is a relatively good recommendation to be strongly recommended next week. The daily goal is two hundred collections and three hundred recommendation votes. More than 200 will be collected, or 300 recommendation votes will be added! Zhu Xin sincerely hopes that everyone can collect and vote. If I can use additional updates in exchange for everyone¡¯s collection and recommendation votes Zhu Xin is willing to add unlimited updates! ! ! ! ! ! ¡¿ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 56: Shouldn¡¯t Death Have a Whole Corpse? "Ifuck!" In an instant, a series of shocking roars suddenly came from the foot of the mountain peak. What followed was the roar of dozens of killers in black. "Damn it, that outsider actually killed our Guisha Sect's disciples again!" "Brothers, go ahead and kill him. What the heck, what if he is in the human connection realm? He looks like he has been seriously injured. There are so many of us, are we still afraid that we can't kill him?!" "Yes, those eleven outer disciples were definitely killed by Bai Fan. The damn thing actually killed seventeen of our Guisha Sect's outer disciples in one go. This is definitely a capital crime. A capital crime. ! Everyone rush!!!¡± Amidst the roaring sounds, the forty-nine black shadows were extremely crazy. They rushed from the foot of the central mountain peak at high speed. In just three breaths, they had arrived at the body of the headless black-clothed killer. When they saw the headless corpse, the eyes of the forty-nine black-clothed masked killers, led by the five killer leaders, all turned red in an instant. At the same time, he raised his head and stared at Bai Fan who also had an angry face. There were no words, only a low roar condensed from the hatred deep in their hearts exploded! "kill!!!" "It's not me!" Bai Fan, who was originally extremely angry and was attacked by Li Mu, saw the forty-nine black-clothed killers rushing towards him. His expression couldn't help but change, and he spoke coldly. But, will the forty-nine people in the madness believe it? Obviously not! "Bai Fan, don't quibble, accept your fate!" In that shocking roar, the first to bear the brunt were the five killer leaders whose bronze bodies had reached the ninth level. Their bodies were all glowing with dazzling bronze light, and the sharp blades in their hands brought out an icy cold wind, and they fiercely greeted Bai Fan. None of these five people are weak, and they have extremely rich practical experience. They directly surrounded Bai Fan, making it impossible for Bai Fan to dodge. "If you want to die, then I will send you all to see the King of Hell!" Bai Fan, who was already very angry, became even more angry after seeing such a group of 'unreasonable' killers in black, with murderous intent evident in his eyes. At the moment when the sharp blades struck in the hands of the five killer leaders, he endured the injuries on his body and suddenly raised his hands. ¡°Buzz!¡± Suddenly, a terrifying force invisible to the naked eye burst out from his body, directly turning into a circular air shield about two meters in diameter, protecting him. The sharp blades in the hands of the five killer leaders struck it as if they were struck in soft mud. It only went down less than a foot, but could not go any deeper and could not even be pulled out! At the same time, their bodies were restrained by a powerful aura, making them unable to move at all. For a moment, a hint of panic appeared on the faces of the five people. At this moment, they realized the terror of a strong person in the human connection realm! "Death!" Bai Fan obviously didn't care about this. He snorted coldly and suddenly closed his open fingers. But at this moment, the dozens of black-clothed killers who followed closely swung down their sharp blades, and dozens of sharp blades fell on the circular air shield with a diameter of two meters. ¡°Bang!¡± The energy is so powerful that it can shatter the energy shield! Bai Fan, who originally wanted to control his strength and kill the five black-clothed killer leaders, suddenly changed his expression, and his body could not help but tremble. He had to give up on killing the five black-clothed killer leaders and chose to retreat. He went out and landed lightly dozens of feet away. The five killer leaders who survived the disaster were already covered in cold sweat. At that moment, each of them felt the approach of death. For a moment, the five people actually had the mentality of not daring to rush forward again. "Pfft!" At this moment, Bai Fan, who was dozens of feet away, suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. His already pale complexion became even whiter. At this moment, all the killers could not help but be stunned. Even the five killer leaders who had a hint of timidity were stunned. "This damn guy is really injured, and it looks very serious. He is vomiting blood like this. Brothers, what are you afraid of? Charge!" "Haha, the human connection realm will also be ravaged by us!" "Come die!" For a moment, except for the five killer leaders, all the other black-clothed killers laughed loudly. Their crazy looks seemed to be more exciting than killing the people of Qiufeng Kingdom. After all, Bai Fan is in the human connection realm. If he can kill a person in the human connection realm, what kind of achievement will it be? Even if they are killed together, it is still an honorable thing! ?Without hesitation, all the killers in black rushed forward waving their sharp blades. Only the five killer leaders were all stunned and slowed down a bit. But isn¡¯t this the case? Obviously not! At this time, all five people also noticed that Bai Fan's eyes turned red after vomiting blood. Even if they didn't, Bai Fan would rush over. Not to mention, Bai Fan was obviously seriously injured at this moment, and he would kill him while he was sick! "Kill!" Immediately, the five killer leaders looked at each other, their hearts crossed, and they also rushed forward. "You all must die!!!" After vomiting blood, Bai Fan finally became angry and crazy. He never thought that he would end up in this situation. He almost died in Qiu Feng Sect, and now he is being teased by a group of Bronze Body Realm killers from Ghost Kingdom. As a strong person in the human connection realm, how could he endure it? While roaring, he no longer cared about the wound reopening, and completely brought the horror of the human connection realm to its extreme! ¡°Puff, puff, puff, puff¡± The first to bear the brunt, the heads of the ten black-clothed killers flew up, and they were directly affected by life and death. Bai Fan, who was in madness, had already turned into a phantom and rushed into the group of killers. Every time the knife in his hand was lifted or dropped, blood would spurt out. In just three breaths, except for the five bronze-bodied ninth-level killer leaders, all the other black-clothed killers fell to the ground, and no one survived! And what Bai Fan has to pay is for the newly healed wound to burst again, even worse than before. Moreover, he spat out a mouthful of blood again, his face was frighteningly pale! This scene made the pupils of the five killer leaders shrink tightly, but they could not retreat at this time. Even though they are extremely frightened in their hearts by the fear of people with strong connections, they still have to bite the bullet. There is only one outcome, either Bai Fan dies or they die! Everyone can clearly feel that Bai Fan is at the end of his strength at this moment and may fall at any time. Then, let Bai Fan fall as soon as possible! "Kill!" The five people shouted at the same time, and rushed forward, releasing all their power without reservation. At this moment, in the darkness, Li Mu, dressed in gray and white cloth, held his breath and hid quietly. "I have to say, this move is really vicious." As the fight came to an end, Xiaozhu's voice sounded in Li Mu's heart. "It's not that I'm vicious, it's that they are too stupid." Li Mu replied calmly, without any arrogance on his face. In his opinion, if he couldn't even achieve this effect, he would be stupid. "Ah!" Finally, not long after, everyone fell to the ground with a scream. No one could stand up, whether it was the five killer leaders or Bai Fan. Are we going to die together? Obviously not! "But, it's almost the same." In the darkness, Li Mu's eyes flashed coldly. In his perception, the five killer leaders were all dead, without any life in them. But Bai Fan still has some. "Damndamn!" On the deathly silent streets of Zhongfengbu, a subtle, trembling roar sounded, like the wrath of a midnight ghost, which seemed a bit eerie and terrifying. In the pool of blood, Bai Fan was covered in blood. The blood was not only from the black-clothed killer, but also from his own body. Because of his clothes, he couldn't see what his original wounds were, but he could clearly see that the three new wounds on his body were all white bones! It can be seen how brutal the fight just now was. Even if Bai Fan ignored the cracking of the wound and unleashed all the power of the human connection realm, he was still injured. However, his terror is also obvious. It proves that it is absolutely extremely difficult for the Bronze Body Realm to hurt the Human Connection Realm. "I can't die, I can't die" At this moment, Bai Fan could clearly feel the loss of life force in his body, and a trace of panic emerged in his expression. During the difficulty, Bai Fan finally changed from lying to sitting. The cyan ring on his index finger flashed a subtle light, and a blood-colored pill appeared in his hand. While trembling, he wanted to swallow the bloodless pill into his belly. "Poof!" But suddenly, a blood mist burst out from the deep wound on his chest, causing his whole body to tremble uncontrollably. He had no strength at all, and the blood-colored pill in his hand was shaking. Unfortunately, he fell to the ground and rolled forward. He couldn¡¯t help but look horrified, and wanted to reach out and pick up the blood-colored pills on the ground. However, the pill rolled further and further away, quickly out of the reach of his hand. Finally, Bai Fan was desperate. But in this despair, he saw a figureHe appeared in front of him and picked up the bloody pill. "Givegive mepleasegivegive me" Bai Fan raised his head feebly and begged. But when he saw the face of the figure in front of him, his pleading words were suddenly choked. "It's you!" Staring at Li Mu, Bai Fan's eyes widened, disbelief and hatred revealed on his ashen face. Obviously, he recognizes Li Mu! "You shouldn't be alive." Li Mu had a cold face and stared at Bai Fan with a downward gaze. Without saying too many words, a cold light flashed in his hand. The next moment, Bai Fan's head was separated from his body. Leng Youyou's voice came from Li Mu's mouth again. "You shouldn't die with a whole body!" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 57 The Three Thousand Represents Everything [Zhu Xin: It¡¯s the second day of the Lunar New Year. According to custom, it¡¯s time to go to relatives¡¯ homes to pay New Year greetings. Haha, although you are not Zhu Xin¡¯s relatives, every brother and sister who [collects this book], [votes] for this book, or even [clicks on] this book, or comes to this page, you are all Zhu Xin relatives. Here, Zhuxin wishes everyone a happy new year! I wish everyone a happy new year and all the best! ¡¿ ============== ¡°Bang!¡± There was a sound of an object colliding with the ground. That wasn¡¯t anything else, it was Bai Fan¡¯s head! This sound is shocking and frightening. But if all the people of Qiufeng Kingdom knew that Bai Fan was dead at this moment, they would be more excited, ecstatic, and grateful. However, there are not many people alive in the Qiufeng Kingdom now, and none of them can see Bai Fan's death, let alone know that Bai Fan is a traitor. "Grandma, and everyone, Xiao Mu has avenged you!" Li Mu didn't care about this. He knelt on his knees, holding the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death' on his chest with both hands, with a smile on his face. He could clearly feel the fluctuations coming from the soul inside, and he seemed to be joyful and delighted. Su Ke is dead, and so is Bai Fan. Although the Guisha Kingdom has not been destroyed, the Guisha Sect has not been broken. But this revenge has basically been avenged! However, Li Mu smiled, but couldn't help crying. His crying was silent, even tearless, because his tears had already been shed. Although Li Mu felt sad, he no longer wanted to ask 'why' as before. Because he knows that there is no reason in this world. Some are endless blood and tears, hatred and hatred, strength and weakness. In the end, there will be warmth, happiness, and laughter. "Unless the Gui Cha Kingdom is destroyed and the Gui Cha Sect is not destroyed, I, Li Mu, will never be able to laugh!" Li Mu put down the Dzi Bead of Life and Death, clenched his fists tightly, and raised his head to the sky with a shocking roar that shook most of Beihan. On the shoulder, the little pig lay quietly as usual. Its eyelids drooped, as if sleeping. However, as Li Mu roared, it opened its eyes, stared at Bai Fan's headless body, and said coldly: "Didn't you say before that you would cut it into eight pieces and divide it into five pieces? Don't you want to do it? Already?" Hearing this, Li Mu, who was roaring, trembled, and his red eyes instantly became cold, like a cold knife, without any fluctuation. He didn¡¯t answer Xiaozhu¡¯s words with words, because he had already answered with practical actions. Slowly, Li Mu came to Bai Fan's headless corpse, and swung down the sharp blade with a faint aura in his hand. Every time he swung it, Bai Fan's body would lose one part. At that bloody and terrifying scene, even a cultivator would probably close his eyes and feel terrified, not daring to look any further. However, Li Mu was extremely calm. He is neither a man-eating devil nor a ferocious beast. He is a human being, a human being with flesh and blood and emotions. But everything that happened in the past six months forced him to hide his human side in the deepest part of his heart. Otherwise, he would not be able to stand here alive today. Is the scene in front of you terrifying? Is it bloody? In the eyes of ordinary people, it is indeed terrifying and bloody, but in Li Mu's eyes, it is extremely ordinary. In the past six months, he has experienced many more horrific and bloody scenes than he did now, and they were much more terrifying. He even saw some perverted killers eating the flesh and blood of the people and people of the Qiufeng Kingdom and the eight major tribes with their mouths! Comparatively speaking, what he is doing now is less than one-tenth, one-hundredth, one-thousandth, or even one-ten thousandth of those killers! Although Li Mu has seen such scenes, he has never used it on any black-clothed masked killer. Because he is afraid of dirtying his hands and mouth. He is treating Bai Fan like this now because Bai Fan deserves to be treated like this! Even if his hands and mouth are dirty, he will not blink an eye. Finally, Bai Fan¡¯s body was divided into six parts. The six parts are: head, left hand, right hand, left leg, right leg, and body. Li Mu stood up slowly, closed his eyes, and while raising his left and right hands, he controlled the 'qi' from the outside world. I saw six parts of Bai Fan's body, floating strangely under the power of the 'qi', and then flying towards the six directions of the Zhongfeng tribe like arrows. "Bai Fan, even if you die, you will not be able to repay all these sins. Even if you die, you will be quartered. Even if you die, you will have to pay for everything you have done and repent in hell!" Li Mu He opened his hands, his mouth trembled, and he let out a roar filled with hatred. What he did was not only for himself, but also for most of the tribesmen who died in Beihan, and even for the other seven people.?¡¯s tribe, and all the people of Qiu Feng Kingdom! Bai Fan is like this, and those who have died will also be smiling! "Hoo!" Gradually, a cold wind blew by, and Li Mu quietly disappeared on this street, because he had more important things to do - destroy the mountain peak! At this moment, Li Mu was already standing quietly at the foot of the middle peak, standing in front of the two thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine stone steps. Just like before, he raised his head and looked at the peak of Zhongshan Mountain in the distance. Li Mu couldn¡¯t remember when he started looking up at this mountain peak, let alone how many times he had looked up at this mountain peak. But he knew that this would be the last time he looked up. In the past, looking up to me was so unattainable. What you look up to now is to step on your feet! "This peak will be destroyed!" Quietly, Li Mu looked at the peak in front of him and spoke softly. Although on the surface these were just four words, in his heart, he said six words together - even if it cost him his life! "I wish you good luck." The little pig on his shoulder said a casual word, then floated away and disappeared into the night. Li Mu didn¡¯t know where Xiaozhu had gone, but he knew that Xiaozhu would definitely be watching him somewhere. "Little Pig" Li Mu turned his head and looked at the direction in which Little Pig was leaving, and couldn't help but clenched his fists. Although he suppressed all his grief deep in his heart, at this moment, he still felt a twinge of pain in his heart. Because he suddenly discovered that except for the little pig, he now had no one else Involuntarily, Li Mu slowly closed his eyes, and after a brief moment, he opened them. There is no more fluctuation inside, only the endless calm and indifference. Just like that, he raised his left foot and landed on the first blue stone step of the giant peak in front of him. Then, the second blue stone step was stepped on by him. Step by step, keep climbing. ¡­¡­ The night is dark and the wind is blowing coldly. At this moment, Li Mu climbed alone on the sacred mountain of the Zhongfeng tribe. His pace was neither slow nor fast. In half a stick of incense, he had already reached the nine hundredth blue stone step. Li Mu remembered that this was the limit he had ever experienced. But today, my limit is definitely not here! In silence, he raised his left foot and stepped on the 900th blue stone step, still moving forward steadily. Not long after, Li Mu arrived at the nine hundred and ninety-ninth blue stone steps. He vaguely heard from his clansmen that Kui Mo, the leader of the Zhongfeng Tribe, had a ninth-level strength with a bronze body, but he stopped there and was unable to step forward and climb the thousandth blue stone steps. "The thousandth step" Li Mu looked calm and did not pause on the stone steps. He directly placed his right foot on the one thousand blue stone steps and quickly left the 990th step with his left foot. There are nine blue stone steps, and the whole person stands firmly on the thousandth blue stone step. "It's nothing more than that." Immediately afterwards, the faint voice echoed in the night sky. Today, Li Mu's goal is obviously not only to cross the 900th stone steps, nor to surpass the 999th stone steps of the clan leader Kuimo, nor is it to be compared with [Bloodline Activation] as Xiaozhu once said. The last five levels of the technique are the same level. It¡¯s the last level of the [Bloodline Activation Technique], three thousand! Three thousand represents a hurdle in Li Mu¡¯s life. Step forward and he will soar into the sky. Three thousand also represents the future of Qiu Feng Country. Stepping forward, there is hope that the blood feud in Qiu Feng Country will be avenged. Three thousand represents everything. Step forward and everything will continue. If you can't take it any further, everything ends. Three thousand is the end point, but also the starting point, and it is the top of this giant mountain! "Master, master, you are our king, you are also our emperor, and you are our god! I hope you can succeed. If you cannot succeed, everything will never be repeated again. Please work hard!" At this moment, in the middle of the distance On the top of a mountain not far from the mountain, Little Pig stood quietly, a faint spiritual voice that could not be heard by others sounded. But suddenly, the little pig suddenly turned his head and looked towards the south of the Autumn Wind Country. No one knows what it is looking at, maybe it is the endless snowfield, or it may be the high mountains, or the attached ancient city, it may also be the imperial city, or even the land of the sect city. No matter where it is looking, what flashes in its eyes is that compelling cold light, and because of this, a thick and solemn look slowly emerges on its strange face. "What's supposed to come has come!" ========== ? ??Zhu Xin: Hehe, I don¡¯t know how much the collection has increased. Anyway, as of 10 o'clock yesterday, it had increased by about a hundred. The ring will only be recommended for 24 hours at two o'clock this afternoon. If it is enough for two hundred collections, Zhu Xin will update it immediately. But since Zhu Xin has to go to her grandma¡¯s house to pay New Year greetings, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be back at five or six in the afternoon. If there are only two hundred at that time, well, Zhuxin will also update, everyone works hard! The same goes for three hundred recommendation votes! ¡¿ ========== {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 58: What is there to fear in death, and what is there to seek in life! [Zhu Xin: I came back in a hurry to look at the collection. My brothers and sisters did not disappoint Zhu Xin. I have collected more than 200 collections. So, here are two updates! I hope that by this time tomorrow, I will have 200 collections, thank you! ¡¿ ==================== The sky is gradually getting brighter, and the entire Autumn Wind Country is as dead and silent as usual. The surrounding countries are also very silent. No country dares to say anything, even if they know that the Qiufeng Kingdom has been destroyed At this moment, on the sacred mountain of Qiufeng Kingdom, most of Northern Han, and Zhongfeng tribe. There, a gray figure sat. Counting up, the stone step where this figure is sitting is the 2638th step. This person is none other than Li Mu! Over the course of one night, Li Mu had already climbed from the first blue stone step of the peak to the 2,638th stone step. And here is the first mysterious technique he possesses, [The Art of Bloodline Activation]. Among the ten levels of realm, the number of blood vessels on the ninth level is also what Xiaozhu once said, the ninth among the ten numbers. number. Like the previous eight numbers, as he sat down, the stone steps changed from cyan to jet black. Waves of death power continued to emerge, pouring through his skin into the 2,638 activated blood vessels. Among them, 2,345 bloodlines have been filled with the power of death. Therefore, the death energy contained in this stone step only needs to be filled with the two hundred and ninety-three blood vessels behind it. Furthermore, the death energy contained in this stone step is only enough to fill the two hundred and ninety-three blood vessels. Nothing more, nothing less. At this moment, Li Mu's face had already turned pale. However, the paleness on his face was not only caused by the huge pressure brought by the same number of stone steps, but also by his constant force to use blood and essence to stimulate the thread in his body. The blood vessels are increased by the pain that occurs. The double pressure made him feel even more strenuous. But Li Mu knew very well that no matter how great the pressure was, no matter how painful the pain was, so what? If you don't reach the top, it will be just empty talk and a joke. However, the essence and blood he is devouring now is not the essence and blood of beasts, but human essence and blood! Yes, human blood. Once upon a time, Li Mu was only taking animal essence and blood, because animal essence and blood was more violent and powerful than human essence and blood. But the strongest beasts possessed by the Autumn Wind Kingdom and most of Northern Han are only comparable to those of fifth-level bronze-body cultivators. And the quantity is limited and cannot meet his needs at all. During the killing for more than half a year, Xiaozhu once asked him to collect the essence and blood of the black-clothed masked killers, saying that he would need them later. At first, he didn't understand why he wanted to collect the essence and blood of those killers. He felt that as long as he kept fighting and killing people, he would be able to stimulate the remaining blood in his body. But now, he understands. It turns out that I was preparing for the present. Doesn¡¯t it mean that human essence and blood are not good? It is true that ordinary human blood essence and blood are indeed not good, there is no energy at all, and there is no violent power. However, the essence and blood of cultivators are different. Every cultivator knows how to kill, his body is far beyond that of ordinary people, and he has an extremely powerful heart. The power contained in the drop of essence and blood inside is ten times that of ordinary people. The higher the copper body realm of the cultivator, the stronger their heart is, and the stronger the power contained in the blood essence. Especially those killers in black, each one is extremely crazy, like a bloodthirsty beast. In comparison, their blood essence is more terrifying than that of wild beasts! After more than half a year, Li Mu collected more than a thousand drops of this essence and blood. Otherwise, at this moment, he would not be able to sit peacefully on the 2638th stone step and absorb the power of death inside. Not long after, the stone steps began to change from inky black to their original cyan color. Obviously, the death energy contained inside has been completely exhausted. Therefore, Li Mu, who had his eyes slightly closed, slowly opened them. As he opened his eyes, bursts of death-like black energy spurted out from his eyes, as if they could penetrate the air, plunging the world in front of him into endless death. The intensity was definitely beyond what he could compare to before. "The pressure is not enough." Li Mu stood up and said to himself. He raised his left foot and stepped onto the 2639th blue stone step. This is not because he is arrogant, nor is it because the pressure on the stone steps is not strong enough, but it is not enough to stimulate the remaining blood in his body. If there was enough, he wouldn't need to swallow the blood essence of those black-clad killers at all. At this moment, Li Mu arrived at the 2639th blue stone step, but the 2639th bloodline in his body could not be activated. So, he onlyHe could take out the jade bottle with the word "seven" written on the surface and drink all the blood and essence in it. And the word "seven" means that it contains the essence and blood of a person with a bronze body of the seventh level. After taking this essence and blood, Li Mu's body only trembled slightly. Then, he took steps as usual and stepped up the 2,640 blue stone steps. During the pause, he took out a jade bottle again, and he still made the same move that even he didn't know how many times he made, swallowing all the essence and blood inside. Naturally, not every level of Li Mu has to be like this. Sometimes, it often feels right, and the remaining blood in his body will activate on its own. Otherwise, the blood essence and blood in his more than 1,500 jade bottles are really not enough. "I can succeed." Time passed, and when Li Mu reached the 2900th stone step, he stopped and looked up at the remaining 99 stone steps in front of him. He spoke softly to himself. Right now, the pressure Li Mu is under is absolutely unimaginable by ordinary people. If he fails to comprehend the seventh level of Qi, even if his bronze body cultivation level is twice as strong as the ordinary ninth-level copper level, and can be compared with the physical strength of a strong person in the human connection realm, he will definitely not be able to reach this point, let alone reach this level. There are 2999 stone steps on this peak. Although he has not taken the step yet, he has absolute confidence in himself that he can do it! After a short pause, Li Mu took another step and landed on the 2900th blue stone step. "Boom!" At this moment, a force that was far beyond what a ninth-level bronze cultivator's body could withstand came over him. It contained a death-like will, destroying Li Mu's mind. It seems that they not only want to destroy him physically, but also want to destroy him from the spiritual level! ¡°However, in Li Mu¡¯s eyes, this is far from enough. Although the pressure was strong, it could not activate the remaining blood in his body. The death-like will was terrifying, but it still couldn't make him afraid at all. His expression was as usual, and his eyes were terrifyingly calm and dark. In Li Mu's mind, since the pressure could not activate the blood in his body, it was not considered pressure at all. As for the death-like will, it seems even more ridiculous. Perhaps, before he had experienced the killing and hardship for more than half a year, he would still have been frightened by this death-like will. But for him now, it's a bit childish. It's not that he is not afraid of death, but that he has already realized and understood death. However, his realization is not about death, but about life! ???????Which one is easier, death or life? ?Obviously, this is a question with no completely correct answer. But in Li Mu¡¯s view, death is easier than life. Because death only happened in an instant. In an instant, grandma died. In an instant, the leader of the tribe, Su Si, died. In an instant, most of Beihan was destroyed. In an instant, the Qiufeng Kingdom was destroyed. exists again. Some are the tribesmen and people who died one by one. Isn¡¯t it easy to die? Very easy! "Which of these dead people didn't hope that they could always live and exist between heaven and earth? They don't want to die, they just want to live. However, those who did not seek death died, but those who sought life did not survive. This made Li Mu feel that death is so easy, but life is so difficult. Therefore, he understood that life and death cannot be forced. Only when you have enough awareness of one of them can you have the other. Now he does not seek life, nor does he seek death. What he wants is to use the consciousness and will of death to forge the faith of life. If he thinks he won't die, then he won't die. What is this mountain in front of me? What is the will to die? There is only life in my life, so what does your death mean? ! This is Li Mu¡¯s will to die, his belief in life, and the way he will have to become a strong man in the future! "Pfft!" Suddenly, Li Mu's body couldn't help but tremble, and blood spurted out from his mouth, printing the 2991st blue stone steps. At this time, Li Mu was standing firmly on the 2990th blue stone step. And there were only nine stone steps left in front of him! At this time, Li Mu stopped. It wasn't that he wanted to stop, but he had to. His face was as pale as paper, and blood was bleeding from the corners of his mouth. Especially the skin on the body surface was dry and cracked in patches, looking extremely terrifying. "However, Li Mu didn't pay attention to this. His body was still so straight, without any bending due to the terrifying pressure. It seems that even if it collapses that day, he can still hold it up!  After three breaths, Li Mu raised his head, with nothing else in his eyes. Yes, these are the nine blue stone steps in front of you. Because he wants to step over it, trample it under his feet, and turn it into the history and dust of Qiufeng Kingdom and Qingyang Star! Slowly, Li Mu raised the palm of his right hand, lowered his head and focused his gaze on his own palm. Gradually, traces of black gas emerged from the skin on his palm. Then it spread to his entire arm, and then to his entire body. "Boom!" Suddenly, the terrifying power of death surged from his body, surrounding him a full foot away. The black energy lingered around him, making his whole body like a black flame, which seemed to be able to burn that day. Destroy the land! The next moment, Li Mu raised his head, his dark and terrifying eyes fell on the nine blue stone steps, and he looked up to the sky and roared. "In this life, what do I, Li Mu, have to fear about death, and what do I want in life? If I can't climb this peak today, and if I can't avenge myself in the future, then I, Li Mu, have nothing to fear from death? What do I want from life?!" In the midst of this roar, Li Mu raised his left foot and stepped onto the 2991st stone step. His right foot also boldly left the 2990th stone step. Straight across the 2991st stone steps and landed on the 2992nd stone steps. "Click!" Steeply, in that crisp sound, the 2990th stone step behind him was shattered! Not only the 2999th stone step, but also all the stone steps below were shattered. It seems that at this moment, even if Li Mu wants to retreat, he has no way to retreat, he can only move forward! ¡­¡­ "There is nothing to fear in death, and nothing to seek in life!" At this moment, on the top of the mountain not far away, the little pig stood there in a daze. Its expression was slightly sluggish, and it kept chanting these eight words deep in its heart. Its eyes staring at the Zhongfengbu Holy Mountain were even more blurred, as if these words brought back memories of its past. "Master, when you left, didn't you say the same thing" But at the next moment, its expression calmed down, and it suddenly turned its head and looked towards the southern sky again. This time, what it saw was not just the white clouds on the horizon, but onetwothreehuman figures! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death and Transformation Chapter 59 The Perfect Relationship Realm [Zhu Xin: Thank you ¡®¡îLing Xiaoru¡î¡¯ for the generous reward of children¡¯s shoes! Huh, the collection is still a bit lacking, and the recommendation votes are not very impressive. Zhu Xin is looking for success. Looking at Zhu Xin's look of needing a beating, do you guys still have the heart not to throw in your favorites and recommendation votes? ? ? ¡¿ ==================== "Is it the limit" On the 2996th blue stone step, Li Mu looked up at the slightly dim sky and asked himself softly. At this moment, his face was extremely pale, and his whole body was trembling. The bulging veins on his forehead gave his delicate face a hint of ferocity. Blood continued to flow from the corners of his mouth, dyeing the blue stone steps under his feet the same blood red! And behind him are the broken blue stone steps. Under such terrifying pressure, his somewhat frail figure seemed to be about to collapse. But he knew that if he fell here, he would face death. Not only did he die from the fall, but he also died from the failure of climbing to the peak! "Pfft!" The next moment, Li Mu felt a sweetness in his throat, and he couldn't help but spit out the big mouthful of blood he was holding tightly in his mouth, and it splashed on the 2997th blue stone step in front of him. "hehe¡­¡­" Looking at the blood spurting out of his body, dyeing the 2999th blue stone step red, Li Mu couldn't help but laugh. However, his laughter seemed so weak and desolate. At the moment, there is no death power escaping from his body surface, and it has long been exhausted in the sixth level. However, among these six levels, he did not take out any more bottle of blood essence from the black-clad killer. The reason was that the terrifying pressure on the stone steps was enough to cause the remaining ten blood vessels in his body to awaken on their own. But Li Mu didn¡¯t feel happy at all, let alone the slightest joy. Because his footsteps had stopped on the 2996th stone step for a long time, and he didn't know exactly how long. And his ridicule is not mocking others, but mocking himself. He laughed at himself for being so incompetent that he even thought of giving in at this moment. Let me ask, isn¡¯t this funny? Yes, it¡¯s not funny! Li Mu smiled, but couldn't stop laughing. Even if he cried, he couldn't cry either. Slowly, Li Mu closed his eyes, and scenes from his childhood flashed through his mind. His ears were surrounded by his grandmother's instructions and his own constant affirmation of himself After a long time, Li Mu slowly opened his eyes. What's strange is that after he opened his eyes, the bitterness in his eyes was gone, and there was endless peace, like a dry well. No matter how much people threw stones into it, there wouldn't be the slightest ripple. Even in that vague moment, there was a hint of vicissitudes of life in the calmness deep in his eyes. "It seemed that the moment he closed and opened his eyes just now allowed him to spend a century-long time, making him grow old all of a sudden. Indeed, in the short period of time just now, Li Mu recalled everything that happened from the beginning of his memory to everything that happened now. His memory was different from others, but he didn't know what the difference was. But Li Mu knew that he had never done anything big in his life, nor did he want to do anything big. I will work hard to practice, just to make my life with my grandma better and not to be bullied by others. Break through the shackles of the Autumn Wind Sect and go see the outside world. Isn¡¯t what you are doing right now exactly what you want to do and what you should do? Wasn't it done for the Zhongfeng tribe, most of the Northern Han people, and the entire people of the Qiufeng Kingdom? ?Excuse me, do you still have any reason to give up? "No" Li Mu asked himself in his heart and answered in his mouth, a faint smile appeared on his pale face. Between this smile, he slowly raised his steps and stepped on the 2997th blue stone step. In an instant, the terrifying pressure suddenly hit him. But he did not fall down, nor did he vomit blood. He even stopped shaking and became very stable. At this moment, Li Mu seemed to feel that the pressure around him suddenly disappeared. Even the air flow had a strange change, as if it was rhythmic with his own movements. And this rhythm is becoming more and more intense, surging, and constantly increasing! Li Mu could not help but lower his head subconsciously and found that a silvery white color appeared on his skin. Vaguely, traces of faint 'spiritual energy' emerged from the void and slowly integrated into his body. Suddenly, I felt a powerful feeling that I had never had before.It filled his heart instantly! At this moment, Li Mu was stunned, and in his daze, he felt that everything seemed to be different from the previous moment, and the blue stone steps under his feet were not that difficult to climb at all. He raised his head and looked at the white sky in the distance, feeling as if he had a feeling that he could break through the sky above his head and go beyond the endless starry sky. "Is this the power of the human connection realm?" Without realizing it, Li Mu's feet had crossed the 2998th blue stone step and stood on the 2999th step. His whole body was already surrounded by the strong air current, causing the air current in the sky to surge wildly and make it turbulent. In the end, Li Mu stood at the top of the peak. Turning around, facing south, he sat down very naturally and calmly, and slowly closed his eyes. Li Mu didn¡¯t know why he did this, he just subconsciously followed his inner call. Li Mu also naturally knew that he had entered the realm of human connections. He was quite surprised and even a little shocked by this. He did not expect that he could break through so easily. Is it because of the ¡®connection¡¯ given by the leader Susi? no! With his eyes closed, Li Mu clearly felt that his breakthrough was not caused by the 'connection' in his body. Even if I don't have the 'connection' of the tribe leader Susi, I can easily achieve the status of connections now. For a moment, Li Mu suddenly felt that he had a new understanding of the breakthrough in cultivation. This kind of enlightenment cannot be explained or understood, but it can be clearly felt. It seems that there is no need to force a breakthrough in the realm. As long as the time comes, it will be crossed by itself. But, how many people in this world can do this? Maybe, but definitely not many. Li Mu understands that his breakthrough this time was not forced, but it does not mean that he will not do it next time. The journey of cultivation is all about forcing yourself. If you don't force yourself, if you don't go against the will of heaven, you will only be suppressed by the heaven, never making any progress, and ultimately unable to gain great power. Gradually, Li Mu felt that his thoughts were becoming more and more blank. He stopped thinking about anything else and slowly fell silent. At this moment, on the hilltop not far away, the little pig stared blankly at the scene that had just occurred, with an 'unbelievable' expression on its face. It even didn't understand how Li Mu got from the 2996th blue stone step to the 2999th blue stone step and stood at the top of the mountain! "The human connection realm, this is actually the perfect human connection realm, the tenth level of aura!" The next moment, the 'disbelief' on Xiaozhu's face turned into 'horror'! ¡­¡­ At the moment, Li Mu, who was sitting on the giant peak, felt that his whole body was extremely comfortable and he felt lazy. There is also an extremely powerful feeling throughout the body, which is even more refreshing. At the same time, Li Mu also felt that his heart was very peaceful and quiet, with no distracting thoughts in his mind. It seems that because of this, he can clearly perceive the Qi existing in the surrounding heaven and earth, and can even control them to his heart's content. Involuntarily, Li Mu began to control the energy between heaven and earth and integrate it into the 'people network' in his body. But he suddenly realized that the network of people was too narrow. With the Qi he could control now, he should be able to expand it. Without any reason, he began to expand his 'network of connections'. Generally speaking, Li Mu felt that whether he was controlling all the energy in the world or controlling that energy to expand his 'network', it seemed that he did not do it himself and did not do it deliberately. On the contrary, it seems that the energy wants to be controlled by me, and it also runs into my body on its own to help me expand the 'people network' in my body. In this way, the 'personal network' in his body expanded easily, constantly amplifying, amplifying, amplifying, and did not stop until it reached a limit. And all the energy was contained inside, and not a single bit was leaked. At this moment, Li Mu noticed a familiar aura appearing in the 'qi' he controlled. Involuntarily, he smiled slightly, slowly opened his eyes, and looked at the white figure that appeared on the top of the mountain. Needless to say, he didn¡¯t know, who else could be the owner of that figure besides Xiaozhu? "It really surprised me." Xiaozhu stepped forward. Although his expression was calm, there was still a trace of uncontrollable shock in his words. Li Mu naturally knew what the other party was referring to, so he did not answer. He just looked at the southern sky and asked lightly: "Little pig"??You said there is something beyond this sky. " "Danger, endless danger." After hearing this, the little pig replied without any reason. At the same time, it lay down next to Li Mu, closed its eyes, and fell asleep. "Is it dangerous" Li Mu was startled, and then a icy cold light suddenly appeared in his calm eyes, which became extremely sharp. He looked at the southern sky and said to himself: "Indeed There is a danger.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± At this moment, in the south, high in the sky some distance away from most of Beihan, three figures flew past, bringing with them biting and icy cold winds. Judging from their body shapes, these are obviously three men. They were dressed in uniform black cloth and had the same silver masks on their faces, which looked a bit strange. "Then Bai Fan is not dead, is he? I have been looking for him for so many days and still haven't found him." Among them, a man in black with a silver face on the far left asked. "Who knew that those guys were so crazy that they actually chased Bai Fan. Even if they were seriously injured, we still suffered heavy casualties in order to kill them. Damn it, I really don't know who would let him go. It's no wonder that Bai Fan betrayed the sect, so it would be strange not to be chased and killed by them. However, Bai Fan was appointed by the sect elders to take him back, so he can't die." The silver-faced black man on the far right The man in clothes couldn't help but sigh. "Stop talking nonsense, we will soon arrive at the so-called Holy Mountain. Bai Fan should have fled here." The man in black in the middle said coldly. Soon, the three of them entered the sky above most of Beihan's territory like lightning. After a few short minutes, they had entered the range of the middle peak. "Wait!" At this moment, the silver-faced man in black in the middle was startled, hurriedly stopped and fixed his gaze on the top of a peak hundreds of meters high. Beside, the two silver-faced men in black also stopped abruptly and stared at the peak several hundred meters in the distance. After seeing the figure at the top of the peak clearly, the breaths of the two people suddenly became a little unstable, and even fluctuated extremely violently. "Guys, I've been waiting for you for a long time." At this moment, on the top of the Zhongfeng Holy Mountain, Li Mu raised his head with an indifferent expression, and his eyes fell on the three figures flying towards them. Immediately afterwards, the words filled with terror and chilling air came from his mouth ========== [Zhu Xin: Red envelopes, red envelopes, your collections and votes are the biggest red envelopes for Zhu Xin~~ It was quite difficult to write these chapters. There are only fifty brothers¡¯ collections left. Zhu Xin immediately posted the second update ! This chapter is nearly four thousand words! ¡¿ ============ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 60 Killing Three People in a Row [Zhu Xin: Thanks to the boss of ¡®Can Gu¡¯ for the 10,000 starting coin reward! Not much to say, I¡¯m so happy today that I¡¯ll add another chapter! ¡¿ =================== "Who are you?!" Suddenly, following Li Mu's words, an extremely sharp voice suddenly sounded from the mouth of the three silver-faced black-clothed killers, the one on the far left. This sound contained a strong force, which turned into a sword-like sound wave and shot straight towards Li Mu. If Li Mu was still in the Bronze Body Realm at this moment, his weak eardrum would definitely not be able to withstand it and be damaged, and it would even be directly damaged and become deaf! "It's a pity that Li Muke today is not in the Bronze Body Realm, but in the real Human Connection Realm. Even if he fails to break through the human connection realm, with the power of his previous seventh sense, he is not afraid of such sonic damage. Not to mention, he has now entered the human connection realm, and it is also what Xiaozhu calls the ¡®perfect human connection realm¡¯! The so-called ¡®perfect human connection realm¡¯ actually means that the practitioner¡¯s aura has reached the tenth level before breaking through the human connection realm, and then breaks through the human connection realm. This is the perfect human connection realm, an invincible existence in the human connection realm. Li Mu didn¡¯t know this at first, but just now he learned it from Xiaozhu. He didn't feel much about this. After all, if you want to break through the Heavenly Vein Realm, you must reach the ninth level of Qi Sense. I'm afraid many of those who are strong in the Heavenly Vein Realm already have the tenth level of Qi, right? And he had only reached the tenth level before breaking through, and he had the ability to directly impact the Earth Vein Realm and the Heaven Vein Realm. Once you reach the Heavenly Vein Realm, isn¡¯t it the same as other Heavenly Vein Realms? What's so special about it? At most, it is far ahead of others in terms of time. However, Li Mu was quite surprised. When he climbed the last three blue stone steps, he entered that wonderful realm, comprehended the last three levels of Qi, and raised the seventh level to the tenth level. level, and also naturally entered the realm of human connections, which is really strange. This is what Li Mu is thinking at the moment. If Xiaozhu knows this idea, the latter will definitely be speechless for a while, cursing secretly in his heart, what is the most precious thing in this world? It¡¯s time! It is true that the life span of cultivators is longer than that of ordinary people, but if they cannot improve their cultivation as soon as possible, they will not live much longer. Especially when your cultivation level is stagnant and your lifespan is constantly being consumed, it will become increasingly difficult to break through, and you will eventually end up depressed and turn into a pile of loess. ???????????????What is a genius? A genius is someone who can do everything much faster than others. Cultivation is the same! Naturally, Xiaozhu didn¡¯t know what Li Mu was thinking, so he had no opinions to express. "Master is worthy of being a master. After more than half a year of experience, he has learned so many things." On the contrary, at this moment, the little pig was quite happy in his heart, but he did not reveal any emotion on the surface and was still so calm. And now, the sharp voice of the silver-faced killer appeared directly in front of Li Mu like a sharp sword, seeming to pierce his entire being. In response to this, Li Mu had a convinced sneer on his lips. I saw a breeze blowing by, and the sonic sword suddenly turned into thousands of filaments, and passed into his ears extremely softly, without any strength at all. This change made the three silver-faced killers in black startled slightly, and a trace of solemnity flashed in their expressions. As people with strong connections, they were naturally able to detect that at that moment, a burst of power suddenly emerged, weakening the sound wave to its normal state. This proves that the young man in front of him has the strength of the human connection realm! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? How can this be? ! In the eyes of these three-line black-clad silver-faced killers, Li Mu is just a fourteen-year-old boy. Even a genius known to the world can only reach the sixth level of Bronze Body at most. The seventh level, the genius among geniuses. The eighth level is a monster. The ninth level is a peerless evildoer. Realm, dare not think about it! ¡°However, this is the fact before us. The three of them couldn't help but look at each other, their expressions became cold. "Who do you think I will be?" While the three of them were wondering, Li Mu asked coldly with cold eyes. He didn¡¯t know what the three people in front of him were thinking at the moment, and he didn¡¯t want to know. All he knew was that a surge of hatred and murderous intent emerged from his heart, shattering the peace in his heart. And the instigators of this hatred and murderous intention are the three silver-faced killers who have descended on the Zhongfeng tribe! Yes, Silver Masked Killer! Li Mu once saw with his own eyes the leader of the tribe, Su Si, who died under the fists and kicks of the Silver-faced Killer, and even saw the old man Liu Yun die under the bloody knife of the Silver-faced Killer. Let me ask, how could he not hate it? How can you not have the intention to kill? Slowly, Li Muna said??The peaceful look turned cold. Strength emerged from his body, holding his body up and floating up into the sky, until he was level with the three silver-faced killers No, to be precise, he was one position higher than the three silver-faced killers. stop. The next moment, a strong wind surged, and a strong chilling air suddenly surged out of his body. As for the little pig, he lay quietly on his shoulder, closed his eyes tightly, and fell asleep. Originally, the three silver-faced and black-clothed killers were still surprised, wondering why Li Mu could not be harmed at all under the sound wave, whether it was the human connection state. But now, Li Mu's floating and the killing wind that filled the surroundings frightened them. Staring at Li Mu, an extremely ridiculous idea that they were unwilling to admit occupied their minds. It¡¯s the realm of connections! For a moment, the faces of the three people under the masks all showed shocked expressions. Perhaps this idea is indeed a bit absurd, but the facts are right in front of you! "It seems that we met an extraordinary person today." After a long time, an uncontrollable trembling voice of exclamation came from the mouth of the central figure among the three-veined silver-faced killer. And this person is the strongest among the three. They are not just newcomers, they are all killers who have experienced hundreds of battles, endured hell-like training, and experienced countless dangers and hardships. He immediately realized how extraordinary Li Mu was, and at the same time accepted the fact that Li Mu was in the human connection realm! "A remarkable person?" After hearing this, Li Mu locked his eyes on the silver-faced killer in black in the middle, and couldn't help but sneered: "Compared with your four-leaf-level Guisha Kingdom and Guisha Sect. Get up, what does this mean?" These words finally caused the expressions of the three silver-faced killers to change drastically. They looked even more terrifying than the moment when Li Mu showed off his strength at the Human Connection Realm! "Who are you? Why do you know that we are from the Ghost Kingdom!" Suddenly, the silver-faced killer on the far right suddenly shouted, and a spiritual weapon-level sharp blade appeared in his hand. The two silver-faced killers on the side also changed their colors, and their bodies erupted with astonishing murderous intent! ¡°Obviously, Li Mu¡¯s ability to tell them about their country and their sect would have a huge impact and threat to them. "Who am I?" Looking at these three people, Li Mu smiled. The next moment, his expression suddenly turned cold. He raised his finger and pointed at the remaining Zhongfeng Mountain Peak, and said coldly: "Zhongfeng Tribe, Li Mu!" Hearing this, the expressions of the three people changed drastically again. Especially when they saw the 2,999 stone steps of the Zhongfeng Tribe shattered, they were even more horrified. The purpose of their operation was to capture this rumored strange giant peak. But now, the stone steps of this strange giant peak are ruined, so what¡¯s the point? "It was you whoruined it!" The three of them were horrified, and they all couldn't help but let out a loud roar, their expressions filled with horror. It seems that the destruction of this holy mountain is equivalent to killing them! "What do you think?" Li Mu asked with a cold face, unwilling to say anything more. "Boom!" As soon as he finished speaking, he did not hesitate at all and unleashed the power of his ¡®people connections¡¯. Suddenly, with him as the center, the airflow in the space within ten feet in diameter stopped at the same time. The next moment, it exploded wildly! At the same time, the sharp blade in Li Mu's hand flashed directly and he suddenly launched an attack. The so-called preemptive strike means that he will not wait for the other party to strike first! "Whoosh!" Suddenly, Li Mu disappeared from the same spot. His speed reached an extreme level. In the blink of an eye, he appeared one meter in front of the three of them, who were hundreds of meters away. Then, he swayed and came directly in front of the silver-faced killer on the far left, swinging the sharp blade in his hand. "Damn it, this kid actually destroyed the Holy Mountain. We will definitely be punished by the sect. We must capture him alive and hand him over to the sect. Maybe he can atone for his sins!" A sharp scream exploded from the opposite side. The silver-faced killer on the left was so crazy that he suddenly faced Li Mu, bursting out with the powerful power of the human connection realm. "Death!" Staring at this person, Li Mu revealed a cruel chuckle. The moment the sharp blade in his hand intersected with the opponent's sharp blade, the terrifying power contained in the human connection on his chest erupted again. "Pfft!" The next moment, before the two silver-faced killers on the side could react, a stream of blood was sprayed into the air. Immediately afterwards, the entire body of the silver-faced killer on the far left, from the right shoulder to the left armpit, was actually divided into two. Including the spiritual weapon sharp blade in his hand, it was also broken into two steps and fell towards the ground hundreds of meters below.Sound! "It's your turn." After killing a silver-faced killer, Li Mu didn't pause at all. In the coldness, he directly locked his eyes on the remaining two killers. In his feeling, the strongest person among the three people is only the fourth level of Qi of the network. Compared with his tenth level of Qi, it is really far behind. Unless he is a strong person with earth veins, he is confident that he can solve it without spending too much time. "ah!" Following Li Mu¡¯s words, the two silver-faced killers also fell directly into madness. But more than anything, it was panic. They couldn't believe that they had lost a fellow student from the Human Connection Realm in just one meeting! But they were not allowed to think too much. Li Mu's killing move was approaching, and the fight broke out at this moment. However, this fight did not last long and came to an end. After a few short breaths, only the last silver-faced killer whose aura reached the fourth level was left. At this moment, the silver-faced killer was roaring in terror and escaping towards the west. Li Mu looked cold and did not pursue. Instead, he quickly raised the sharp blade with several cracks in his hand high above his head, mobilizing the energy in the people and the energy that could be condensed by the ten layers of external energy, all concentrated on it. Then, he swung down suddenly at the silver-faced killer who escaped a hundred meters away! ¡°Tsk!¡± Suddenly, a light blue air blade that could be seen with the naked eye burst out from the sharp blade of the spiritual weapon, suddenly tearing the air between the sky and the earth, and fired towards the escaping Silver-faced Killer. The speed is so fast that ordinary people cannot catch it with the naked eye. "No!" When the crisis came, the silver-faced killer turned around suddenly and shouted in horror after seeing the light blue air blade. Unable to dodge at all, he tried his best to release the strongest energy in his body, turning into an air shield to block it in front of him. But under the light cyan air blade, his invisible air shield was easily torn apart! "Pfft!" As the air shield shattered, the two palms of the Silver-faced Killer in front of him also broke into two halves. Next, his chest was also penetrated completely by the light cyan air blade. As the blood rose, the whole body fell to the sky. Heaven and earth are silent ========== ¡¾Zhu Xin: Although the collection is not very impressive, the two hundred collections are still less than one or twenty every day. However, Zhu Xin still chose to add another chapter. The collection is gone, so please cast a few more votes~~~] ============ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 61 Knife and Sword [Zhu Xin: Second update, another nearly 4,000 words, please collect and vote~~ If the boss gives a red envelope, Zhu Xin will be very happy! ¡¿ ================ In the void, Li Mu looked slightly pale. But his expression was extremely calm as he looked at the falling Silver Masked Killer. With the death of the three silver-faced killers, the murderous intention in his heart also weakened a lot. At the same time, there was a faint feeling of excitement. Welling up from his heart. There was no other reason. This was the first time he had killed a strong person in the human connection realm head-on, and it was still one against three! "It was a good fight, wasn't it?" But at this moment, a cold and clear word came, which was obviously filled with a hint of contempt. "Uh" Hearing this, Li Mu was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at the pig on his right shoulder, and smiled sheepishly: "Get used to it first, it should be much better next time" "This is your business, I won't say much." Xiaozhu just rolled his eyes at his answer. Seeing this, Li Mu smiled and said nothing more. He naturally knew why Xiaozhu said this, because his fighting method just now was completely hard-on-hard. Especially the last blow, he could catch up with the silver-faced killer with great ease, and then kill the opponent without spending too much energy. But because of the exhilaration of fighting with strength against a strong person in the Human Connection Realm, I fought hard, and finally launched a move that was quite gorgeous, but not very practical. Fortunately, that move killed the last Silver Masked Killer, otherwise it would have been a huge loss. At this moment, Li Mu could clearly feel that the energy left in the 'people network' in his body was only 30% of its full strength. If he had not resisted force and fought with skill and speed, and if he had omitted the last gorgeous blow, he would have been able to kill the three silver-faced killers with only 30% of his energy. After all, although he is also in the human connection realm, his energy is definitely not comparable to that of the three-vein silver-faced killer. Regardless of speed, strength, consciousness, and many other aspects, he is much stronger than the three silver-faced killers. It is not an exaggeration to kill those three people easily. Even more, he can compete head-on with the most inferior earth-line experts, and he can easily open up the earth-line and heaven-line realms, becoming the strongest person in the three-line realm. This is the horror of the perfect human connection state. Li Mu is also well aware of this, and he also understands that he can have ten levels of Qi in his own network. I'm afraid, there aren't many people like this on Qingyang Star, right? Naturally, Li Mu was not proud. In his opinion, what does the tenth level of Qi feel like? So what if you can quickly break through to the Heavenly Vein Realm? No matter what, it's still just the Three Meridians Realm. If you want to fight against the four-leaf-level Guisha Kingdom and Guisha Sect, this little power is nothing. If you haven¡¯t reached the realm of six calamities, it¡¯s all just talk! In this regard, Li Mu did not dwell too much on it, nor did he choose to open up the earth and sky veins immediately. Instead, he wanted to accumulate experience and find the feeling of breaking through on his own. ¡°But he also knows that that kind of self-breakthrough is something that is rare. Furthermore, I have just broken through the realm of human connections, and I am not yet very proficient in the use of energy. Opening up the earth meridians and heavenly meridians at this time is no different from eating three days a day. It will only be more difficult to digest. "What are you going to do next?" At this time, the little pig on the shoulder asked leisurely. "What do you think?" Li Mu asked with a smile. After collecting the items from the three silver-faced killers, he leaped into the air and disappeared into a rainbow. ¡­¡­ One mile east of the Zhongfeng Tribe, there is an area covered with thorns. This area looks ordinary, but in fact it is extremely strange. And in the center of the thorns, there is a mountain that looks quite huge. At this moment, inside the mountain. "Grandma, Xiao Mu will definitely avenge you and everyone else, and will even resurrect you!" In a dark space about fifty meters in diameter, Li Mu knelt on his knees, with a hint of sadness in his expression. He kowtowed three times to an ordinary grave in front of him. He didn¡¯t dwell too much on anything. After doing this, he stood up and turned around. After he turned around, there was no trace of sadness in his expression. Yes, it is the infinite firmness and coldness! Perhaps, he is still far away from realizing the promise he just made. But he will work hard, even if it costs his own life, he will not give up at all! Just like that, I left Li Mu, left the Zhongfeng tribe, and left most of Beihan His departure will be a long time coming??As for how long, even he himself doesn't know. But he knew that if he could not destroy the Gui Cha Kingdom and the Gui Cha Sect, he would have no shame in coming back to face the dead people and his own grandmother. Revenge cannot be forgotten, and it must be avenged! But Li Mu knew clearly that before that, he had to find a place where he would not be disturbed by others, understand his own situation, and then gain stronger power. Moreover, there is still something quite important waiting for him to do. ¡­¡­ Half a day later, Li Mu came to a small and quiet valley and landed beside a small pond. He grabbed the sleeping little pig on his right shoulder and pushed the other person's round body with all his strength to roll towards the ground beside him. I saw the little pig¡¯s chubby body rolling several meters away before stopping. "Lazy pig, don't sleep. You should have some opinions to express, right?" Li Mu stared at Xiaozhu and asked with feigned anger. Others may not understand this pig, but they understand it very well, otherwise they would not be able to communicate with it spiritually. It seemed to him that the pig was now playing dead. "I'll leave if you go back to sleep." However, after waiting for a long time, the chubby little pig showed no reaction at all. Li Mu almost lost his breath and stood up to leave. "Alas" At this time, a slight sigh sounded in his heart. Li Mu couldn't help but chuckle, hurriedly stopped his actions, and locked his eyes on Xiaozhu who stood up leisurely. He suddenly felt that in the past six months, this pig had not only not lost weight, but had become more round than before? In this regard, Li Mu felt a little helpless, thinking that he could not understand what the pig world was like. "Before this Pig Saint expresses his opinion, you should first have a good understanding of your own situation." The little pig, who woke up from his 'sleep', rolled his eyes and turned to the side. Walking around the green grass, it was obvious that he was going to sleep again. "I'm Pig Saint? When did you get the title?" Hearing this, Li Mu was stunned, with a weird look on his face. "Self-proclaimed, can't you?" The little pig walked to the green grass, raised his head slightly, and replied proudly. "Okay" Li Mu was speechless, feeling more and more that this pig had a weird and diverse temperament. But he had to say that what this pig said was still pertinent. So he closed his eyes slightly and checked himself. Soon, Li Mu noticed the changes in himself as he entered the realm of human connections. First, his perception has become much stronger. Even with his eyes closed, Li Mu can 'see' some outlines of scenery outside his body. Especially the small details are more real than the eyes. Even the 'qi' between heaven and earth can be 'seen'. He understood that this should be the so-called 'spiritual consciousness'. Second: The physical body has undergone qualitative changes due to entering the human realm. Whether it is the skin, meridians, flesh, blood, or bones, they have all become twice as strong. Moreover, due to the transformation of the 'spiritual energy', the body also contains a faint trace of 'spiritual energy'. Once released, it will no longer have the bronze color of the human body's limit, but a white silver color that exceeds the human body's limit. Li Mu knew that all of this was the result of the transformation of the "spiritual energy" between heaven and earth when he broke through the realm of human connections. At the same time, we also know that when we break through the Earth Vein Realm or the Heaven Vein Realm, a trace of 'spiritual energy' will appear and transform the physical body. And that ¡®spiritual energy¡¯ will only appear when there is a breakthrough. Ordinarily, that is something that can only be encountered. Not to mention the Three Meridians Realm, even the Six Tribulations Realm and the Nine Gates Realm cannot do it. Only the ¡®Seizing Heaven Realm¡¯ has such ability. Third: The three thousand blood vessels in the body were all activated as early as the moment they climbed to the top of the mountain, and they were filled with the power of death. Because it is completely filled with the power of death, the original bloodline power can no longer be released. Otherwise, the power of death inside will riot and break through the blood vessels, with extremely serious consequences. ?Perhaps, this is the principle of gain and loss, and it is difficult to have the best of both worlds. In this regard, Li Mu did not force it. Furthermore, he has personally experienced the power of death, which is more terrifying than any other force. In particular, the power of death is a substantial energy, a terrifying thing that can only be found in the Six Tribulations Realm. And this has become his trump card in fighting the enemy. Once it is used, life will definitely be in danger. As for the rest, Li Mu could no longer detect anything. After a long time, he slowly opened his eyes. At this time, he suddenly discovered that after recognizing his own changes, his sense of control over his own power seemed to have increased a lot. "As a strong person, you should have good classification and management of your own property and items. Now??You can classify what you have acquired in the past six months. "At this time, the little pig's voice came again. Hearing this, Li Mu nodded in approval and took out two rings and five rings, all of which were spiritual storage weapons. The two rings belonged to the old men Liu Yun and Bai Fan, and the five rings belonged to the Silver-faced Killer. As for those black-clad killers in the Bronze Body Realm, they obviously don¡¯t have the ability to obtain the storage spiritual weapons. Therefore, Li Mu did not have other storage spiritual weapons, but he still got a lot of things from those black-clothed killers, all of which were stuffed into the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death'. Not long after, Li Mu had finished sorting it out. Among them, there are 3,400 Qingyang coins, 228 fine weapons, five spiritual weapons, six various spiritual items that can improve physical strength, and some other weird things. Finally, Li Mu took out one of the spiritual weapons and a small milky white jade bottle. That spiritual weapon was a sharp sword two fingers wide and three feet long. Under the light of the faint sunlight, it exuded a chilling light. Moreover, the slightest trace of spiritual energy escaping means that it has a high level. This is undoubtedly not a good sword, but holding it, Li Mu's heart does feel a little heavy, because it is in the cyan storage ring of the old man Liu Yun. He knew very well that this should be the reward for the winner of the Qiu Feng Sect's trial and assessment competition. In addition to this sharp sword, there is also the milky white jade bottle, which contains a liquid that exudes a faint aura. Li Mu remembered that this should be the 'Milk in the Spring', an extremely rare spiritual fluid that can improve the strength of the physical body and is also useful for the strong men of the three meridians. After a long time, Li Mu put these two items into the cyan ring, and then put the cyan ring into the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death', as well as everything else. "Don't you like that sword?" At this time, Xiaozhu stepped forward and asked lightly, looking at the sparkling small pond one meter in front of him. "I won't move those two items." Li Mu took a gentle breath and replied calmly, his words filled with determination. "Oh? Do you like swords or knives?" Xiaozhu's eyes flashed slightly and he asked calmly. ======== ¡¾Zhu Xin: After the fun is over, remember to read a book. If you have any opinions, you can come to this book group to discuss with Zhu Xin, this group is ¡®56578053¡¯] ======== {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 62 Death Knife Codex "Sword? Knife?" Li Mu was startled. He really hadn't thought about this question carefully. Because all the weapons he has used are daggers that are no more than two palms long, daggers should also belong to the category of knives, right? "Well, swords or knives, which one do you like?" Xiaozhu nodded, with a calm expression, and said eloquently: "If you want to become a strong person, weapons are crucial. As for the kind of person who likes to be called strong People who don¡¯t need any external things are definitely guys who like to brag and don¡¯t make drafts. Only after bragging is exposed, they will realize how important weapons are.¡± "Of course I know this." Li Mu nodded with a smile, understanding that weapons are terrifying, and the attack power they possess is definitely not comparable to that of a single person's fist. Of course, this does not mean that the fist attack is not strong. Any thing that has been cultivated to the extreme will have its own frightening aspects. But in comparison, 'weapons' are the avenue, while fists and feet are just the path. If fists and feet can be stronger than a weapon, it can only mean that the weapon is not sharp enough. There is an absolute gap between the two. Li Mu admitted that he was not exempt from vulgarity. If you want to kill the enemy easily, you must use weapons. Although fists and feet can also be used, it takes a lot of effort. ?????????? Especially some extremely terrifying strong men, after they have cultivated a weapon to a certain level. Although the weapon in his hand was a weapon, it was like a part of his body. It was many times more powerful than his fists and feet, and it was not a burden at all. If weapons are a burden, the person who uses them cannot be called a truly strong person. So, aren¡¯t the clothes a person wears also a burden? Isn¡¯t the person wearing clothes also considered a real person? So, this is an unsuccessful view. Slowly, Li Mu began to think deeply. He understands the importance of weapons to a cultivator and knows that once you choose a certain form of weapon, you must always use that type of weapon without interruption. You cannot change the type of weapon until the day you die. Therefore, you must be careful when choosing the form of your weapon. This will be a lifelong decision. At this moment, countless forms of sharp weapons flashed through Li Mu's mind. Whether it is a sword or a knife, or an axe, a hammer, a halberd, a spear, a gun, a whip, a stick, etc. Many types of weapons that he knew and had seen were presented one by one. Gradually, Li Mu once again entered a very wonderful realm. He suddenly felt that there were many types of weapons in front of him, and he could try them one by one. In this way, the illusory self in his mind began to try different types of weapons. Although it was illusory, it felt so real to him, as if he was actually there. "Is this all okay?" On the side, the little pig that was still waiting for Li Mu's answer suddenly showed a surprised expression on its already weird face after noticing Li Mu's change. , seems even weirder. ¡°Bang!¡± The next moment, a strong force of energy surged out from Li Mu's body. The little pig screamed in fright, and hurriedly rose into the sky and floated in the air. If Li Mu could see Xiaozhu at this moment, he would definitely exclaim: This guy can actually fly? ! However, at this moment, Li Mu could not see the piggy flying into the sky, because he had already fallen into the illusion in his mind that he had created. At the moment, in the depths of Li Mu's mind, he stood in front of dozens of types of weapons. First, he scanned the dozens of forms of weapons and eliminated all the types of weapons that he didn't like very much at first glance. In the end, there were only nine weapons in front of him. These nine weapons are: sword, knife, axe, hammer, halberd, spear, spear, stick, and stick; ¡°Obviously, Li Mu likes weapons that can be held in his hands and then fight with the enemy, and he prefers weapons with ¡®blade¡¯. However, in order to give himself more choices, he left behind hammers, sticks, and rods. Nine types of weapons, each with three specifications: large, medium and small "Try one by one!" Li Mu didn't think too much. He waved and took the small stick weapon in his hand. After rotating 960 degrees in mid-air, Li Mu took turns with the weapon. The stick of the trumpet suddenly hit the white void ahead. At this moment, the outside world. ¡°Bang!¡± Amidst the violent vibration, one meter ahead, the water surface of the hundred-meter-diameter pond exploded directly. The water surface was surging with countless splashes. "Whoosh!" Immediately afterwards, the strong wind danced, and at a height of ten meters, there was another pillar whose entire body was swayed by the airflow.A condensed transparent stick appears. Then, as if being grasped by an invisible hand, it slammed towards the surface of the pond. "Boom!" The water surface exploded again, even bigger than before. There was no pause at all, and a huge stick formed by the energy between heaven and earth still appeared. This giant stick was obviously thicker and bigger than this one. When it hit the water surface, it was like a heavy bomb exploding deep in the water, which looked a bit scary. And this is just the beginning. After the giant stick is the giant stick, followed by giant guns, giant spears, halberds, big hammer, giant ax, giant knife, and giant sword. They all fell on the water surface of the hundred-meter-diameter pond, and each one was of three sizes. The sound was constant, making the calm surface of the pond turbulent, and the water splashed countless times. When all the performances were completed, the entire canyon finally became quiet. Li Mu's complexion became slightly pale as a result. ¡°Obviously, this interpretation just now took a huge toll on him. After a long time, Li Mu slowly opened his eyes, looked at the calm water in front of him, smiled slightly and said, "I want to repair my sword." These words were not spoken loudly and very calmly, but there was a strong sense of determination and an unquestionable flavor in them. At this time, the piglet had already floated down from the air, so Li Mu could not see it flying. "Repairing the knife?" Xiaozhu was slightly startled when he heard this answer, and a bright light that Li Mu couldn't see flashed through his eyes. It grinned slightly and asked calmly, "Are you sure?" "Of course I'm sure." Li Mu smiled boldly and directly raised the palm of his right hand, as if raising a blade, condensing all the energy that the tenth layer of Qi could gather, excluding the energy in the 'people network', on it , slammed into the ground in front of him. "Pfft!" Suddenly, a strong stream of air shot out along the tips of his five fingers, like a knife breath, leaving a long and narrow knife mark on the ground, falling on the surface of the pond, from this end of the pond, directly to the The other end of the pond seemed to have split the pond in half. Looking at his own chop, Li Mu smiled. "I hope your choice is correct." At this time, Xiaozhu's voice came leisurely. "It's not a hope, but a certainty." Li Mu looked certain, closed his eyes, and immersed his entire mind in the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death' on his chest. What he is doing at this moment is none other than one of the four functions of the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death': every time the owner breaks through a major realm, he can obtain a corresponding cultivation technique from it. Now that Li Mu has entered the realm of human connections, he can naturally obtain a mysterious cultivation technique from this 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death'. How could he forget this? Gradually, Li Mu forgot everything, and the darkness in front of his eyes began to gradually become brighter. Soon, he appeared in a white space. "Have you finally come in?" Li Mu opened his eyes, looked at the familiar yet unfamiliar white space around him, and murmured to himself. Then he closed his eyes again. The moment Li Mu closed his eyes, a stinging pain suddenly appeared in his mind. Suddenly, that dream that I often had appeared. Looking up, I saw the bloody sky and the bloody lightning. Looking down, I saw the bloody earth. And in the mid-air not far away, there was a man with a blurry face, his arms exposed to the air, holding a black blade, wearing a black leather robe, and holding a blood-colored hairband tightly. He looked up to the sky and roared, and endless sadness emerged. If it were before, Li Mu would still be curious about this scene and want to ask why. But now, he doesn't. He just watched quietly, waiting for this scene to disappear with great calmness. Soon after, Li Mu felt as if he had closed his eyes again. So, he opened his eyes again. Although he was still in the white space at the moment, a light pillar with a diameter of one meter appeared in front of him. Yes, just one, not three like the first time. And what floated within the pillar of light was an ordinary-looking book. However, the cover of the book is black. But on the surface of the black book cover, there are four bright white words that emit white light and look a bit dazzling. Li Mu quietly stepped forward with great calmness, and came to a place half a foot away from the one-meter-diameter light beam. He cast his gaze on the book with a black cover and clearly saw the four white words. "It seems that it has been prepared for me a long time ago" Looking at those four words, Li Mu smiled slightly. Because the four words written on it are - Death Knife Codex   Without any hesitation, he stretched out his hand, reached into the light pillar, and took the 'Death Knife Codex' in his hand. The next moment, Li Mu only felt a dazzling white light coming towards him, causing him to close his eyes uncontrollably. His whole body was transported into another space as before, and he began to learn {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 63 Enlightenment, Sword Intent "Repair the knife, repair the knife, hey, what a right choice" Outside, Xiaozhu raised his butt leisurely, hummed a tune, raised his head to face the bright sunshine in the sky, and his face was full of contentment. Furthermore, at this moment, its four hooves were gently tapping on the surface of the pond. Its petite body was standing so lightly on the surface of the pond, without any feeling of sinking, which seemed quite strange. ¡°Tsk!¡± Suddenly, Li Mu, who was sitting on the bank of the pond with his eyes slightly closed, suddenly burst out with a surge of energy. Then, the energy turned into transparent and blurry sword energy in mid-air, shooting in all directions indiscriminately. ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± Countless sword energy passed by, leaving deep marks on the surrounding grass. Some shot out against the water surface of the pond, some fell from the sky and inserted into the pond water, and some soared into the sky and dissipated into the air. "Coax!" With the wanton sweep of these sword energies, there were bursts of strange screams. ¡°On the water surface of the pond, the piggy¡¯s leisurely and contented appearance has long disappeared. Some of them looked embarrassed, constantly dodging the sword energy. Sometimes it dodges to the left, sometimes to the right, sometimes it bows forward, sometimes it bends backward. Sometimes he would even jump up and make a cross in mid-air. That action was so difficult that it was difficult for ordinary people to do it, and it was definitely something Xiaozhu had never tried in his life. Moreover, the current amount of activity is likely to be the sum of the previous year, or even several years. "Grandma, I'm going to die. Don't think that you are very powerful just because you have broken through the human connection realm. Look at how this Pig Saint beats you!" Finally, after dodging all the sword energy, the little pig turned into a drowned pig, furious. In the meantime, he rushed towards Li Mu while shouting, and was about to smash down Li Mu's face with his hoofs. The speed is absolutely unmatched by any person with strong connections. I'm afraid that only Li Mu, who is in the perfect human connection realm, can compete with him. "Ouch!" And at the moment when the piggy's hooves were about to come into contact with Li Mu's face, Li Mu's tightly closed eyes suddenly opened. Immediately afterwards, two extremely sharp air currents suddenly shot out from his pupils! ¡°Tsk!¡± The next moment, three white pig hairs appeared out of thin air, falling in the wind in front of Li Mu's eyes. As for the little pig, he has long since disappeared. "Whoosh!" Suddenly, a strong wind emerged. The little pig flew from the sky at an extremely fast speed and arrived above Li Mu's head. I saw its four-character pig's trotters dancing in turn, and suddenly greeted Li Mu's head. The bursts of extremely powerful energy were no worse than the energy controlled by Li Mu. "It seems you have another secret you haven't told me." Feeling the strong wind coming from above his head, a faint chuckle appeared at the corner of Li Mu's mouth. ¡°Then he stood up suddenly and stared up at the piglet rushing down at great speed. As his palms were raised slightly, a surge of energy emerged. Immediately afterwards, a sword energy with powerful tearing force burst out from his palm, and the target was the piglet descending from mid-air. "Humph, I have a lot of secrets as a Pig Saint. If I want to tell you, I will tell you. If I don't want to tell you, I won't tell you. What can you do to me!" The little pig screamed in mid-air. This time, it did not dodge at all, and its four hooves directly collided with the sword energy struck by Li Mu's palm. I saw its petite but slightly bloated body trembling slightly. The powerful force was shattered into pieces under its four hooves. "Too weak!" Immediately afterwards, Xiaozhu boasted loudly and used his mind to transmit the message, and proudly stood on the ground and raised his head to the sky, making a pig cooing sound. "Really?" Seeing this, Li Mu didn't care at all. He chuckled and raised the palm of his right hand again. "Whoosh!" However, the moment this action was completed, his entire body disappeared. When he was waiting to appear, he had already reached three meters in the air, which was also the left rear of Xiaozhu's petite and bloated body. "How about trying this move, death is silent!" Li Mu's body surface energy bloomed, condensing on the palm of his right hand. Although he does not hold a sharp blade, the sharpness of the energy surging in his palms is enough to frighten and terrify any strong person in the Three Meridians Realm! And this is only secondary, the main thing is Li Mu's expression. His face, which originally carried a faint smile, lost half of the smile at this moment. Instead, he became extremely indifferent. No, a level deeper than indifference is - silence! Yes, silence. Absolute silence, silence without any emotion, is also silence that cannot be broken by any emotion.   This kind of silence seems to represent a person's determination, as if nothing can make him change. Sometimes, when a person decides to do something, he does not have to look crazy to reflect his determination. Silence, too. In fact, sometimes those who choose silence are more terrifying than those who choose madness! The silence of death, this is the first knife in the ¡®Death Knife Codex¡¯! "Death!" The sword energy surged in the palm of Li Mu's right hand, pouring towards Xiaozhu like a violent storm. "Holy crap, you guys are serious. Silence of Death, my God, you actually used this trick on this Pig Saint. Don't you really want this Pig Saint's life?!" At this moment, originally Xiaozhu, who still wanted to fight arrogantly, screamed suddenly, turned around and ran away. Although others could not hear what it said, the squealing sound it made from its mouth was deafening. Under this sound, the originally calm lake surface suddenly became ripples and waves continued. This shows how scared it is at this moment. In the blink of an eye, the little pig flew hundreds of meters away, fled into the distant jungle like a desperation, and disappeared without a trace. "This pig is so timid." Li Mu stopped suddenly in mid-air and looked sideways at the little pig leaving. And his extremely silent face suddenly burst into a faint smile. The crazy surging airflow around him slowly stopped, and the wavering sword energy in his hand also disappeared, as if it had never appeared before. "The Death Knife Code is really scary." After falling to the ground, Li Mu ignored Xiaozhu. His expression slowly became serious and he whispered to himself. There was a deep surprise on his face at this moment. This shock was not just about the horror of the Death Knife Code, but also about the strangeness of the 'Life and Death Dzi Bead', and even more about the terror of the person who created this bead! Time passes little by little Li Mu didn't pay attention to where the little pig had escaped. Instead, he came to the pond and sat down cross-legged. He looked at the water in the pond very calmly with his whole body. He looked at it carefully, thought calmly, and concentrated on the third chapter of the Death Knife Codex. One Knife - Silence of Death At this moment, he seemed to have an 'obsession' with the knife. There is only the knife in his eyes and nothing else. In Li Mu¡¯s opinion, this death knife code is very powerful. At least, now he is only in the human connection realm, but he can only comprehend the first sword. The second, third, and even the last tenth sword were all not understood. Li Mu understands that he can bite off more than he can chew. Therefore, he did not worry about the nine swords at the back. It is also clear that it is precisely because of the inability to comprehend the nine swords behind that it proves the power of this death sword code. If you can understand it all at once, either your understanding is abnormal, or the sword code is too rubbish. Obviously, the latter account for the majority. However, although he has only understood the first sword of the Death Knife Code, the breadth of this sword is definitely not something he can fully understand at once. At the same time, Li Mu also knew that any cultivator has his own way of cultivation and his own will. When they use weapons to fight, the power of their moves is closely related to their own strength, but it is also closely related to their own 'will'. In that virtual space, Li Mu not only understood the first sword of the Death Knife Code, but also knew how to maximize the attack of this sword. The power of a move's attack depends on three factors. First: the realm of strength; Second: the level of understanding of moves; Third: The will that can be blessed on the weapon; The first point is obviously a premise. As for the second and third points, they are all based on the premise of the first point to enhance the lethality of 'military skills' or 'martial arts'. The so-called military skills are the combat skills used by cultivators holding weapons. Martial skills are powerful skills displayed by practitioners with bare hands when they are not holding weapons. Generally speaking, martial arts skills are less important than military skills. After all, cultivators will hold weapons of different types and shapes. And what they practice must be military skills. Once you spend time and energy practicing military skills, you will naturally have no energy and time to practice martial arts. It is better to spend all your thoughts on military skills and make them stronger. Although this method is a bit extreme, it is still the right choice. After all, it¡¯s hard to have the best of both worlds. Even though sometimes I feel I have the best of both worlds, in fact I lose more. Of course, this is off topic. Li Mu admits that his first blow against the Death Knife Code was, "Death""Silence" is only a preliminary understanding, and cannot bring out the strongest power of this sword. However, even though it was only a preliminary understanding, it was enough to increase his combat power by 10 to 20%. This shows how powerful this sword will be once it is fully realized. In other words, the higher the understanding of a certain combat skill, the deeper it will be. Then, the cultivator's combat power will be improved even more. Even if you face the same opponent, you can easily suppress and kill them. This is the depth and level of your understanding of moves. As for the third point, which is the so-called ¡®will¡¯, this is the most difficult thing for cultivators to improve. Because it cannot be seen or touched, it is more illusory than the understanding of combat skills. Even though Li Mu knew what ¡®will¡¯ was when he learned the first sword of the Death Knife Code, he was still a little confused at this moment. But theoretically, he still knew. The so-called will exists in everyone. In particular, the will of cultivators is obviously stronger than that of ordinary people. If a person does not have a will that transcends ordinary people, there is no way he can It is impossible to step into the path of cultivation, let alone continue to improve, break through the realm, and become a strong person of the generation. However, although will is illusory, it cannot be seen or touched. But it does exist, and it can also affect the strength of the cultivator when fighting. Especially when the will reaches a certain level, the attack power of combat skills can be significantly enhanced, allowing the opponent to clearly feel it. ??The will possessed by a pure warrior is martial intent, which can be displayed through the warrior's fists. The will possessed by a soldier is naturally the will of the soldier, which can be exerted through the weapon held by the soldier. Because there are many types of weapons, soldiers have different names for their military intentions. For example: sword cultivation is the sword intention, sword cultivation is the sword intention, spear cultivation is the spear intention, stick cultivation is the stick intention, etc. Although this sounds a bit nonsense, Li Mu himself thinks so, but he believes that this should be true and not false. "So, mine should be the sword intention?" Thinking of this, Li Mu turned over his hand, and a short sword with three palms' length appeared. He held it flatly in his hand and pointed directly at the water in the pond in front of him. , the distance between the tip of the knife and the water surface was less than an inch, but they did not touch it. Then, he slowly closed his eyes, concentrated his thoughts, and fell silent. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 64 Interpretation Space Time flies, just half an hour passes in the blink of an eye. The whole canyon is still so quiet, even silent. It seems that due to the demise of the Autumn Wind Kingdom, even the birds and beasts in the jungle have been forced to disperse. The air was extremely calm, with not even a hint of breeze blowing. The water surface of the pond is even more like a mirror without any ripples. Beside the bank of the pool, Li Mu closed his eyes tightly and held a knife in his hand. The tip of the blade was close to the surface of the pool in front of him, less than half an inch away. His whole body was like an old monk in meditation, without moving at all. "Whoosh!" Suddenly, a white light flashed out of the jungle behind Li Mu, running towards this direction with a strong force, making strange sounds, as if he was angry. "Boy, you dare to play with this Pig Saint. You are really angry with me. Look at the power of this Pig Saint's minced meat hooves!" At the same time, a voice that only Li Mu could hear came from the mouth of the white light. out. ¡°Obviously, this white light and shadow is none other than the little pig that was scared away by Li Mu¡¯s ¡®Death Silence¡¯ move. At this moment, it obviously knew that Li Mu had deliberately played tricks on it. After knowing it, it was furious and wanted to take revenge. Seeing Li Mu sitting with his back to him, how could he miss such a great opportunity? Without any hesitation, Xiaozhu took action directly. To be precise, it was a hoof. I saw its petite and chubby body jumping up into the sky, then using four pig trotters, and with strong strength, it kicked towards Li Mu's exposed back. If Li Mu were a complete piece of fat meat, it would surely turn into minced meat in an instant, and then fall into the pond water, just like being boiled in a pot. "It's a pity that Li Mu is not a piece of fat. ¡°Buzz!¡± Just when the piglet's trotters were about to land on Li Mu's back, Li Mu, who was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed, suddenly opened them. At this moment, an invisible force that could not be seen with the naked eye, and could not even be felt on the skin, surged out of his body. This force is not physical strength, but it caused a strange sound to appear in the air. Moreover, three subtle ripples appeared on the calm surface of the pool. And the source of the ripples was the tip of the blade held by Li Mu in his right hand! "If the tip of the blade comes into contact with the surface of the pool, it's okay, it's normal. However, although the tip of the knife was very close to the surface of the pond, it did not make any contact with the surface of the pond because there was no water on it! The next moment, everything returned to normal. This strange wave came and went quickly, so fast that even the piggy¡¯s hooves had not even landed on Li Mu¡¯s back. Even under the fluctuation of Xiaozhu's strong power, this strange fluctuation was completely covered up, making it impossible for ordinary people to detect it. But Li Mu himself felt it clearly! "Is this the will? The will of the sword" A murmur sounded, and Li Mu calmly looked at the three tiny ripples on the lake in front of him, with a smile slowly appearing on his face. At this moment, he felt the arrival of the piglet, and also knew that the piglet's hooves were half an inch away from his back. However, he did not move, still immersed in the feeling just now, and did not want this feeling to be broken by himself. As for the little pig, he ignored it. ¡°One breath¡­two breaths¡­three breaths¡­ Li Mu remained as usual, sitting on the edge of the pond, quietly looking at the calm surface of the pond, feeling the strange feeling just now, and comprehending the essence of the 'Death Silence' knife. And he did not encounter any attacks, nor did he fall into the pool in front of him. There was nothing else in his eyes but the lake in front of him. To him, death was peaceful and invisible. Silence represents tranquility, not only the tranquility of the outside world, but also the tranquility of the heart. Just like the surface of the pool in front of you, like a mirror in the water, there is no ripple, and it can clearly reflect everything in the outside world. The silence of death is silent, irresistible, forceful, and thorough. Use this power to deprive others of everything. Of course, the most important thing is life! In this way, Li Mu was immersed in it again. Gradually, the day passed and the night fell. When the sky was filled with stars and the moonlight was hazy, Li Mu finally woke up. After waking up, he still didn't move, but looked at the reflection in the lake, lost in thought. After a long time, he couldn't help but smile, raised his head, and took a deep breath of the cool air. His whole body suddenly felt refreshed. He knew that at this moment, he had gained a deeper understanding of the first sword in the Death Knife Code and the meaning of the sword. At least, it must be far stronger than during the day.   "The temperature is moderate." While talking to himself, Li Mu lay down on the grass. It is summer now, but there is not the slightest bit of heat in the Autumn Wind Country. Perhaps it is because the Autumn Wind Country is located in the northern part of Qingyang Star. But compared to the year-round snow and ice in the Tianshan Kingdom, the four seasons in the Autumn Wind Kingdom are relatively obvious. At least, now there is not even a trace of snow on the land of Autumn Wind Country, and the temperature has also increased a lot. Above the head, there is a vast starry sky and the bright full moon. "The moon is full" Li Mu murmured softly while looking at the full moon in the sky. He vaguely remembered that when he was a child, he was nestled in his grandma's arms, looking up at the stars just like now, looking forward to the future and the outside world. Now, the scene in the sky has not changed at all. But everything on the ground has long since changed. Li Mu lowered his head and raised his hand to touch the Dzi Bead of Life and Death on his chest. A hint of pain and longing emerged in his expression. But soon, these two emotions were quietly covered up by him with a hint of indifference. Li Mu understands that from now on, he will be nothing but indifferent, and only indifference can allow him to survive in this extremely cruel world full of bloodshed. Otherwise, even revenge would seem a bit impossible, let alone resurrecting grandma and the clan! "Have you thought of something you shouldn't have thought about again?" At this time, a long voice came. "Really" Li Mu smiled and looked sideways at the little pig lying beside him. It seemed that the little pig was lying there with him from beginning to end. "Do you know why I can fly and have strength?" Xiaozhu stared at the reflection in the pool in front of him and asked calmly. "If you are willing to say it, I would be willing to listen." Li Muping replied calmly. He understands that there are many secrets in Xiaozhu, including his own life experience, and the other party may also know it. But he understood better that even if those so-called secrets were known, they would be of no use and would not change the present situation at all. If it cannot be changed, it means nothing. If it doesn't make sense, why bother knowing? Li Mu doesn¡¯t want to know his past, he only knows his current self, which is his true self. Everything else is unimportant. "It's very simple. As long as you make a breakthrough in cultivation, I will make a breakthrough. Don't ask why, because there is no reason." Xiaozhu raised his head and said casually. Then, it slowly stood up, turned around and walked deeper into the jungle. "I'm going to find something to eat, and you can see if the bead has any new functions." At the same time, its voice came again. "I almost forgot about this." After hearing this, Li Mu's eyes lit up, and he immediately thought of the four functions of the Dzi Bead of Life and Death. First: You can recognize all the objects in the world and introduce their functions. Second: There is an unimaginably huge space inside, which can store both living and inanimate objects. Third: After each owner breaks through a major realm, he can obtain a corresponding cultivation technique from it. Fourth: When reaching a new level, this bead will also stimulate new functions. ?Obviously, this fourth function is an extended function. Without thinking much, Li Mu slowly closed his eyes, condensed his spiritual consciousness, and once again sank into the Dzi Bead of Life and Death. As the spiritual consciousness sinks in, the familiar breath of grandma, the breath of old man Liu Yun, the breath of tribal people, and some unfamiliar breaths of the people of Qiufeng Kingdom slowly emerge. Feeling these auras, Li Mu's heart trembled slightly, but he quickly dismissed them and ignored them. Not long after, Li Mu entered the white space again. After casually scanning the empty scene around him, he closed his eyes. When the familiar dream was over, he woke up. "Is that a new function?" As soon as Li Mugang opened his eyes, he had already locked his eyes on something ten feet away in front of him. Obviously, that is not a light pillar, but a door, an arch two meters high and one and a half meters wide. There was an illusion inside the arch, as if it was impossible to see clearly what was inside from the outside. Only by walking inside could it be understood. "It seems like it's really a new function." Looking at the arch, Li Mu looked slightly happy, with a hint of expectation in his heart. What Li Mu wants now is something that can improve his strength as quickly as possible and enhance his cultivation as much as possible. However, while improving strength and strengthening cultivation, the foundation must also be stable and solid, otherwise it will not only be useless, but also affect the improvement of cultivation in the future. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t directly break through the Earth Vein Realm, or even the Heaven Vein Realm. He still understands the principle that haste makes wasteof. Still not thinking much, Li Mu strode towards the arch which was extremely ordinary but exuded a special wave. When he came to the arch, he just paused for a moment and then stepped into it. "Ouch!" In a burst of dazzling white light, Li Mu found himself entering another space. However, this space is no longer white, but black, so black that you can't even see your fingers. In this endless black space, there is nothing, not even a speck of light. "Normal people will definitely be frightened and uneasy when faced with such blackness. They will definitely not be able to hold out for a few breaths and will yell. Li Mu would have done the same in the past. But now he doesn't. Although Li Mu was also quite surprised, he was extremely quiet, even calm. This kind of peace is not only on the surface, but also on the inside. Time passed like seconds, and Li Mu didn¡¯t know how long it had passed. The surroundings were still extremely dark, as if he wanted to arouse the panic in his heart before he would give up. But in his opinion, this seemed a bit ridiculous. "Dear friends, welcome to the interpretation space. This place will become your happy paradise!" Just when Li Mu was about to sit down cross-legged, he realized that the first sword in the Death Knife Code, ¡®Death Silence¡¯, also had his own ¡®will¡¯. A rather loud voice with a hint of smile suddenly sounded. Suddenly, a dazzling white light flashed, suddenly appearing in this boundless black space. ======== ¡¾Zhu Xin: Recommend a very good fantasy novel, hyperlink: [bookid=2579339,bookname="Supreme Yang God"]] They all went over to cheer and collect and collect! ========== {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 65 White Robe and Black Robe "Hoo ho!" As the loud sound sounded, an extremely dazzling white light shined out in the dark space. The white light came so suddenly that Li Mu's pupils dilated like a reflex, and his upper and lower eyelids closed. However, after a short breath, he adapted to the dazzling light and stared at the white light. When he saw clearly what the white light thing was, his dilated pupils suddenly contracted again! "How could this happen" Staring at the white light object, Li Mu's expression showed a hint of shock. With his current temperament, he will never be easily surprised by people, things or things. But at this moment, he was shocked. Because what appeared in front of him, that is, the thing emitting white dazzling light, was a man. Although the man's face was a little blurry and he couldn't see it clearly, he concluded that it was definitely a man! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? If you were a woman, would you expose your arms to the air? Will the chest be so flat and still vaguely exposed? Will the lines of the entire body be incredibly symmetrical? Especially the arms and chest that are exposed to the air. Although the tattooed muscles don't look very explosive, they give people an extremely powerful feeling. Naturally, Li Mu was not shocked by these, but it can also be said that he was shocked by these. This may sound contradictory, but it is true. If it were anyone else, they would just be curious and surprised by the perfection of this person's body, which is absolutely rare. But Li Mu was not like that. He was shocked because the man's dress and appearance were exactly the same as the man in black robes standing under the bloody sky in the dream! It¡¯s the same perfect figure, the same bronzed skin, the same arms that are tattooed but not explosive, but give people a sense of power. Likewise, there was a face that seemed to be covered with a thick layer of fog, making it impossible to see his true appearance. No matter the height, body shape or condition, they are almost exactly the same, they are simply the same person! It was this that shocked Li Mu. "It seems you know me?" A gentle voice sounded, like a spring breeze, giving people a gentle feeling, as if smiling. "That's not right!" After hearing this, the shocked Li Mu immediately came back to his senses, and his eyes suddenly became sharp. Although the figure and clothing of the other party were almost exactly the same as the man in the dream, he was sure that the person in front of him was not that man. This person is this person, that man is that man, they are not the same person! Li Mu would think so because the breaths and feelings of the two people are completely different. Although it was a dream, he could clearly understand that the vague man in black robe in the dream was indifferent, ruthless, crazy, bloody, and dead. But the fuzzy man in front of him is easy-going, bright, cheerful and relaxed. If the man in the dream is negative, then the man in front of you is positive. It gives people a completely different feeling, they are basically two people. Furthermore, the man in the dream was wearing a black robe and holding a black death knife. But the man in front of him was wearing a white robe, and in his hand there was no knife! "Who are you?!" Although Li Mu calmed down, he was still extremely surprised in his heart. He didn't understand what was going on and shouted in a low voice. "Who am I? I am who I am, who else can I be?" The man standing ten feet away with a blurry face and wearing a white robe spread his hands and said with a smile. "There is no interpretation space here, and according to your cultivation level, it can only last for three hours. If you want to enter again, you have to wait for six hours. I hope you can seize the time and don't waste it on unnecessary things." Li Mugang He wanted to speak, but was interrupted by the man in white robe. For a moment, Li Mu stopped talking and suppressed the shock in his heart. He understood that even if he asked again, he probably wouldn't be able to find out the reason. "Deduction space?" In this way, Li Mu did not dwell on that issue, but focused on the four words the other party said. "Yes, the interpretation space. Here, you can perform the move you want to perform. I will observe your move and then re-interpret it for you. And what I perform will be your move. The highest realm, the strongest power. Moreover, I will lead you to that level, and will also give you a chance to compete with me." The fuzzy man in white robe nodded slightly, his tone was calm, but there was an air that is difficult to describe in words. of confidence and pride. "Do you still have such ability?" Hearing this, a bright light flashed in Li Mu's eyes, and his heart also?It was very shocking, but on the surface he didn't make any move. Li Mu understood the peculiarity of the Dzi Bead of Life and Death, and it was not surprising that it could have such abilities. However, when such abilities actually appeared, he was still a little frightened. Especially the other party's figure, clothing and blurry face were exactly the same as the man in black in his dream. This was the most peculiar thing. "Whether it is, you will know after you try it." The man in white robe didn't say much, but raised his hand to make a gesture of invitation. So, Li Mu didn¡¯t say anything more. He thought to himself, in this case, why try? If it is true, it will be very helpful to improve your combat power. "Do you have a knife?" But the next moment, Li Mu discovered a problem. Looking around, there are no weapons at all. How can I use the moves? "Knife? Don't you have one yourself?" The man in white robe smiled and raised his finger to point to his chest. Li Mu lowered his head subconsciously and discovered that the Dzi Bead of Life and Death on his chest was still there, and he could feel everything inside, including the items. His eyes flickered slightly, but he didn¡¯t say much, and slowly raised his hand, making a slight grasp. Then, as the light flickered, a short knife appeared in his hand. The next moment, a knife light bloomed in Li Mu's eyes, and his whole person became silent. Especially the expression on his face, there was no emotion at all. But that is not indifference, but silence, absolute silence. It may look indifferent, but it is not indifferent. Immediately afterwards, he moved, and the short knife in his hand drew a death-like arc in the dark space, and fell silent. ¡°Bang!¡± But at that moment, an extremely powerful force suddenly exploded at the end of the phantom! "Is death silent? Not bad sword skills. Unfortunately, you are just scratching the surface." At this time, a long voice sounded. In this dark space, apart from Li Mu, there was only the fuzzy man in white robe. Obviously, this was not what Li Mu said. Likewise, these words were definitely not spoken by the white-robed man, so they were not calm, clear, or hearty. But it's a little cold, dead, and cold! And, as these words sounded, the dark space actually became brighter. Li Mu, who had just withdrawn the dagger, was slightly startled by this, and turned his head to look at the fuzzy man in white. The moment his eyes fell on the fuzzy man in white, his calm face suddenly changed color, and his pupils shrank again! There is no other reason, the surrounding space has changed strangely again, from black to white. Similarly, the color of the clothes on the fuzzy man in white robe is also changing, but from white to black! In an instant, the dark space turned into white space. And the fuzzy man in white robe has also turned into a fuzzy man in black robe! At this moment, Li Mu was completely shocked. If the man in white robe before was just similar in body shape and clothing. Well, this man in black robe not only has the same body shape and clothing. And the aura that comes out is also the same! "Look clearly, the real silence of death is like this!" The fuzzy man in black robe didn't pay attention to him at all, and already took action in the cold words. I saw the man in black robe slowly raising his hand, and an extremely dark blade exuding the power of destruction and death appeared in his right hand. Like Li Mu¡¯s previous action, the man in black robe also held the black death blade and drew a death arc in the white space. That arc of death seems to represent a person's silence. When that silence reaches its limit "Boom!" It¡¯s that terrifying power that explodes in one go! There was a deafening sound, Li Mu was distracted, and his mind was roaring. At this moment, his attention was actually attracted by the knife, and he was no longer entangled in the identity of the man in black. He could clearly feel that the power used by the other party was completely equal to his own, but the power that exploded was two extremes. The opponent's sword was definitely more than twice as powerful as the one he just struck! Li Mu was shaken in his heart and his mind went blank. No, it's not blank, but the knife of the fuzzy man in black is constantly projected, as well as a kind of aura and emotional fluctuations emanating from the other person. It¡¯s just that the fluctuations in aura and emotions are actuallynone? ! ¡­¡­ At this moment, the outside world "Whoosh!" Suddenly, a white light flashed and shot out of the jungle at an extremely fast speed. Obviously, this white light and shadow is the little pig that has been gone for a long time and is looking for food. It can be seen that the piglet is holding a pig in its mouth that is somewhat similar to itself, but smaller thanIt is ten times stronger than the brown boar with tusks. Especially the scene of it floating in mid-air seems a bit weird. Soon, the little pig lowered his body, put the bristle boar in his mouth on the ground, glanced at Li Mu, and snorted: "This is not my kind." After that, it turned around and left again, opening and closing its mouth as if singing. "Who said pigs don't eat meat? Who said pigs don't eat meat? Hey, hey!" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death and Transformation Chapter 66: Know Yourself "wrong!" "Too weak!" ¡°It¡¯s still not right!¡± "Too weak, so weak!!!" Within the interpretation space, Li Mu kept waving the foot-and-a-half-long dagger in his hand, turning it into a death arc and slashing at the fuzzy man in black robe in front of him. Every one of his swords is the first sword in the Death Knife Codex - Silence of Death But every attack he made was easily blocked and resolved by the fuzzy man in black robe. Immediately afterwards, the opponent immediately found the opportunity to strike back. The opponent's sword also used the 'silence of death' and had the same power. But he can¡¯t stop it! Every time, Li Mu would be struck by the opponent's dark long knife, leaving a shallow wound on his body. Although the wounds were shallow, each one caused him to endure heartbreaking pain. This pain is not only due to physical damage, but also a blow to the heart. Li Mu seemed to feel that he was nothing in front of the masked man in black. He was frighteningly weak, even pitiful! He could even clearly feel that every knife the opponent struck back could kill him, but the opponent did not do so and only hurt himself. Is the other person pitying me? Maybe, maybe not, maybe you are giving yourself a chance? This was what Li Mu thought at first, but later, he laughed at himself and discovered that this was not the case. In Li Mu¡¯s feeling, the fuzzy man in black robe was different from the fuzzy man in white robe. This difference is not only in personality, but also in 'model'. At least, the fuzzy man in white robe can ask the other party questions, even if it is from the beginning of "Who are you?", the other party can answer the corresponding questions. But this fuzzy man in black robe couldn't. Furthermore, the fuzzy man in black robe could not say anything else except "wrong" and "too weak". The man in black robe is like a program, he can only do these few actions and say these few words. As for other things, they are not within this program and cannot be done. In other words, men in black robes are considered inferior, while men in white robes are considered superior. This is what Li Mu decided and had after discovering this. Naturally, what he considers "lower" and "higher" is only for the words of the two of them. In terms of action, the fuzzy man in black robe has already reached a level of terror that cannot be described in words! It seems that the fuzzy man in black robe exists just for killing. Every move and style of the opponent is extremely cruel, and he can use them to the extreme. It's not just the 'Death Silence' sword, but every sword is a killing move, and every sword can kill someone. There is nothing superfluous at all, no useless movements. If the fuzzy man in black robe is the enemy, Li Mu knows that if he has no power to resist, he will be beheaded and his body will be dismembered. Li Mu also understands that this is the interpretation space, which is a new function of the Life and Death Dzi Bead. It is a unique ability that allows him to improve his actual combat, improve his understanding of new combat techniques, and achieve rapid improvement. And that fuzzy man in black robe is the best mentor. The other party will make you feel threatened by death, but will not let you actually die. Waiting for the day when you can defeat the opponent, then, not to mention fighting across levels, at least no one at the same level can beat you! But, it¡¯s difficult, it¡¯s too difficult! It was rare for Li Mu to be so powerless. Every move made by the opponent made him clearly aware that if it were a real fight, he would have died countless times. Especially the cold and ruthless words from the other party's mouth wantonly destroyed the strong self-confidence he had accumulated over the past six months. Li Mu originally thought that he had become strong enough now, although he was still unable to take revenge. But with the tenth level of Qi Sense, the power of the Perfection-style Human Connection Realm has long been invincible at this level of the Human Connection Realm. Even if he is facing an ordinary Earth Line Realm powerhouse, he can still fight. However, in this interpretation space, there is no tenth level of Qi, nor is there any perfect human connection realm, not even the Bronze Body realm. Some, just extremely ordinary physical strength, and a pain that is several times stronger than the outside world. Because of this, Li Mu discovered that he was actually so weak. Completely realize that without strong strength, I am nothing at all! A master? Strong? At this moment, these words are so ridiculous in Li Mu's eyes. "Rookie, I'm just the first rookie!" Li Mu roared in his heart, extremely tragic. At this moment, he finally realized himself clearly. The kind of self-confidence accumulated over the past six months is reflected in the black robe model.With each of the man's moves and his cold and ruthless words, he suddenly collapsed, leaving nothing behind. The fighting continued, and Li Mu felt like he was in hell. Not only did he have to endure physical pain several times that of the outside world, but he also had to endure the constant destruction deep in his heart. "Too weak, you are really too weak, so weak that I have no interest at all. The weak have no right to speak, and the strong have no words to say to the weak. And as a weakling, you will only end up with One, that¡¯s death!¡± The cold and ruthless voice sounded again, and the dark blade flashed, drawing a strange death-like arc in the interpretation space, and in the blink of an eye it reached the top of Li Mu's head. And Li Mu, who was already powerless, could only subconsciously raise the short knife in his hand to welcome the falling arc of death. But the next moment, he was horrified to discover that the death arc was fake at all, it was just an illusory knife used to deceive his eyes! "Pfft!" It was so steep that Li Mu felt an extremely terrifying pain in his waist. Involuntarily, he lowered his head reflexively. He was horrified to find that a pitch-black blade had passed through his waist, cutting his body into two halves "Ah!!!" Death struck, and Li Mu couldn't help but roar to the sky. His roar was full of unwillingness, cowardice, and despair! "Ouch!" Suddenly, the bright white interpretation space turned back to pitch black. The fuzzy man in black robe was instantly shrouded in this pitch black color, annihilated in it, and disappeared. Immediately afterwards, a bright light appeared. The man in a white robe with a blurred face and a dazzling light suddenly appeared. Li Mu couldn't help but tremble, and he knelt down on the ground weakly. His expression and heart were already filled with fear. His eyes were filled with tears, and they fell to the ground as if they were free of money. It seemed that the feeling of death that appeared in that moment made him completely lose himself. He had no tears, but now he shed them! What calmness, maturity, and transformation are all vulnerable to death and completely defeated. "Is death so scary?" At this time, a gentle voice sounded. Li Mu's body was shaking, shaking uncontrollably. His face was also distorted, and his pupils were dilated with endless fear. He was still in the moment when his body was cut off by the long black knife, and that scene was constantly playing in his mind. So much so that when the fuzzy man in a white robe walked up to him and placed his bright white palm on his forehead, he didn't notice it at all. Gradually, as time went by, Li Mu, who felt like he was trapped in a death ice cellar, slowly felt a touch of warmth. And this trace of warmth appeared like a life-saving straw. The next moment, Li Mu grabbed this ray of warmth without hesitation and drove away the shadow of death. After he came back to his senses and saw the blurry man in white robe in front of him, he suddenly woke up and couldn't help but reveal a trace of ridicule on his face. He laughed at himself for being so timid, at how narcissistic he had been, and at how weak he was. "It turns out that I am nothing" Amidst the ridicule, Li Mu couldn't help but laugh at himself. At this moment, he truly recognized himself. "People are nothing. If you think you are everything, then you are everything. If you think you are nothing, then you are nothing. Others don't know what you are, and they can't control it. You just need to know what you are and recognize what you are. Isn't that right?" Slowly, the vague voice of a man in white robe came. Then, Li Mu felt the other person's gentle and gentle palm on his forehead leave. Listening to these words, Li Mu fell silent, and the two sentences spoken by the other party kept lingering in his ears. He suddenly felt that these two sentences were like fireflies in the dark night. Although it is not big, it is extremely bright. It can drive away the fear caused by the endless night, and it can also drive away the fear of death in one's heart. Gradually, the panic on Li Mu's face disappeared, and his dilated pupils became more focused and became brighter and brighter. The rapid breathing also became calmer. Even his constantly trembling heart has turned into a bright mirror. No matter how the outside world shakes, he will not move at all. At most, it is just a reflection. "Thank you." After a long time, Li Mu took a deep breath and spit out these two words. "No need to thank you. I hope I can see a brand new you next time we meet. You have to remember that whether it is death, fear, or sadnessIt's still painful, everything will pass, and the final other shore islife! "A gentle and gentle voice came. ¡°Ouch!!!¡± At the moment when these words fell, the body of the fuzzy man in white robe burst out with billions of white lights, instantly illuminating the entire dark interpretation space. The light was extremely dazzling, and Li Mu had already closed his eyes tightly, his expression calm, as silent as an ancient well with no ripples. ¡­¡­ Outside, it is already midnight. Within the canyon, next to the 100-meter pond. There was a bright bonfire here, and a fat pig weighing two hundred kilograms was floating on the bonfire in an extremely weird way. Its whole body was roasted until it was shiny and shiny, and there was a faint smell of meat. Slowly, Li Mu woke up with his eyes tightly closed, a trace of calmness on his pale face. He just looked at the reflection in the pool of water in front of him, dazed, immersed in his self-knowledge. "Who said pigs don't eat meat? Who said pigs don't eat meat? Hey, hey!" Beside the bonfire, the little pig stared excitedly at the fat pig floating on the blazing flames, humming what others said. I couldn't hear the singing, and I would say a few words of "coax" from time to time. "Obviously, others couldn't hear the singing, but Li Mu could hear it clearly. Involuntarily, Li Mu couldn't help but turned his head and looked at the little pig that was twisting its butt and swaying its short and curly tail. A faint smile appeared on his calm and pale face. "Hey, you're awake?" Beside the bonfire, Xiaozhu also noticed Li Mu turning his head and greeted him with squinted eyes. ============ [Zhu Xin: I was shocked~~ I asked the editor if I could cross the Sanjiang River, and he said there is little hope, alas~~ I will work hard to update, starting today, and resume two updates a day. Please throw your collections and tickets at Zhuxin! ¡¿ ============ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 67 The Golden Masked Killer [Zhu Xin: Say nothing, second update! ¡¿ ===================== "Well, I'm awake." Li Mu smiled slightly, and then he glanced at the little pig, and then moved slightly to the whole roasted pig suspended above the bonfire, which looked so fragrant and fragrant, and there was a look in his expression. With a hint of weirdness, he asked: "Isn't it the same kind as you?" "Coax!" These words immediately made the little pig, who seemed to be in a good mood, turn his face over, opened his mouth and shouted: "It is not the same kind as this pig saint!!!" "Okay, okay, it's not the same kind as you. I saw it wrong." Seeing Xiaozhu's want to run away, Li Mu hurriedly changed his words, but the smile on his face remained the same. The cute appearance of the little pig made his originally extremely depressed heart feel much relieved at this moment. He has always been very grateful to Xiaozhu. He clearly realized that everything in Qiu Feng Country was not caused by Xiaozhu. And Xiaozhu¡¯s help to him over the years is still vivid in his mind, especially his companionship for more than half a year, which is the strongest motivation and support for his survival to this day. Otherwise, Li Mu admitted that he would not be able to sit here and look at the water, the moon, and the sky at this moment. "Humph, cut it!" At this time, a soft hum sounded. Beside the bonfire, the little pig shook his head in disgrace and glared at the fat pig floating on the bonfire. Immediately, the shiny fat pig soared into the sky, rising hundreds of meters into the sky. Then, after a blink of an eye, he suddenly fell down. The vertical point of the fall was exactly where Li Mu was sitting by the pond. "This guy." Seeing this, Li Mu smiled slightly and didn't care about anything. However, he slowly stood up, just as the two hundred kilogram fat pig reached the height above his head, less than half a meter away. A cold light burst out from his hand, and he slashed across the fat pig at a speed that was difficult for ordinary people to recognize. "Chichichichichichichichichi!" With the force of the sword, the two-hundred-jin pig was cut into eight pieces. "Whoosh!" Then, the white light and shadow flickered, and the little pig suddenly appeared. He opened his mouth and bit a piece of meat and dropped it to the ground. He groaned: "This belongs to me, and the rest belongs to you. I will be away for ten days, so the meat should be enough." You¡¯ve eaten.¡± As he spoke, his figure flashed and disappeared into the small canyon. Li Mugang wanted to say something, but the other party had already disappeared, and it was too late to say anything. In this way, he could only sigh lightly, put six of the remaining seven pieces of meat into the storage device, and started to eat the last piece. Although Li Mu has now entered the realm of human connections, he is not in the realm of conquering the sky. He still needs food in his belly to survive. Only after cultivators enter the "realm of seizing the heavens" can they gain food, seize the essence of heaven and earth, and last for thousands of years. This is the advantage of higher cultivation level. It is not only powerful, but also has other strange abilities that ordinary people can't imagine. Li Mu didn¡¯t chase Xiaozhu because he didn¡¯t want to restrict the other person¡¯s freedom, and he didn¡¯t have the right to restrict the other person. What the other party wants to do is the other party's right. He cannot interfere and does not want to interfere. And with Xiaozhu¡¯s ability, as long as he is careful, there shouldn¡¯t be any danger. ¡°In this way, after eating that large piece of minced meat, although Li Mu still felt a little weak, he was much stronger than before. At the same time, he discovered that his food intake was about ten times that of his peers. Otherwise, how could such a large piece of minced meat be eaten easily? "The higher your cultivation level, the harder it will be to satisfy these grains." Realizing this, Li Mu shook his head helplessly. Afterwards, he was completely immersed in the practice of [Death Knife Codex]. Holding a sharp blade in hand, he began to perform without using any force. In that ¡®deduction space¡¯, there is a man in black robe as a tutor, who is not only strict, but also cruel, and can make him truly feel the threat of death. Therefore, the speed of improvement in the 'deduction space' is countless times faster than that in the outside world. But unfortunately, it can only last three hours. Now that three hours have passed, if you want to enter again, it will take at least six hours. Li Mu felt a little regretful about this. And he had to admit that the terror of the man in black robe made him feel like he was actually there, and even frightened by it. However, if this can be exchanged for rapid improvement in strength. Then, he will not be timid at all. Li Mu suddenly figured out this problem and realized that people can be afraid of death, but they cannot retreat. Once you retreat, it is tantamount to cowardice. The swordsman,You need domination, and you need to move forward indomitably, in order to break through all obstacles! Li Mu knew very well that he was afraid of death. In the face of death, he would not try to be brave and insist that he was not afraid of death. But he knew better that even if he was afraid of death, he would still choose to move forward. Why? Because if you want to become stronger, you must have a strong heart! Therefore, even if Li Mu knew that he was afraid of death, and the pain in the 'deduction space' was several times more powerful than that in the outside world, he would not back down at all. This is his heart, and it is his own belief and will! ¡­¡­ ¡°Tsk!¡± Within the canyon, Li Mu's figure wandered around like a ghost. The sharp blade in his hand was swung continuously, and every move and every move was silent, as if it only existed to take the lives of others and not to make much noise at all. The only movement was the landing of the last move, which actually caused the air to emit a subtle chilling sound without using any energy. ?This shows how powerful that move is. Soon, morning came. And the six-hour limit quietly passed. It was at this moment that Li Mu stopped what he was doing, walked slowly to the pond, and sat down casually. But he did not directly enter the 'deduction space'. Instead, he raised his left hand, looked at the cyan storage spiritual weapon ring on his index finger, and activated his spiritual consciousness. Suddenly, a milky-white jade bottle appeared on his left hand, and he swallowed the liquid in the jade bottle into his belly without hesitation. What is inside is nothing else, but the prize for the champion of the Autumn Wind Sect Trial Tournament - the Milk in the Spring The milk in the spring is not only useful for those who practice in the Bronze Body Realm, but is also useful for those who are strong in the Three Meridian Realm. Although this jade bottle may be small, the milk in the spring inside is enough to allow a person of the seventh level of bronze body to quickly step into the eighth level of bronze body. Naturally, for those with three meridians, it is not of much use because the amount is too small. That's why Li Mu swallowed it all. Although it wouldn't allow him to make a breakthrough, it could quickly repair some of the fatigue and injuries latent in his body due to his 'deduction space'. ????????????????? The milk in the spring is a very mild spiritual fluid that does not need to be deliberately refined. It can be absorbed by the cultivator¡¯s body by simply swallowing it into the belly. Therefore, after Li Mu swallowed the milk from the spring, he had communicated with the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death' and his whole mind had entered it. As for the safety of the outside world, there is no need to worry at all. As long as someone comes within a hundred feet of him, he can clearly detect it. Not to mention, this is a deep mountain and forest, and it is not the only way for Qiu Feng Sect to go to the northern part of the country. If there is danger in this, then obviously there is no way to hide Just like that, time passed quietly, and ten days passed quickly. Night has fallen, this is the eleventh night since Piggy left. This night, the stars were shining brightly, and the night sky was very bright. In the pool water is the reflection of the vast starry sky. A light cold wind blew across the lake, causing ripples to appear on the flat, mirror-like surface. Slowly, Li Mu opened his eyes again. He didn¡¯t know how many times he opened his eyes and repeated this action. He only knew that this was the eleventh night since Piggy left. But the little pig has not come back yet. Similarly, he also knows that he is where he is today due to these eleven days of hard work and the ¡®deductive space¡¯. Although this form of 'death silence' is not a complete success, it has already been completed. It is not only a little bit better than it was eleven days ago? These are all big gains. However, today Li Mu couldn't sit still. Let's not talk about why the little pig didn't come back. Just talking about the belly, it has been "gurgling" for two days. Li Mu is also glad that he has entered the realm of human connections. Although his food intake has greatly increased, his ability to starve has also become much stronger. At least, after two days of starvation, I was still in peak condition. However, the feeling of hunger is really uncomfortable. So, now I have to get up and go find something to eat. "Whoosh!" However, the moment Li Mu stood up and turned around. A white light flashed across the night, appearing like a ghost in the canyon. Then, the smell of barbecue hit us. As I looked, I saw five whole roasted chickens flying up. Seeing this, Li Mu couldn't help being stunned, and reflexively released a trace of energy to hold down those few. Then, he set his eyes on the white light and shadow. Who else could be in that white light and shadow besides the little pig? "Hurry up and hide!" However, at this moment, Xiaozhu had a serious look on his face and said from his heart. Hearing this, Li Mu frowned slightly,Although he was puzzled, he didn't say much. Following Xiaozhu, he quickly dodged into the jungle and quietly slipped into the night. Because of the killings for more than half a year, Li Mu was able to perfectly fit in with the night. Now we have entered the human connection realm, and it is also the perfect human connection realm. As long as he doesn't meet a strong person in the Earth Line Realm, he can easily kill the Silver-faced Killer in the Human Connection Realm of the same level. At the moment, although Li Mu didn't know what happened, he looked at Xiaozhu's serious look. He understood that a serious crisis was coming. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Not long after one person and one pig disappeared, three figures suddenly appeared in the sky above the canyon. Among them, the masks worn by the two killers in black were silver, but the man in the middle wasgold! With the appearance of these three people, Li Mu, who was hiding in the jungle, his face suddenly darkened, his eyes narrowed, and murderous intent suddenly emerged! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 68 Testing the Knife [Zhu Xin: First update, please collect and recommend! ¡¿ ============== "Don't be ridiculous, the other party has a guy in the Earth Line Realm." On his shoulder, Xiaozhu clearly felt the killing intent emanating from Li Mu, and he couldn't help but let out a low cry deep in his heart. "I'm not stupid." Li Mu said three words simply with a cold face, his eyes always staring at the three killers a hundred meters above, but he did not rush out. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????It can be said that he killed hundreds of people, and the evil aura on his body was extremely strong, otherwise the little pig wouldn't be able to feel it. Although he hates the killers who invaded Qiu Feng Country and caused Qiu Feng Country to perish, he also knows how to be patient. Li Mu knows very well when to take action and when not to take action. Especially when fighting, his mind was very clear. This is experience, and it is also one of the benefits gained in the past six months, and it is definitely not something that can be given by an improvement in strength. His answer made Xiaozhu roll his eyes, but the latter didn't say much. "I said, you should explain what's going on, right?" Li Mu frowned, and while observing the three killers in the sky, he asked slowly in his mind. What he could think of was that these three people must be here to hunt down Piggy. In other words, these three people were attracted by Xiaozhu on his own initiative. "Uhyou guessed it?" When asked, Xiaozhu was speechless for a while, and a resentful expression appeared on his strange face. "You think I'm like you, a pig." Li Mu rolled his eyes and said with disdain. "You" Xiaozhu was furious, but he didn't dare to get angry at this moment, and hummed: "I have good intentions, and it's useless for a person like you to do it alone, even if there is room for interpretation. So, you need a sparring partner. No, this Pig Saint will bring you three bad guys. You must remember this love well. This Pig Saint is very generous, wait for you to pay it back later." Li Mu was speechless, knowing that this pig had no good intentions. However, he doesn't think this is a bad thing. Indeed, as the other party said, it is useless for a person to be capable. When the sword is unsheathed, blood will be seen. Otherwise, how can we talk about improvement? "Besides this, is there anything else?" Li Mu always kept his gaze and asked in his mind. "That's right." Xiaozhu's face darkened slightly, and he whispered: "Then the core disciples of the Ghost Kingdom have arrived!" "Really" After hearing this, Li Mu's eyes instantly dilated, and the cold light in his eyes doubled instantly. Now, his delicate face has become very cold and stern, and his eyes are like daggers, which makes people dare not look directly. Especially at this moment, it seems a bit scary, even the little pig is slightly surprised. It was not surprised at how powerful Li Mu had become, but rather surprised that Li Mu could change so much in such a short period of time, which was absolutely unmatched by ordinary people. "It seems that there is something to do next." Li Mu didn't know what Xiaozhu was thinking, but he knew that anyone who was from the Guisha Sect was the one he would kill! "There is indeed something to be done, but you have to solve these three first, so that you can try your best." Xiaozhu laughed. "Is it just these three? I'm afraid there are a few less." Li Mu's eyes flickered. Even if there was a gold-faced assassin at the earth line level among them, he still had a lot of confidence. Naturally, he is not arrogant enough to challenge three people, otherwise he would not hide here. "Just brag." In response, Xiaozhu couldn't help but roll his eyes. However, Li Mu's progress is evident. Although it looks like this, it also has confidence. At this moment, one hundred meters above the sky. "Damn pig, you dare to rob our roast chicken, I really don't want to live anymore!" A rather angry shout came from the black-robed silver-faced killer on the left. "Oh, but that thing ran too fast, and it was hard to see clearly in this dark night. I'm afraid I won't be able to find it today." Another silver-faced killer said helplessly. "Are we going to let him go like this?" The former was a little unwilling. "Then what do you think we can do? For a few roast chickens, we running out like this can be considered as a mobilization of troops. Senior Brother Zhou, I think we should go back. When Senior Brother Gui can't find us, we can" The last one The killer whispered, and also cast his gaze on the black-clothed and gold-faced killer, his words were slightly respectful. "Huh?" However, the black-robed and gold-faced killer did not answer. Instead, he let out a light sigh and cast his gaze towards the canyon below. Although it is dark at the moment, with the eyesight of an earth-line expert, he can still clearly see everything within a few hundred meters. This person¡¯s actions made Li Mu, who was hiding in the jungle, narrow his eyes. I know, the other party must have discovered something, he didn'tHe also looked towards the pond. The next moment, his expression darkened slightly. It was discovered that although the ashes produced by the fire eleven days ago had long been blown away by the wind, there was still a trace left! ¡°Obviously, the golden-masked killer noticed this. "Coming, coming!" At this time, Xiaozhu's voice sounded in his heart, with a hint of excitement, as if he was looking forward to the next battle. Li Mu ignored this. At this time, a silver-faced killer slowly landed. As the man landed, Li Mu turned his hand, and a short sword with a third-grade spiritual weapon appeared. As for the previous fifth-grade short sword, it was corroded and scrapped when he used the power of death when he rescued the strong man of the third lineage of the Autumn Wind Sect. Li Mu is not particular about weapons, as long as they are knives. For a person's strength, weapons are important, but he is not strong enough and his understanding of martial arts is not deep enough. Then, even if you use the best weapons, you still won't see much improvement. On the contrary, even with bare hands, you can explode with power unmatched by people of the same level. Li Mu is a person who doesn't like to rely on powerful weapons. He only believes in himself and the knife in his hand, regardless of level. The Silver-faced Killer descended very fast. In the blink of an eye, the opponent was 100 meters above the ground and less than three meters above the ground. As a strong person with three meridians, his senses are incomparable to ordinary people. The moment this person descended, he suddenly raised his head and stared at the jungle where Li Mu was. "Hey, I've been discovered." In the jungle, Piggy couldn't help but chuckle. However, Li Mu¡¯s movements were faster than his chuckle! The moment Xiaozhu¡¯s voice sounded, and the moment the silver-faced killer raised his head and stared at him, Li Mu had already disappeared into the jungle. In the blink of an eye, he appeared half a meter in front of the silver-faced killer. His speed was so fast that the silver-faced killer couldn't even react. ¡°Tsk!¡± The pale white light of the sword suddenly lit up. When the Silver Masked Killer's pupils tightened, he didn't even see where the sword came from, and he found himself flying upside down. Is it the whole person? No, because he saw that his body was still standing in the majestic pond, with blood flying everywhere! ¡°Plop!¡± The next moment, the silver-faced killer's head fell into the pond, dyeing the originally extremely clear water. Likewise, his headless body lay helplessly on the ground. As for Li Mu, he has already disappeared there. While waiting to appear, he arrived a hundred meters above the sky. To be precise, it was behind another Silver Masked Killer. And this silver-faced killer was already very frightened. The scene just now gave him an unparalleled shock. From the beginning to the end, it was definitely less than one second, so fast that he couldn't do anything else at all. Moreover, the presentation of that scene completely stunned him. It was at this moment that death came! The sword light reappeared, approaching his neck. If nothing unexpected happens, his result will be the same as the previous killer, with his head and body separated. After all, this was Li Mu's full-strength attack, and the ten levels of terror in his aura were fully revealed at this moment. But at this moment, another sword light suddenly emerged. The sword light was not weaker than Li Mu's sword. Even, it's vaguely better by a few points! Just when the sword light in Li Mu's hand was less than an inch away from the silver-faced killer's neck, the sword light had already reached the left side of his neck, less than two inches away. It can be seen that if he killed the silver-faced killer. Then this sword light will definitely kill him. Therefore, Li Mu must give up killing the silver-faced killer and choose to avoid it. Basically, out of a hundred people, a hundred people will make this choice. But, Li Mu didn¡¯t! Even under such circumstances, a faint sneer appeared on Li Mu's face. Following his smile, the owner of the sword suddenly shrank. "Pfft!" Blood splattered, and without any surprise, the silver-faced killer's head and body were divided into two parts. As for Li Mu, his whole body flew out upside down, and only stabilized his figure after flying a hundred meters away in mid-air. Except for the crack in the tiger's mouth of the left hand holding the knife, which spilled a trace of blood, there was no damage to any other parts. The left hand? Yes, left hand! Li Mu was originally supposed to be holding the sword with his right hand, but the blade was currently held by his left hand. It can be seen that at that moment, he not only killed the silver-faced killer with this sword, but also switched the sword from his right hand to his left hand, blocking the blow of the gold-faced killer! Such conversion speed,It's called terrifying. It seems that the knife is not a knife, but his hands, switching at any time! "how come!" Exclamations rang out. The gold-faced killer was also extremely shocked. He couldn't see clearly how Li Mu did this, and he couldn't even believe it. But the facts are right in front of us. Li Mu killed his companion, but he failed to kill Li Mu! The most important thing is that this golden-masked killer can clearly feel that Li Mu is still in the human connection realm. However, in just a few seconds, in front of him, two companions with the same strength were killed. What does this mean? It shows that the other party has strength that far exceeds those of the same level. Even he could feel the power and terror of Li Mu in that blow just now! "As expected of the Earth Meridian Realm, the strength and physical strength are much stronger than those two people just now." At this time, a rather cold voice sounded. After Li Mu stabilized his body, he couldn't help but raise the palm of his left hand and looked at the crack on the tiger's mouth. Between his narrowed eyes, a cold light suddenly appeared. However, he did not take action easily. After all, this golden-faced killer is in the Earth Line realm. Although it is just the first time to enter the Earth Vein Realm, the Qi Sense is at the sixth level. But earth veins are earth veins, and they cannot be compared to the human connection realm. Because for those who are strong in the Earth Line Realm, not only their "personal connections" are opened up, but their "Earth Lines" are also opened up! This is the difference between the Human Meridian Realm and the Earth Meridian Realm. It is not only the physical strength, but also the sense of Qi and the strange meridians. Although Li Mu believed that his "connections" were much stronger than the opponent's, he could easily take his life if the opponent had not yet advanced to the Earth Line Realm. But the other party has opened up the "earth line" of the earth line realm, and coupled with the power of "people connections", it is not something he can kill easily. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? You may even be killed by the opponent! Escape? Obviously not! Therefore, Li Mu will kill him! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 69 Dangerous Battle The realm of connections! The gold-faced and black-clothed killer stared at Li Mu. The face under the mask was extremely shocked, and he even couldn't believe it. A person in the human connection realm could kill two equal connections in an instant? And it was in front of him. The most important thing is the knife-to-knife scene just now! "When" The gold-faced and black-clothed killer was horrified, and his eyes moved slightly to look at Li Mu's left hand. He simply failed to see clearly, when did Li Mu change the knife that originally existed in his right hand to his left hand, and also received his blow? ! Especially Li Mu's left hand, which was only cracked by the tiger's mouth, did not suffer any other damage at all. To the knowledge of the golden-masked killer, no one with strong connections had ever been able to catch him so easily in a passive situation. A blow. Even if the golden-masked killer was confident, even if Li Mu could take his blow, he would never be able to hold the blade in his hand. It was very likely that the entire palm would be torn apart and he would be seriously injured! This is the power gap between the Earth Line Realm and the Human Line Realm, but the facts tell him that there is no such thing! "Who are you?!" For a moment, an icy chill surged from the heart of the golden-faced killer. If it were normal, he would never ask this. But the current situation can't be called 'ordinary', but extremely special. This was the inner thought of the golden-masked killer. He stared at Li Mu with great vigilance. However, when he saw clearly Li Mu's appearance of fourteen or fifteen years old, he was shocked again. But as a killer, and also a killer from a high-level country, his psychological quality is by no means comparable to his. Therefore, he seemed extremely calm. Especially the golden mask, which blocked the expression on his face so that no one could see it, including Li Mu. Naturally, Li Mu doesn¡¯t care at all about this person¡¯s expression. He didn't even have time to think about how the other person was feeling. He only knew that the person he was going to fight next was a strong person from the Earth Line Realm, which was definitely not comparable to the previous two people from the Human Line Realm. "The person who killed you." Li Mu's face was cold and he spat out four words coldly. Immediately afterwards, murderous intent bloomed in his eyes and he started to move suddenly. Lift your right foot and take a strong step forward. ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, strong energy surged out, causing the air to make a crisp sound, directly pushing his body out. Then, the one-foot dagger in his hand was raised slightly, and it shone with a cold light against the bright moon in the night sky. Like killing the two silver-faced killers, Li Mu only used 60% of his strength. In the eyes of outsiders, this level of strength has just reached the threshold of impacting the 'earth veins'. Likewise, this is also true in the eyes of the golden-masked killer. "Hmph, it turns out you are really just trash who has just reached the sixth level of Qi Sense. How powerful do you think you are? The two people you just killed were only at the second and third levels of qi sense. What is there to deserve from you? Arrogant? If you had opened the 'earth vein', you might be able to fight with me. But you haven't, then, die!" After feeling the intensity of the power controlled by Li Mu, the golden-masked killer's eyes narrowed slightly. Squinting, his attitude changed 180 degrees, and he sneered slightly with the corner of his mouth raised. "Let me show you the real power of the Earth Line Realm. Even if I don't use the power of the 'Earth Line', I can easily kill you!" In the midst of a confident roar, the golden-faced killer also moved. With his movements, a ferocious aura that could scare ordinary people out of fear was suddenly released. At the same time, the skin on his body turned into pale gold. Yes, light gold, not bronze, but real gold, an extremely strong physical power surged out! A cultivator¡¯s initial stage is the Bronze Body Realm. ?? In the Bronze Body Realm, the main thing is physical strength. You need to turn your body into a diamond-like iron bone and your skin to release a bronze color. The higher the level, the stronger the bronze color. As the name suggests - copper body And once you enter the realm of connections, it¡¯s not just as simple as gaining strength and opening up ¡®connections¡¯. At the same time, at the moment of breakthrough, a trace of 'spiritual power from heaven and earth' arrived, further causing a qualitative change in the original 'copper body'. Therefore, the light emitted by the body of a strong person in the human connection realm is not bronze, but silvery white, referred to as - silver light body Similarly, when one practices from the human connection realm to the earth connection realm, a trace of the ¡®spiritual power of heaven and earth¡¯ will come and transform the silver light body to the level of the ¡®golden light body¡¯. ??????????????????????????????????????? What this golden-faced killer is showing is exactly the golden light body that is exclusive to the strong men in the Earth Line Realm. Not talking about strength, physical strength alone is enough to defeat any person in the human connection realm. Even if you don't use the power of 'earth veins' and only use the power of 'people connections', combined with this physical strength, any human connection realm will be defeated easily. . The Earth Line Realm is stronger than the Earth Line RealmThe pride of a person, even this golden-masked killer. After knowing Li Mu's strength, he would not use all his strength. In his opinion, to kill Li Mu, why use the 'earth veins'? Li Mu didn't know what the golden-faced killer was thinking, but when he saw that the other party used the golden light body and the energy on his body was only the sixth level, he already understood that the other party was looking down on him and wanted to use the golden light body to The advantage will kill him. "Hey, what a great opportunity!" He didn't say anything yet, but the little pig on his shoulder sneered from his heart. Li Mu didn¡¯t answer. He focused entirely on the fight without any distractions. But there was also a hint of sarcasm in his eyes, and he activated the physical power that was unique to the human connection realm, and the dazzling silver light suddenly erupted. "That's ridiculous!" The golden-faced killer sneered after seeing the silver light body. Perhaps, the golden light on his body cannot be compared with Li Mu's silver light, but there is a qualitative change between the two. Although Li Mu's silver light was powerful, it was still not as good as his golden light. At this moment, the two met! "Chichi!" Immediately, a short sword in Li Mu's hand cut through the night sky and struck directly at the gold-faced killer's neck. In his eyes, this is where people are most vulnerable. If you want a fatal blow, if you want to kill your opponent more easily, you have to attack here! Especially the speed and ruthlessness of his sword attacks are beyond the reach of ordinary people with strong connections. However, the opponent in front of him is not the human connection realm, but the earth connection realm! The moment he moved, the sharp blade in the palm of the golden-masked killer also started to dance. "Obviously, the golden-faced killer's explosive speed and ruthlessness are not slower than Li Mu, or even a point faster. After all, the opponent's body is more explosive. Moreover, the sharp blade in his hand was obviously a standard long knife with a blade length of three feet. Facing Li Mu's one-foot short knife, he had an absolute advantage. "Boy, at your age, you can cultivate to this level. Even in my sect, you are considered a genius. I didn't expect that there would be people like you in this place, which is only two leaves. It's a pity that you met today. If you fall in love with me, you will definitely die!" Before the fight, the golden-masked killer knew that he had a chance to win, and laughed loudly. However, there was no pause in the movements of his hands. However, it was Li Mu's rather formidable smile that answered him. "How" Li Mu's smile immediately made the golden-faced killer's smile stop abruptly. Because at this moment, Li Mu's body surface was surging with energy, and he reached the tenth level of Qi as he violently lifted up. For those who are strong in the three meridians, physical strength is only secondary, and strength is fundamental! With Li Mu's sudden explosion, his entire aura directly overwhelmed the golden-masked killer. Moreover, the swiftness of the sharp blade in his hand has multiplied countless times. The energy was concentrated on it, and a blue air blade one foot long was breathed out. "Pfft!" Blood rose and flew across the sky, and the two people passed each other in an instant. This scene sounds slow, but in fact it is as fast as lightning. The blood that flew into the night was not one, but two. One of them belongs to the gold-faced killer, and the other is Li Mu! "Ah!!!" But suddenly, an extremely crazy and shocking roar exploded. I saw the golden-faced killer suddenly turning around, and the energy on his body rose in the wind. With the strength of the sixth level of his energy sense, the energy contained in his personal connections was sixty levels, and the earth veins were also sixty levels, which was enough. That¡¯s enough for one hundred and twenty-six floors! "As for Li Mu, although his aura is tenth level, he only has one 'connection'. But he only has one connection, which contains the capacity of one hundred layers of Qi. Adding the tenth layer of Qi, it becomes one hundred and ten levels, which is not much different from the first level of Qi. However, if a strong man with earth veins and golden light body can defeat him, he will be able to defeat him. But at this moment, the golden-masked killer looked a little miserable. The black robe all over his body had already been soaked with blood from the neck. In other words, Li Mu's blow had indeed hit the opponent's neck. However, in the previous moment, Li Mu underestimated the strength of the golden light body and dodged the opponent's blow, so he failed to separate the opponent's head and only cut into two-fifths. If it were an ordinary person, he would probably have died long ago. But this golden-faced killer is definitely not a human being, but a powerful person at the earth line level. His vitality is actually unmatched by ordinary people? However, in this person's current state, he is not far from death, and it is absolutely impossible to save him. Unable to help, Li Mu slowly lowered his head and glanced at the deep bone-cut knife mark on his left shoulder, the coldness on his face became even more obvious. There was no pain in his expression, as if the injury didn't exist.Like on ??'s body. Right now, Li Muda can quickly escape and kill the opponent. But, he didn't! At this moment, the crazy gold-faced killer has rushed towards him, less than three meters away from him! "Death Silence!" At this time, Li Mu became calmer. He raised the short knife in his hand and directly met the opponent's long knife. His movement seemed slow, but in fact it was extremely fast. Especially at the moment when the opponent's sword is about to come into contact, all the power explodes at this point! "Pfft!" "Click!" Two completely different voices sounded, and Li Mu flew backwards. As he vomited blood, his face became extremely pale, and he drew a hundred feet away before he stabilized his body. On the opposite side, the golden-masked killer also retreated continuously, his eyes widened, and he retreated ten steps in mid-air. In the end, he fell down on his back. It can be clearly seen that in addition to the wound on his body, there is also a broken blade inserted between his eyebrows, three inches deep into his head! ================ [Zhu Xin: Alas, I gained a lot of popularity all of a sudden, and was listed in the recommended list of new books. I didn¡¯t add one favorite to my favorites in two days. I¡¯m so disappointed~~~] =============== {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 70 Vendetta Plan "Hoo ho!" The cool breeze blew, stirring Li Mu's tattered gray cloth and the short black hair on his head. The air is still so quiet, nothing remains. The only thing was that a faint smell of blood was still faintly drifting in the wind. Li Mu, who was standing in mid-air, looked slightly pale, and his left shoulder was already soaked in blood and was hanging weakly. As for his right hand, only the palm was covered with blood, and the tiger's mouth was split half an inch wide. However, he still held the dagger tightly and did not let go. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????The person's knife is there, but the knife is missing, the person is dead! Even though there is only half of the short sword that Li Mu is holding at the moment, at least it is still in his hand. As for the other half Slowly, Li Mu lowered his head and looked towards the canyon below. The golden-faced killer was seen lying upside down in the cold pool water, with blood filling the air, dyeing the entire clear pool water into a blood-red color. On his forehead, a broken blade was inserted upside down, three inches deep into the shell. ¡°If the mark left by Li Mu¡¯s first knife on his neck took away half of his life. Then, this blade will take away all his life. "Don't be in a daze, pack your things and leave quickly. Don't forget that the essence and blood of these guys are all good things." At this time, Xiaozhu's voice sounded. "Yeah." Li Mu nodded slightly, took out a bottle of 'life liquid' and swallowed it, plus a 'life crystal', quickly repairing the injuries in the body and surface. At the same time, he lowered his body, raised his right hand, and violently grabbed the body of the golden-masked killer lying in the water. "Wow!" Immediately, the body of the golden-masked killer was pulled up by a giant hand condensed with invisible power, and was dropped on the shore at will. Not long after, Li Mu very skillfully deprived the opponent of his space weapon and the drop of blood essence one by one. Naturally, the things on the two silver-faced killers he killed before should not be forgotten. "I said, should you change your outfit? Also, if you plan to do that next, you can't do it without changing You should understand what I mean, right?" Just when Li Mu was about to leave, The little pig with his eyelids lying on his shoulder spoke calmly. Its words made Li Mu pause slightly, but it was only a pause. The next moment, he had left the place. However, at the moment of leaving, the tattered gray clothes on his body changed into black clothes, and a black hood appeared on his face. Only the pair of gray cloth shoes on his feet remained unchanged. ¡­¡­ "Whoosh!" In the jungle with a faint moonlight, a figure of 1.67 meters tall, wearing a black robe and a black scarf flashed past. Its speed was as fast as a ghost, and it didn't make any sound. At first glance, this is definitely the black-clothed masked killer who destroyed the Qiu Feng Kingdom, Qiu Feng Sect, the three major cities, and the eight major tribes. But if you look closely, you can see that it is different. Therefore, the shoes on human feet are not uniformly black, but dark gray. If you don't look carefully, you will never be able to identify it. This person is none other than Li Mu, who killed two silver-faced killers and one gold-faced killer. Right now, he was pretending to be a member of the Four Leaf Kingdom, the Guisha Kingdom, and the Guisha Sect. His purpose is obvious, to blend into the black-clad killers, take away their lives one by one from within, and learn about the Ghost Kingdom and its location. Li Mu knew that with his current strength, he could not avenge any great revenge. Even if he had that strength, he would have to think long term. ¡°At least, this place is far away from the so-called ¡®Ghost Kingdom¡¯ and cannot be reached within a year or two. Not to mention, he didn't even know which direction the 'Ghost Kingdom' was located in the Qiufeng Kingdom or where its specific location was. Even if he captured the two silver-faced killers and the gold-faced killer's space weapon, he still couldn't find any information, and there was no map at all. Therefore, Li Mu knew that what he needed was to improve his strength and gain practical experience. And right now, there are still so many black-clad killers in Qiu Feng's country, how can he let go of this perfect opportunity? Not to mention, if you sneak into it, you will definitely be able to get all the information about the Ghost Kingdom! Therefore, a plan grew in Li Mu's heart. As for Xiaozhu, he is the chief of staff. Just like that, under the guidance of Xiaozhu who was hiding in the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death', Li Mu quickly walked towards the place where the disciples of Gui Cha Kingdom and Gui Cha Sect gathered. He doesn¡¯t dare to fly. That¡¯s because of his current status.He is the most ordinary black-faced killer, not a silver-faced killer, nor a gold-faced killer. It's the black-faced killers who have the largest number, and they are the hardest to find among them, at least much harder to find than the silver-faced and gold-faced killers. That¡¯s why he pretended to be the black scarf killer. And after plundering two silver-masked killers and a gold-masked killer, Li Mu became rich again. Among them, there are five attack weapons alone. The two silver-faced killers each have one piece, a short blade and a short sword respectively, with levels of third-grade spiritual weapons and fourth-grade spiritual weapons. The golden-faced killer known as 'Senior Brother Zhou' has three pieces, all of which are knives. It seems that this person has a sincere love for knives, and they are all in the shape of long knives. The shape and size were also very popular with Li Mu. And the long sword that the golden-faced killer held with him was an eighth-grade spiritual weapon. In addition, there are two long knives stored in the space spiritual weapon, one is a sixth-grade spiritual weapon, and the other is a fifth-grade spiritual weapon. It is not difficult to see that the last two long knives are used as backup. In addition, there are eight space spiritual weapons. Space spiritual weapons are obviously the most abundant and widespread on Qingyang Star. Everyone can use them, and they are quite easy to forge. There is nothing worth paying attention to. Li Mu just casually checked, and without exception, except for the space spirit weapons carried by the three people, the other five space spirit weapons did not store any items and were still in a standby state. Then there were some Qingyang coins, spiritual liquid, clothes, and miscellaneous things. Among them, there are more than 8,000 Qingyang coins in total, plus Li Mu's original more than 3,000 coins, the total is 12,000 Qingyang coins. Naturally, the vast majority of them are ¡®green money paper¡¯. Qingyang paper is a form of currency issued by the Qingyang Kingdom. It can replace Qingyang coins and is easy to carry and trade. Its denominations can be divided into: tens, hundreds, thousands, and ten thousand from small to large. Li Mu didn¡¯t care much about the Qingyang Coin. What he cared about was the nine bottles of spiritual liquid, because the spiritual liquid contained a trace of the ¡®spiritual energy of heaven and earth¡¯. Although it cannot be compared with the 'spiritual energy of heaven and earth' generated by the three-line strongmen when they break through, it can still improve the strength of the body. Those who are strong in the Bronze Body Realm can continuously improve their physique and achieve breakthroughs under the influence of spiritual liquid. Likewise, a strong person with three meridians can do it. The silver light body can break through to the golden light body, and the golden light body can be cultivated to the highest purple light body. Naturally, having said that, the difficulty is self-evident, and the consumption of spiritual liquid is absolutely staggering. And those nine bottles of spiritual liquid are all of the same color - body quenching liquid This kind of spiritual liquid can be regarded as the most common spiritual liquid on Qingyang Star. It is diluted from the 'spiritual pill'. However, its price is not something that ordinary people with strong connections can afford. Each drop is worth at least a thousand Qingyang coins, and there are nine jade bottles here, each containing at least six drops of body tempering fluid, with a total value of fifty-four thousand Qingyang coins. Furthermore, Li Mu also discovered that seven of the jade bottles were engraved with the word "low", and the other two were engraved with the word "middle". Li Mu knew that the ¡®Body Tempering Pill¡¯ was divided into four grades, so the body tempering liquid was also divided into four grades, from low to high: low grade, medium grade, top grade, and top grade. Each drop of low-grade body quenching fluid is worth a thousand Qingyang coins, mid-grade body quenching fluid is worth 5,000 Qingyang coins, and high-grade body quenching fluid is worth as much as 50,000 Qingyang coins. As for the best body quenching fluid, the price on the market should be one million Qingyang coins! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even high-quality body quenching fluid is very difficult to obtain in a three-leaf country, just imagine how rare it is. As for the panacea, it is even more expensive. After sorting out all of this, according to Xiaozhu¡¯s words: ¡°I¡¯ve made it this time, these guys are fatter than the previous ones!¡± Li Mu didn¡¯t feel much about this. In his opinion, these are all external things. Compared to the body quenching fluid, his favorite is still the eighth-grade spiritual weapon level long knife. Naturally, having the body quenching fluid is much stronger than not having the body quenching fluid, and having the Qingyang Coin is always better than not having the Qingyang Coin. Therefore, he put all these things into the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death'. As for now, it is not the time to think about this, because there are more important things waiting for him. ¡­¡­ "Whoosh!" In the jungle, Li Mu was floating extremely lightly, his whole body blending into the darkness, making it extremely difficult for an equally powerful person to spot him. Even a strong person with earth veins would not be able to detect it if they paid attention to the search. "It's still a hundred miles away, be careful." At this time, the voice of Xiaozhu's thoughts sounded. "Yeah!" Li Mu nodded slightly and stared into the distance with his cold eyes. However, as the distance got closer and closer, he did not deliberately?Hide his figure, and his speed has also slowed down a lot, more than ten times slower than before. But despite this, his speed is still comparable to the ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm, and there are faint fluctuations of Qi. In other words, what he is dressing up at the moment is a bronze-bodied ninth-level killer who has a slight understanding of Qi. In this way, his cultivation level in the human connection realm can be concealed to the greatest extent, so that it will not be easily exposed. "Stop!" At this moment, a soft drink suddenly sounded. Immediately afterwards, seven black shadows flashed out from the jungle in all directions, blocking Li Mu's way. Obviously, these seven black shadows are seven masked killers dressed in black. "It's one of our own!" Li Mu had already noticed the sudden appearance of these seven people, without any panic at all, and his tone was cold. "Stop talking nonsense, slogan!" However, the seven people did not give him any face. Moreover, an imposing killer walked out from among them. His tone was also extremely cold and his eyes were fierce as he said: "Ghost Rakshasa, follow on!" Following this person¡¯s words, the other six people also locked their gazes on Li Mu, and the chilling murderous intent was released without reservation. It seemed that as long as Li Mu made the wrong connection or failed to connect, they would take action immediately. "Slogan?" Li Mu raised his eyebrows, his eyes were still as cold and calm, but his heart was slightly startled. He immediately communicated with the little pig in the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death' and asked: "Do you know?" "Uh this" However, Xiaozhu's answer was a little hesitant. Obviously, it doesn¡¯t know! Involuntarily, Li Mumeng¡¯s face under the scarf sank slightly, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but slowly scanned the seven masked killers, with traces of killing intent surging out ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 71 Luo Xiu? Shura! Following Xiaozhu's silence, Li Mu's face hidden under the black scarf also became cold. His already somewhat cold eyes revealed traces of extremely cruel killing intent. He will change into this identity in order to better kill these sinful people who died in the Qiufeng Kingdom, hurt the people of the Northern Han tribe, and made him lose his grandmother. Otherwise, he wouldn't be pretending at all. What other interface commands are needed now? It's so funny, just kill him! "Boy, don't be impulsive. If you can't bear it, you will ruin your plans. You kill them now for fun, but what should you do next? There are many silver-faced killers, gold-faced killers, and even those who are coming. Core disciple. Not to mention that you won¡¯t get any information about the Ghost Kingdom, and your identity may even be exposed. You will definitely die by then!¡± But just when Li Mu was about to take action, Xiaozhu¡¯s rather solemn expression The words suddenly sounded. These words made Li Mu tighten his fists slightly, and the faint murderous intent in his eyes was also hidden. Although he hates these people, Xiaozhu's words are indeed true. "What? Can't you answer it?" A steep, cold humming sound came. I saw the leading masked killer, with cold light flashing in his hand, and a two-foot-long sword appearing. He slowly raised it, pointed the tip of the sword at Li Mu, and sneered: "I'll give you three more seconds. If you still can't catch up, then, whether you are one of my own or not, you will be killed by my sword!" With these words, not only this person, but also the six masked killers behind him all took out their own weapons as their hands changed. Among them, there are obviously more knives and swords. One of them holds an axe, and another holds a double-edged fork. ¡°These people were speechless, and all they had was a strong murderous intent. It seemed that as long as the sword-wielding masked killer in black spoke, they would attack Li Mu without hesitation. Involuntarily, Li Mu's eyes were fixed on the sword-wielding masked killer. In his eyes, let alone the six killers in black, so what if it was the man with the sword? They were all in the Bronze Body Realm, and he could easily kill them instantly. However, that would probably expose his identity immediately. "Cut me under the sword?" Li Mu didn't think too much about it. He raised his head and stared at the man holding the sword and sneered. At the same time, a faint force emerged, blowing the dust on the ground and rolling away in all directions. Immediately afterwards, an aura and pressure stronger than the ordinary ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm emanated from his body. This change caused the expressions of the man holding the sword and the six people behind him to change. "Don't you think you are joking with me?" The next moment, Li Mu raised his foot and took a sudden step forward. A trace of silver light bloomed from its body surface. Although it was not dazzling, it was definitely there. With the appearance of this silver light, the expressions of the sword-wielding man and the six killers in black suddenly changed, including the six people behind him, and they all retreated behind them. "Who are you?!" After a few steps, the masked man holding a sword steadied himself, and the sound of shouting spread throughout the surrounding area for ten miles. ¡°Swish, swish, swish, swish¡­¡± In an instant, all the masked killers within this range flew over at extremely fast speeds. The weaker ones all stood behind the masked man holding a sword. Those who were also at the ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm stood level with the masked man holding a sword. Not long after, nearly fifty masked killers in black gathered here. Among them, there are eight killers at the ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm. For a time, the atmosphere here was extremely depressing. Li Mu did not take action, but looked at these people coldly. "Boy, what are you doing?!" At this time, Xiaozhu's exclamation also came, as if he felt that his action was no different from seeking death. "What am I doing? Can't you think of it?" Li Mu did not answer, but asked a question. "Uh Okay, it's up to you." After hearing this, Xiaozhu immediately became silent and stopped talking. With the arrival of these killers, the first thing they saw was Li Mu with a faint silver light on his body. However, Li Mu did not show much tyranny. He just used a trace of the power of the Silver Light Body. Therefore, after these people arrived, although they showed shocked expressions, they quickly calmed down. "Luo Li, what's going on?" Among them, a rather steady man frowned, looked at the masked man holding a sword, and asked in a low voice. "I think I should be the one to explain it better." Li Mu's eyes flickered, and he interjected before the sword-wielding man named 'Luo Li' could speak. "Oh?" The steady man moved his eyes slightly, looked at Li Mu, and asked lightly: "I don't know which sect brother is from."? " Following his words, others stared at Li Mu indifferently, slightly wary. However, their vigilance is not very high. After all, there are so many of them, even the real strong people in the human connection realm don¡¯t have to be afraid, and this is where they gather. Not to mention the human connection realm, even the strong people in the earth vein realm and even the heavenly vein realm don¡¯t dare to come. rash. Not to mention that Li Mu only has a hint of the silver light body in the human connection realm at the moment. His strength is not strong at all. He is definitely not in the human connection realm. At most, he only has half a foot in the human connection realm. As for the body, it must have been built up through body tempering liquid. As cultivators, they are not stupid and can definitely think of these things. However, they were also surprised, envious, and even jealous that Li Mu actually had such a level of physique. "Shen Mu." Facing this person's question, Li Mu's heart moved, and he read out a name he had learned from two masked killers in black. He remembered that this ¡®Shen Mu¡¯ was once called ¡®senior brother¡¯ by two assassins in black. He thought his status should be quite high, and he might even be in the realm of connections. "It turns out he is a friend of the Shen sect!" After receiving this answer, a hint of surprise flashed in the eyes of the steady man, and then he smiled slightly and said: "I am Luo Xiu, but I am a friend of the Luo sect. But for now, I still hope that my friend can explain it well. Explain to avoid any misunderstanding." Hearing this, Li Mu felt slightly relieved. I am confused about the strange internal structure of the 'Ghost Sect', what kind of 'faction' is it? Shenpai? Luo faction? And this Luo Xiu's attitude is so good, why is this? "Of course!" But he didn't think too much about it. He nodded slightly and said, "I am under Senior Brother Shen Mu" Just like that, Li Mu started to make up stories. Although he doesn't like to talk much on weekdays, he is not stupid. Although he speaks few words, he is simple and clear. "The story he made up roughly means that he separated from Shen Mu, was in danger, and finally escaped, but only half of his life was left. But because of his great help to Shen Mu, he was rewarded with half a bottle of 'Body Tempering Liquid'. He took this opportunity to practice in seclusion for nearly a year. Not only did he realize a layer of Qi, but he also made his body infinitely close to the 'Silver Light Body' level. After leaving customs, I started looking for the team. I happened to come here and met everyone. I didn¡¯t know what the slogans were. "That's it." After hearing this explanation, Luo Xiu nodded, turned around and looked at the seven bronze-bodied ninth-level killers, including the man with the sword, and calmly discussed with the eight of them. "Okay, this is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding." Not long after, Luo Xiu suddenly raised his hand and greeted all the black-clothed masked killers behind him: "Okay, it's okay, everyone should disperse, and be careful If there is any movement around, report it immediately, do you understand?!" "yes!" The authority of this Luo Xiu was obviously stronger than that of the masked sword-wielding man Luo Li. After hearing this, everyone did not say much. They all nodded and dispersed, including the seven leaders who had reached the ninth level of bronze body cultivation. The figure also disappeared here in a flash. "Luo Li." Among them, the masked man holding a sword wanted to leave after giving Li Mu a cold look. But at this time, he was stopped by Luo Xiu, a steady man. "Brother Xiu? Is there anything else?" He was already in a bad mood and obviously didn't have a good attitude. Especially Luo Xiujin's seemingly protective behavior made him feel sick to his stomach. In his opinion, Li Mu should know Luo Xiu, otherwise there would be no explanation at all. "It's nothing." Luo Xiu came to Luo Li with a smile on his face, gently patted the other person's left shoulder with the palm of his right hand, his eyes were calm, and he said with a slight smile: "I just want to tell you, there are some people you are annoying. Not worth it." "You" Hearing this, Luo Li's pupils tightened. But at this moment, a cold light suddenly lit up and disappeared into the dark night in the blink of an eye. The next moment, Luo Li's head flew out and fell to the ground, making a faint contact sound. This scene happened so suddenly that even Li Mu, who was standing opposite, only became aware of it when Luo Xiu drew his sword. And Luo Xiu's realm is obviously only the ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm, but the speed of the sword is not even slower than that of the three-line strongman! It's enough to imagine how profound the other party's understanding of the knife is! And, at that moment, Li Mu had a feeling that this man Luo Xiu, who looked extremely stable and peaceful, was no longer Luo Xiu, but Shura! As his strength grows and his mood becomes stronger, Li Mu's vision becomes higher and higher. Let alone an ordinary person in the Bronze Body Realm, even if he is in the Human Connection Realm, he will not take a direct look at it and will not feel anything at all. But at this moment, Luo Xiu, who was only at the ninth level of the bronze body, gave him a faint sense of crisis! This person, noSimple! Li Mu's eyes narrowed slightly as he thought in his mind. But he didn't move or say anything, he just looked at Luo Xiu who turned around slowly. "You need a name and identity, haha, but these are not my business." At this time, a faint chuckle sounded. Luo Xiu's expression was still so calm and did not change due to killing Luo Li. His eyes were calm, giving the impression of being steady and restrained, just like the expression he had just shown in that moment. ¡®Shura¡¯ is completely different from the other two. Li Mu still didn¡¯t speak, just looking at the other person with a cold expression. "I know you have doubts and want to ask why I want to help you. Someone will explain these to you. As long as you know that I will not harm you." The man Luo Xiu didn't pay too much attention to this and just casually He spread his hands. But he didn't seem to expect that Li Mu would be so calm, so a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. Then, he seemed to have prepared a pit, buried the dead Luo Li in it, and covered it with soil and branches. "Come with me." After doing this, Luo Xiu greeted him calmly and left. Looking at the opponent¡¯s back, Li Mu was speechless. After a pause, he quickly followed. At this moment, he seemed to feel like an outsider, but he was actually being plotted against. This feeling is not very comfortable. Involuntarily, a beautiful figure slowly appeared in his mind. Because of the appearance of this beautiful figure, Li Mu's eyes became even colder, and there was even a hint of murderous intent! ========== ¡¾Zhu Xin: Throughout the ages, diligence can make up for weakness, Zhu Xin believes that his efforts will be rewarded! ¡¿ ========== ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 72 The Woman in Black [Zhu Xin: We work hard to update every day, just for everyone¡¯s collection and votes. There will be a second update in the evening! ¡¿ ========================== "Remember, our code is: Ghost Rakshasa, Netherworld Thorn! Remember it, if the secret is revealed, I won't be able to help you anymore." Not far away, Luo Xiu suddenly paused and turned his head. whispered. Li Mu did not answer and remained silent, but he still nodded slightly to show that he knew. Immediately, the two of them went deep again, heading towards the core gathering place of the Guisha Sect disciples. Although Li Mu didn't say a word on the surface, deep down he was already talking to Xiaozhu. "You are lucky." Xiaozhu chuckled. "Really?" After hearing this, Li Mu narrowed his eyes slightly and asked lightly: "What do you think?" "Me?" Inside the Dzi Bead of Life and Death, Xiaozhu was puzzled, quite puzzled: "What do you think?" "Don't you think this is a bit unbelievable?" Li Mu's eyes became colder and his tone became a little cold. "Uh" Xiaozhu was surprisingly speechless for a while, and said with a smile: "I can't explain this. I can only say that you are very lucky, or you are very smart. The story you just made up is quite vivid. These guys all believe it.¡± "Don't change the topic, I'm talking about this Luo Xiu." Li Mu couldn't help but rolled his eyes, there was really nothing he could do about this pig. Moreover, after knowing each other for so many years, he still couldn't figure out the other person's details. Not to mention the details, even his temper is only slightly understood. On the contrary, he himself, the pig knew everything clearly, even some things that he himself didn't know clearly. The pig also knew that this feeling really made him uncomfortable. Li Mu is not stupid, just that right now, he can clearly realize that this pig must know something, but he just didn't say it out loud. "Luo Xiu?" Xiaozhu pretended to be stunned, and said with a smile: "Well, this Pig Saint really doesn't know much about it. Don't believe me, I can swear that I really don't know him. But I am sure that this kid It's indeed a good intention. Don't worry, he didn't say that someone will explain it to you soon." "Really? In the past ten days, you must have done something that I don't know about, right?" After hearing this, Li Mu was convinced of his guess and couldn't help but ask again. "Hehe that's right, but don't ask so many questions. You will know it later anyway. I'm going to sleep now, so you have to be careful. And remember, you must be calm when things happen and don't be impulsive. , you are not a child. When you do big things, be patient and remember my words." Xiaozhu smiled, and then there was no movement at all. ¡°Obviously, this guy fell asleep again. Li Mu was quite speechless, secretly sighing that the other party was truly a pig. Not only can he fall asleep, he can also fall asleep very quickly, which is definitely unmatched by any creature on the Qingyang Star. In this way, he didn't worry too much about anything, and just quietly followed Luo Xiu, who looked very stable, but was actually as terrifying as Shura. At first, Luo Xiu was still able to run, but as the distance got closer and closer, until he was only ten miles away from the gathering place, Luo Xiu's pace slowed down sharply. Therefore, Li Mu also slowed down his figure. During this stretch of the journey, five groups of killers in black stopped the road and asked questions. Li Mu was slightly shocked by this. Although he hated the Gui Cha Sect, he had to admit that the Gui Cha Sect's organizational ability and sense of prudence were definitely not comparable to that of a two-leaf country like Qiu Feng Kingdom. ¡°Perhaps the more than ninety miles behind us are relatively easy to traverse, but the last ten miles may be the most difficult to travel. Not long after, after arriving at an open space, Luo Xiu slowly stopped, as if waiting for something. Li Mu also stabilized his body and looked around quietly, feeling extremely vigilant in his heart. Even this Luo Xiu, he never trusted him at all. If the other party does something evil, he will definitely kill him. Li Mu will not trust anyone, nor is he willing to trust others. The only thing he believes in is the blade in his hand! "Whoosh!" Suddenly, a black shadow flickered. Immediately afterwards, a beautiful shadow quickly flew out from the jungle in front. As this beautiful figure appeared, an astonishing killing intent suddenly bloomed in Li Mu's eyes. But the next moment, Xiaozhu's previous words lingered in his mind, and the murderous intention was instantly covered up by him. However, his eyes were extremely cold, staring at the beautiful figure flying out, and subconsciously clenched his fists. "I have brought the person you want, so you can take care of yourself!" As soon as the beautiful figure appeared, she was quite shocked.Momo's words suddenly came from the mouth of the man Luo Xiu. After saying this, he turned around and left, as if he didn't have much to say or didn't want to stay too long. "Thank you" And the beautiful figure that appeared stood ten feet away from Luo Xiu. Looking at Luo Xiu who was about to leave, a complex color flashed in his beautiful eyes, and then he lowered his head slightly and spoke softly of gratitude. These words made Delosiu's tall figure pause for a moment. Immediately afterwards, a more indifferent voice sounded, even containing a hint of anger. "You should know very well that this is not what I want!" After finishing speaking, his figure flashed and quickly disappeared into the night. Looking at these two people, Li Mu's expression didn't change much because his heart was cold. Although he could tell that there might be some unexplainable entanglement between the two people, it had nothing to do with him. Furthermore, what he is concerned about at the moment is the masked woman in black who appears, because he has already guessed the identity of the other party! With Luo Xiu leaving, the open space here became quiet, even silent. The atmosphere of the whole scene was also very depressing. Li Mu and the masked woman in black faced each other, but just for a moment, the woman's eyes had already moved away, as if she was a little scared. "That Luo Xiu, is he yours?" After a long time, Li Mu spoke slowly, his tone was extremely cold, cold to the extreme, even colder than when he was talking to Na Luo Li and other black-clothed killers. "No, he just helped me" The masked woman in black bowed her head slightly and shook her head. "You need to give me an explanation, otherwise, I will kill you!" Li Mu didn't have too many questions. Instead, after taking a deep breath, he suppressed the strong angry murderous intention in his heart. "Thank you for giving me a chance" The masked woman in black trembled, raised her head and said seriously: "I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer!" Speaking of this, an extremely strong sense of resentment flashed through his beautiful eyes. "Because I want everyone from the Gui Cha Sect to bury my dead grandfather, the people from the Northern Han tribe, and the people of the Qiu Feng Kingdom with him!" These words made the black pupils in Li Mu's eyes tighten for a while, but they quickly returned to normal. His whole person still gave others the feeling of being so calm and indifferent, and he just looked at the masked woman in black without saying a word. "Let's go. By the way, remember these codes. You'll need them later. Remember them and destroy them." The masked woman in black seemed to think that Li Mu would say something, but after waiting for three breaths, Li Mu Mu Qi didn't say a word. She couldn't help but sigh, and a pale white jade slip was thrown out by her. Li Mu raised his hand to take it, and his spiritual consciousness immediately integrated into it, and five different but shocking code messages came rushing in. Among them, the first sentence is exactly that: Ghost Rakshasa, Netherworld Thorn! "Ghost Cha Sect!" After the investigation, Li Mu crushed the encounter without hesitation. With his eyes narrowed, he felt that revenge was becoming infinitely more difficult and his opponent was too strong. But should we be timid because of this? Obviously not! Li Mu has been a stubborn person since he was a child. No matter how strong his opponent is, he will not escape. This can be seen from the fact that he can always be in opposition to Yuan Yi. Just because you can¡¯t take revenge now doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t be able to in the future, it¡¯s just because you don¡¯t have enough strength! "Let's go." Opposite, the masked woman in black saw Li Mu crushing the white hair into pieces, and a hint of complexity flashed in her beautiful eyes. But among them, there was more of a look of surprise. Because she knows Li Mu¡¯s identity, and also knows his age. Right now, the fact that Li Mu can come here alive has proven his strength. If it was just this, she wouldn't be like this. But what she saw was that Li Mu was not only powerful, but also had an even more terrifying character. And she couldn't see through any of Li Mu's inner thoughts at all, and couldn't peep into it at all ¡­ Li Mu naturally didn¡¯t know what the other party was thinking, and he didn¡¯t want to know. When the masked woman in black turned around, he followed her, quietly, like a ghost. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± As soon as the two of them were within a mile of each other, four black shadows flashed past, blocking their way. Everyone's aura is extremely powerful, and all of them are at the ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm! "Secret code!" Without too much nonsense, one of them spoke in a low voice. "Ghost Rakshasa, the Netherworld Thorn; Great Evil Ghost, the Blood-Remnant Wheel; Nether Shura, the Sky-Splitting Halberd; Hell Tiger, the Life-Cutting Scythe; King of Hell's Wrath, Death Eyes!" The masked woman in black took the lead, coldly. Five secret codes were spoken. "Well, let's go." The four people looked at each other.??, his eyes swept over Li Mu, nodded, and then dispersed. So, the two of them moved forward again. Similarly, still a mile later, he was stopped by several masked killers in black. But this time, there were five people. However, since they clearly knew the password, they passed easily. After that, the two of them would be stopped basically every mile. Li Mu has always been following closely behind the masked woman in black, and every time he was blocked, the other party answered. Just like that, the nine-mile stretch passed. Li Mu looked calm on the surface, but his heart was a little shaken, because the power of the Ghost Sect was beyond his imagination. Because there were only four bronze-bodied ninth-level killers within a mile. Two miles away, there were five bronze-bodied ninth-level killers. Three miles away, there were six bronze-bodied ninth-level killers. Nine miles away, there are actually twelve bronze-bodied ninth-level killers! ? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Total are seventy-two bronze-body ninth-level beings. Moreover, there are definitely more than just these killers in this gathering place, not to mention those killers with bronze bodies of eighth, seventh, sixth, fifth and fourth levels, there are simply countless! Finally, not long after, the two came to the core of this hundred-mile jungle. At this time, an open space with a diameter of a thousand feet appeared, and dozens of tents appeared in Li Mu's sight. Looking at those tents, Li Mu's eyes narrowed. You know, the people living there are all three-line level killers from Guisha Sect! ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 73 Ghost Sect "Is this right here" Li Mu squinted his eyes and stared at the hundreds of black tents hundreds of meters away. It was clearly felt that among the dozens of black tents, there were bursts of powerful aura surging in some of the tents. That aura obviously does not belong to the Bronze Body Realm, it must be the Three Meridians Realm! Li Mu could not wait to rush forward and kill everyone inside. But he knew that he didn't have that ability now and could only endure it. "This contains some general information about the Ghost Kingdom and what we have to do next. You should understand it first." At this time, the subtle voice of the masked woman in black came. Li Mu frowned, quietly took the jade slip handed over by the other party, followed the other party's footsteps, and walked towards the dozens of tents. At the same time, Li Mu used his spiritual consciousness to learn some information he had always wanted to know through the jade slip Qingyang Star is one of the tens of millions of planets in the ¡®Human King Star Region¡¯. Its level is not very high, but it is not very low either. The Human King Star Territory can be said to be boundless, and few people know how many planets there are inside. Among them, only one percent of the planets have civilization. Qingyang Star is one of them. The Ghost Kingdom is a four-leaf country on Qingyang Star. Although it cannot be compared with the highest six-leaf country, the Qingyang Kingdom, it is not comparable to those one-leaf, two-leaf, and three-leaf countries. Even among the four-leaf kingdoms of the same level, Guisha Kingdom can be said to be one of the best. There are always ten thousand kingdoms on Qingyang Star, with the lowest one leaf and the highest six leaves. ??Among them, there are 6,000 one-leaf countries, 3,000 two-leaf countries, 800 three-leaf countries, 179 four-leaf countries, 18 five-leaf countries, and three six-leaf countries. "How big Qingyang Star is, few people can tell clearly. The Gui Cha Kingdom is forty-nine countries away from the Autumn Wind Kingdom. Forty-eight of them are two-leaf kingdoms, and one is a three-leaf kingdom. "Qingyang StarGhost Kingdom!" After checking here, Li Mu subconsciously clenched his fists again. At this time, an extremely simple map appeared in his mind. The center of this map is the Autumn Wind Kingdom, and the four directions in the southeast and northwest are: Tianshan Kingdom, Stan Kingdom, Yueshan Kingdom, and Lantian Kingdom; ??And Gui Cha Kingdom is located in the northeast of Qiu Feng Kingdom, and the distance cannot be estimated. If you want to reach the Ghost Kingdom, you must pass through forty-eight two-leaf kingdoms and one three-leaf kingdom. The first two-leaf kingdom in the northeast of Autumn Wind Kingdom is called "Qixi Kingdom", followed by: Hemin Kingdom, Sunset Kingdom, Izumo Kingdom, Binhai Kingdom, Qingye Kingdom and so on. Seeing this map, Li Mu's eyes narrowed slightly, and he finally knew where the Ghost Kingdom was located on Qingyang Star. But he didn¡¯t care too much about it, after all, it would not really help him in his revenge. Even if you don¡¯t know it now, you will definitely know it in the future. The most important thing right now is the enhancement of strength. However, he knows that increasing strength does not happen overnight, and revenge sometimes does not only rely on absolute strength. Naturally, as a cultivator, especially with Li Mu¡¯s character, he doesn¡¯t like to play tricks. If you want revenge, rely on your own hands and the sharp blade in your hand to kill your enemy. But that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t use your brain. If you don¡¯t use your brain, no matter how strong you are, you can only be called a reckless man with well-developed limbs and a simple mind. Li Mu admits that he is not such a person, especially before he has absolute strength. If his mind can fully function, he will definitely be able to get twice the result with half the effort. Now is the time to use your brain! After these, the news from Guisha Sect came. The Gui Cha Sect is the controlling sect of the Gui Cha Kingdom. It can be calculated based on the fact that the strongest person in the One-leaf Kingdom is in the Human Pulse Realm, the strongest person in the Two-leaf Kingdom is in the Earth Pulse Realm, and the strongest person in the Three-leaf Kingdom is in the Heavenly Pulse Realm. ???????????????????????? The person with the strongest cultivation level in the Guisha Kingdom of the Four Leaf Kingdom must have entered another new realm - the realm of six calamities Because the level of each country does not depend on how strong its overall strength is or how good its geographical location is. Rather, it depends on the level of the strongest person within the sect behind it. One leaf - human vein realm; two leaves - earth vein realm; three leaves - heaven vein realm; four leaves - six calamities realm; five leaves - nine gate realm; six leaves - seize the sky realm; In other words, if a strong person in the Earth Line Realm appears in the One-leaf Kingdom, he can be promoted to the Two-leaf Kingdom. Similarly, if someone in the Two-Leaf Kingdom reaches the Heavenly Vein Realm, they can be promoted to the Three-Leaf Kingdom, and so on. Until the highest six-leaf kingdom on Qingyang Star, if there is a strong person in the Heaven Seizing Realm who makes a breakthrough and enters the terrifying ¡®Shattered Void Realm¡¯?Not only the Qingyang Kingdom was promoted to the Seven-leaf Kingdom, but also the Qingyang Star, which will change from a Six-leaf Planet to a Seven-leaf Planet. If not, it will fall. In the past, the leaf country on Qingyang Star was never 6,000, but 100,000, and even the two -leaf country did not exist. Therefore, Qingyang Star at that time had no rules at all. There is only war and chaos everywhere. As a result, Yiye Kingdom began to perish continuously. ??Especially when the strongest person in the Yiye Kingdom, that is, the person in the human connection realm, dies. Then, there is no need for this country to exist, and it will be immediately swallowed up by other countries. With development up to now, the one-leaf kingdom has grown to six thousand. But because of this, there are two-leaf, three-leaf, four-leaf, five-leaf, and even six-leaf kingdoms. Compared with that time, Qingyang Star is obviously much more stable now. Although there are still wars, there are not many, and no one openly dares to start wars at will. Otherwise, you will definitely be punished by a high-level country. The Gui Cha Kingdom¡¯s destruction of the Qiu Feng Kingdom was also carried out in secret. After hearing this news, Li Mu frowned slightly, feeling that it was a bit unnecessary. Even without these, he knew everything. Because Xiaozhu once explained it to him. He also understood that there was no hope of revenge before he reached the realm of six calamities. However, although it is hopeless, it will definitely not make things easier for the Ghost Kingdom. That's why he sneaked in. What follows is some internal information about the Guisha Sect. The Gui Cha Sect is very large, with hundreds of thousands of disciples. But the differentiation is quite simple. It is similar to the sects in other countries, with outer sects and inner sects. The disciples of the outer sect are naturally cultivators who have not entered the Three Meridians Realm and are in the Bronze Body Realm. The disciples of the inner sect are those who have entered the three-line realm. ??Among them, those in the Renmin realm are ordinary disciples of the inner sect, those in the Earth line realm are the elite disciples of the inner sect, and those in the Tianmai realm are the core disciples of the inner sect. The differentiation of sects is generally like this, and it is very common. But what¡¯s interesting is that Guisha Sect is also divided into some surname factions, and those who join must change their original surnames. In other words, all the disciples who join the Guisha Sect will join a faction and get another new surname. On weekdays, when you are with some close friends, you can return to your original surname. But once in front of some sect brothers and senior officials, they must be called by the surname of the sect. However, generally speaking, whether on ordinary days or under special circumstances, it is best to call the faction by its surname. Because once caught, the end will be absolutely miserable. It can be seen how strict and cruel the rules of Guisha Sect are. ??Among them, the Gui Cha Sect has a total of five factions, namely: Shen Faction, Luo Faction, Wen Faction, Zhou Faction, and the strongest Ghost Faction; The Shen faction and the Luo faction are ordinary factions. Because those with the strongest cultivation are in the human connection realm, they are the lowest. In the Gui Cha Sect, the children of the Bronze Body Realm are the weakest, so the children of the Bronze Body Realm are all from the Shen and Luo sects. The strongest disciples of the Wen sect and the Zhou sect are both at the Earth Line realm. Especially the Zhou sect, who are completely elite disciples of the Earth Line Realm, without any connections or bronze body realm. As for the moderates, they are a bit special. Because they are all women, and regardless of their level of cultivation, as long as they are women, they can all join the Wen sect, so there are obviously more people than the Zhou sect. However, among cultivators, there will only be one woman among ten men, or even dozens of men, which is not much more. There are only a few hundred female disciples in the entire Gui Cha Sect, among whom the strongest are in the Earth Vein Realm and the weakest are in the Bronze Body Realm. After learning this, Li Mu's eyes flashed and he immediately recalled the masked woman in black. He has known the identity of this woman for a long time. She is Su Ke, the granddaughter of the leader Su Si. Xian Fang, because she is a woman, naturally belongs to this moderate faction. After that, there is the strongest ghost sect. The disciples of the Ghost Sect are all composed of the core disciples of the Tianmai Realm. There are ten people in total, all of whom are men, and they are the mainstay of the Ghost Kingdom. ???????????????? However, Gui Cha Sect is by no means only ten people in the Heavenly Meridian Realm. Because there are 'elder-level' figures on it, and they are all Tianmai-level powerhouses. Not to mention the strongest sect leader and the legendary ¡®The Supreme Elder¡¯. That level must be the six calamities realm! "Is this the Gui Cha Sect" After reading this, Li Mu clenched his fists subconsciously. It must be said that he felt great pressure. As for the last thing engraved on the jade slip, it was information about a descendant of the Shen sect. Shenhuo, human connection realm, the specific level of Qi is unknown. He is bold by nature and rough in appearance. He likes big fish and meat, and a big bowl of wine. He has a bad temper and is close to beauty. Therefore, he is a bit nervous and is often blackmailed and deceived by his peers.   Weapon, flaming glove, seventh-grade spiritual weapon, with fire attribute damage. There are no defensive weapons, but his body is extremely strong and he has already glimpsed the level of the 'golden light body'. ?? Martial arts training: Nine Styles of Fierce Flames, Vajra Fury. ?Among them, the Nine Styles of Lieyan are middle-level spiritual martial arts, and the Vajra Fury is low-level spiritual martial arts. Special note: This person must be killed tonight! Slowly, Li Mu withdrew his spiritual consciousness from the jade slip, his eyes flashed with cold light, and he casually glanced at Su Ke, a woman in black walking in front of him, with the killing intent in his heart. Weakened a lot. Because all the information in this jade slip is useful to him, but the last thing about Shen Huo, he is a little confused. He even thought with disgust as to why he wanted to kill What about Shen Huo? Indeed, everyone here deserves to die, but why should I listen to Su Ke? Why should you listen? ! "Li Mu, if you want to get revenge faster, improve your strength faster, and don't want to make things easier for the Ghost Sect, you'd better do it according to this woman's method. Well, this is just a suggestion. Whether you do it or not is up to you. I hope you will think clearly about your matter." However, at this moment, Xiaozhu's voice suddenly sounded in Li Mu's heart. Hearing this, Li Mu's heart sank slightly. At this time, he had followed the woman Su Ke and arrived ten meters away from the dozens of tents. ============== [Zhu Xin: This chapter introduces a bit too much. I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s necessary. I hope you don't mind, it won't happen again in the future. So what, please vote and collect support. Also, brothers who are reading the book, I hope you can log in as a member and click in to read. Adding member clicks to this book is also a good support for Zhu Xin, please! ¡¿ ============== ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 74 Great Beauty "Stop whoever comes." At this moment, two masked killers in black appeared, blocking the way of Li Mu and Su Ke. Li Mu¡¯s expression was as indifferent as ever. The moment these two people appeared, he had already put the white jade slip into the ¡®Dzi Bead of Life and Death¡¯. The murderous intention had just arisen in his heart, but Xiaozhu's words lingered in his ears. "Okay" Li Mu could only answer in his heart. He hates Gui Cha Kingdom, and he also hates Su Ke. But what can be done? Since even Xiaozhu chose to believe the other party and reached some kind of agreement with the other party, he had no reason not to believe it. As for why the other party didn't die, all he could think of was that the so-called 'suicide by taking poison' that night was obviously a lie. Therefore, he was not too shocked at all. On the contrary, I also used this to clearly realize that this daughter of Lord Suss is by no means an ordinary person, with a deep scheming that is difficult to fathom! Li Mu didn¡¯t think much, and slowly his eyes fell on the two people who appeared. In his perception, these two masked killers in black are also at the ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm. It's just that the difference between the black-clad killers I met before is that the aura of these two people is obviously much more powerful. ¡° Moreover, there is a vague air flow around their bodies. This movement is not a natural phenomenon, but has a pattern, and it only surrounds the two people¡¯s bodies for about three inches. It can be seen that these two people must have understood the 'qi sense', which is definitely not comparable to the ordinary ninth-level bronze body! Li Mu¡¯s eyes flashed slightly, and he knew clearly that if he wanted to make things difficult for the Gui Cha Sect, he would have to kill the disciples who had the potential to break through the Human Connection Realm and those who had already reached the Human Connection Realm. As for the ordinary Bronze Body Realm disciples, killing them is useless and will not affect the Gui Cha Sect at all. But he also knew that he couldn't kill easily right now. In this way, Li Mu has always remained silent. "According to the rules, you have to tell the complete set of passwords." One of the two black-clothed killers said casually with a contemptuous look. Su Ke took the lead and said the full set of codes as usual, without paying attention to the other party's expression. Li Mu, who was standing behind her, could not help but frown at this moment. He found that when Su Ke spoke, the faint smiles in the eyes of the two people seemed to carry a sense of 'obscenity'. He couldn't help but look at Su Ke again. I immediately thought that the other party seemed to have something to say but didn't tell me. But he didn't bother and waited quietly. "Let's go, let's go." As usual, after Su Ke reported the full set of passwords, the two masked killers in black moved out of the way and waved their hands at the same time, seeming a little impatient. But they did not leave. A pair of eyes were fixed on Su Ke from beginning to end, wandering back and forth on her body, as if they wanted to see everything inside through the black clothes outside Su Ke's body. But Su Ke himself didn't care at all, as if he didn't notice it at all. He walked forward with great indifference and passed by the two of them calmly. Li Mu followed closely, and he knew exactly what the eyes of these two people meant. Although he is young, he knows this kind of thing very well. Involuntarily, the disgust in his heart became stronger and stronger. Especially when passing by those two people, I couldn't help but look at them subconsciously. Similarly, the two people also cast their eyes towards him casually, and their eyes met for an instant. Li Mu¡¯s eyes were full of disgust, while the two masked killers in black were full of lust, lust and disdain. The six eyes opened at the touch of a button, and the pause was less than half a second, but they could all feel the hint of meaning in the other person's eyes. "Stop!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A cold and cold drink came out, and a fierce look flashed across the eyes of the two black-clothed masked killers. They were obviously annoyed by the trace of disgust in Li Mu's eyes. The exchange of drinks between the two of them suddenly made Su Ke, who was walking in front, slightly startled and subconsciously stopped in his tracks. But Li Mu's footsteps didn't stop at all, and he still walked forward. "Seeking death!" Suddenly, the anger started again. Immediately afterwards, a flash of cold light struck Li Mu's neck. The speed is so fast that it is definitely not comparable to the ninth level of the ordinary Bronze Body Realm. Li Mu's face was still so calm, but as the cold chill hit him, a hint of evil flashed between his brows. At this time, Su Ke opposite him had turned around and immediately noticed the change in his expression. His expression changed drastically and he hurriedly shouted coldly: "You two, Senior Brother Shen Huo is waiting for me. He is also Shen Huo." Senior Brother Huo is a necessary person. I hope the two of you can be sensible and not make the matter a big deal. By then, no one will get any good results!" ¡°Tsk!¡± With these words?The cold light stopped suddenly and stopped three inches behind Li Mu's neck. A ray of cold wind blew past, slightly lifting the black scarf on Li Mu's cheek, revealing his cheek without ugly scars. Although there was only a trace of exposure, it was clearly seen by the masked killer in black who took action. This person was obviously afraid of Su Ke's words, so he stopped. But when he saw a trace of Li Mu's cheek, his eyes suddenly enlarged by a third, and he was about to scream in shock. But at this moment, a cold hand appeared without any warning and pinched the man's throat. "Click!" Only a horrifying crisp sound was heard. The killer, who had a ninth-level bronze body and had a slight understanding of the sense of energy, was dead! This scene happened so suddenly that Su Ke couldn¡¯t even react to the other masked killer in black who was a few steps away. This pause only lasted a moment. The next moment, both of them came to their senses together. Although Su Ke was shocked, he didn't make any sound. But the masked killer in black burst out and wanted to shout angrily. But at some point, Li Mu suddenly appeared in front of him, still using the palm of his right hand, and silently kissed his neck, crushing it to pieces. The masked killer in black tilted his head and his braids were raised. "Let's go." After doing this, Li Mu gave a low drink. Without saying anything, he turned directly to Su Ke, whose beautiful eyes were slightly opened. As if nothing happened, he led the latter toward the dozens of black tents. He walked over and did not deal with the bodies of the two masked killers in black. Naturally, he had already taken away the spatial spiritual weapons from the two killers in black. "Hoo!" ??The cold wind blew, and there was no one here, only two lifeless corpses lying there, silent ¡­¡­ At this moment, Li Mu and Su Ke had already entered an empty black tent. Among them, Su Ke still couldn't calm down. His trembling appearance really made Li Mu a little suspicious. He thought this person was too timid, right? "You are so perverted" At this time, the little pig's voice sounded deep in his heart, and soon disappeared. "" Li Mu was speechless, secretly asking himself if he had any? It didn¡¯t take long for Su Ke to wake up. Perhaps it was because of the cover of the tent and the fact that no one noticed the scene just now, that she suppressed the shock in her heart. Then his beautiful eyes turned to him and he asked in a low voice: "Youyoureally broke through to the human connection realm?!" Her words clearly indicate that she already knew that Li Mu's cultivation realm was not the Bronze Body Realm, but the Human Connection Realm, but she just didn't quite believe it. But just now, Li Mu was able to kill the two masked killers in black instantly. She immediately changed from disbelief to belief. After all, the two people before were both at the ninth level of bronze body, and they also had some understanding of Qi. Not to mention that they were not in the Human Connection Realm, even if they were truly strong in the Human Connection Realm, it would not be so easy to kill those two people! Therefore, Li Mu¡¯s cultivation is self-evident and ready to be revealed. But obviously, Su Ke still wanted to hear Li Mu's personal answer. "Didn't you already know that?" Li Mu didn't want to answer this. Since Xiaozhu had found this woman, he must have told her about his affairs. Otherwise, with Su Ke¡¯s scheming and IQ, how could he agree? In fact, Su Ke's words and expressions at the moment are probably fake. And the two people outside were arranged by the other party. But obviously, the two people just now were not from Su Ke, Luo Xiu was. As for those two people, they were just pawns plotted by Su Ke, and it didn't matter if they died. Therefore, since the other party wants to confirm his own strength, he can just prove it directly to the other party without explaining anything at all. "This pig has really good intentions." Thinking of this, Li Mu chuckled inwardly and couldn't help but sigh. He was quite helpless at the decision made by the little pig. Although the decision was not wrong, he still didn't know how to do it. like. And thinking about it, he also found it a bit funny. He didn't expect that Su Ke would actually cooperate with a pig. By the way, isn't it true that only people with compatible souls can communicate with Piggy? How can this Su Ke do it? "Do you think everyone is as stupid as you?" At this time, Xiaozhu's unhappy voice came. "" Suddenly, three black lines slid down the left corner of Li Mu's forehead, making him start to despise this pig in his heart. All he could think of was that the other party was attracted by Su Ke's beauty, and the spiritual connection was just a cover. Wait a minute?Beauty? Thinking of this, Li Mu became even more speechless. Every Guisha Sect disciple he saw, there was no one who didn't have countless knife marks on his face, regardless of male or female, they were pitifully ugly, including this Su Ke. "It seems that your strange partner didn't lie to me." Slowly, Su Ke's extremely calm voice came. Li Mu stared at the other party with a cold expression. At this time, the other party raised his hand and pulled off the black scarf on his cheek. Seeing this, Li Mu couldn't help but frown. In his opinion, it was better for Su Ke to wear the scarf. After all, his appearance is really ugly. But the next moment, Li Mu's eyes couldn't help but freeze. It was discovered that what Su Ke had torn off was not just a black scarf, there was actually a piece of skin that was the same color as human skin! The next moment, a new face appeared. After seeing Su Ke¡¯s appearance clearly, Li Mu¡¯s eyes widened and he was slightly surprised. He immediately concluded that Xiaozhu was definitely seduced by the beauty of the other party! Su Ke at this moment is definitely a beauty! ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 75 Shen Huo Yes, great beauty! Even though it was pitch dark inside the tent, Li Mu could still see clearly. Although this face was not close at hand, it was only less than two meters away. In Li Mu¡¯s understanding, Su Ke¡¯s appearance, like other Gui Cha Sect disciples, has long been ruined. He even once counted the number of scars on the faces of the Guisha Sect disciples. Although not all of them were the same and had the same number, there was an unchanging pattern. That is, the lower the cultivation level, the more scars. On the contrary, the higher the cultivation level, the fewer scars! Disciples at this level of the Bronze Body Realm obviously have the most scars. Even at the ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm, there are at least nine blood marks that look like being scratched by a knife. Below, every time you lower one level, there will be one more scar. Up to the weakest copper body level one, there were at least seventeen thumb-long blood marks on his face. You can imagine what kind of face that would be! Otherwise, they wouldn't wear hoods, so as not to scare each other or themselves! As for the three-meridian realm, there are certainly fewer. ?Among them, the silver-faced killer in the human connection realm only has three blood marks on his face. This is what Li Mu saw with his own eyes, and many silver-faced killers died in his hands. From Shen Mu at the beginning to the two killers before, they all had only three blood marks on their faces. As for the gold-faced killer in the earth vein realm, Li Mu is still not sure because he has only killed one gold-faced killer. Although there were only two blood marks on the face of the golden-masked killer, it was still not completely certain. Naturally, if we follow this rule, the elite disciples of Gui Cha Sect's Earth Meridian Realm will have two faces. Then there must be only one blood mark on the face of the core disciple of Tianmai Realm. The strongest six calamity realm experts have no blood marks! Thinking of this, Li Mu felt a chill in his heart. I feel that this Guisha Sect is really not a place for people to stay, especially the leader of Guisha Sect. I am afraid he is a psychopath. He has no blood marks on his face, but makes all the disciples below him like this Naturally, these are just his inferences. What surprised Li Mu was that Su Ke's previous face was actually made of a piece of human skin. In other words, the other party has never seen her true face! Involuntarily, Li Mu stared at Su Ke's true face, which overlapped with the person he saw in his childhood. It was discovered that the two faces were only slightly similar. ¡°Obviously, Su Ke has changed a lot over the years. After all, Su Ke was only sixteen or seventeen years old at that time. And now, there are twenty-four and five. At that time, the other party was obviously a little green, but now he has a mature charm. In Li Mu¡¯s eyes, this Su Ke is not very beautiful, but it can still be called a symbol. Perhaps because he is a disciple of the Guisha Sect, Su Ke does not have long hair, but short hair that reaches his shoulders. However, this Su Ke can be regarded as the most beautiful woman Li Mu has ever seen. Although Li Mu is young, only fourteen, he can still clearly distinguish between beauty and ugliness. In fact, at his age, he has already had his first love, and things between men and women are completely involved. Naturally, love between children and beauty are not important in Li Mu's eyes, and he will not pay attention to them. What he wants is the peak power, the power that can instantly crush the Ghost Kingdom! Not to mention, in Li Mu's memory, there is such a woman's face that no one can compare to. Su Ke's appearance is even less than one ten thousandth of that woman's beauty At this moment, Li Mu has long been silent. Although he was a little surprised at Su Ke's appearance, he did not show it and was quickly suppressed by him. "Isn't it surprising?" A faint voice sounded. After pulling off the ugly human skin, Su Ke's whole expression softened a lot, and his cold voice also had a hint of elegance. "It's indeed a bit unexpected." Li Mu just replied coldly, and as he spoke, he had already looked away from the other person's face. "Maybe, no matter what, I still can't compare with you. That's why you surprised me. I didn't expect that a genius like you would come out of most of me in Beihan. You are only fourteen years old, right?" Li Mu's coldness made me so surprised. Su Ke was even more surprised inside, but she remained calm on the surface. "None of this is important. You can get down to business." Li Mu's expression turned cold, not wanting to talk to the other party about unnecessary things. While speaking, he subconsciously glanced at the entrance of the tent, obviously afraid that someone would suddenly break in. "Okay" Li Mu's words shocked Su Ke again. His fists tightened, and there was a hint of complexity and sadness in his beautiful eyes. Her complexity seems to involve many things, including not only herself, but also Li Mu's cold attitude, strong cultivation, and unpredictable character, which makes her seem to be older than Li Mu at this age.?? people are a little hard to catch up with and seem extremely ashamed. However, Su Ke is not new here after all, and anyone with a weak mind can calm down immediately. Especially after seeing Li Mu's actions, he couldn't help but look towards the entrance of the tent and whispered: "This is my separate resting place Well, ordinary people are not allowed to break in without permission, don't worry." "A separate resting place?" Li Mu looked back, rather suspicious. From the beginning, he felt that Su Ke had a special status among the disciples of Gui Cha Sect, and he was even more puzzled that he would have a separate rest tent now. After all, the opponent is not a strong person in the Three Meridians Realm, and only the inner disciples of the Guisha Sect should be able to enjoy these tents, right? "Well, because I am a member of the moderate faction, I have this special treatment when I go out to perform tasks." Su Ke nodded slightly and explained briefly. Li Mu nodded, feeling relieved and didn't ask any more questions. "Next, I have a preliminary revenge plan. I have discussed it with your strange friend, and it has agreed. Do you want to listen to it?" Su Ke spoke slowly. As she spoke, she bypassed a The coffee table, which was two meters long, one meter wide and two feet high, came to a bed that was all pink and looked extremely soft and comfortable. I sat on it. And her delicate body is slightly tilted, leaning on the pillow. Because of this posture, a hint of snow-white skin was vaguely exposed on her chest, making her look somewhat charming. Seeing this move of the other party, Li Mu narrowed his eyes. If it were any other man, he would have been extremely horny and thirsty. Especially in such a cruel world, everyone is under extremely high pressure. Any man who sees a woman like this may not be said to be full of animality, but he will definitely react to it. "It's a pity that this is really ridiculous for Li Mu, who has grown up alone since he was a child and has experienced such great tragedy and pain. Not to mention, he's not even a real man. After all, he was only fourteen years old. "Say." Just like that, a cold word sounded from his mouth, making Su Ke, who had a hint of charm in his expression, tremble. "This plan can be summarized in nine words: kill Shen Huo, change identities, and destroy Ghost Temple!" Su Ke, who was hurried and frightened, became serious and whispered. Hearing this, Li Mu narrowed his eyes suddenly, knowing what this word meant. At the same time, he communicated with the little pig in the 'Pearl of Life and Death' and asked in his mind: "Is this what you mean?" "That's right." Xiaozhu didn't want to explain too much, so he only said three words. Li Mu didn¡¯t ask any more, he looked up at Su Ke and said coldly: "When will it start?" "Tomorrow night." At this moment, Su Ke has a clear understanding of Li Mu's temper, and he is definitely not a nonsense person. In fact, if it annoys the other party, it may be counterproductive. As a result, she became more honest. The fear of Li Mu in his heart has become even stronger. "Okay." Li Mu nodded and glanced around, finally locking on a five-meter-wide and three-meter-high red wooden cabinet behind the bed. His figure flashed and disappeared instantly. While waiting to appear, he had already arrived behind the red wooden cabinet. When the aura converges, let alone the silver-faced killer in the human connection realm, even the killer in the earth connection realm will not notice his existence as long as he does not go around behind. "Don't you want to hear the specific content of the plan?" Li Mu's move made Su Ke frown. But her question was not answered. In response, she sighed helplessly. But think about it, no matter how much you say, it won't make much difference. And in her eyes, Li Mu could think of all this with his mind. At this moment, behind the red wooden cabinet, Li Mu was sitting cross-legged, his eyes slightly closed, and his whole body was like an old pine, motionless. He didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense. Since he wanted to kill Shen Huo, he should kill him. If you have to wait until tomorrow, then wait until tomorrow. He doesn't have much affection for Su Ke, even if he has done a lot of things for him, that's the same. But what Li Mu didn't realize was that his murderous intention towards Su Ke was reduced by countless amounts. Just like that, Su Ke didn¡¯t make much movement on the bed. After the conversation, she more or less understood Li Mu's temper and didn't want to talk nonsense. In other words, there wasn't much to say to her. Thinking of this, Su Ke couldn't help but laugh at himself. After all, the Autumn Wind Congress is like this, and most of Northern Han is like this, who is to blame? It¡¯s her fault! Li Mu should be like this. As for Li Mu himself, he didn¡¯t care about Su Ke¡¯s thoughts. However, his heart was not as calm as on the surface. Instead, he was thinking about some things extremely carefully, and at the same time, he was communicating with Xiaozhu. Time passes little by little, and the nightDispersed, daylight fell. It is still extremely calm here, without any movement. Even the three-lineage killers who existed in various tents did not move around and seemed to be acting strictly according to the rules. Through Xiaozhu¡¯s introduction, Li Muming learned that more than half of the tents here were unoccupied. But there are still twelve silver-masked killers, two gold-masked killers, and A core disciple of Gui Cha Sect. As for the other silver-faced killers, gold-faced killers, and core disciples, they have already gone to most of Beihan, and there is no need for too many people to go there. The main reason is that these black masked killers are too slow on the road and there are so many of them that they are difficult to carry. Even if it can be carried, the speed will still be pitifully slow. Therefore, it is better to let them stay and most of them go to the so-called ¡®Holy Mountain¡¯. It would be best if you can move it. If you can't move it, it won't help even if everyone goes there together. "But you killed two silver-faced men and one gold-faced man yesterday, so there are only ten silver-faced men, one gold-faced man, and the core disciple left here." Xiaozhu said. "Yeah." Li Mu nodded slightly and didn't ask any more questions. Soon, black filled the night sky again. On the bed, Su Ke wore a shawl and assumed an extremely charming posture. "Ouch!" At this moment, a breeze blew by. Immediately afterwards, a black-clothed ghost appeared from the entrance of the tent and came into the tent. "Hey, Wen Ke, Wen Ke, you are indeed a bitch. I didn't expect you to figure it out so quickly. But don't worry, if you follow me, Shen Huo, you will definitely be popular in the Guisha Sect in the future, little bitch. Man, I'm here!" As soon as this man appeared, he let out a rather lewd and lewd smile. Immediately afterwards, he transformed into a hungry wild wolf and rushed towards Su Ke on the bed. ¡°Tsk!¡± But at this moment, the cold light lit up, directly arousing a surge of blood! ============== ¡¾Zhu Xin: I feel depressed, my code is not going smoothly, I have too many distracting thoughts~~Collect it like the King of Fudou~~~¡¿ ============ ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 76 Devil May Cry "Bang!" I saw Shen Huo's headless body lying limply on the ground, with a slight sound splashing up a trace of dust on the ground. And his flying head was caught in the hands of a somewhat terrifying figure. The tea table in front of it was originally light red, but now it was even more blood red, with hot blood flowing smoothly. The night was still very quiet, without a single sound. On the bed, the charming Su Ke was petrified on the spot, her whole body still maintained that posture, and her facial expression had already become stiff. At this moment, a sense of horror filled her expression and heart. She couldn't believe that Shen Huo, who was in the Human Connection realm, was killed instantly without any resistance? It is true! "Take three breaths before shouting." Li Mu's calm expression had a hint of indifference. He took back the sharp blade in his hand, took a few steps forward and placed Shen Huo's head on the coffee table. He just glanced at Su Ke casually. Then he turned and left. Under the influence of the ¡®Dzi Bead of Life and Death¡¯, Li Mu¡¯s aura was always that of an ordinary ninth-level Bronze Body Realm, and there was nothing that attracted attention at all. Naturally, the space spiritual weapon on Shen Huo has already been taken away by him. ¡°Tick tock¡­tick tock¡­¡± Just like that, only Su Ke was left in the entire black tent, and Shen Huo, whose head was placed on the coffee table and died. In the silence, the only sound that could be heard was the blood flowing on the coffee table and dripping to the ground. ? One breath, two breaths, three breaths "ah!!!" Finally, an extremely sharp cry, containing infinite fear, suddenly pierced through the tent and spread throughout the surrounding area for more than ten miles in an instant. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" Suddenly, more than ten tyrannical auras surged out in the thousands of feet of open space. The originally calm night sky suddenly became turbulent at this moment. Eleven figures were seen bursting out from different black tents at the same time, all locking on the tent where Su Ke was, and rushing over at a speed that was difficult for ordinary people to achieve. At the same time, three figures also walked out of the other three tents. Obviously, these three people are not men, but women. They looked a little disheveled, and after sorting themselves out, they moved quickly. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Similarly, all the Guisha Sect disciples who heard the scream within a radius of more than ten miles from here were all shocked and tried their best to shoot towards the dozens of tents. Among them, Li Mu, whose eyes were cold and extremely calm, was among them. "It seems that your matter has been resolved?" At this time, a black shadow suddenly approached and asked in a voice that only Li Mu could hear. Hearing this, Li Mu¡¯s eyes flashed slightly and he was speechless, but he still nodded. And he knew the person approaching, otherwise the other person would not ask this question, let alone approach him. This person is none other than Luo Xiu, the man who rescued him before and led him to meet Su Ke. Obviously, Luo Xiu had guessed what was happening at this moment and who was the mastermind behind this incident. Li Mu ignored Luo Xiu, but that didn't mean he underestimated him. On the contrary, he quite cared about Luo Xiu. I feel that the other party is by no means a simple person. Moreover, the other party didn't seem to have much affection for the Guisha Sect, but rather cared about Su Ke. Li Mu didn¡¯t think too much about this, as long as Luo Xiu could keep the secret. If there is something wrong with the other party, he may kill them. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Not long after, hundreds of black-clad masked killers came to this empty space full of tents. They all surrounded a black tent and waited silently. No one dared to do anything else. "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!!!" Suddenly, a series of extremely angry roars came. Immediately afterwards, tyrannical strength emerged, seeming to tear the black tent into pieces. "Shut up!" But the next moment, another cold voice of anger came out. This sound is not as strong and loud as the previous ones. But as this voice sounded, the previous voices suddenly stopped, as if they were afraid of the latter. "Except for Shen Bao, Shen Hu, and Shen Rui, you six should stop being pretentious here. It makes me feel sick!" The latter's voice sounded again, and his words were obviously directed at the owners of the previous voices, without giving any face. . For a moment, the entire black tent became quiet. "The hundreds of black-clad masked killers surrounding them all clenched their fists, their bodies were trembling slightly, and their expressions were extremely respectful. They all knew that there were so many people gathered here.All the inner disciples of ? including that big shot. Although they didn¡¯t know what happened in the tent, they could guess that it was definitely serious! "Brother Devil May Cry, what do you think of this matter?" After a brief pause, the owner of the latter voice slowly spoke, his tone obviously softened a lot, and he also carried a deep respect. This person¡¯s words made all the black-clothed and masked killers outside become extremely serious. Obviously, the status and strength of that ¡®Senior Brother Devil May Cry¡¯ must be even more terrifying. "Ghost Sect" Among them, Li Mu's eyes narrowed, and he was equally surprised. He also clenched his fists slowly, realizing that the person called "Devil Cry" must be the core disciple of Gui Cha Sect, one of the ten people who made up the "Ghost Sect". If you can kill such a person, even the Guisha Sect will feel a burst of pain, right? Li Mu thought so in his heart, but he knew that he didn't have that strength at all now. Even if there is, the current situation must not be messed up. ¡°Take his body and hand it over to the Burial Hall when you get back.¡± A rather calm but extremely indifferent voice came out. ¡°Obviously the owner of this voice is none other than the core disciple of the Guisha Sect named Devil Cry. "Yes!" In a hurry, the respectful voices of ten people came over, and then there was another brief pause for breathing in the tent. ¡°Senior Brother Devil May Cry, what should I do with this bitch?¡± At this time, the latter, whose status was obviously much higher, asked. "Zhou Qing, pay attention to your attitude!" However, Devil May Cry's voice that sounded like Jiuyou directly hit the man's heart, and said coldly: "Although you are good in strength, you can't afford to offend people from the moderate faction. .¡± "Yesyesyes" The person called 'Zhou Qing' was obviously a little frightened when he was told this, and he hurriedly answered respectfully. "Alright, all the disciples of the Luo sect have dispersed outside. They are on guard in all directions, searching for suspicious people. The ones from the Shen sect are staying. You too, Zhou Qing, all three of you are staying too." Senior Brother Devil May Cry's cold words came. "Yes, Senior Brother Devil May Cry!" In a hurry, both the inner disciples inside the tent and the outer disciples outside the tent all answered respectfully. Immediately afterwards, the disciples of the Luo sect outside the tent fled away with doubts, leaving behind more than a hundred disciples of the Shen sect. After that, six killers wearing silver masks walked out of the tent and walked towards their respective tents without any pause. Obviously, these six people are also from the Luo sect. Their mood was not very good, but it was definitely not because of Shen Huo's death. After the six people left, a killer with a golden mask walked out and stood at the entrance of the tent. "I've met Senior Brother Zhou Qing!" This person just appeared, and the hundreds of outside disciples of the Shen Sect who were left behind all bowed in unison and spoke loudly and respectfully. Li Mu, who was among them, was no exception. Even if he didn't say anything, he should at least maintain his posture. He knows that what he has to do now is very simple, just endure! "Okay, I came out to announce something to you." Zhou Qing, the golden-masked killer who walked out, glanced at Li Mu and others, and said calmly: "Your senior brother Shen Huo is dead." His words were calm, even indifferent. It seems that the death of his fellow students is nothing in his eyes, just like the death of an ant, there is no need to care about anything. Even the outer disciples of the Shen sect were only slightly shocked after hearing this, but they immediately regained their composure without any reaction. From here, Li Mu knew that there probably wasn¡¯t much affection between the disciples of Gui Cha Sect, and there was no deep relationship at all. Moreover, because the competition is too fierce and cruel, many disciples may want other disciples to die, and may even use dirty tricks behind their backs. Because of this, they are so indifferent at the moment. Many people even believe that Shen Huo's death was definitely not an accident, let alone killed by an outsider. It was most likely an internal act! In this regard, everyone is not surprised. "Well, that's it. Let's disperse. Be careful. Don't spread the word about what happened today, you know?" Zhou Qing, the golden-masked killer, glanced around and said in a deep voice, with a hint of irresistible majesty in his words. Or a threat! ¡°If anyone dares to spread the word wantonly, I¡¯m afraid the end will not be easy. ¡°Yes, Senior Brother Zhou Qing!¡± Everyone answered in unison. Afterwards, all the outer disciples of the Shen sect began to disperse. But the only thing was that Li Mu didn't. Because if he leaves now, the plan will be equivalent to failure. In the normal plan, the next step is the most important and difficult. But will he be afraid? showNo. "Huh?" Li Mu's refusal to leave made Zhou Qing, who was about to turn around, frown and say in a rather cold voice, "Don't you understand what I said?" Li Mu did not answer, but knelt down on one knee and whispered: "Disciple Shen Mu is not the 'mu' of Senior Brother Shen Mu, but He Pang Wu Mu. I have something to report to Senior Brother Guiqi!" "Shen Mu? Shen Mu?" These words made the golden-faced killer Zhou Qing's complexion change slightly, and then he said coldly: "Nonsense, I advise you to leave as soon as possible. If not, I don't mind using inner disciples on you." The sanctioning power of the disciples!¡± "This guy!" Li Mu felt a chill in his heart, but on the surface he was pretending to be afraid, but in his mouth he shouted: "Brother Gui Qi, disciple Shen Mu has something important to report!!!" "Seeking death!" Suddenly, Zhou Qing, who was wearing a golden mask, showed murderous intent in his eyes, and he suddenly raised his palm, intending to make the next move. "Zhou Qing." But at this moment, a figure stood behind him without knowing it, and a cold voice slowly sounded. In an instant, Zhou Qing's body trembled suddenly, and his raised palm stopped abruptly. Li Assassin Mu's eyes were tightly focused on the figure standing behind Zhou Qing. The first thing that appeared in his eyes was the purple mask that gave people a weird feeling. However, the purple mask was only half-covered, and it only covered half of the man's face. It's not like silver or gold masks, which can completely cover a person's face. This unique feeling brought quite a visual impact to Li Mu. He knew that that person must be the core disciple of Gui Cha Sect - Devil May Cry ============ recommend: [bookid=2579339,bookname="Supreme Yang God"] ============ ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 77 You are very good [Zhu Xin: Hehe, I¡¯m really busy. I¡¯m drinking here and there. I have to go to the city fifty or sixty miles away to buy milk powder or diapers. It¡¯s really not enough in one day. Yesterday¡¯s Lantern Festival, belated instructions. May all the brothers and sisters across from you be healthy, happy, and prosperous! Thanks for the tip! ¡¿ ================== It was a rather handsome young man. Even though half of his face was covered up, the other half was still exposed to the air. Staring at the other party, Li Mu looked slightly solemn. Understand that this person named ¡®Devil Cry¡¯ is a powerful person in the Heavenly Vein Realm and a core disciple of the Guisha Sect. The strength is beyond what he can resist now. Naturally, if he wanted to, it would only take a few days to cross from the human connection realm to the earth connection realm, and then from the earth connection realm to the sky connection realm, but he was not in a hurry. According to Xiaozhu, the more solid the foundation is, the better. Only when you make breakthroughs in the future can you go smoothly without worrying about anything. Especially in the past half month, Li Mu has become more and more skillful in controlling Qi. Coupled with the completion of the first form of the [Death Knife Codex], 'Death Silence', his combat effectiveness has been significantly improved. Once ¡®Death Silence¡¯ is completed, Li Mu is confident that even if he encounters a golden-masked killer of the same level as last night, even if the opponent releases the power in the ¡®earth veins¡¯, he will be sure to kill him. At that time, it was the best time for him to break through the Earth Line Realm and learn the second form of the [Death Knife Codex] - Death Madness! Similarly, when Li Mu was sizing up the purple-faced man, the other man was also sizing him up. At this time, the golden-masked killer Zhou Qing slowly stepped aside with a slightly respectful expression. Li Mu didn¡¯t pay too much attention to Zhou Qing. Not to mention that there was this ghost crying right now, even if he wasn't there, he wasn't afraid at all. "What did you just say? Shen Mu?" A very indifferent voice sounded, and the half of the man Gui Qi's face exposed to the air was still so cold. However, what others could not notice was that there was a hint of surprise in his dark eyes at this moment. There was no other reason. Li Mu looked directly at him for two breaths before lowering his head. Normally, let alone an ordinary outer sect disciple, not even the golden-faced killer Zhou Qing would have the courage. Although Devil May Cry was surprised, he was not angry. After all, he is the core disciple of Gui Cha Sect, and his position is extremely high. Everything is for the sake of the sect. He would be happy to have an outstanding disciple below. As for why he doesn¡¯t care much about Shen Huo, there may be other reasons. But he had to pay attention to Shen Mu's matter. "Yes, Senior Brother Devil May Cry!" Li Mu hurriedly lowered his head, pretending to be slightly nervous and whispered, and said rather sadly: "Senior Brother Shenmu, he is dead!" These words did not change the expression on Gui Qiu's face. The same was true for the golden-faced killer Zhou Qing. On the contrary, the coldness in the latter's eyes became stronger and stronger, as if he had already known it. Li Mu was not surprised by this. After all, it has been nearly a year since Shen Mu's death. Even if these Guisha Sect people did not see Shen Mu's body with their own eyes, anyone could guess the result after Shen Mu disappeared for so long. Although Qiufeng Kingdom is only a two-leaf kingdom, it also has many powerful people in the human connection realm, as well as the earth connection realm. Since the Gui Cha Sect sent people to destroy Qiu Feng Kingdom, they naturally thought that disciples in the human connection realm would fall, and even elite disciples in the earth connection realm would fall. They should have been prepared for this. "Did you see it with your own eyes?" Although the purple-faced man Gui Qi didn't care, he still frowned slightly and asked indifferently. "Disciple did not see Senior Brother Shen Mu die, but" Li Mu shook his head, turning his hands, a broken blade without a trace of blood appeared, and handed it out respectfully: "Although I am just an unknown disciple of Senior Brother Shen Mu, But Senior Brother Shenmu treats me very well, so I can identify the weapons used by Senior Brother Shenmu." Li Mu was not stupid, so he naturally cleaned up the broken blade. Otherwise, if the other party discovers that the blood stains on it are fresh, there is no way to explain it. "Oh?" Looking at the broken blade, the purple-faced man sighed softly. With a wave of his hand, soft energy emerged, and the broken blade flew up on its own and fell into his hand. The purple-faced man, Devil May Cry, only glanced at it briefly, threw it casually to Zhou Qing aside, and said lightly: "Look, see if this is Shen Mu's weapon." It can be seen that Devil May Cry doesn¡¯t know much about Shen Mu, let alone the weapons Shen Mu has used. As a core disciple, he and Shen Mu were also from the inner sect, but the gap between them was not that big. This ghost cry must have paid little attention to Shen Mu. Zhou Qing, on the other hand, must have known about it. Li Mu Ru???Speculation, head lowered, silent. "It is indeed the weapon used by Shen Mu." After Zhou Qing looked at the broken blade carefully, he hurriedly replied respectfully. Although he was a little angry at Li Mu's disrespect just now, he didn't dare to lie at all. "Yeah." The man Guiqi nodded, stared at Li Mu and said indifferently: "Come in." After finishing speaking, he turned around and walked towards the black tent. The gold-faced killer Zhou Qing glanced at Li Mu coldly and turned around. "Yes, senior brother!" Li Mu replied respectfully, not paying attention to Zhou Qing at all, and kept pace with him. Soon, Li Mu walked into the black tent. Suddenly, seven eyes shot over at him. "Disciple has seen the three senior brothers Shen Bao, Shen Hu, and Shen Rui!" Li Mu accepted it calmly, but when he saw the three men wearing silver masks, he hurriedly gave a respectful greeting. He naturally didn¡¯t know these three people, but he had learned the names of the three ¡®Shen Sect¡¯ from Zhou Qing before. And just now six more silver-faced killers came out, all of them Luo faction. Therefore, he concluded that these three people were the three people from the Shen sect. Li Mu has never acted, but he is not stupid. Although it is not said to be comprehensive, it must be realistic. "Huh?" But the three people were a little confused. Obviously, they felt that Li Mu was quite strange. "The three senior brothers may not know each other. My name is Shen Mu, Wu Mu Zhi Mu, which is the same as senior brother Shen Mu. And senior brother Shen Mu is a disciple of the inner sect. Everyone knows only senior brother Shen Mu, and I am He is an ordinary disciple under Senior Brother Shen Mu, and it is normal for the three senior brothers not to know the disciple." Li Mu hurriedly explained. "Okay, tell them your experience." The purple-faced man interrupted with a ghostly cry. As he spoke, the entire tent fell silent, and Shen Bao, Shen Hu, and Shen Rui did not dare to say anything. "Yes, senior brother." Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, and he began to make up the story according to the previous one. After gaining experience, Li Mu slightly modified the story. It also has a touch of emotion incorporated into it, making it sound extremely real. After finishing speaking, even Li Mu himself was surprised and secretly thought that his ability to make up stories was too strong, right? "Oh, that's good." As he thought, the little pig's chuckle came, with a hint of praise in it. Li Mu ignored Xiaozhu¡¯s words. "That's it." After finishing, Li Mu slowly raised his head, first looking at Devil May Cry wearing a purple mask, and then looking at everyone, with a hint of sadness in his expression. Because in the story, Shen Mu was very kind to him. "It seems that you are quite humane." Devil May Cry did not say anything, but the golden-faced killer Zhou Qing sneered and snorted: "It seems that you are lying, and Shen Huo will die as soon as you come back. Yes, this must have something to do with you!" As he spoke, he moved and appeared directly in front of Li Mu. His palms became claws and he suddenly grabbed Li Mu's shoulders. Zhou Qing¡¯s actions made Shen Bao, Shen Hu and Shen Rui frown, but they did not dare to stop him. But Zi-faced Ghost Cry still had an indifferent expression on his face. The other three masked women in black were also very indifferent. Only Su Ke, who was kneeling beside the bed with his head lowered, showed a hint of fear as his expression changed. As for Li Mu himself, he was also shocked at this moment. However, he calmed down immediately after being startled. Clearly, this is probably a temptation from the other party, and this kind of temptation is what Devil May Cry acquiesces to. Based on normal thinking, Zhou Qing will not kill him this time. However, it is very likely to destroy him. Not resisting? Obviously not! The moment Zhou Qing made a move, Li Mu also retreated. Moreover, he also used a layer of Qi-sense power to let the surrounding air flow surround his body. Although this is completely useless, it does something else. At the same time, he also released 30% of the 'Silver Light Body', turning his skin into a silvery white color. Although the light was not strong, it still illuminated the black tent. For a moment, Shen Bao, Shen Hu, and Shen Rui showed expressions of surprise, and even the purple-faced man Gui Wei's eyes lit up. "Seeking death!" But Li Mu's change made Zhou Qing's eyes freeze, and he directly revealed a murderous intention. And this killing intent could only be felt by Li Mu who was face to face. "This guy really wants to kill me!" Li Mu felt cold in his heart, and he immediately sensed the other party's evil intentions. Involuntarily, his fists clenched subconsciously, and a trace of murderous intent emerged in his heart. "Wait!" Yes?At this moment, Xiaozhu's voice sounded deep in his heart. "Whoosh!" Suddenly, the phantom flashed and appeared directly next to Zhou Qing. A rather white palm reached out and grabbed Zhou Qing's right arm with terrifying strength, stopping it. "Okay, I believe what he said." An indifferent voice sounded, and the purple-faced Devil Weeping slightly squinted his eyes, glanced at Zhou Qing, and slowly released his palm. "This Shen Mu has understood the first level of Qi, and his body has also entered the level of silver light body, and he is expected to become an inner disciple. Now our Guisha Sect has suffered a lot of losses. I don't want any more damage. Do you understand? ?" Zhou Qing seemed to be about to say something, but was blocked by Devil May Cry's words. "Yes, senior brother!" hurriedly, Shen Bao, Shen Hu, and Shen Rui nodded in unison, and there was a slight change in the way they looked at Li Mu. Although they didn¡¯t know Li Mu, Li Mu called himself a Shen sect, and that was the Shen sect. What Zhou Qing did was obviously not to give them face. On the surface they won't say anything, but on the inside they are a little angry. Especially with the potential shown by Li Mu, he can definitely become an inner disciple, but he cannot die easily. "Okay, that's it. It's all over. You come with me." Zi-faced Guiqi said indifferently and walked directly outside the tent. Li Mu was relieved at first, but after hearing this, he couldn't help but feel nervous again. But he still turned around, followed closely behind the other party, and left the tent. And out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at Su Ke on the bed. Soon, Li Mu arrived at another rather large tent. "You are very good." As soon as he walked into it, the indifferent voice of the purple-faced ghost could be heard. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 78 Ghost Brother [Zhu Xin: Collect tickets! I haven¡¯t called you in a long time~~! ¡¿ ==================== "You are very good." As soon as he walked into the black tent, Li Mu heard the words coming from the ghost's weeping mouth. Although he was still indifferent, there was a hint of praise in it. "Nonsense, how could someone trained by this Pig Saint be so bad?" Li Mu didn't answer, but the little pig in the Dzi Bead of Life and Death couldn't help but snorted. Naturally, only Li Mu could hear Xiaozhu¡¯s words. Because of this, Li Mu paused subconsciously and failed to react immediately. However, his pause seemed extremely normal in Devil May Cry's eyes. From Devil May Cry's point of view, no matter how good Li Mu is, he is just an outer sect disciple whose cultivation has not reached the realm of human connections. Not to mention an outer disciple, even an inner disciple at the Human Connection realm might not be able to easily withstand his praise. "Senior brother Devil May Cry, you are serious." Li Mu ignored Xiaozhu and replied with a little respect. He was also quite surprised that the other party would speak like this. At the same time, he took a look at the surrounding furnishings. I found that it was no different from Su Ke's tent, except that there was an extra chair. "It's nothing to be overstated. Think about it, you should be able to step into the realm of connections soon, right?" Obviously, Devil May Cry's demeanor at this moment is no longer as cold as before. Sitting on the mahogany chair, he speaks a little more. . After all, there are only two of them at the moment, and they are still in his tent. "Well, everything is due to Senior Brother Shen Mu. The disciple will choose to break through after he wants to improve his Qi sense higher." Li Mu nodded and answered according to the other party's intention. "Your idea is good, much better than those guys." Devil May Cry praised again, with a smile on his rather handsome face. Seeing this, Li Mu couldn't help but sneer in his heart. It is clear that this person is just pretending to act that way in front of outsiders, and now his true nature is revealed. "Thank you for the compliment, Brother Devil May Cry." Naturally, Li Mu responded humbly. "Let's just leave Shen Mu's matter as it is. You don't have to pay too much attention to it. This is the way the world is. If you die, you will die. There is no point in pursuing it any further." Devil May's eyes flashed slightly and he sighed softly. "Disciple understands." Li Mu nodded. "Do you know why I suppressed Shen Huo's death?" At this time, Devil May Cry asked lightly with a teasing smile on his face. "Because of the competition between the sects?" Li Mu frowned. He certainly knows the complexity and fierce competition within the Guisha Sect. Even if they are from the same sect, they will secretly assassinate them. And this situation should be the most common among the outer disciples. Next are the ordinary disciples among the inner disciples. There should be very few elite disciples above them, and there would be no casualties among the core disciples at all. After all, the higher the strength and cultivation level, once death occurs, even the Guisha Sect will not be able to bear it. Therefore, even if there is competition among the core disciples of Tianmai Realm, they will not kill each other. Once that happens, the elders, sect masters, and supreme elders will definitely be alarmed. By then, no one will be able to eat the good fruit. There should also be relatively few elite disciples below. The Earth Meridian Realm is also very important to the Gui Cha Sect. As for the ordinary inner sect disciples in the human connection realm, there must be quite a few. Since they will not alert the elders, sect masters and supreme elders, the core disciples can suppress them. "Your thoughts are the same as mine. As a disciple of Gui Cha Sect, you also know this." Gui Qi nodded after receiving the answer, with a hint of coldness in his expression, and whispered: "That Shen Huo's The death was probably not caused by anyone else, and it was most likely Zhou Qing. After all, the Autumn Wind Kingdom had been destroyed long ago, and there were no people in the Human Connection realm at all. Even if there were, it would be absolutely impossible to sneak in here and kill them quietly. Shen Huo. And Shen Huo was not killed by me, there was no other person except Zhou Qing." "Then you" Li Mu was surprised on the surface, but he couldn't help laughing in his heart. He didn't expect that the cruel competition within the Guisha Sect would actually help him. "Do you want to ask me why I didn't deal with that Zhou Qing?" Devil May Cry interrupted Li Mu's words, shook his head and said: "First, I have no evidence; second, that Shen Huo is not my person; third, , Zhou Qing is not mine either." Li Mu frowned, somewhat unable to understand what the other party said. "In your opinion, Zhou Qing is not my talent and it is best to deal with it. It is better to cause trouble for him, right? Indeed, you must have evidence in advance. If you don't have evidence, you go to find trouble with him, which is tantamount to seeking death. Not even me. Not to mention that Shen Huo is not mine. There is no need for me to offend another core disciple for that Shen Huo." Devil May Cry shook his head, his expression indifferent "Senior brother taught you the right thing." On the surface, Li Mu was extremely humble and learned. He chuckled inwardly, because it was none of his business whether he would cause trouble for Zhou Qing or not. He just wanted to know what purpose Devil May Cry had in calling him here? Li Mu would not be so stupid as to think that the other party who asked him to come here was just for a chat, and there must be other things to say. "Okay, don't worry about this anymore. You should also think that there are other reasons why I asked you to come here." Devil May Cry smiled slightly and said calmly. "Well, senior brother told me that as long as the disciples are within their ability, they will try their best to do it." Li Mu nodded heavily, pondering in his heart, what is the purpose of this person looking for him? "Are you willing to be my 'ghost brother'?" At this time, Gui Qi's expression suddenly became a little solemn and he asked seriously. "Ghost brother?" Li Mu was stunned. Not only was he confused on the surface, but he was also confused in his heart. What is this 'ghost brother'? "You don't know Ghost Brother?" Li Mu's reaction made the man cry in surprise. Involuntarily, Li Mu was startled, and suddenly felt that he had betrayed himself, and hurriedly explained: "Senior Brother Devil May Cry, I am really sorry. I have only been a member of Gui Cha Sect for two years, and I have always worked hard under the protection of Senior Brother Shen Mu. I have never left the sect for cultivation. Not to mention the sect, I have never even been inside the sect a few times, and I don¡¯t know many people. Therefore, many things are unclear, you" "That's it." Hearing this, the man Guiqi nodded, and then his expression changed slightly. He stared at Li Mu with a pair of black eyes and asked in surprise: "You said you only started working for two years? How old are you now?" "Fourteen." Li Mu did not hide it, but actually told his age. At this moment, he had vaguely guessed what the other party's purpose was. Therefore, he chose to tell the truth. "Fourteen!" I saw that the look of shock on Gui Qi's face became intense, but after all, he is a strong man in the Tianmai realm, a core disciple of Gui Cha Sect, and his strong character is definitely unmatched by others. Soon, Just calm down. "I didn't expect that Shen Mu, an ordinary disciple of the inner sect, would secretly cultivate such a genius. It seems that the rumor is true." A word that Li Mu could not hear echoed in Devil May Cry's heart. "Is your senior brother Shen Mu very kind to you?" Immediately, he changed the subject and asked calmly. "As expected of a core disciple, it's really not easy." At this time, Xiaozhu's laughter rang out, obviously he was surprised by this change of the other party. "Nonsense." Li Mu was a little scornful, but on the surface he nodded heavily: "Yes, senior brother Shen Mu is very good to me, otherwise he would not have given me the body tempering fluid. There is no way the disciple can reach the ninth level of the bronze body so quickly. It is even more impossible to reach the level of a semi-silver light body with physical strength." "Yeah." Gui Qi nodded. After hearing the words 'body quenching fluid', the surprise in his expression dissipated a lot. After all, even low-grade body tempering liquid can greatly enhance the physique of a real human connection realm, let alone a copper body realm. In Devil May Cry's eyes, Li Mu reaching this level at such a young age seems to be a genius, but in fact more than half of it is due to the 'tempering fluid'. Therefore, the other party was not too shocked. His talent back then was no worse than Li Mu's, or even stronger. However, this Devil May Cry will naturally not ignore Li Mu's potential. If Li Mu was just physically strong, he wouldn't care at all. But just now, he was clearly aware of the power of that layer of aura, which was what he cared about the most. "Since you don't know 'Ghost Brother', then Senior Brother will tell you something." Slowly, Gui Qi calmed down and said calmly. "Thank you, senior brother!" After hearing this, Li Mu breathed a sigh of relief. I know, my explanation just now worked. Especially when he mentioned the three words 'body quenching fluid', he used an accent. "First of all, you should know how many Gui Cha Sect disciples will secretly kill each other in order to obtain better resources. Even if you haven't seen it, you must have heard of it, right?" After a pause, Gui Qi spoke. asked. "Yes, disciple understands." Li Mu is not stupid, not to mention that he can completely imagine it. Even if he can't think of it, he still has to pretend to understand it at this moment. "You have outer disciples, and so do my inner disciples." Gui Qi's eyes sank, and he muttered: "And these are the acquiescence of the elders and the sect master. After all, Only in a cruel environment can stronger disciples be cultivated. I¡¯m not hiding anything. Since becoming a core disciple, quite a few outer and inner disciples have died at my hands! " Having said this, an icy chill emerged from his body, directly oppressing Li Mu. This chill didn¡¯t bother Li Mu.What, but on the surface he pretended to be scared and said respectfully: "In the future, this disciple will definitely follow Brother Devil May Cry's lead!" "Haha, you are very smart, have good understanding, and have good opportunities." Li Mu's statement brought a smile to Gui Qi's face. Then, he explained: "So, everyone will cultivate their own power. Whether they are outer disciples or inner disciples. Naturally, the forces of the outer disciples are basically controlled by the inner disciples, and the strength of the inner disciples is dominated by us core disciples. Therefore, the real competition is between the ten core disciples of our Guisha Sect. The 'Ghost Brother' is a person personally trained by the top ten core disciples, and will be the ultimate force for the top ten disciples to compete for the position of sect leader in the future. do you understand? " Hearing this, Li Mu's heart sank slightly. He might have half understood it before, but now he fully understands it. This Devil May Cry wants to take him away and become the opponent's 'strongest thug' in the future! "I won't say much. I'll give you some time to think about it clearly, and then answer me. Remember, think about it clearly before you answer." At this moment, the exposed half of Devil May Cry's face revealed a faint trace of emotion. The smile then quieted down and he closed his eyes slightly. Li Mu, on the other hand, stood five feet away from the other party and remained silent. However, Li Mu's heart was far from being as silent as he appeared on the surface, instead he was cursing loudly. think? Is it even necessary to think about it? There is only one answer - yes! If not, the result will be to kill him on the spot! "Don't ask me, you make your own choice. However, it seems that you have no choice. Well, this ghost brother has a good identity, you can try it." Xiaozhu's words came, and Li Mu's words were blocked. go back. Therefore, Li Mu quickly made a decision and replied solemnly: "Disciple is willing to become a senior brother and a ghost brother!" After receiving the answer, Devil May Cry suddenly opened his eyes, and the smile on his face instantly enlarged, looking extremely evil. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 79 Yama Maru "This is the 'Yam King Pill'. After taking it, it means that you have completely surrendered to me. From now on, you will be my ninth brother. I will spare no effort to train you. As long as you don't choose to betray, then , I will give birth, and you will give birth." Moreover, Gui Qi, who was sitting on the red wooden chair, flipped his palm and a jet black pill appeared. In an instant, the tent, which was already a bit cold, became even colder. If he were an ordinary person, he would definitely have fear in his heart and look horrified. But when Li Mu saw the pill, he was a little surprised, but after the surprise, he was filled with joy. "Well, you're really lucky." At the same time, Xiaozhu's voice also sounded in his mind. "Indeed." Li Mu couldn't help but reply. He knows that the so-called ¡®Yam Wang Pill¡¯ is probably the drug used by Devil May Cry to control those ¡®ghost brothers¡¯. To put it bluntly, it is poison. As long as you take it, it will be fine at first, but over time it will start to attack, and you have to take another 'King of Hell Pill' to stop it. Otherwise, there is only one result - death! Therefore, those ¡®ghost brothers¡¯ did not dare to disobey Devil Cry¡¯s orders, let alone the slightest resistance. Unless someone can possess the strength and cultivation level to surpass this Devil May Cry, and then kill it, and obtain the refining method and prescription of the 'Kenma Pill'. But let¡¯s not talk about whether Devil May Cry can be killed, so what if Devil May Cry can be killed? What he got rid of was just Devil May Cry's control, but the effects of Yamanomaru still didn't disappear. Yama Pills are a kind of drug. Once you become addicted, the consequences will be disastrous! Li Mu was happy because according to his perception, the ¡®Yam Wang Pill¡¯ contained considerable death energy. If an ordinary person swallows it, the death energy will definitely invade the body and swallow up the vitality in the body bit by bit. According to ordinary thinking, even if a cultivator's life aura is stronger than ordinary people, if he takes a few more pills, he will definitely die. However, in Li Mu¡¯s view, this ¡®Yam Wang Pill¡¯ is anything but. After all, Devil May Cry is not stupid. Since he wants to train 'death warriors', how can he let them die? Therefore, the ¡®Kenma Pill¡¯ has other functions. ??Especially because ordinary people may become addicted after taking it, but he who practices the power of death will not. Li Mu couldn't help but narrowed his eyes. He quite likes the death energy inside. After all, most of the life in this world is life, and death energy only accounts for a small part. Only those places where dead bodies are buried have a lot of death energy. What he practiced was the power of death, but it was basically a disposable item. Once used, it cannot be restored immediately. Even with the 'death crystal', it would be extremely difficult to absorb it with his current ability. It's okay when you're not fighting. You have that time to restore the power of death in your meridians, but what if you're in a life-and-death battle? There is no time to learn it! Therefore, he must have an item that can quickly restore the power of death. And ¡®Ken no Maru¡¯ is exactly the kind of item that can quickly restore the power of death. I just don¡¯t know what the other effects of this ¡®Yam Wang Pill¡¯ are. Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but laugh. As the saying goes, when we meet on a narrow road, the brave wins, but now it's time to break, so how can we think too much about it? Not to mention, there is an unclear guy like Xiaozhu here, what is there to be afraid of? "Of course I am willing to take it!" Li Mu couldn't help but nodded respectfully and replied in a low voice. "Okay!" Seeing this, Gui Weep smiled. Immediately afterwards, a burst of energy emerged, directly surrounding the soybean-sized black pill and rising into the air, flying towards Li Mu. Li Mu didn¡¯t talk nonsense. After taking the so-called ¡®Yam Wang Pill¡¯, he stuffed it into his mouth without hesitation, chewed it and swallowed it into his belly. He is by no means a random person, and he is very clear about the effect of the ¡®Yam Wang Pill¡¯. It is precisely because of his understanding that he is like this. In Li Mu¡¯s mind, the main ingredient of ¡®Yam Wang Pill¡¯ is ¡®death energy¡¯. Not only was he not afraid of the death energy, but it was greatly replenished. As for the other functions of the 'Kama Pill', although he didn't know it, he thought there was no danger and he was confident that he could withstand it. Right now, Li Muke doesn¡¯t have time to think about too many problems. After swallowing the 'King of Hell Pill', he hurriedly sat down cross-legged. And that 'Yam Wang Pill' had already turned into a rather pure 'death energy' and invaded his body. In this regard, Li Mu did not panic at all, but was extremely calm and directly used the three thousand blood vessels in his body to devour it. In just three breaths, he had swallowed up all the 'death energy'. Originally, the death energy in his three thousand meridians was quite mottled, but at this moment, under the baptism of that 'death energy', it became pure! "Good stuff!" Upon noticing this, Li Mu couldn't help but feel happy. However, at this moment, the ¡®Kama Pill¡¯¡¯ Another force emerged. It was an extremely domineering force that spread throughout his body in an instant. Li Mu couldn't help but be slightly surprised by this. But soon, this surprise turned into a surprise. Because that domineering power actually has the effect of tempering the body. Although it is not as pure as the 'body quenching fluid', it is not weak. With just one pill, he felt that his body was slightly improved. "That's it." After waiting for the domineering power to be absorbed by his body, Li Mu slowly opened his eyes, with a trace of relief in his expression. As for the hint of joy, he covered it up tightly, and his posture changed from sitting to standing. Although he didn¡¯t know what the other ¡®ghost brothers¡¯ would be like after taking ¡®Yam Wang Pill¡¯, he was definitely not in a good mood, even if this ¡®Yam Wang Pill¡¯ had the effect of tempering the body, it should be the same. "This boy's strong character is definitely not comparable to that of the first eight ghost brothers. It seems that I have picked up a treasure this time." Li Mu's calmness fell into the man's ghostly eyes, making him slightly surprised. If you are an ordinary person, there must be some kind of bad mood at this moment, and you can't help but express it. Even if a 'King of Hell Pill' does not affect a ninth-level cultivator of the Bronze Body Realm, how can he be calm after he clearly realizes that his life is being controlled by others? However, Li Mu was calm, and this was obviously something Devil May Cry had never thought of. At least, in the latter's memory, none of the top eight ghost brothers could compare with Li Mu. "Very good. From now on, you will be my ninth ghost brother, Devil May Cry. This is a token that represents your identity. You cannot throw it away. You can use it as a deterrent when necessary." Slowly, the man Devil May Cry stood up. , a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. While speaking, he turned over his hand again, and a black token two inches long and one inch wide with a ghost face appeared on it, and he threw it directly to Li Mu. Then, he walked around the coffee table and came to Li Mu. He smiled slightly, lowered his head and asked softly: "Do you have any weapons? I am referring to spiritual weapons, not ordinary spiritual weapons. You should know the difference between spiritual weapons and Is there a difference between fine weapons? As my ghost brother, Devil May Cry, I can¡¯t live without some decent weapons.¡± "This" Li Mu, who took the token, was slightly startled, and then immediately thought of what the other party meant. He is not stupid. Even if he has a weapon, he still pretends to have no weapons. Who would think that he has so many weapons? Moreover, it is a spiritual weapon beyond the reach of ordinary people. Therefore, Li Mu pretended to be embarrassed and shook his head. "You know, even though Shen Mu is an inner disciple, he only has one spiritual weapon at most, and I can't get it for you at all." Gui Qi smiled and said lightly: "Tell me, what kind of weapon do you like?" "The knife needs to be longer." Li Mu lowered his head and replied respectfully. He couldn't refuse this kind of offer. "Knife?" With a slight cry, light flashed in the man's hand, and a blade three fingers wide and about two and a half feet long appeared. Suddenly, a faint chill spread from the blade. "Look at how this knife looks like." Then, he handed the blade directly to Li Mu. Li Mu took it carefully and pretended to look at it carefully. With just one glance, he knew the level of this sword. Although it is not high, it is not low either. The seventh-grade spiritual weapon contains a trace of 'ice' spiritual power. Looking at this sword, Li Mu couldn't help but secretly sigh, the core disciples were different, they were so generous in their attacks. As for the shape of the knife, there is nothing to say. It is what he likes and it suits him quite well. Compared to the three-foot-long one, this one is better. After all, his height is limited, and the three-foot-long knife is slightly too long for him now. "Very good, thank you, Brother Devil May Cry." After a while, Li Mu nodded and replied. "Well, since you like this sword, I'll give it to you. As for the martial arts and martial arts, the sect has regulations and cannot be taught at will. So, I can't help with this." Devil May Cry nodded, then turned and returned to Mahogany. Sitting on the chair, he said: "Now that you have become my ghost brother, you do not belong to any faction of the sect. You are directly under my jurisdiction. You only obey my call. No one dares to touch you. But on weekdays, you still have to take care of yourself. You, don¡¯t provoke others without permission, especially the inner disciples, do you understand?¡± "Understood!" Hearing this, Li Mu bowed his hands in respect. As for what he was thinking in his heart, no one knew. "Okay, you go down first." Gui Qi, who was sitting on the mahogany chair, nodded and waved. "Disciple, please retire." Li Mu bowed and retreated. "How is he?" Not long after Li Mugang left, Devil May Cry tilted his head slightly, looked at the wooden cabinet behind him, and asked in a low voice. Then, a figure in black clothes and a golden face slowly walked out from behind, came to Devil May Cry, and replied respectfully: "Extremely strong mind, good potential, better than the other seven, worthy of training."??. " "Oh?" Hearing this, the man Gui Qi was quite surprised, and then chuckled: "How does it compare with you?" However, his words did not receive an answer from the figure in black clothes and gold face. "Okay, you can go down too. Remember, don't try to take advantage of him. Otherwise, you will know the consequences." Seeing that the other party did not reply, the man Guiwei did not bother to ask, waved his hand, his tone was quite calm, and even carried With a hint of threat. There was still no answer, and the figure in black clothes and golden face left quietly. ¡­¡­ At this moment, after Li Mu left the Devil May Cry tent, he walked straight towards the jungle outside. When passing by Su Ke's tent, he paused briefly and then walked out of the tent. And as soon as he walked out, a faint feeling of surprise and suspicion emerged in his heart. Because the bodies of the two outer sect disciples that he had killed before were missing. In other words, it has been dealt with. But who would do this? And no one informed the inner disciples? "Whoosh!" Suddenly, a subtle cold light lit up, shooting directly in front of him. Li Mu's eyes suddenly turned cold, but after feeling that the cold light had no power, he frowned and took it. Looking at it, I saw that it was a knife about two inches long. There is a piece of white paper stuck on the blade, with one word written on it - Come! "You should go over and take a look." At this time, Xiaozhu, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke. However, Xiaozhu didn¡¯t need to say much, Li Mu had already ducked into the jungle. Soon, a familiar figure fell into his sight. That person was none other than Na Luo Xiu! ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 70 Vendetta Plan "Hoo ho!" The cool breeze blew, stirring Li Mu's tattered gray cloth and the short black hair on his head. The air is still so quiet, nothing remains. The only thing was that a faint smell of blood was still faintly drifting in the wind. Li Mu, who was standing in mid-air, looked slightly pale, and his left shoulder was already soaked in blood and was hanging weakly. As for his right hand, only the palm was covered with blood, and the tiger's mouth was split half an inch wide. However, he still held the dagger tightly and did not let go. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????The person's knife is there, but the knife is missing, the person is dead! Even though there is only half of the short sword that Li Mu is holding at the moment, at least it is still in his hand. As for the other half Slowly, Li Mu lowered his head and looked towards the canyon below. The golden-faced killer was seen lying upside down in the cold pool water, with blood filling the air, dyeing the entire clear pool water into a blood-red color. On his forehead, a broken blade was inserted upside down, three inches deep into the shell. ¡°If the mark left by Li Mu¡¯s first knife on his neck took away half of his life. Then, this blade will take away all his life. "Don't be in a daze, pack your things and leave quickly. Don't forget that the essence and blood of these guys are all good things." At this time, Xiaozhu's voice sounded. "Yeah." Li Mu nodded slightly, took out a bottle of 'life liquid' and swallowed it, plus a 'life crystal', quickly repairing the injuries in the body and surface. At the same time, he lowered his body, raised his right hand, and violently grabbed the body of the golden-masked killer lying in the water. "Wow!" Immediately, the body of the golden-masked killer was pulled up by a giant hand condensed with invisible power, and was dropped on the shore at will. Not long after, Li Mu very skillfully deprived the opponent of his space weapon and the drop of blood essence one by one. Naturally, the things on the two silver-faced killers he killed before should not be forgotten. "I said, should you change your outfit? Also, if you plan to do that next, you can't do it without changing You should understand what I mean, right?" Just when Li Mu was about to leave, The little pig with his eyelids lying on his shoulder spoke calmly. Its words made Li Mu pause slightly, but it was only a pause. The next moment, he had left the place. However, at the moment of leaving, the tattered gray clothes on his body changed into black clothes, and a black hood appeared on his face. Only the pair of gray cloth shoes on his feet remained unchanged. ¡­¡­ "Whoosh!" In the jungle with a faint moonlight, a figure of 1.67 meters tall, wearing a black robe and a black scarf flashed past. Its speed was as fast as a ghost, and it didn't make any sound. At first glance, this is definitely the black-clothed masked killer who destroyed the Qiu Feng Kingdom, Qiu Feng Sect, the three major cities, and the eight major tribes. But if you look closely, you can see that it is different. Therefore, the shoes on human feet are not uniformly black, but dark gray. If you don't look carefully, you will never be able to identify it. This person is none other than Li Mu, who killed two silver-faced killers and one gold-faced killer. Right now, he was pretending to be a member of the Four Leaf Kingdom, the Guisha Kingdom, and the Guisha Sect. His purpose is obvious, to blend into the black-clad killers, take away their lives one by one from within, and learn about the Ghost Kingdom and its location. Li Mu knew that with his current strength, he could not avenge any great revenge. Even if he had that strength, he would have to think long term. ¡°At least, this place is far away from the so-called ¡®Ghost Kingdom¡¯ and cannot be reached within a year or two. Not to mention, he didn't even know which direction the 'Ghost Kingdom' was located in the Qiufeng Kingdom or where its specific location was. Even if he captured the two silver-faced killers and the gold-faced killer's space weapon, he still couldn't find any information, and there was no map at all. Therefore, Li Mu knew that what he needed was to improve his strength and gain practical experience. And right now, there are still so many black-clad killers in Qiu Feng's country, how can he let go of this perfect opportunity? Not to mention, if you sneak into it, you will definitely be able to get all the information about the Ghost Kingdom! Therefore, a plan grew in Li Mu's heart. As for Xiaozhu, he is the chief of staff. Just like that, under the guidance of Xiaozhu who was hiding in the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death', Li Mu quickly walked towards the place where the disciples of Gui Cha Kingdom and Gui Cha Sect gathered. He doesn¡¯t dare to fly. That¡¯s because of his current status.He is the most ordinary black-faced killer, not a silver-faced killer, nor a gold-faced killer. It's the black-faced killers who have the largest number, and they are the hardest to find among them, at least much harder to find than the silver-faced and gold-faced killers. That¡¯s why he pretended to be the black scarf killer. And after plundering two silver-masked killers and a gold-masked killer, Li Mu became rich again. Among them, there are five attack weapons alone. The two silver-faced killers each have one piece, a short blade and a short sword respectively, with levels of third-grade spiritual weapons and fourth-grade spiritual weapons. The golden-faced killer known as 'Senior Brother Zhou' has three pieces, all of which are knives. It seems that this person has a sincere love for knives, and they are all in the shape of long knives. The shape and size were also very popular with Li Mu. And the long sword that the golden-faced killer held with him was an eighth-grade spiritual weapon. In addition, there are two long knives stored in the space spiritual weapon, one is a sixth-grade spiritual weapon, and the other is a fifth-grade spiritual weapon. It is not difficult to see that the last two long knives are used as backup. In addition, there are eight space spiritual weapons. Space spiritual weapons are obviously the most abundant and widespread on Qingyang Star. Everyone can use them, and they are quite easy to forge. There is nothing worth paying attention to. Li Mu just casually checked, and without exception, except for the space spirit weapons carried by the three people, the other five space spirit weapons did not store any items and were still in a standby state. Then there were some Qingyang coins, spiritual liquid, clothes, and miscellaneous things. Among them, there are more than 8,000 Qingyang coins in total, plus Li Mu's original more than 3,000 coins, the total is 12,000 Qingyang coins. Naturally, the vast majority of them are ¡®green money paper¡¯. Qingyang paper is a form of currency issued by the Qingyang Kingdom. It can replace Qingyang coins and is easy to carry and trade. Its denominations can be divided into: tens, hundreds, thousands, and ten thousand from small to large. Li Mu didn¡¯t care much about the Qingyang Coin. What he cared about was the nine bottles of spiritual liquid, because the spiritual liquid contained a trace of the ¡®spiritual energy of heaven and earth¡¯. Although it cannot be compared with the 'spiritual energy of heaven and earth' generated by the three-line strongmen when they break through, it can still improve the strength of the body. Those who are strong in the Bronze Body Realm can continuously improve their physique and achieve breakthroughs under the influence of spiritual liquid. Likewise, a strong person with three meridians can do it. The silver light body can break through to the golden light body, and the golden light body can be cultivated to the highest purple light body. Naturally, having said that, the difficulty is self-evident, and the consumption of spiritual liquid is absolutely staggering. And those nine bottles of spiritual liquid are all of the same color - body quenching liquid This kind of spiritual liquid can be regarded as the most common spiritual liquid on Qingyang Star. It is diluted from the 'spiritual pill'. However, its price is not something that ordinary people with strong connections can afford. Each drop is worth at least a thousand Qingyang coins, and there are nine jade bottles here, each containing at least six drops of body tempering fluid, with a total value of fifty-four thousand Qingyang coins. Furthermore, Li Mu also discovered that seven of the jade bottles were engraved with the word "low", and the other two were engraved with the word "middle". Li Mu knew that the ¡®Body Tempering Pill¡¯ was divided into four grades, so the body tempering liquid was also divided into four grades, from low to high: low grade, medium grade, top grade, and top grade. Each drop of low-grade body quenching fluid is worth a thousand Qingyang coins, mid-grade body quenching fluid is worth 5,000 Qingyang coins, and high-grade body quenching fluid is worth as much as 50,000 Qingyang coins. As for the best body quenching fluid, the price on the market should be one million Qingyang coins! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even high-quality body quenching fluid is very difficult to obtain in a three-leaf country, just imagine how rare it is. As for the panacea, it is even more expensive. After sorting out all of this, according to Xiaozhu¡¯s words: ¡°I¡¯ve made it this time, these guys are fatter than the previous ones!¡± Li Mu didn¡¯t feel much about this. In his opinion, these are all external things. Compared to the body quenching fluid, his favorite is still the eighth-grade spiritual weapon level long knife. Naturally, having the body quenching fluid is much stronger than not having the body quenching fluid, and having the Qingyang Coin is always better than not having the Qingyang Coin. Therefore, he put all these things into the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death'. As for now, it is not the time to think about this, because there are more important things waiting for him. ¡­¡­ "Whoosh!" In the jungle, Li Mu was floating extremely lightly, his whole body blending into the darkness, making it extremely difficult for an equally powerful person to spot him. Even a strong person with earth veins would not be able to detect it if they paid attention to the search. "It's still a hundred miles away, be careful." At this time, the voice of Xiaozhu's thoughts sounded. "Yeah!" Li Mu nodded slightly and stared into the distance with his cold eyes. However, as the distance got closer and closer, he did not deliberately?Hide his figure, and his speed has also slowed down a lot, more than ten times slower than before. But despite this, his speed is still comparable to the ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm, and there are faint fluctuations of Qi. In other words, what he is dressing up at the moment is a bronze-bodied ninth-level killer who has a slight understanding of Qi. In this way, his cultivation level in the human connection realm can be concealed to the greatest extent, so that it will not be easily exposed. "Stop!" At this moment, a soft drink suddenly sounded. Immediately afterwards, seven black shadows flashed out from the jungle in all directions, blocking Li Mu's way. Obviously, these seven black shadows are seven masked killers dressed in black. "It's one of our own!" Li Mu had already noticed the sudden appearance of these seven people, without any panic at all, and his tone was cold. "Stop talking nonsense, slogan!" However, the seven people did not give him any face. Moreover, an imposing killer walked out from among them. His tone was also extremely cold and his eyes were fierce as he said: "Ghost Rakshasa, follow on!" Following this person¡¯s words, the other six people also locked their gazes on Li Mu, and the chilling murderous intent was released without reservation. It seemed that as long as Li Mu made the wrong connection or failed to connect, they would take action immediately. "Slogan?" Li Mu raised his eyebrows, his eyes were still as cold and calm, but his heart was slightly startled. He immediately communicated with the little pig in the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death' and asked: "Do you know?" "Uh this" However, Xiaozhu's answer was a little hesitant. Obviously, it doesn¡¯t know! Involuntarily, Li Mumeng¡¯s face under the scarf sank slightly, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but slowly scanned the seven masked killers, with traces of killing intent surging out ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 71 Luo Xiu? Shura! Following Xiaozhu's silence, Li Mu's face hidden under the black scarf also became cold. His already somewhat cold eyes revealed traces of extremely cruel killing intent. He will change into this identity in order to better kill these sinful people who died in the Qiufeng Kingdom, hurt the people of the Northern Han tribe, and made him lose his grandmother. Otherwise, he wouldn't be pretending at all. What other interface commands are needed now? It's so funny, just kill him! "Boy, don't be impulsive. If you can't bear it, you will ruin your plans. You kill them now for fun, but what should you do next? There are many silver-faced killers, gold-faced killers, and even those who are coming. Core disciple. Not to mention that you won¡¯t get any information about the Ghost Kingdom, and your identity may even be exposed. You will definitely die by then!¡± But just when Li Mu was about to take action, Xiaozhu¡¯s rather solemn expression The words suddenly sounded. These words made Li Mu tighten his fists slightly, and the faint murderous intent in his eyes was also hidden. Although he hates these people, Xiaozhu's words are indeed true. "What? Can't you answer it?" A steep, cold humming sound came. I saw the leading masked killer, with cold light flashing in his hand, and a two-foot-long sword appearing. He slowly raised it, pointed the tip of the sword at Li Mu, and sneered: "I'll give you three more seconds. If you still can't catch up, then, whether you are one of my own or not, you will be killed by my sword!" With these words, not only this person, but also the six masked killers behind him all took out their own weapons as their hands changed. Among them, there are obviously more knives and swords. One of them holds an axe, and another holds a double-edged fork. ¡°These people were speechless, and all they had was a strong murderous intent. It seemed that as long as the sword-wielding masked killer in black spoke, they would attack Li Mu without hesitation. Involuntarily, Li Mu's eyes were fixed on the sword-wielding masked killer. In his eyes, let alone the six killers in black, so what if it was the man with the sword? They were all in the Bronze Body Realm, and he could easily kill them instantly. However, that would probably expose his identity immediately. "Cut me under the sword?" Li Mu didn't think too much about it. He raised his head and stared at the man holding the sword and sneered. At the same time, a faint force emerged, blowing the dust on the ground and rolling away in all directions. Immediately afterwards, an aura and pressure stronger than the ordinary ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm emanated from his body. This change caused the expressions of the man holding the sword and the six people behind him to change. "Don't you think you are joking with me?" The next moment, Li Mu raised his foot and took a sudden step forward. A trace of silver light bloomed from its body surface. Although it was not dazzling, it was definitely there. With the appearance of this silver light, the expressions of the sword-wielding man and the six killers in black suddenly changed, including the six people behind him, and they all retreated behind them. "Who are you?!" After a few steps, the masked man holding a sword steadied himself, and the sound of shouting spread throughout the surrounding area for ten miles. ¡°Swish, swish, swish, swish¡­¡± In an instant, all the masked killers within this range flew over at extremely fast speeds. The weaker ones all stood behind the masked man holding a sword. Those who were also at the ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm stood level with the masked man holding a sword. Not long after, nearly fifty masked killers in black gathered here. Among them, there are eight killers at the ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm. For a time, the atmosphere here was extremely depressing. Li Mu did not take action, but looked at these people coldly. "Boy, what are you doing?!" At this time, Xiaozhu's exclamation also came, as if he felt that his action was no different from seeking death. "What am I doing? Can't you think of it?" Li Mu did not answer, but asked a question. "Uh Okay, it's up to you." After hearing this, Xiaozhu immediately became silent and stopped talking. With the arrival of these killers, the first thing they saw was Li Mu with a faint silver light on his body. However, Li Mu did not show much tyranny. He just used a trace of the power of the Silver Light Body. Therefore, after these people arrived, although they showed shocked expressions, they quickly calmed down. "Luo Li, what's going on?" Among them, a rather steady man frowned, looked at the masked man holding a sword, and asked in a low voice. "I think I should be the one to explain it better." Li Mu's eyes flickered, and he interjected before the sword-wielding man named 'Luo Li' could speak. "Oh?" The steady man moved his eyes slightly, looked at Li Mu, and asked lightly: "I don't know which sect brother is from."? " Following his words, others stared at Li Mu indifferently, slightly wary. However, their vigilance is not very high. After all, there are so many of them, even the real strong people in the human connection realm don¡¯t have to be afraid, and this is where they gather. Not to mention the human connection realm, even the strong people in the earth vein realm and even the heavenly vein realm don¡¯t dare to come. rash. Not to mention that Li Mu only has a hint of the silver light body in the human connection realm at the moment. His strength is not strong at all. He is definitely not in the human connection realm. At most, he only has half a foot in the human connection realm. As for the body, it must have been built up through body tempering liquid. As cultivators, they are not stupid and can definitely think of these things. However, they were also surprised, envious, and even jealous that Li Mu actually had such a level of physique. "Shen Mu." Facing this person's question, Li Mu's heart moved, and he read out a name he had learned from two masked killers in black. He remembered that this ¡®Shen Mu¡¯ was once called ¡®senior brother¡¯ by two assassins in black. He thought his status should be quite high, and he might even be in the realm of connections. "It turns out he is a friend of the Shen sect!" After receiving this answer, a hint of surprise flashed in the eyes of the steady man, and then he smiled slightly and said: "I am Luo Xiu, but I am a friend of the Luo sect. But for now, I still hope that my friend can explain it well. Explain to avoid any misunderstanding." Hearing this, Li Mu felt slightly relieved. I am confused about the strange internal structure of the 'Ghost Sect', what kind of 'faction' is it? Shenpai? Luo faction? And this Luo Xiu's attitude is so good, why is this? "Of course!" But he didn't think too much about it. He nodded slightly and said, "I am under Senior Brother Shen Mu" Just like that, Li Mu started to make up stories. Although he doesn't like to talk much on weekdays, he is not stupid. Although he speaks few words, he is simple and clear. "The story he made up roughly means that he separated from Shen Mu, was in danger, and finally escaped, but only half of his life was left. But because of his great help to Shen Mu, he was rewarded with half a bottle of 'Body Tempering Liquid'. He took this opportunity to practice in seclusion for nearly a year. Not only did he realize a layer of Qi, but he also made his body infinitely close to the 'Silver Light Body' level. After leaving customs, I started looking for the team. I happened to come here and met everyone. I didn¡¯t know what the slogans were. "That's it." After hearing this explanation, Luo Xiu nodded, turned around and looked at the seven bronze-bodied ninth-level killers, including the man with the sword, and calmly discussed with the eight of them. "Okay, this is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding." Not long after, Luo Xiu suddenly raised his hand and greeted all the black-clothed masked killers behind him: "Okay, it's okay, everyone should disperse, and be careful If there is any movement around, report it immediately, do you understand?!" "yes!" The authority of this Luo Xiu was obviously stronger than that of the masked sword-wielding man Luo Li. After hearing this, everyone did not say much. They all nodded and dispersed, including the seven leaders who had reached the ninth level of bronze body cultivation. The figure also disappeared here in a flash. "Luo Li." Among them, the masked man holding a sword wanted to leave after giving Li Mu a cold look. But at this time, he was stopped by Luo Xiu, a steady man. "Brother Xiu? Is there anything else?" He was already in a bad mood and obviously didn't have a good attitude. Especially Luo Xiujin's seemingly protective behavior made him feel sick to his stomach. In his opinion, Li Mu should know Luo Xiu, otherwise there would be no explanation at all. "It's nothing." Luo Xiu came to Luo Li with a smile on his face, gently patted the other person's left shoulder with the palm of his right hand, his eyes were calm, and he said with a slight smile: "I just want to tell you, there are some people you are annoying. Not worth it." "You" Hearing this, Luo Li's pupils tightened. But at this moment, a cold light suddenly lit up and disappeared into the dark night in the blink of an eye. The next moment, Luo Li's head flew out and fell to the ground, making a faint contact sound. This scene happened so suddenly that even Li Mu, who was standing opposite, only became aware of it when Luo Xiu drew his sword. And Luo Xiu's realm is obviously only the ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm, but the speed of the sword is not even slower than that of the three-line strongman! It's enough to imagine how profound the other party's understanding of the knife is! And, at that moment, Li Mu had a feeling that this man Luo Xiu, who looked extremely stable and peaceful, was no longer Luo Xiu, but Shura! As his strength grows and his mood becomes stronger, Li Mu's vision becomes higher and higher. Let alone an ordinary person in the Bronze Body Realm, even if he is in the Human Connection Realm, he will not take a direct look at it and will not feel anything at all. But at this moment, Luo Xiu, who was only at the ninth level of the bronze body, gave him a faint sense of crisis! This person, noSimple! Li Mu's eyes narrowed slightly as he thought in his mind. But he didn't move or say anything, he just looked at Luo Xiu who turned around slowly. "You need a name and identity, haha, but these are not my business." At this time, a faint chuckle sounded. Luo Xiu's expression was still so calm and did not change due to killing Luo Li. His eyes were calm, giving the impression of being steady and restrained, just like the expression he had just shown in that moment. ¡®Shura¡¯ is completely different from the other two. Li Mu still didn¡¯t speak, just looking at the other person with a cold expression. "I know you have doubts and want to ask why I want to help you. Someone will explain these to you. As long as you know that I will not harm you." The man Luo Xiu didn't pay too much attention to this and just casually He spread his hands. But he didn't seem to expect that Li Mu would be so calm, so a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. Then, he seemed to have prepared a pit, buried the dead Luo Li in it, and covered it with soil and branches. "Come with me." After doing this, Luo Xiu greeted him calmly and left. Looking at the opponent¡¯s back, Li Mu was speechless. After a pause, he quickly followed. At this moment, he seemed to feel like an outsider, but he was actually being plotted against. This feeling is not very comfortable. Involuntarily, a beautiful figure slowly appeared in his mind. Because of the appearance of this beautiful figure, Li Mu's eyes became even colder, and there was even a hint of murderous intent! ========== ¡¾Zhu Xin: Throughout the ages, diligence can make up for weakness, Zhu Xin believes that his efforts will be rewarded! ¡¿ ========== ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 72 The Woman in Black [Zhu Xin: We work hard to update every day, just for everyone¡¯s collection and votes. There will be a second update in the evening! ¡¿ ========================== "Remember, our code is: Ghost Rakshasa, Netherworld Thorn! Remember it, if the secret is revealed, I won't be able to help you anymore." Not far away, Luo Xiu suddenly paused and turned his head. whispered. Li Mu did not answer and remained silent, but he still nodded slightly to show that he knew. Immediately, the two of them went deep again, heading towards the core gathering place of the Guisha Sect disciples. Although Li Mu didn't say a word on the surface, deep down he was already talking to Xiaozhu. "You are lucky." Xiaozhu chuckled. "Really?" After hearing this, Li Mu narrowed his eyes slightly and asked lightly: "What do you think?" "Me?" Inside the Dzi Bead of Life and Death, Xiaozhu was puzzled, quite puzzled: "What do you think?" "Don't you think this is a bit unbelievable?" Li Mu's eyes became colder and his tone became a little cold. "Uh" Xiaozhu was surprisingly speechless for a while, and said with a smile: "I can't explain this. I can only say that you are very lucky, or you are very smart. The story you just made up is quite vivid. These guys all believe it.¡± "Don't change the topic, I'm talking about this Luo Xiu." Li Mu couldn't help but rolled his eyes, there was really nothing he could do about this pig. Moreover, after knowing each other for so many years, he still couldn't figure out the other person's details. Not to mention the details, even his temper is only slightly understood. On the contrary, he himself, the pig knew everything clearly, even some things that he himself didn't know clearly. The pig also knew that this feeling really made him uncomfortable. Li Mu is not stupid, just that right now, he can clearly realize that this pig must know something, but he just didn't say it out loud. "Luo Xiu?" Xiaozhu pretended to be stunned, and said with a smile: "Well, this Pig Saint really doesn't know much about it. Don't believe me, I can swear that I really don't know him. But I am sure that this kid It's indeed a good intention. Don't worry, he didn't say that someone will explain it to you soon." "Really? In the past ten days, you must have done something that I don't know about, right?" After hearing this, Li Mu was convinced of his guess and couldn't help but ask again. "Hehe that's right, but don't ask so many questions. You will know it later anyway. I'm going to sleep now, so you have to be careful. And remember, you must be calm when things happen and don't be impulsive. , you are not a child. When you do big things, be patient and remember my words." Xiaozhu smiled, and then there was no movement at all. ¡°Obviously, this guy fell asleep again. Li Mu was quite speechless, secretly sighing that the other party was truly a pig. Not only can he fall asleep, he can also fall asleep very quickly, which is definitely unmatched by any creature on the Qingyang Star. In this way, he didn't worry too much about anything, and just quietly followed Luo Xiu, who looked very stable, but was actually as terrifying as Shura. At first, Luo Xiu was still able to run, but as the distance got closer and closer, until he was only ten miles away from the gathering place, Luo Xiu's pace slowed down sharply. Therefore, Li Mu also slowed down his figure. During this stretch of the journey, five groups of killers in black stopped the road and asked questions. Li Mu was slightly shocked by this. Although he hated the Gui Cha Sect, he had to admit that the Gui Cha Sect's organizational ability and sense of prudence were definitely not comparable to that of a two-leaf country like Qiu Feng Kingdom. ¡°Perhaps the more than ninety miles behind us are relatively easy to traverse, but the last ten miles may be the most difficult to travel. Not long after, after arriving at an open space, Luo Xiu slowly stopped, as if waiting for something. Li Mu also stabilized his body and looked around quietly, feeling extremely vigilant in his heart. Even this Luo Xiu, he never trusted him at all. If the other party does something evil, he will definitely kill him. Li Mu will not trust anyone, nor is he willing to trust others. The only thing he believes in is the blade in his hand! "Whoosh!" Suddenly, a black shadow flickered. Immediately afterwards, a beautiful shadow quickly flew out from the jungle in front. As this beautiful figure appeared, an astonishing killing intent suddenly bloomed in Li Mu's eyes. But the next moment, Xiaozhu's previous words lingered in his mind, and the murderous intention was instantly covered up by him. However, his eyes were extremely cold, staring at the beautiful figure flying out, and subconsciously clenched his fists. "I have brought the person you want, so you can take care of yourself!" As soon as the beautiful figure appeared, she was quite shocked.Momo's words suddenly came from the mouth of the man Luo Xiu. After saying this, he turned around and left, as if he didn't have much to say or didn't want to stay too long. "Thank you" And the beautiful figure that appeared stood ten feet away from Luo Xiu. Looking at Luo Xiu who was about to leave, a complex color flashed in his beautiful eyes, and then he lowered his head slightly and spoke softly of gratitude. These words made Delosiu's tall figure pause for a moment. Immediately afterwards, a more indifferent voice sounded, even containing a hint of anger. "You should know very well that this is not what I want!" After finishing speaking, his figure flashed and quickly disappeared into the night. Looking at these two people, Li Mu's expression didn't change much because his heart was cold. Although he could tell that there might be some unexplainable entanglement between the two people, it had nothing to do with him. Furthermore, what he is concerned about at the moment is the masked woman in black who appears, because he has already guessed the identity of the other party! With Luo Xiu leaving, the open space here became quiet, even silent. The atmosphere of the whole scene was also very depressing. Li Mu and the masked woman in black faced each other, but just for a moment, the woman's eyes had already moved away, as if she was a little scared. "That Luo Xiu, is he yours?" After a long time, Li Mu spoke slowly, his tone was extremely cold, cold to the extreme, even colder than when he was talking to Na Luo Li and other black-clothed killers. "No, he just helped me" The masked woman in black bowed her head slightly and shook her head. "You need to give me an explanation, otherwise, I will kill you!" Li Mu didn't have too many questions. Instead, after taking a deep breath, he suppressed the strong angry murderous intention in his heart. "Thank you for giving me a chance" The masked woman in black trembled, raised her head and said seriously: "I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer!" Speaking of this, an extremely strong sense of resentment flashed through his beautiful eyes. "Because I want everyone from the Gui Cha Sect to bury my dead grandfather, the people from the Northern Han tribe, and the people of the Qiu Feng Kingdom with him!" These words made the black pupils in Li Mu's eyes tighten for a while, but they quickly returned to normal. His whole person still gave others the feeling of being so calm and indifferent, and he just looked at the masked woman in black without saying a word. "Let's go. By the way, remember these codes. You'll need them later. Remember them and destroy them." The masked woman in black seemed to think that Li Mu would say something, but after waiting for three breaths, Li Mu Mu Qi didn't say a word. She couldn't help but sigh, and a pale white jade slip was thrown out by her. Li Mu raised his hand to take it, and his spiritual consciousness immediately integrated into it, and five different but shocking code messages came rushing in. Among them, the first sentence is exactly that: Ghost Rakshasa, Netherworld Thorn! "Ghost Cha Sect!" After the investigation, Li Mu crushed the encounter without hesitation. With his eyes narrowed, he felt that revenge was becoming infinitely more difficult and his opponent was too strong. But should we be timid because of this? Obviously not! Li Mu has been a stubborn person since he was a child. No matter how strong his opponent is, he will not escape. This can be seen from the fact that he can always be in opposition to Yuan Yi. Just because you can¡¯t take revenge now doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t be able to in the future, it¡¯s just because you don¡¯t have enough strength! "Let's go." Opposite, the masked woman in black saw Li Mu crushing the white hair into pieces, and a hint of complexity flashed in her beautiful eyes. But among them, there was more of a look of surprise. Because she knows Li Mu¡¯s identity, and also knows his age. Right now, the fact that Li Mu can come here alive has proven his strength. If it was just this, she wouldn't be like this. But what she saw was that Li Mu was not only powerful, but also had an even more terrifying character. And she couldn't see through any of Li Mu's inner thoughts at all, and couldn't peep into it at all Li Mu naturally didn¡¯t know what the other party was thinking, and he didn¡¯t want to know. When the masked woman in black turned around, he followed her, quietly, like a ghost. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± As soon as the two of them were within a mile of each other, four black shadows flashed past, blocking their way. Everyone's aura is extremely powerful, and all of them are at the ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm! "Secret code!" Without too much nonsense, one of them spoke in a low voice. "Ghost Rakshasa, the Netherworld Thorn; Great Evil Ghost, the Blood-Remnant Wheel; Nether Shura, the Sky-Splitting Halberd; Hell Tiger, the Life-Cutting Scythe; King of Hell's Wrath, Death Eyes!" The masked woman in black took the lead, coldly. Five secret codes were spoken. "Well, let's go." The four people looked at each other and glanced at Li Mu.Afterwards they nodded and dispersed. So, the two of them moved forward again. Similarly, still a mile later, he was stopped by several masked killers in black. But this time, there were five people. However, since they clearly knew the password, they passed easily. After that, the two of them would be stopped basically every mile. Li Mu has always been following closely behind the masked woman in black, and every time he was blocked, the other party answered. Just like that, the nine-mile stretch passed. Li Mu looked calm on the surface, but his heart was a little shaken, because the power of the Ghost Sect was beyond his imagination. Because there were only four bronze-bodied ninth-level killers within a mile. Two miles away, there were five bronze-bodied ninth-level killers. Three miles away, there were six bronze-bodied ninth-level killers. Nine miles away, there are actually twelve bronze-bodied ninth-level killers! ? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Total are seventy-two bronze-body ninth-level beings. Moreover, there are definitely more than just these killers in this gathering place, not to mention those killers with bronze bodies of eighth, seventh, sixth, fifth and fourth levels, there are simply countless! Finally, not long after, the two came to the core of this hundred-mile jungle. At this time, an open space with a diameter of a thousand feet appeared, and dozens of tents appeared in Li Mu's sight. Looking at those tents, Li Mu's eyes narrowed. You know, the people living there are all three-line level killers from Guisha Sect! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 73 Ghost Sect "Is this right here" Li Mu squinted his eyes and stared at the hundreds of black tents hundreds of meters away. It was clearly felt that among the dozens of black tents, there were bursts of powerful aura surging in some of the tents. That aura obviously does not belong to the Bronze Body Realm, it must be the Three Meridians Realm! Li Mu could not wait to rush forward and kill everyone inside. But he knew that he didn't have that ability now and could only endure it. "This contains some general information about the Ghost Kingdom and what we have to do next. You should understand it first." At this time, the subtle voice of the masked woman in black came. Li Mu frowned, quietly took the jade slip handed over by the other party, followed the other party's footsteps, and walked towards the dozens of tents. At the same time, Li Mu used his spiritual consciousness to learn some information he had always wanted to know through the jade slip Qingyang Star is one of the tens of millions of planets in the ¡®Human King Star Region¡¯. Its level is not very high, but it is not very low either. The Human King Star Territory can be said to be boundless, and few people know how many planets there are inside. Among them, only one percent of the planets have civilization. Qingyang Star is one of them. The Ghost Kingdom is a four-leaf country on Qingyang Star. Although it cannot be compared with the highest six-leaf country, the Qingyang Kingdom, it is not comparable to those one-leaf, two-leaf, and three-leaf countries. Even among the four-leaf kingdoms of the same level, Guisha Kingdom can be said to be one of the best. There are always ten thousand kingdoms on Qingyang Star, with the lowest one leaf and the highest six leaves. ??Among them, there are 6,000 one-leaf countries, 3,000 two-leaf countries, 800 three-leaf countries, 179 four-leaf countries, 18 five-leaf countries, and three six-leaf countries. "How big Qingyang Star is, few people can tell clearly. The Gui Cha Kingdom is forty-nine countries away from the Autumn Wind Kingdom. Forty-eight of them are two-leaf kingdoms, and one is a three-leaf kingdom. "Qingyang StarGhost Kingdom!" After checking here, Li Mu subconsciously clenched his fists again. At this time, an extremely simple map appeared in his mind. The center of this map is the Autumn Wind Kingdom, and the four directions in the southeast and northwest are: Tianshan Kingdom, Stan Kingdom, Yueshan Kingdom, and Lantian Kingdom; ??And Gui Cha Kingdom is located in the northeast of Qiu Feng Kingdom, and the distance cannot be estimated. If you want to reach the Ghost Kingdom, you must pass through forty-eight two-leaf kingdoms and one three-leaf kingdom. The first two-leaf kingdom in the northeast of Autumn Wind Kingdom is called "Qixi Kingdom", followed by: Hemin Kingdom, Sunset Kingdom, Izumo Kingdom, Binhai Kingdom, Qingye Kingdom and so on. Seeing this map, Li Mu's eyes narrowed slightly, and he finally knew where the Ghost Kingdom was located on Qingyang Star. But he didn¡¯t care too much about it, after all, it would not really help him in his revenge. Even if you don¡¯t know it now, you will definitely know it in the future. The most important thing right now is the enhancement of strength. However, he knows that increasing strength does not happen overnight, and revenge sometimes does not only rely on absolute strength. Naturally, as a cultivator, especially with Li Mu¡¯s character, he doesn¡¯t like to play tricks. If you want revenge, rely on your own hands and the sharp blade in your hand to kill your enemy. But that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t use your brain. If you don¡¯t use your brain, no matter how strong you are, you can only be called a reckless man with well-developed limbs and a simple mind. Li Mu admits that he is not such a person, especially before he has absolute strength. If his mind can fully function, he will definitely be able to get twice the result with half the effort. Now is the time to use your brain! After these, the news from Guisha Sect came. The Gui Cha Sect is the controlling sect of the Gui Cha Kingdom. It can be calculated based on the fact that the strongest person in the One-leaf Kingdom is in the Human Pulse Realm, the strongest person in the Two-leaf Kingdom is in the Earth Pulse Realm, and the strongest person in the Three-leaf Kingdom is in the Heavenly Pulse Realm. ???????????????????????? The person with the strongest cultivation level in the Guisha Kingdom of the Four Leaf Kingdom must have entered another new realm - the realm of six calamities Because the level of each country does not depend on how strong its overall strength is or how good its geographical location is. Rather, it depends on the level of the strongest person within the sect behind it. One leaf - human vein realm; two leaves - earth vein realm; three leaves - heaven vein realm; four leaves - six calamities realm; five leaves - nine gate realm; six leaves - seize the sky realm; In other words, if a strong person in the Earth Line Realm appears in the One-leaf Kingdom, he can be promoted to the Two-leaf Kingdom. Similarly, if someone in the Two-Leaf Kingdom reaches the Heavenly Vein Realm, they can be promoted to the Three-Leaf Kingdom, and so on. Until the highest six-leaf kingdom on Qingyang Star, if there is a strong person in the Heaven Seizing Realm who makes a breakthrough and enters the terrifying ¡®Shattered Void Realm¡¯?Not only the Qingyang Kingdom was promoted to the Seven-leaf Kingdom, but also the Qingyang Star, which will change from a Six-leaf Planet to a Seven-leaf Planet. If not, it will fall. In the past, the leaf country on Qingyang Star was never 6,000, but 100,000, and even the two -leaf country did not exist. Therefore, Qingyang Star at that time had no rules at all. There is only war and chaos everywhere. As a result, Yiye Kingdom began to perish continuously. ??Especially when the strongest person in the Yiye Kingdom, that is, the person in the human connection realm, dies. Then, there is no need for this country to exist, and it will be immediately swallowed up by other countries. With development up to now, the one-leaf kingdom has grown to six thousand. But because of this, there are two-leaf, three-leaf, four-leaf, five-leaf, and even six-leaf kingdoms. Compared with that time, Qingyang Star is obviously much more stable now. Although there are still wars, there are not many, and no one openly dares to start wars at will. Otherwise, you will definitely be punished by a high-level country. The Gui Cha Kingdom¡¯s destruction of the Qiu Feng Kingdom was also carried out in secret. After hearing this news, Li Mu frowned slightly, feeling that it was a bit unnecessary. Even without these, he knew everything. Because Xiaozhu once explained it to him. He also understood that there was no hope of revenge before he reached the realm of six calamities. However, although it is hopeless, it will definitely not make things easier for the Ghost Kingdom. That's why he sneaked in. What follows is some internal information about the Guisha Sect. The Gui Cha Sect is very large, with hundreds of thousands of disciples. But the differentiation is quite simple. It is similar to the sects in other countries, with outer sects and inner sects. The disciples of the outer sect are naturally cultivators who have not entered the Three Meridians Realm and are in the Bronze Body Realm. The disciples of the inner sect are those who have entered the three-line realm. ??Among them, those in the Renmin realm are ordinary disciples of the inner sect, those in the Earth line realm are the elite disciples of the inner sect, and those in the Tianmai realm are the core disciples of the inner sect. The differentiation of sects is generally like this, and it is very common. But what¡¯s interesting is that Guisha Sect is also divided into some surname factions, and those who join must change their original surnames. In other words, all the disciples who join the Guisha Sect will join a faction and get another new surname. On weekdays, when you are with some close friends, you can return to your original surname. But once in front of some sect brothers and senior officials, they must be called by the surname of the sect. However, generally speaking, whether on ordinary days or under special circumstances, it is best to call the faction by its surname. Because once caught, the end will be absolutely miserable. It can be seen how strict and cruel the rules of Guisha Sect are. ??Among them, the Gui Cha Sect has a total of five factions, namely: Shen Faction, Luo Faction, Wen Faction, Zhou Faction, and the strongest Ghost Faction; The Shen faction and the Luo faction are ordinary factions. Because those with the strongest cultivation are in the human connection realm, they are the lowest. In the Gui Cha Sect, the children of the Bronze Body Realm are the weakest, so the children of the Bronze Body Realm are all from the Shen and Luo sects. The strongest disciples of the Wen sect and the Zhou sect are both at the Earth Line realm. Especially the Zhou sect, who are completely elite disciples of the Earth Line Realm, without any connections or bronze body realm. As for the moderates, they are a bit special. Because they are all women, and regardless of their level of cultivation, as long as they are women, they can all join the Wen sect, so there are obviously more people than the Zhou sect. However, among cultivators, there will only be one woman among ten men, or even dozens of men, which is not much more. There are only a few hundred female disciples in the entire Gui Cha Sect, among whom the strongest are in the Earth Vein Realm and the weakest are in the Bronze Body Realm. After learning this, Li Mu's eyes flashed and he immediately recalled the masked woman in black. He has known the identity of this woman for a long time. She is Su Ke, the granddaughter of the leader Su Si. Xian Fang, because she is a woman, naturally belongs to this moderate faction. After that, there is the strongest ghost sect. The disciples of the Ghost Sect are all composed of the core disciples of the Tianmai Realm. There are ten people in total, all of whom are men, and they are the mainstay of the Ghost Kingdom. ???????????????? However, Gui Cha Sect is by no means only ten people in the Heavenly Meridian Realm. Because there are 'elder-level' figures on it, and they are all Tianmai-level powerhouses. Not to mention the strongest sect leader and the legendary ¡®The Supreme Elder¡¯. That level must be the six calamities realm! "Is this the Gui Cha Sect" After reading this, Li Mu clenched his fists subconsciously. It must be said that he felt great pressure. As for the last thing engraved on the jade slip, it was information about a descendant of the Shen sect. Shenhuo, human connection realm, the specific level of Qi is unknown. He is bold by nature and rough in appearance. He likes big fish and meat, and a big bowl of wine. He has a bad temper and is close to beauty. Therefore, he is a bit nervous and is often blackmailed and deceived by his peers.   Weapon, flaming glove, seventh-grade spiritual weapon, with fire attribute damage. There are no defensive weapons, but his body is extremely strong and he has already glimpsed the level of the 'golden light body'. ?? Martial arts training: Nine Styles of Fierce Flames, Vajra Fury. ?Among them, the Nine Styles of Lieyan are middle-level spiritual martial arts, and the Vajra Fury is low-level spiritual martial arts. Special note: This person must be killed tonight! Slowly, Li Mu withdrew his spiritual consciousness from the jade slip, his eyes flashed with cold light, and he casually glanced at Su Ke, a woman in black walking in front of him, with the killing intent in his heart. Weakened a lot. Because all the information in this jade slip is useful to him, but the last thing about Shen Huo, he is a little confused. He even thought with disgust as to why he wanted to kill What about Shen Huo? Indeed, everyone here deserves to die, but why should I listen to Su Ke? Why should you listen? ! "Li Mu, if you want to get revenge faster, improve your strength faster, and don't want to make things easier for the Ghost Sect, you'd better do it according to this woman's method. Well, this is just a suggestion. Whether you do it or not is up to you. I hope you will think clearly about your matter." However, at this moment, Xiaozhu's voice suddenly sounded in Li Mu's heart. Hearing this, Li Mu's heart sank slightly. At this time, he had followed the woman Su Ke and arrived ten meters away from the dozens of tents. ============== [Zhu Xin: This chapter introduces a bit too much. I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s necessary. I hope you don't mind, it won't happen again in the future. So what, please vote and collect support. Also, brothers who are reading the book, I hope you can log in as a member and click in to read. Adding member clicks to this book is also a good support for Zhu Xin, please! ¡¿ ============== {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 74 Great Beauty "Stop whoever comes." At this moment, two masked killers in black appeared, blocking the way of Li Mu and Su Ke. Li Mu¡¯s expression was as indifferent as ever. The moment these two people appeared, he had already put the white jade slip into the ¡®Dzi Bead of Life and Death¡¯. The murderous intention had just arisen in his heart, but Xiaozhu's words lingered in his ears. "Okay" Li Mu could only answer in his heart. He hates Gui Cha Kingdom, and he also hates Su Ke. But what can be done? Since even Xiaozhu chose to believe the other party and reached some kind of agreement with the other party, he had no reason not to believe it. As for why the other party didn't die, all he could think of was that the so-called 'suicide by taking poison' that night was obviously a lie. Therefore, he was not too shocked at all. On the contrary, I also used this to clearly realize that this daughter of Lord Suss is by no means an ordinary person, with a deep scheming that is difficult to fathom! Li Mu didn¡¯t think much, and slowly his eyes fell on the two people who appeared. In his perception, these two masked killers in black are also at the ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm. It's just that the difference between the black-clad killers I met before is that the aura of these two people is obviously much more powerful. ¡° Moreover, there is a vague air flow around their bodies. This movement is not a natural phenomenon, but has a pattern, and it only surrounds the two people¡¯s bodies for about three inches. It can be seen that these two people must have understood the 'qi sense', which is definitely not comparable to the ordinary ninth-level bronze body! Li Mu¡¯s eyes flashed slightly, and he knew clearly that if he wanted to make things difficult for the Gui Cha Sect, he would have to kill the disciples who had the potential to break through the Human Connection Realm and those who had already reached the Human Connection Realm. As for the ordinary Bronze Body Realm disciples, killing them is useless and will not affect the Gui Cha Sect at all. But he also knew that he couldn't kill easily right now. In this way, Li Mu has always remained silent. "According to the rules, you have to tell the complete set of passwords." One of the two black-clothed killers said casually with a contemptuous look. Su Ke took the lead and said the full set of codes as usual, without paying attention to the other party's expression. Li Mu, who was standing behind her, could not help but frown at this moment. He found that when Su Ke spoke, the faint smiles in the eyes of the two people seemed to carry a sense of 'obscenity'. He couldn't help but look at Su Ke again. I immediately thought that the other party seemed to have something to say but didn't tell me. But he didn't bother and waited quietly. "Let's go, let's go." As usual, after Su Ke reported the full set of passwords, the two masked killers in black moved out of the way and waved their hands at the same time, seeming a little impatient. But they did not leave. A pair of eyes were fixed on Su Ke from beginning to end, wandering back and forth on her body, as if they wanted to see everything inside through the black clothes outside Su Ke's body. But Su Ke himself didn't care at all, as if he didn't notice it at all. He walked forward with great indifference and passed by the two of them calmly. Li Mu followed closely, and he knew exactly what the eyes of these two people meant. Although he is young, he knows this kind of thing very well. Involuntarily, the disgust in his heart became stronger and stronger. Especially when passing by those two people, I couldn't help but look at them subconsciously. Similarly, the two people also cast their eyes towards him casually, and their eyes met for an instant. Li Mu¡¯s eyes were full of disgust, while the two masked killers in black were full of lust, lust and disdain. The six eyes opened at the touch of a button, and the pause was less than half a second, but they could all feel the hint of meaning in the other person's eyes. "Stop!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A cold and cold drink came out, and a fierce look flashed across the eyes of the two black-clothed masked killers. They were obviously annoyed by the trace of disgust in Li Mu's eyes. The exchange of drinks between the two of them suddenly made Su Ke, who was walking in front, slightly startled and subconsciously stopped in his tracks. But Li Mu's footsteps didn't stop at all, and he still walked forward. "Seeking death!" Suddenly, the anger started again. Immediately afterwards, a flash of cold light struck Li Mu's neck. The speed is so fast that it is definitely not comparable to the ninth level of the ordinary Bronze Body Realm. Li Mu's face was still so calm, but as the cold chill hit him, a hint of evil flashed between his brows. At this time, Su Ke opposite him had turned around and immediately noticed the change in his expression. His expression changed drastically and he hurriedly shouted coldly: "You two, Senior Brother Shen Huo is waiting for me. He is also Shen Huo." Senior Brother Huo is a necessary person. I hope the two of you can be sensible and not make the matter a big deal. By then, no one will get any good results!" ¡°Tsk!¡± With these words?The cold light stopped suddenly and stopped three inches behind Li Mu's neck. A ray of cold wind blew past, slightly lifting the black scarf on Li Mu's cheek, revealing his cheek without ugly scars. Although there was only a trace of exposure, it was clearly seen by the masked killer in black who took action. This person was obviously afraid of Su Ke's words, so he stopped. But when he saw a trace of Li Mu's cheek, his eyes suddenly enlarged by a third, and he was about to scream in shock. But at this moment, a cold hand appeared without any warning and pinched the man's throat. "Click!" Only a horrifying crisp sound was heard. The killer, who had a ninth-level bronze body and had a slight understanding of the sense of energy, was dead! This scene happened so suddenly that Su Ke couldn¡¯t even react to the other masked killer in black who was a few steps away. This pause only lasted a moment. The next moment, both of them came to their senses together. Although Su Ke was shocked, he didn't make any sound. But the masked killer in black burst out and wanted to shout angrily. But at some point, Li Mu suddenly appeared in front of him, still using the palm of his right hand, and silently kissed his neck, crushing it to pieces. The masked killer in black tilted his head and his braids were raised. "Let's go." After doing this, Li Mu gave a low drink. Without saying anything, he turned directly to Su Ke, whose beautiful eyes were slightly opened. As if nothing happened, he led the latter toward the dozens of black tents. He walked over and did not deal with the bodies of the two masked killers in black. Naturally, he had already taken away the spatial spiritual weapons from the two killers in black. "Hoo!" ??The cold wind blew, and there was no one here, only two lifeless corpses lying there, silent ¡­¡­ At this moment, Li Mu and Su Ke had already entered an empty black tent. Among them, Su Ke still couldn't calm down. His trembling appearance really made Li Mu a little suspicious. He thought this person was too timid, right? "You are so perverted" At this time, the little pig's voice sounded deep in his heart, and soon disappeared. "" Li Mu was speechless, secretly asking himself if he had any? It didn¡¯t take long for Su Ke to wake up. Perhaps it was because of the cover of the tent and the fact that no one noticed the scene just now, that she suppressed the shock in her heart. Then his beautiful eyes turned to him and he asked in a low voice: "Youyoureally broke through to the human connection realm?!" Her words clearly indicate that she already knew that Li Mu's cultivation realm was not the Bronze Body Realm, but the Human Connection Realm, but she just didn't quite believe it. But just now, Li Mu was able to kill the two masked killers in black instantly. She immediately changed from disbelief to belief. After all, the two people before were both at the ninth level of bronze body, and they also had some understanding of Qi. Not to mention that they were not in the Human Connection Realm, even if they were truly strong in the Human Connection Realm, it would not be so easy to kill those two people! Therefore, Li Mu¡¯s cultivation is self-evident and ready to be revealed. But obviously, Su Ke still wanted to hear Li Mu's personal answer. "Didn't you already know that?" Li Mu didn't want to answer this. Since Xiaozhu had found this woman, he must have told her about his affairs. Otherwise, with Su Ke¡¯s scheming and IQ, how could he agree? In fact, Su Ke's words and expressions at the moment are probably fake. And the two people outside were arranged by the other party. But obviously, the two people just now were not from Su Ke, Luo Xiu was. As for those two people, they were just pawns plotted by Su Ke, and it didn't matter if they died. Therefore, since the other party wants to confirm his own strength, he can just prove it directly to the other party without explaining anything at all. "This pig has really good intentions." Thinking of this, Li Mu chuckled inwardly and couldn't help but sigh. He was quite helpless at the decision made by the little pig. Although the decision was not wrong, he still didn't know how to do it. like. And thinking about it, he also found it a bit funny. He didn't expect that Su Ke would actually cooperate with a pig. By the way, isn't it true that only people with compatible souls can communicate with Piggy? How can this Su Ke do it? "Do you think everyone is as stupid as you?" At this time, Xiaozhu's unhappy voice came. "" Suddenly, three black lines slid down the left corner of Li Mu's forehead, making him start to despise this pig in his heart. All he could think of was that the other party was attracted by Su Ke's beauty, and the spiritual connection was just a cover. Wait a minute?Beauty? Thinking of this, Li Mu became even more speechless. Every Guisha Sect disciple he saw, there was no one who didn't have countless knife marks on his face, regardless of male or female, they were pitifully ugly, including this Su Ke. "It seems that your strange partner didn't lie to me." Slowly, Su Ke's extremely calm voice came. Li Mu stared at the other party with a cold expression. At this time, the other party raised his hand and pulled off the black scarf on his cheek. Seeing this, Li Mu couldn't help but frown. In his opinion, it was better for Su Ke to wear the scarf. After all, his appearance is really ugly. But the next moment, Li Mu's eyes couldn't help but freeze. It was discovered that what Su Ke had torn off was not just a black scarf, there was actually a piece of skin that was the same color as human skin! The next moment, a new face appeared. After seeing Su Ke¡¯s appearance clearly, Li Mu¡¯s eyes widened and he was slightly surprised. He immediately concluded that Xiaozhu was definitely seduced by the beauty of the other party! Su Ke at this moment is definitely a beauty! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 75 Shen Huo Yes, great beauty! Even though it was pitch dark inside the tent, Li Mu could still see clearly. Although this face was not close at hand, it was only less than two meters away. In Li Mu¡¯s understanding, Su Ke¡¯s appearance, like other Gui Cha Sect disciples, has long been ruined. He even once counted the number of scars on the faces of the Guisha Sect disciples. Although not all of them were the same and had the same number, there was an unchanging pattern. That is, the lower the cultivation level, the more scars. On the contrary, the higher the cultivation level, the fewer scars! Disciples at this level of the Bronze Body Realm obviously have the most scars. Even at the ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm, there are at least nine blood marks that look like being scratched by a knife. Below, every time you lower one level, there will be one more scar. Up to the weakest copper body level one, there were at least seventeen thumb-long blood marks on his face. You can imagine what kind of face that would be! Otherwise, they wouldn't wear hoods, so as not to scare each other or themselves! As for the three-meridian realm, there are certainly fewer. ?Among them, the silver-faced killer in the human connection realm only has three blood marks on his face. This is what Li Mu saw with his own eyes, and many silver-faced killers died in his hands. From Shen Mu at the beginning to the two killers before, they all had only three blood marks on their faces. As for the gold-faced killer in the earth vein realm, Li Mu is still not sure because he has only killed one gold-faced killer. Although there were only two blood marks on the face of the golden-masked killer, it was still not completely certain. Naturally, if we follow this rule, the elite disciples of Gui Cha Sect's Earth Meridian Realm will have two faces. Then there must be only one blood mark on the face of the core disciple of Tianmai Realm. The strongest six calamity realm experts have no blood marks! Thinking of this, Li Mu felt a chill in his heart. I feel that this Guisha Sect is really not a place for people to stay, especially the leader of Guisha Sect. I am afraid he is a psychopath. He has no blood marks on his face, but makes all the disciples below him like this Naturally, these are just his inferences. What surprised Li Mu was that Su Ke's previous face was actually made of a piece of human skin. In other words, the other party has never seen her true face! Involuntarily, Li Mu stared at Su Ke's true face, which overlapped with the person he saw in his childhood. It was discovered that the two faces were only slightly similar. ¡°Obviously, Su Ke has changed a lot over the years. After all, Su Ke was only sixteen or seventeen years old at that time. And now, there are twenty-four and five. At that time, the other party was obviously a little green, but now he has a mature charm. In Li Mu¡¯s eyes, this Su Ke is not very beautiful, but it can still be called a symbol. Perhaps because he is a disciple of the Guisha Sect, Su Ke does not have long hair, but short hair that reaches his shoulders. However, this Su Ke can be regarded as the most beautiful woman Li Mu has ever seen. Although Li Mu is young, only fourteen, he can still clearly distinguish between beauty and ugliness. In fact, at his age, he has already had his first love, and things between men and women are completely involved. Naturally, love between children and beauty are not important in Li Mu's eyes, and he will not pay attention to them. What he wants is the peak power, the power that can instantly crush the Ghost Kingdom! Not to mention, in Li Mu's memory, there is such a woman's face that no one can compare to. Su Ke's appearance is even less than one ten thousandth of that woman's beauty At this moment, Li Mu has long been silent. Although he was a little surprised at Su Ke's appearance, he did not show it and was quickly suppressed by him. "Isn't it surprising?" A faint voice sounded. After pulling off the ugly human skin, Su Ke's whole expression softened a lot, and his cold voice also had a hint of elegance. "It's indeed a bit unexpected." Li Mu just replied coldly, and as he spoke, he had already looked away from the other person's face. "Maybe, no matter what, I still can't compare with you. That's why you surprised me. I didn't expect that a genius like you would come out of most of me in Beihan. You are only fourteen years old, right?" Li Mu's coldness made me so surprised. Su Ke was even more surprised inside, but she remained calm on the surface. "None of this is important. You can get down to business." Li Mu's expression turned cold, not wanting to talk to the other party about unnecessary things. While speaking, he subconsciously glanced at the entrance of the tent, obviously afraid that someone would suddenly break in. "Okay" Li Mu's words shocked Su Ke again. His fists tightened, and there was a hint of complexity and sadness in his beautiful eyes. Her complexity seems to involve many things, including not only herself, but also Li Mu's cold attitude, strong cultivation, and unpredictable character, which makes her seem to be older than Li Mu at this age.?? people are a little hard to catch up with and seem extremely ashamed. However, Su Ke is not new here after all, and anyone with a weak mind can calm down immediately. Especially after seeing Li Mu's actions, he couldn't help but look towards the entrance of the tent and whispered: "This is my separate resting place Well, ordinary people are not allowed to break in without permission, don't worry." "A separate resting place?" Li Mu looked back, rather suspicious. From the beginning, he felt that Su Ke had a special status among the disciples of Gui Cha Sect, and he was even more puzzled that he would have a separate rest tent now. After all, the opponent is not a strong person in the Three Meridians Realm, and only the inner disciples of the Guisha Sect should be able to enjoy these tents, right? "Well, because I am a member of the moderate faction, I have this special treatment when I go out to perform tasks." Su Ke nodded slightly and explained briefly. Li Mu nodded, feeling relieved and didn't ask any more questions. "Next, I have a preliminary revenge plan. I have discussed it with your strange friend, and it has agreed. Do you want to listen to it?" Su Ke spoke slowly. As she spoke, she bypassed a The coffee table, which was two meters long, one meter wide and two feet high, came to a bed that was all pink and looked extremely soft and comfortable. I sat on it. And her delicate body is slightly tilted, leaning on the pillow. Because of this posture, a hint of snow-white skin was vaguely exposed on her chest, making her look somewhat charming. Seeing this move of the other party, Li Mu narrowed his eyes. If it were any other man, he would have been extremely horny and thirsty. Especially in such a cruel world, everyone is under extremely high pressure. Any man who sees a woman like this may not be said to be full of animality, but he will definitely react to it. "It's a pity that this is really ridiculous for Li Mu, who has grown up alone since he was a child and has experienced such great tragedy and pain. Not to mention, he's not even a real man. After all, he was only fourteen years old. "Say." Just like that, a cold word sounded from his mouth, making Su Ke, who had a hint of charm in his expression, tremble. "This plan can be summarized in nine words: kill Shen Huo, change identities, and destroy Ghost Temple!" Su Ke, who was hurried and frightened, became serious and whispered. Hearing this, Li Mu narrowed his eyes suddenly, knowing what this word meant. At the same time, he communicated with the little pig in the 'Pearl of Life and Death' and asked in his mind: "Is this what you mean?" "That's right." Xiaozhu didn't want to explain too much, so he only said three words. Li Mu didn¡¯t ask any more, he looked up at Su Ke and said coldly: "When will it start?" "Tomorrow night." At this moment, Su Ke has a clear understanding of Li Mu's temper, and he is definitely not a nonsense person. In fact, if it annoys the other party, it may be counterproductive. As a result, she became more honest. The fear of Li Mu in his heart has become even stronger. "Okay." Li Mu nodded and glanced around, finally locking on a five-meter-wide and three-meter-high red wooden cabinet behind the bed. His figure flashed and disappeared instantly. While waiting to appear, he had already arrived behind the red wooden cabinet. When the aura converges, let alone the silver-faced killer in the human connection realm, even the killer in the earth connection realm will not notice his existence as long as he does not go around behind. "Don't you want to hear the specific content of the plan?" Li Mu's move made Su Ke frown. But her question was not answered. In response, she sighed helplessly. But think about it, no matter how much you say, it won't make much difference. And in her eyes, Li Mu could think of all this with his mind. At this moment, behind the red wooden cabinet, Li Mu was sitting cross-legged, his eyes slightly closed, and his whole body was like an old pine, motionless. He didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense. Since he wanted to kill Shen Huo, he should kill him. If you have to wait until tomorrow, then wait until tomorrow. He doesn't have much affection for Su Ke, even if he has done a lot of things for him, that's the same. But what Li Mu didn't realize was that his murderous intention towards Su Ke was reduced by countless amounts. Just like that, Su Ke didn¡¯t make much movement on the bed. After the conversation, she more or less understood Li Mu's temper and didn't want to talk nonsense. In other words, there wasn't much to say to her. Thinking of this, Su Ke couldn't help but laugh at himself. After all, the Autumn Wind Congress is like this, and most of Northern Han is like this, who is to blame? It¡¯s her fault! Li Mu should be like this. As for Li Mu himself, he didn¡¯t care about Su Ke¡¯s thoughts. However, his heart was not as calm as on the surface. Instead, he was thinking about some things extremely carefully, and at the same time, he was communicating with Xiaozhu. Time passes little by little, and the nightDispersed, daylight fell. It is still extremely calm here, without any movement. Even the three-lineage killers who existed in various tents did not move around and seemed to be acting strictly according to the rules. Through Xiaozhu¡¯s introduction, Li Muming learned that more than half of the tents here were unoccupied. But there are still twelve silver-masked killers, two gold-masked killers, and A core disciple of Gui Cha Sect. As for the other silver-faced killers, gold-faced killers, and core disciples, they have already gone to most of Beihan, and there is no need for too many people to go there. The main reason is that these black masked killers are too slow on the road and there are so many of them that they are difficult to carry. Even if it can be carried, the speed will still be pitifully slow. Therefore, it is better to let them stay and most of them go to the so-called ¡®Holy Mountain¡¯. It would be best if you can move it. If you can't move it, it won't help even if everyone goes there together. "But you killed two silver-faced men and one gold-faced man yesterday, so there are only ten silver-faced men, one gold-faced man, and the core disciple left here." Xiaozhu said. "Yeah." Li Mu nodded slightly and didn't ask any more questions. Soon, black filled the night sky again. On the bed, Su Ke wore a shawl and assumed an extremely charming posture. "Ouch!" At this moment, a breeze blew by. Immediately afterwards, a black-clothed ghost appeared from the entrance of the tent and came into the tent. "Hey, Wen Ke, Wen Ke, you are indeed a bitch. I didn't expect you to figure it out so quickly. But don't worry, if you follow me, Shen Huo, you will definitely be popular in the Guisha Sect in the future, little bitch. Man, I'm here!" As soon as this man appeared, he let out a rather lewd and lewd smile. Immediately afterwards, he transformed into a hungry wild wolf and rushed towards Su Ke on the bed. ¡°Tsk!¡± But at this moment, the cold light lit up, directly arousing a surge of blood! ============== ¡¾Zhu Xin: I feel depressed, my code is not going smoothly, I have too many distracting thoughts~~Collect it like the King of Fudou~~~¡¿ ============ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 76 Devil May Cry "Bang!" I saw Shen Huo's headless body lying limply on the ground, with a slight sound splashing up a trace of dust on the ground. And his flying head was caught in the hands of a somewhat terrifying figure. The tea table in front of it was originally light red, but now it was even more blood red, with hot blood flowing smoothly. The night was still very quiet, without a single sound. On the bed, the charming Su Ke was petrified on the spot, her whole body still maintained that posture, and her facial expression had already become stiff. At this moment, a sense of horror filled her expression and heart. She couldn't believe that Shen Huo, who was in the Human Connection realm, was killed instantly without any resistance? It is true! "Take three breaths before shouting." Li Mu's calm expression had a hint of indifference. He took back the sharp blade in his hand, took a few steps forward and placed Shen Huo's head on the coffee table. He just glanced at Su Ke casually. Then he turned and left. Under the influence of the ¡®Dzi Bead of Life and Death¡¯, Li Mu¡¯s aura was always that of an ordinary ninth-level Bronze Body Realm, and there was nothing that attracted attention at all. Naturally, the space spiritual weapon on Shen Huo has already been taken away by him. ¡°Tick tock¡­tick tock¡­¡± Just like that, only Su Ke was left in the entire black tent, and Shen Huo, whose head was placed on the coffee table and died. In the silence, the only sound that could be heard was the blood flowing on the coffee table and dripping to the ground. ? One breath, two breaths, three breaths "ah!!!" Finally, an extremely sharp cry, containing infinite fear, suddenly pierced through the tent and spread throughout the surrounding area for more than ten miles in an instant. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" Suddenly, more than ten tyrannical auras surged out in the thousands of feet of open space. The originally calm night sky suddenly became turbulent at this moment. Eleven figures were seen bursting out from different black tents at the same time, all locking on the tent where Su Ke was, and rushing over at a speed that was difficult for ordinary people to achieve. At the same time, three figures also walked out of the other three tents. Obviously, these three people are not men, but women. They looked a little disheveled, and after sorting themselves out, they moved quickly. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Similarly, all the Guisha Sect disciples who heard the scream within a radius of more than ten miles from here were all shocked and tried their best to shoot towards the dozens of tents. Among them, Li Mu, whose eyes were cold and extremely calm, was among them. "It seems that your matter has been resolved?" At this time, a black shadow suddenly approached and asked in a voice that only Li Mu could hear. Hearing this, Li Mu¡¯s eyes flashed slightly and he was speechless, but he still nodded. And he knew the person approaching, otherwise the other person would not ask this question, let alone approach him. This person is none other than Luo Xiu, the man who rescued him before and led him to meet Su Ke. Obviously, Luo Xiu had guessed what was happening at this moment and who was the mastermind behind this incident. Li Mu ignored Luo Xiu, but that didn't mean he underestimated him. On the contrary, he quite cared about Luo Xiu. I feel that the other party is by no means a simple person. Moreover, the other party didn't seem to have much affection for the Guisha Sect, but rather cared about Su Ke. Li Mu didn¡¯t think too much about this, as long as Luo Xiu could keep the secret. If there is something wrong with the other party, he may kill them. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Not long after, hundreds of black-clad masked killers came to this empty space full of tents. They all surrounded a black tent and waited silently. No one dared to do anything else. "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!!!" Suddenly, a series of extremely angry roars came. Immediately afterwards, tyrannical strength emerged, seeming to tear the black tent into pieces. "Shut up!" But the next moment, another cold voice of anger came out. This sound is not as strong and loud as the previous ones. But as this voice sounded, the previous voices suddenly stopped, as if they were afraid of the latter. "Except for Shen Bao, Shen Hu, and Shen Rui, you six should stop being pretentious here. It makes me feel sick!" The latter's voice sounded again, and his words were obviously directed at the owners of the previous voices, without giving any face. . For a moment, the entire black tent became quiet. "The hundreds of black-clad masked killers surrounding them all clenched their fists, their bodies were trembling slightly, and their expressions were extremely respectful. They all knew that there were so many people gathered here.All the inner disciples of ? including that big shot. Although they didn¡¯t know what happened in the tent, they could guess that it was definitely serious! "Brother Devil May Cry, what do you think of this matter?" After a brief pause, the owner of the latter voice slowly spoke, his tone obviously softened a lot, and he also carried a deep respect. This person¡¯s words made all the black-clothed and masked killers outside become extremely serious. Obviously, the status and strength of that ¡®Senior Brother Devil May Cry¡¯ must be even more terrifying. "Ghost Sect" Among them, Li Mu's eyes narrowed, and he was equally surprised. He also clenched his fists slowly, realizing that the person called "Devil Cry" must be the core disciple of Gui Cha Sect, one of the ten people who made up the "Ghost Sect". If you can kill such a person, even the Guisha Sect will feel a burst of pain, right? Li Mu thought so in his heart, but he knew that he didn't have that strength at all now. Even if there is, the current situation must not be messed up. ¡°Take his body and hand it over to the Burial Hall when you get back.¡± A rather calm but extremely indifferent voice came out. ¡°Obviously the owner of this voice is none other than the core disciple of the Guisha Sect named Devil Cry. "Yes!" In a hurry, the respectful voices of ten people came over, and then there was another brief pause for breathing in the tent. ¡°Senior Brother Devil May Cry, what should I do with this bitch?¡± At this time, the latter, whose status was obviously much higher, asked. "Zhou Qing, pay attention to your attitude!" However, Devil May Cry's voice that sounded like Jiuyou directly hit the man's heart, and said coldly: "Although you are good in strength, you can't afford to offend people from the moderate faction. .¡± "Yesyesyes" The person called 'Zhou Qing' was obviously a little frightened when he was told this, and he hurriedly answered respectfully. "Alright, all the disciples of the Luo sect have dispersed outside. They are on guard in all directions, searching for suspicious people. The ones from the Shen sect are staying. You too, Zhou Qing, all three of you are staying too." Senior Brother Devil May Cry's cold words came. "Yes, Senior Brother Devil May Cry!" In a hurry, both the inner disciples inside the tent and the outer disciples outside the tent all answered respectfully. Immediately afterwards, the disciples of the Luo sect outside the tent fled away with doubts, leaving behind more than a hundred disciples of the Shen sect. After that, six killers wearing silver masks walked out of the tent and walked towards their respective tents without any pause. Obviously, these six people are also from the Luo sect. Their mood was not very good, but it was definitely not because of Shen Huo's death. After the six people left, a killer with a golden mask walked out and stood at the entrance of the tent. "I've met Senior Brother Zhou Qing!" This person just appeared, and the hundreds of outside disciples of the Shen Sect who were left behind all bowed in unison and spoke loudly and respectfully. Li Mu, who was among them, was no exception. Even if he didn't say anything, he should at least maintain his posture. He knows that what he has to do now is very simple, just endure! "Okay, I came out to announce something to you." Zhou Qing, the golden-masked killer who walked out, glanced at Li Mu and others, and said calmly: "Your senior brother Shen Huo is dead." His words were calm, even indifferent. It seems that the death of his fellow students is nothing in his eyes, just like the death of an ant, there is no need to care about anything. Even the outer disciples of the Shen sect were only slightly shocked after hearing this, but they immediately regained their composure without any reaction. From here, Li Mu knew that there probably wasn¡¯t much affection between the disciples of Gui Cha Sect, and there was no deep relationship at all. Moreover, because the competition is too fierce and cruel, many disciples may want other disciples to die, and may even use dirty tricks behind their backs. Because of this, they are so indifferent at the moment. Many people even believe that Shen Huo's death was definitely not an accident, let alone killed by an outsider. It was most likely an internal act! In this regard, everyone is not surprised. "Well, that's it. Let's disperse. Be careful. Don't spread the word about what happened today, you know?" Zhou Qing, the golden-masked killer, glanced around and said in a deep voice, with a hint of irresistible majesty in his words. Or a threat! ¡°If anyone dares to spread the word wantonly, I¡¯m afraid the end will not be easy. ¡°Yes, Senior Brother Zhou Qing!¡± Everyone answered in unison. Afterwards, all the outer disciples of the Shen sect began to disperse. But the only thing was that Li Mu didn't. Because if he leaves now, the plan will be equivalent to failure. In the normal plan, the next step is the most important and difficult. But will he be afraid? showNo. "Huh?" Li Mu's refusal to leave made Zhou Qing, who was about to turn around, frown and say in a rather cold voice, "Don't you understand what I said?" Li Mu did not answer, but knelt down on one knee and whispered: "Disciple Shen Mu is not the 'mu' of Senior Brother Shen Mu, but He Pang Wu Mu. I have something to report to Senior Brother Guiqi!" "Shen Mu? Shen Mu?" These words made the golden-faced killer Zhou Qing's complexion change slightly, and then he said coldly: "Nonsense, I advise you to leave as soon as possible. If not, I don't mind using inner disciples on you." The sanctioning power of the disciples!¡± "This guy!" Li Mu felt a chill in his heart, but on the surface he was pretending to be afraid, but in his mouth he shouted: "Brother Gui Qi, disciple Shen Mu has something important to report!!!" "Seeking death!" Suddenly, Zhou Qing, who was wearing a golden mask, showed murderous intent in his eyes, and he suddenly raised his palm, intending to make the next move. "Zhou Qing." But at this moment, a figure stood behind him without knowing it, and a cold voice slowly sounded. In an instant, Zhou Qing's body trembled suddenly, and his raised palm stopped abruptly. Li Assassin Mu's eyes were tightly focused on the figure standing behind Zhou Qing. The first thing that appeared in his eyes was the purple mask that gave people a weird feeling. However, the purple mask was only half-covered, and it only covered half of the man's face. It's not like silver or gold masks, which can completely cover a person's face. This unique feeling brought quite a visual impact to Li Mu. He knew that that person must be the core disciple of Gui Cha Sect - Devil May Cry ============ recommend: [bookid=2579339,bookname="Supreme Yang God"] ============ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 77 You are very good [Zhu Xin: Hehe, I¡¯m really busy. I¡¯m drinking here and there. I have to go to the city fifty or sixty miles away to buy milk powder or diapers. It¡¯s really not enough in one day. Yesterday¡¯s Lantern Festival, belated instructions. May all the brothers and sisters across from you be healthy, happy, and prosperous! Thanks for the tip! ¡¿ ================== It was a rather handsome young man. Even though half of his face was covered up, the other half was still exposed to the air. Staring at the other party, Li Mu looked slightly solemn. Understand that this person named ¡®Devil Cry¡¯ is a powerful person in the Heavenly Vein Realm and a core disciple of the Guisha Sect. The strength is beyond what he can resist now. Naturally, if he wanted to, it would only take a few days to cross from the human connection realm to the earth connection realm, and then from the earth connection realm to the sky connection realm, but he was not in a hurry. According to Xiaozhu, the more solid the foundation is, the better. Only when you make breakthroughs in the future can you go smoothly without worrying about anything. Especially in the past half month, Li Mu has become more and more skillful in controlling Qi. Coupled with the completion of the first form of the [Death Knife Codex], 'Death Silence', his combat effectiveness has been significantly improved. Once ¡®Death Silence¡¯ is completed, Li Mu is confident that even if he encounters a golden-masked killer of the same level as last night, even if the opponent releases the power in the ¡®earth veins¡¯, he will be sure to kill him. At that time, it was the best time for him to break through the Earth Line Realm and learn the second form of the [Death Knife Codex] - Death Madness! Similarly, when Li Mu was sizing up the purple-faced man, the other man was also sizing him up. At this time, the golden-masked killer Zhou Qing slowly stepped aside with a slightly respectful expression. Li Mu didn¡¯t pay too much attention to Zhou Qing. Not to mention that there was this ghost crying right now, even if he wasn't there, he wasn't afraid at all. "What did you just say? Shen Mu?" A very indifferent voice sounded, and the half of the man Gui Qi's face exposed to the air was still so cold. However, what others could not notice was that there was a hint of surprise in his dark eyes at this moment. There was no other reason. Li Mu looked directly at him for two breaths before lowering his head. Normally, let alone an ordinary outer sect disciple, not even the golden-faced killer Zhou Qing would have the courage. Although Devil May Cry was surprised, he was not angry. After all, he is the core disciple of Gui Cha Sect, and his position is extremely high. Everything is for the sake of the sect. He would be happy to have an outstanding disciple below. As for why he doesn¡¯t care much about Shen Huo, there may be other reasons. But he had to pay attention to Shen Mu's matter. "Yes, Senior Brother Devil May Cry!" Li Mu hurriedly lowered his head, pretending to be slightly nervous and whispered, and said rather sadly: "Senior Brother Shenmu, he is dead!" These words did not change the expression on Gui Qiu's face. The same was true for the golden-faced killer Zhou Qing. On the contrary, the coldness in the latter's eyes became stronger and stronger, as if he had already known it. Li Mu was not surprised by this. After all, it has been nearly a year since Shen Mu's death. Even if these Guisha Sect people did not see Shen Mu's body with their own eyes, anyone could guess the result after Shen Mu disappeared for so long. Although Qiufeng Kingdom is only a two-leaf kingdom, it also has many powerful people in the human connection realm, as well as the earth connection realm. Since the Gui Cha Sect sent people to destroy Qiu Feng Kingdom, they naturally thought that disciples in the human connection realm would fall, and even elite disciples in the earth connection realm would fall. They should have been prepared for this. "Did you see it with your own eyes?" Although the purple-faced man Gui Qi didn't care, he still frowned slightly and asked indifferently. "Disciple did not see Senior Brother Shen Mu die, but" Li Mu shook his head, turning his hands, a broken blade without a trace of blood appeared, and handed it out respectfully: "Although I am just an unknown disciple of Senior Brother Shen Mu, But Senior Brother Shenmu treats me very well, so I can identify the weapons used by Senior Brother Shenmu." Li Mu was not stupid, so he naturally cleaned up the broken blade. Otherwise, if the other party discovers that the blood stains on it are fresh, there is no way to explain it. "Oh?" Looking at the broken blade, the purple-faced man sighed softly. With a wave of his hand, soft energy emerged, and the broken blade flew up on its own and fell into his hand. The purple-faced man, Devil May Cry, only glanced at it briefly, threw it casually to Zhou Qing aside, and said lightly: "Look, see if this is Shen Mu's weapon." It can be seen that Devil May Cry doesn¡¯t know much about Shen Mu, let alone the weapons Shen Mu has used. As a core disciple, he and Shen Mu were also from the inner sect, but the gap between them was not that big. This ghost cry must have paid little attention to Shen Mu. Zhou Qing, on the other hand, must have known about it. Li Mu Ru???Speculation, head lowered, silent. "It is indeed the weapon used by Shen Mu." After Zhou Qing looked at the broken blade carefully, he hurriedly replied respectfully. Although he was a little angry at Li Mu's disrespect just now, he didn't dare to lie at all. "Yeah." The man Guiqi nodded, stared at Li Mu and said indifferently: "Come in." After finishing speaking, he turned around and walked towards the black tent. The gold-faced killer Zhou Qing glanced at Li Mu coldly and turned around. "Yes, senior brother!" Li Mu replied respectfully, not paying attention to Zhou Qing at all, and kept pace with him. Soon, Li Mu walked into the black tent. Suddenly, seven eyes shot over at him. "Disciple has seen the three senior brothers Shen Bao, Shen Hu, and Shen Rui!" Li Mu accepted it calmly, but when he saw the three men wearing silver masks, he hurriedly gave a respectful greeting. He naturally didn¡¯t know these three people, but he had learned the names of the three ¡®Shen Sect¡¯ from Zhou Qing before. And just now six more silver-faced killers came out, all of them Luo faction. Therefore, he concluded that these three people were the three people from the Shen sect. Li Mu has never acted, but he is not stupid. Although it is not said to be comprehensive, it must be realistic. "Huh?" But the three people were a little confused. Obviously, they felt that Li Mu was quite strange. "The three senior brothers may not know each other. My name is Shen Mu, Wu Mu Zhi Mu, which is the same as senior brother Shen Mu. And senior brother Shen Mu is a disciple of the inner sect. Everyone knows only senior brother Shen Mu, and I am He is an ordinary disciple under Senior Brother Shen Mu, and it is normal for the three senior brothers not to know the disciple." Li Mu hurriedly explained. "Okay, tell them your experience." The purple-faced man interrupted with a ghostly cry. As he spoke, the entire tent fell silent, and Shen Bao, Shen Hu, and Shen Rui did not dare to say anything. "Yes, senior brother." Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, and he began to make up the story according to the previous one. After gaining experience, Li Mu slightly modified the story. It also has a touch of emotion incorporated into it, making it sound extremely real. After finishing speaking, even Li Mu himself was surprised and secretly thought that his ability to make up stories was too strong, right? "Oh, that's good." As he thought, the little pig's chuckle came, with a hint of praise in it. Li Mu ignored Xiaozhu¡¯s words. "That's it." After finishing, Li Mu slowly raised his head, first looking at Devil May Cry wearing a purple mask, and then looking at everyone, with a hint of sadness in his expression. Because in the story, Shen Mu was very kind to him. "It seems that you are quite humane." Devil May Cry did not say anything, but the golden-faced killer Zhou Qing sneered and snorted: "It seems that you are lying, and Shen Huo will die as soon as you come back. Yes, this must have something to do with you!" As he spoke, he moved and appeared directly in front of Li Mu. His palms became claws and he suddenly grabbed Li Mu's shoulders. Zhou Qing¡¯s actions made Shen Bao, Shen Hu and Shen Rui frown, but they did not dare to stop him. But Zi-faced Ghost Cry still had an indifferent expression on his face. The other three masked women in black were also very indifferent. Only Su Ke, who was kneeling beside the bed with his head lowered, showed a hint of fear as his expression changed. As for Li Mu himself, he was also shocked at this moment. However, he calmed down immediately after being startled. Clearly, this is probably a temptation from the other party, and this kind of temptation is what Devil May Cry acquiesces to. Based on normal thinking, Zhou Qing will not kill him this time. However, it is very likely to destroy him. Not resisting? Obviously not! The moment Zhou Qing made a move, Li Mu also retreated. Moreover, he also used a layer of Qi-sense power to let the surrounding air flow surround his body. Although this is completely useless, it does something else. At the same time, he also released 30% of the 'Silver Light Body', turning his skin into a silvery white color. Although the light was not strong, it still illuminated the black tent. For a moment, Shen Bao, Shen Hu, and Shen Rui showed expressions of surprise, and even the purple-faced man Gui Wei's eyes lit up. "Seeking death!" But Li Mu's change made Zhou Qing's eyes freeze, and he directly revealed a murderous intention. And this killing intent could only be felt by Li Mu who was face to face. "This guy really wants to kill me!" Li Mu felt cold in his heart, and he immediately sensed the other party's evil intentions. Involuntarily, his fists clenched subconsciously, and a trace of murderous intent emerged in his heart. "Wait!" Yes?At this moment, Xiaozhu's voice sounded deep in his heart. "Whoosh!" Suddenly, the phantom flashed and appeared directly next to Zhou Qing. A rather white palm reached out and grabbed Zhou Qing's right arm with terrifying strength, stopping it. "Okay, I believe what he said." An indifferent voice sounded, and the purple-faced Devil Weeping slightly squinted his eyes, glanced at Zhou Qing, and slowly released his palm. "This Shen Mu has understood the first level of Qi, and his body has also entered the level of silver light body, and he is expected to become an inner disciple. Now our Guisha Sect has suffered a lot of losses. I don't want any more damage. Do you understand? ?" Zhou Qing seemed to be about to say something, but was blocked by Devil May Cry's words. "Yes, senior brother!" hurriedly, Shen Bao, Shen Hu, and Shen Rui nodded in unison, and there was a slight change in the way they looked at Li Mu. Although they didn¡¯t know Li Mu, Li Mu called himself a Shen sect, and that was the Shen sect. What Zhou Qing did was obviously not to give them face. On the surface they won't say anything, but on the inside they are a little angry. Especially with the potential shown by Li Mu, he can definitely become an inner disciple, but he cannot die easily. "Okay, that's it. It's all over. You come with me." Zi-faced Guiqi said indifferently and walked directly outside the tent. Li Mu was relieved at first, but after hearing this, he couldn't help but feel nervous again. But he still turned around, followed closely behind the other party, and left the tent. And out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at Su Ke on the bed. Soon, Li Mu arrived at another rather large tent. "You are very good." As soon as he walked into it, the indifferent voice of the purple-faced ghost could be heard. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 78 Ghost Brother [Zhu Xin: Collect tickets! I haven¡¯t called you in a long time~~! ¡¿ ==================== "You are very good." As soon as he walked into the black tent, Li Mu heard the words coming from the ghost's weeping mouth. Although he was still indifferent, there was a hint of praise in it. "Nonsense, how could someone trained by this Pig Saint be so bad?" Li Mu didn't answer, but the little pig in the Dzi Bead of Life and Death couldn't help but snorted. Naturally, only Li Mu could hear Xiaozhu¡¯s words. Because of this, Li Mu paused subconsciously and failed to react immediately. However, his pause seemed extremely normal in Devil May Cry's eyes. From Devil May Cry's point of view, no matter how good Li Mu is, he is just an outer sect disciple whose cultivation has not reached the realm of human connections. Not to mention an outer disciple, even an inner disciple at the Human Connection realm might not be able to easily withstand his praise. "Senior brother Devil May Cry, you are serious." Li Mu ignored Xiaozhu and replied with a little respect. He was also quite surprised that the other party would speak like this. At the same time, he took a look at the surrounding furnishings. I found that it was no different from Su Ke's tent, except that there was an extra chair. "It's nothing to be overstated. Think about it, you should be able to step into the realm of connections soon, right?" Obviously, Devil May Cry's demeanor at this moment is no longer as cold as before. Sitting on the mahogany chair, he speaks a little more. . After all, there are only two of them at the moment, and they are still in his tent. "Well, everything is due to Senior Brother Shen Mu. The disciple will choose to break through after he wants to improve his Qi sense higher." Li Mu nodded and answered according to the other party's intention. "Your idea is good, much better than those guys." Devil May Cry praised again, with a smile on his rather handsome face. Seeing this, Li Mu couldn't help but sneer in his heart. It is clear that this person is just pretending to act that way in front of outsiders, and now his true nature is revealed. "Thank you for the compliment, Brother Devil May Cry." Naturally, Li Mu responded humbly. "Let's just leave Shen Mu's matter as it is. You don't have to pay too much attention to it. This is the way the world is. If you die, you will die. There is no point in pursuing it any further." Devil May's eyes flashed slightly and he sighed softly. "Disciple understands." Li Mu nodded. "Do you know why I suppressed Shen Huo's death?" At this time, Devil May Cry asked lightly with a teasing smile on his face. "Because of the competition between the sects?" Li Mu frowned. He certainly knows the complexity and fierce competition within the Guisha Sect. Even if they are from the same sect, they will secretly assassinate them. And this situation should be the most common among the outer disciples. Next are the ordinary disciples among the inner disciples. There should be very few elite disciples above them, and there would be no casualties among the core disciples at all. After all, the higher the strength and cultivation level, once death occurs, even the Guisha Sect will not be able to bear it. Therefore, even if there is competition among the core disciples of Tianmai Realm, they will not kill each other. Once that happens, the elders, sect masters, and supreme elders will definitely be alarmed. By then, no one will be able to eat the good fruit. There should also be relatively few elite disciples below. The Earth Meridian Realm is also very important to the Gui Cha Sect. As for the ordinary inner sect disciples in the human connection realm, there must be quite a few. Since they will not alert the elders, sect masters and supreme elders, the core disciples can suppress them. "Your thoughts are the same as mine. As a disciple of Gui Cha Sect, you also know this." Gui Qi nodded after receiving the answer, with a hint of coldness in his expression, and whispered: "That Shen Huo's The death was probably not caused by anyone else, and it was most likely Zhou Qing. After all, the Autumn Wind Kingdom had been destroyed long ago, and there were no people in the Human Connection realm at all. Even if there were, it would be absolutely impossible to sneak in here and kill them quietly. Shen Huo. And Shen Huo was not killed by me, there was no other person except Zhou Qing." "Then you" Li Mu was surprised on the surface, but he couldn't help laughing in his heart. He didn't expect that the cruel competition within the Guisha Sect would actually help him. "Do you want to ask me why I didn't deal with that Zhou Qing?" Devil May Cry interrupted Li Mu's words, shook his head and said: "First, I have no evidence; second, that Shen Huo is not my person; third, , Zhou Qing is not mine either." Li Mu frowned, somewhat unable to understand what the other party said. "In your opinion, Zhou Qing is not my talent and it is best to deal with it. It is better to cause trouble for him, right? Indeed, you must have evidence in advance. If you don't have evidence, you go to find trouble with him, which is tantamount to seeking death. Not even me. Not to mention that Shen Huo is not mine. There is no need for me to offend another core disciple for that Shen Huo." Devil May Cry shook his head, his expression indifferent "Senior brother taught you the right thing." On the surface, Li Mu was extremely humble and learned. He chuckled inwardly, because it was none of his business whether he would cause trouble for Zhou Qing or not. He just wanted to know what purpose Devil May Cry had in calling him here? Li Mu would not be so stupid as to think that the other party who asked him to come here was just for a chat, and there must be other things to say. "Okay, don't worry about this anymore. You should also think that there are other reasons why I asked you to come here." Devil May Cry smiled slightly and said calmly. "Well, senior brother told me that as long as the disciples are within their ability, they will try their best to do it." Li Mu nodded heavily, pondering in his heart, what is the purpose of this person looking for him? "Are you willing to be my 'ghost brother'?" At this time, Gui Qi's expression suddenly became a little solemn and he asked seriously. "Ghost brother?" Li Mu was stunned. Not only was he confused on the surface, but he was also confused in his heart. What is this 'ghost brother'? "You don't know Ghost Brother?" Li Mu's reaction made the man cry in surprise. Involuntarily, Li Mu was startled, and suddenly felt that he had betrayed himself, and hurriedly explained: "Senior Brother Devil May Cry, I am really sorry. I have only been a member of Gui Cha Sect for two years, and I have always worked hard under the protection of Senior Brother Shen Mu. I have never left the sect for cultivation. Not to mention the sect, I have never even been inside the sect a few times, and I don¡¯t know many people. Therefore, many things are unclear, you" "That's it." Hearing this, the man Guiqi nodded, and then his expression changed slightly. He stared at Li Mu with a pair of black eyes and asked in surprise: "You said you only started working for two years? How old are you now?" "Fourteen." Li Mu did not hide it, but actually told his age. At this moment, he had vaguely guessed what the other party's purpose was. Therefore, he chose to tell the truth. "Fourteen!" I saw that the look of shock on Gui Qi's face became intense, but after all, he is a strong man in the Tianmai realm, a core disciple of Gui Cha Sect, and his strong character is definitely unmatched by others. Soon, Just calm down. "I didn't expect that Shen Mu, an ordinary disciple of the inner sect, would secretly cultivate such a genius. It seems that the rumor is true." A word that Li Mu could not hear echoed in Devil May Cry's heart. "Is your senior brother Shen Mu very kind to you?" Immediately, he changed the subject and asked calmly. "As expected of a core disciple, it's really not easy." At this time, Xiaozhu's laughter rang out, obviously he was surprised by this change of the other party. "Nonsense." Li Mu was a little scornful, but on the surface he nodded heavily: "Yes, senior brother Shen Mu is very good to me, otherwise he would not have given me the body tempering fluid. There is no way the disciple can reach the ninth level of the bronze body so quickly. It is even more impossible to reach the level of a semi-silver light body with physical strength." "Yeah." Gui Qi nodded. After hearing the words 'body quenching fluid', the surprise in his expression dissipated a lot. After all, even low-grade body tempering liquid can greatly enhance the physique of a real human connection realm, let alone a copper body realm. In Devil May Cry's eyes, Li Mu reaching this level at such a young age seems to be a genius, but in fact more than half of it is due to the 'tempering fluid'. Therefore, the other party was not too shocked. His talent back then was no worse than Li Mu's, or even stronger. However, this Devil May Cry will naturally not ignore Li Mu's potential. If Li Mu was just physically strong, he wouldn't care at all. But just now, he was clearly aware of the power of that layer of aura, which was what he cared about the most. "Since you don't know 'Ghost Brother', then Senior Brother will tell you something." Slowly, Gui Qi calmed down and said calmly. "Thank you, senior brother!" After hearing this, Li Mu breathed a sigh of relief. I know, my explanation just now worked. Especially when he mentioned the three words 'body quenching fluid', he used an accent. "First of all, you should know how many Gui Cha Sect disciples will secretly kill each other in order to obtain better resources. Even if you haven't seen it, you must have heard of it, right?" After a pause, Gui Qi spoke. asked. "Yes, disciple understands." Li Mu is not stupid, not to mention that he can completely imagine it. Even if he can't think of it, he still has to pretend to understand it at this moment. "You have outer disciples, and so do my inner disciples." Gui Qi's eyes sank, and he muttered: "And these are the acquiescence of the elders and the sect master. After all, Only in a cruel environment can stronger disciples be cultivated. I¡¯m not hiding anything. Since becoming a core disciple, quite a few outer and inner disciples have died at my hands! " Having said this, an icy chill emerged from his body, directly oppressing Li Mu. This chill didn¡¯t bother Li Mu.What, but on the surface he pretended to be scared and said respectfully: "In the future, this disciple will definitely follow Brother Devil May Cry's lead!" "Haha, you are very smart, have good understanding, and have good opportunities." Li Mu's statement brought a smile to Gui Qi's face. Then, he explained: "So, everyone will cultivate their own power. Whether they are outer disciples or inner disciples. Naturally, the forces of the outer disciples are basically controlled by the inner disciples, and the strength of the inner disciples is dominated by us core disciples. Therefore, the real competition is between the ten core disciples of our Guisha Sect. The 'Ghost Brother' is a person personally trained by the top ten core disciples, and will be the ultimate force for the top ten disciples to compete for the position of sect leader in the future. do you understand? " Hearing this, Li Mu's heart sank slightly. He might have half understood it before, but now he fully understands it. This Devil May Cry wants to take him away and become the opponent's 'strongest thug' in the future! "I won't say much. I'll give you some time to think about it clearly, and then answer me. Remember, think about it clearly before you answer." At this moment, the exposed half of Devil May Cry's face revealed a faint trace of emotion. The smile then quieted down and he closed his eyes slightly. Li Mu, on the other hand, stood five feet away from the other party and remained silent. However, Li Mu's heart was far from being as silent as he appeared on the surface, instead he was cursing loudly. think? Is it even necessary to think about it? There is only one answer - yes! If not, the result will be to kill him on the spot! "Don't ask me, you make your own choice. However, it seems that you have no choice. Well, this ghost brother has a good identity, you can try it." Xiaozhu's words came, and Li Mu's words were blocked. go back. Therefore, Li Mu quickly made a decision and replied solemnly: "Disciple is willing to become a senior brother and a ghost brother!" After receiving the answer, Devil May Cry suddenly opened his eyes, and the smile on his face instantly enlarged, looking extremely evil. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 79 Yama Maru "This is the 'Yam King Pill'. After taking it, it means that you have completely surrendered to me. From now on, you will be my ninth brother. I will spare no effort to train you. As long as you don't choose to betray, then , I will give birth, and you will give birth." Moreover, Gui Qi, who was sitting on the red wooden chair, flipped his palm and a jet black pill appeared. In an instant, the tent, which was already a bit cold, became even colder. If he were an ordinary person, he would definitely have fear in his heart and look horrified. But when Li Mu saw the pill, he was a little surprised, but after the surprise, he was filled with joy. "Well, you're really lucky." At the same time, Xiaozhu's voice also sounded in his mind. "Indeed." Li Mu couldn't help but reply. He knows that the so-called ¡®Yam Wang Pill¡¯ is probably the drug used by Devil May Cry to control those ¡®ghost brothers¡¯. To put it bluntly, it is poison. As long as you take it, it will be fine at first, but over time it will start to attack, and you have to take another 'King of Hell Pill' to stop it. Otherwise, there is only one result - death! Therefore, those ¡®ghost brothers¡¯ did not dare to disobey Devil Cry¡¯s orders, let alone the slightest resistance. Unless someone can possess the strength and cultivation level to surpass this Devil May Cry, and then kill it, and obtain the refining method and prescription of the 'Kenma Pill'. But let¡¯s not talk about whether Devil May Cry can be killed, so what if Devil May Cry can be killed? What he got rid of was just Devil May Cry's control, but the effects of Yamanomaru still didn't disappear. Yama Pills are a kind of drug. Once you become addicted, the consequences will be disastrous! Li Mu was happy because according to his perception, the ¡®Yam Wang Pill¡¯ contained considerable death energy. If an ordinary person swallows it, the death energy will definitely invade the body and swallow up the vitality in the body bit by bit. According to ordinary thinking, even if a cultivator's life aura is stronger than ordinary people, if he takes a few more pills, he will definitely die. However, in Li Mu¡¯s view, this ¡®Yam Wang Pill¡¯ is anything but. After all, Devil May Cry is not stupid. Since he wants to train 'death warriors', how can he let them die? Therefore, the ¡®Kenma Pill¡¯ has other functions. ??Especially because ordinary people may become addicted after taking it, but he who practices the power of death will not. Li Mu couldn't help but narrowed his eyes. He quite likes the death energy inside. After all, most of the life in this world is life, and death energy only accounts for a small part. Only those places where dead bodies are buried have a lot of death energy. What he practiced was the power of death, but it was basically a disposable item. Once used, it cannot be restored immediately. Even with the 'death crystal', it would be extremely difficult to absorb it with his current ability. It's okay when you're not fighting. You have that time to restore the power of death in your meridians, but what if you're in a life-and-death battle? There is no time to learn it! Therefore, he must have an item that can quickly restore the power of death. And ¡®Ken no Maru¡¯ is exactly the kind of item that can quickly restore the power of death. I just don¡¯t know what the other effects of this ¡®Yam Wang Pill¡¯ are. Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but laugh. As the saying goes, when we meet on a narrow road, the brave wins, but now it's time to break, so how can we think too much about it? Not to mention, there is an unclear guy like Xiaozhu here, what is there to be afraid of? "Of course I am willing to take it!" Li Mu couldn't help but nodded respectfully and replied in a low voice. "Okay!" Seeing this, Gui Weep smiled. Immediately afterwards, a burst of energy emerged, directly surrounding the soybean-sized black pill and rising into the air, flying towards Li Mu. Li Mu didn¡¯t talk nonsense. After taking the so-called ¡®Yam Wang Pill¡¯, he stuffed it into his mouth without hesitation, chewed it and swallowed it into his belly. He is by no means a random person, and he is very clear about the effect of the ¡®Yam Wang Pill¡¯. It is precisely because of his understanding that he is like this. In Li Mu¡¯s mind, the main ingredient of ¡®Yam Wang Pill¡¯ is ¡®death energy¡¯. Not only was he not afraid of the death energy, but it was greatly replenished. As for the other functions of the 'Kama Pill', although he didn't know it, he thought there was no danger and he was confident that he could withstand it. Right now, Li Muke doesn¡¯t have time to think about too many problems. After swallowing the 'King of Hell Pill', he hurriedly sat down cross-legged. And that 'Yam Wang Pill' had already turned into a rather pure 'death energy' and invaded his body. In this regard, Li Mu did not panic at all, but was extremely calm and directly used the three thousand blood vessels in his body to devour it. In just three breaths, he had swallowed up all the 'death energy'. Originally, the death energy in his three thousand meridians was quite mottled, but at this moment, under the baptism of that 'death energy', it became pure! "Good stuff!" Upon noticing this, Li Mu couldn't help but feel happy. However, at this moment, the ¡®Kama Pill¡¯¡¯ Another force emerged. It was an extremely domineering force that spread throughout his body in an instant. Li Mu couldn't help but be slightly surprised by this. But soon, this surprise turned into a surprise. Because that domineering power actually has the effect of tempering the body. Although it is not as pure as the 'body quenching fluid', it is not weak. With just one pill, he felt that his body was slightly improved. "That's it." After waiting for the domineering power to be absorbed by his body, Li Mu slowly opened his eyes, with a trace of relief in his expression. As for the hint of joy, he covered it up tightly, and his posture changed from sitting to standing. Although he didn¡¯t know what the other ¡®ghost brothers¡¯ would be like after taking ¡®Yam Wang Pill¡¯, he was definitely not in a good mood, even if this ¡®Yam Wang Pill¡¯ had the effect of tempering the body, it should be the same. "This boy's strong character is definitely not comparable to that of the first eight ghost brothers. It seems that I have picked up a treasure this time." Li Mu's calmness fell into the man's ghostly eyes, making him slightly surprised. If you are an ordinary person, there must be some kind of bad mood at this moment, and you can't help but express it. Even if a 'King of Hell Pill' does not affect a ninth-level cultivator of the Bronze Body Realm, how can he be calm after he clearly realizes that his life is being controlled by others? However, Li Mu was calm, and this was obviously something Devil May Cry had never thought of. At least, in the latter's memory, none of the top eight ghost brothers could compare with Li Mu. "Very good. From now on, you will be my ninth ghost brother, Devil May Cry. This is a token that represents your identity. You cannot throw it away. You can use it as a deterrent when necessary." Slowly, the man Devil May Cry stood up. , a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. While speaking, he turned over his hand again, and a black token two inches long and one inch wide with a ghost face appeared on it, and he threw it directly to Li Mu. Then, he walked around the coffee table and came to Li Mu. He smiled slightly, lowered his head and asked softly: "Do you have any weapons? I am referring to spiritual weapons, not ordinary spiritual weapons. You should know the difference between spiritual weapons and Is there a difference between fine weapons? As my ghost brother, Devil May Cry, I can¡¯t live without some decent weapons.¡± "This" Li Mu, who took the token, was slightly startled, and then immediately thought of what the other party meant. He is not stupid. Even if he has a weapon, he still pretends to have no weapons. Who would think that he has so many weapons? Moreover, it is a spiritual weapon beyond the reach of ordinary people. Therefore, Li Mu pretended to be embarrassed and shook his head. "You know, even though Shen Mu is an inner disciple, he only has one spiritual weapon at most, and I can't get it for you at all." Gui Qi smiled and said lightly: "Tell me, what kind of weapon do you like?" "The knife needs to be longer." Li Mu lowered his head and replied respectfully. He couldn't refuse this kind of offer. "Knife?" With a slight cry, light flashed in the man's hand, and a blade three fingers wide and about two and a half feet long appeared. Suddenly, a faint chill spread from the blade. "Look at how this knife looks like." Then, he handed the blade directly to Li Mu. Li Mu took it carefully and pretended to look at it carefully. With just one glance, he knew the level of this sword. Although it is not high, it is not low either. The seventh-grade spiritual weapon contains a trace of 'ice' spiritual power. Looking at this sword, Li Mu couldn't help but secretly sigh, the core disciples were different, they were so generous in their attacks. As for the shape of the knife, there is nothing to say. It is what he likes and it suits him quite well. Compared to the three-foot-long one, this one is better. After all, his height is limited, and the three-foot-long knife is slightly too long for him now. "Very good, thank you, Brother Devil May Cry." After a while, Li Mu nodded and replied. "Well, since you like this sword, I'll give it to you. As for the martial arts and martial arts, the sect has regulations and cannot be taught at will. So, I can't help with this." Devil May Cry nodded, then turned and returned to Mahogany. Sitting on the chair, he said: "Now that you have become my ghost brother, you do not belong to any faction of the sect. You are directly under my jurisdiction. You only obey my call. No one dares to touch you. But on weekdays, you still have to take care of yourself. You, don¡¯t provoke others without permission, especially the inner disciples, do you understand?¡± "Understood!" Hearing this, Li Mu bowed his hands in respect. As for what he was thinking in his heart, no one knew. "Okay, you go down first." Gui Qi, who was sitting on the mahogany chair, nodded and waved. "Disciple, please retire." Li Mu bowed and retreated. "How is he?" Not long after Li Mugang left, Devil May Cry tilted his head slightly, looked at the wooden cabinet behind him, and asked in a low voice. Then, a figure in black clothes and a golden face slowly walked out from behind, came to Devil May Cry, and replied respectfully: "Extremely strong mind, good potential, better than the other seven, worthy of training."??. " "Oh?" Hearing this, the man Gui Qi was quite surprised, and then chuckled: "How does it compare with you?" However, his words did not receive an answer from the figure in black clothes and gold face. "Okay, you can go down too. Remember, don't try to take advantage of him. Otherwise, you will know the consequences." Seeing that the other party did not reply, the man Guiwei did not bother to ask, waved his hand, his tone was quite calm, and even carried With a hint of threat. There was still no answer, and the figure in black clothes and golden face left quietly. ¡­¡­ At this moment, after Li Mu left the Devil May Cry tent, he walked straight towards the jungle outside. When passing by Su Ke's tent, he paused briefly and then walked out of the tent. And as soon as he walked out, a faint feeling of surprise and suspicion emerged in his heart. Because the bodies of the two outer sect disciples that he had killed before were missing. In other words, it has been dealt with. But who would do this? And no one informed the inner disciples? "Whoosh!" Suddenly, a subtle cold light lit up, shooting directly in front of him. Li Mu's eyes suddenly turned cold, but after feeling that the cold light had no power, he frowned and took it. Looking at it, I saw that it was a knife about two inches long. There is a piece of white paper stuck on the blade, with one word written on it - Come! "You should go over and take a look." At this time, Xiaozhu, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke. However, Xiaozhu didn¡¯t need to say much, Li Mu had already ducked into the jungle. Soon, a familiar figure fell into his sight. That person was none other than Na Luo Xiu! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 70 Vendetta Plan "Hoo ho!" The cool breeze blew, stirring Li Mu's tattered gray cloth and the short black hair on his head. The air is still so quiet, nothing remains. The only thing was that a faint smell of blood was still faintly drifting in the wind. Li Mu, who was standing in mid-air, looked slightly pale, and his left shoulder was already soaked in blood and was hanging weakly. As for his right hand, only the palm was covered with blood, and the tiger's mouth was split half an inch wide. However, he still held the dagger tightly and did not let go. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????The person's knife is there, but the knife is missing, the person is dead! Even though there is only half of the short sword that Li Mu is holding at the moment, at least it is still in his hand. As for the other half Slowly, Li Mu lowered his head and looked towards the canyon below. The golden-faced killer was seen lying upside down in the cold pool water, with blood filling the air, dyeing the entire clear pool water into a blood-red color. On his forehead, a broken blade was inserted upside down, three inches deep into the shell. ¡°If the mark left by Li Mu¡¯s first knife on his neck took away half of his life. Then, this blade will take away all his life. "Don't be in a daze, pack your things and leave quickly. Don't forget that the essence and blood of these guys are all good things." At this time, Xiaozhu's voice sounded. "Yeah." Li Mu nodded slightly, took out a bottle of 'life liquid' and swallowed it, plus a 'life crystal', quickly repairing the injuries in the body and surface. At the same time, he lowered his body, raised his right hand, and violently grabbed the body of the golden-masked killer lying in the water. "Wow!" Immediately, the body of the golden-masked killer was pulled up by a giant hand condensed with invisible power, and was dropped on the shore at will. Not long after, Li Mu very skillfully deprived the opponent of his space weapon and the drop of blood essence one by one. Naturally, the things on the two silver-faced killers he killed before should not be forgotten. "I said, should you change your outfit? Also, if you plan to do that next, you can't do it without changing You should understand what I mean, right?" Just when Li Mu was about to leave, The little pig with his eyelids lying on his shoulder spoke calmly. Its words made Li Mu pause slightly, but it was only a pause. The next moment, he had left the place. However, at the moment of leaving, the tattered gray clothes on his body changed into black clothes, and a black hood appeared on his face. Only the pair of gray cloth shoes on his feet remained unchanged. ¡­¡­ "Whoosh!" In the jungle with a faint moonlight, a figure of 1.67 meters tall, wearing a black robe and a black scarf flashed past. Its speed was as fast as a ghost, and it didn't make any sound. At first glance, this is definitely the black-clothed masked killer who destroyed the Qiu Feng Kingdom, Qiu Feng Sect, the three major cities, and the eight major tribes. But if you look closely, you can see that it is different. Therefore, the shoes on human feet are not uniformly black, but dark gray. If you don't look carefully, you will never be able to identify it. This person is none other than Li Mu, who killed two silver-faced killers and one gold-faced killer. Right now, he was pretending to be a member of the Four Leaf Kingdom, the Guisha Kingdom, and the Guisha Sect. His purpose is obvious, to blend into the black-clad killers, take away their lives one by one from within, and learn about the Ghost Kingdom and its location. Li Mu knew that with his current strength, he could not avenge any great revenge. Even if he had that strength, he would have to think long term. ¡°At least, this place is far away from the so-called ¡®Ghost Kingdom¡¯ and cannot be reached within a year or two. Not to mention, he didn't even know which direction the 'Ghost Kingdom' was located in the Qiufeng Kingdom or where its specific location was. Even if he captured the two silver-faced killers and the gold-faced killer's space weapon, he still couldn't find any information, and there was no map at all. Therefore, Li Mu knew that what he needed was to improve his strength and gain practical experience. And right now, there are still so many black-clad killers in Qiu Feng's country, how can he let go of this perfect opportunity? Not to mention, if you sneak into it, you will definitely be able to get all the information about the Ghost Kingdom! Therefore, a plan grew in Li Mu's heart. As for Xiaozhu, he is the chief of staff. Just like that, under the guidance of Xiaozhu who was hiding in the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death', Li Mu quickly walked towards the place where the disciples of Gui Cha Kingdom and Gui Cha Sect gathered. He doesn¡¯t dare to fly. That¡¯s because of his current status.He is the most ordinary black-faced killer, not a silver-faced killer, nor a gold-faced killer. It's the black-faced killers who have the largest number, and they are the hardest to find among them, at least much harder to find than the silver-faced and gold-faced killers. That¡¯s why he pretended to be the black scarf killer. And after plundering two silver-masked killers and a gold-masked killer, Li Mu became rich again. Among them, there are five attack weapons alone. The two silver-faced killers each have one piece, a short blade and a short sword respectively, with levels of third-grade spiritual weapons and fourth-grade spiritual weapons. The golden-faced killer known as 'Senior Brother Zhou' has three pieces, all of which are knives. It seems that this person has a sincere love for knives, and they are all in the shape of long knives. The shape and size were also very popular with Li Mu. And the long sword that the golden-faced killer held with him was an eighth-grade spiritual weapon. In addition, there are two long knives stored in the space spiritual weapon, one is a sixth-grade spiritual weapon, and the other is a fifth-grade spiritual weapon. It is not difficult to see that the last two long knives are used as backup. In addition, there are eight space spiritual weapons. Space spiritual weapons are obviously the most abundant and widespread on Qingyang Star. Everyone can use them, and they are quite easy to forge. There is nothing worth paying attention to. Li Mu just casually checked, and without exception, except for the space spirit weapons carried by the three people, the other five space spirit weapons did not store any items and were still in a standby state. Then there were some Qingyang coins, spiritual liquid, clothes, and miscellaneous things. Among them, there are more than 8,000 Qingyang coins in total, plus Li Mu's original more than 3,000 coins, the total is 12,000 Qingyang coins. Naturally, the vast majority of them are ¡®green money paper¡¯. Qingyang paper is a form of currency issued by the Qingyang Kingdom. It can replace Qingyang coins and is easy to carry and trade. Its denominations can be divided into: tens, hundreds, thousands, and ten thousand from small to large. Li Mu didn¡¯t care much about the Qingyang Coin. What he cared about was the nine bottles of spiritual liquid, because the spiritual liquid contained a trace of the ¡®spiritual energy of heaven and earth¡¯. Although it cannot be compared with the 'spiritual energy of heaven and earth' generated by the three-line strongmen when they break through, it can still improve the strength of the body. Those who are strong in the Bronze Body Realm can continuously improve their physique and achieve breakthroughs under the influence of spiritual liquid. Likewise, a strong person with three meridians can do it. The silver light body can break through to the golden light body, and the golden light body can be cultivated to the highest purple light body. Naturally, having said that, the difficulty is self-evident, and the consumption of spiritual liquid is absolutely staggering. And those nine bottles of spiritual liquid are all of the same color - body quenching liquid This kind of spiritual liquid can be regarded as the most common spiritual liquid on Qingyang Star. It is diluted from the 'spiritual pill'. However, its price is not something that ordinary people with strong connections can afford. Each drop is worth at least a thousand Qingyang coins, and there are nine jade bottles here, each containing at least six drops of body tempering fluid, with a total value of fifty-four thousand Qingyang coins. Furthermore, Li Mu also discovered that seven of the jade bottles were engraved with the word "low", and the other two were engraved with the word "middle". Li Mu knew that the ¡®Body Tempering Pill¡¯ was divided into four grades, so the body tempering liquid was also divided into four grades, from low to high: low grade, medium grade, top grade, and top grade. Each drop of low-grade body quenching fluid is worth a thousand Qingyang coins, mid-grade body quenching fluid is worth 5,000 Qingyang coins, and high-grade body quenching fluid is worth as much as 50,000 Qingyang coins. As for the best body quenching fluid, the price on the market should be one million Qingyang coins! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even high-quality body quenching fluid is very difficult to obtain in a three-leaf country, just imagine how rare it is. As for the panacea, it is even more expensive. After sorting out all of this, according to Xiaozhu¡¯s words: ¡°I¡¯ve made it this time, these guys are fatter than the previous ones!¡± Li Mu didn¡¯t feel much about this. In his opinion, these are all external things. Compared to the body quenching fluid, his favorite is still the eighth-grade spiritual weapon level long knife. Naturally, having the body quenching fluid is much stronger than not having the body quenching fluid, and having the Qingyang Coin is always better than not having the Qingyang Coin. Therefore, he put all these things into the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death'. As for now, it is not the time to think about this, because there are more important things waiting for him. ¡­¡­ "Whoosh!" In the jungle, Li Mu was floating extremely lightly, his whole body blending into the darkness, making it extremely difficult for an equally powerful person to spot him. Even a strong person with earth veins would not be able to detect it if they paid attention to the search. "It's still a hundred miles away, be careful." At this time, the voice of Xiaozhu's thoughts sounded. "Yeah!" Li Mu nodded slightly and stared into the distance with his cold eyes. However, as the distance got closer and closer, he did not deliberately?Hide his figure, and his speed has also slowed down a lot, more than ten times slower than before. But despite this, his speed is still comparable to the ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm, and there are faint fluctuations of Qi. In other words, what he is dressing up at the moment is a bronze-bodied ninth-level killer who has a slight understanding of Qi. In this way, his cultivation level in the human connection realm can be concealed to the greatest extent, so that it will not be easily exposed. "Stop!" At this moment, a soft drink suddenly sounded. Immediately afterwards, seven black shadows flashed out from the jungle in all directions, blocking Li Mu's way. Obviously, these seven black shadows are seven masked killers dressed in black. "It's one of our own!" Li Mu had already noticed the sudden appearance of these seven people, without any panic at all, and his tone was cold. "Stop talking nonsense, slogan!" However, the seven people did not give him any face. Moreover, an imposing killer walked out from among them. His tone was also extremely cold and his eyes were fierce as he said: "Ghost Rakshasa, follow on!" Following this person¡¯s words, the other six people also locked their gazes on Li Mu, and the chilling murderous intent was released without reservation. It seemed that as long as Li Mu made the wrong connection or failed to connect, they would take action immediately. "Slogan?" Li Mu raised his eyebrows, his eyes were still as cold and calm, but his heart was slightly startled. He immediately communicated with the little pig in the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death' and asked: "Do you know?" "Uh this" However, Xiaozhu's answer was a little hesitant. Obviously, it doesn¡¯t know! Involuntarily, Li Mumeng¡¯s face under the scarf sank slightly, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but slowly scanned the seven masked killers, with traces of killing intent surging out ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 71 Luo Xiu? Shura! Following Xiaozhu's silence, Li Mu's face hidden under the black scarf also became cold. His already somewhat cold eyes revealed traces of extremely cruel killing intent. He will change into this identity in order to better kill these sinful people who died in the Qiufeng Kingdom, hurt the people of the Northern Han tribe, and made him lose his grandmother. Otherwise, he wouldn't be pretending at all. What other interface commands are needed now? It's so funny, just kill him! "Boy, don't be impulsive. If you can't bear it, you will ruin your plans. You kill them now for fun, but what should you do next? There are many silver-faced killers, gold-faced killers, and even those who are coming. Core disciple. Not to mention that you won¡¯t get any information about the Ghost Kingdom, and your identity may even be exposed. You will definitely die by then!¡± But just when Li Mu was about to take action, Xiaozhu¡¯s rather solemn expression The words suddenly sounded. These words made Li Mu tighten his fists slightly, and the faint murderous intent in his eyes was also hidden. Although he hates these people, Xiaozhu's words are indeed true. "What? Can't you answer it?" A steep, cold humming sound came. I saw the leading masked killer, with cold light flashing in his hand, and a two-foot-long sword appearing. He slowly raised it, pointed the tip of the sword at Li Mu, and sneered: "I'll give you three more seconds. If you still can't catch up, then, whether you are one of my own or not, you will be killed by my sword!" With these words, not only this person, but also the six masked killers behind him all took out their own weapons as their hands changed. Among them, there are obviously more knives and swords. One of them holds an axe, and another holds a double-edged fork. ¡°These people were speechless, and all they had was a strong murderous intent. It seemed that as long as the sword-wielding masked killer in black spoke, they would attack Li Mu without hesitation. Involuntarily, Li Mu's eyes were fixed on the sword-wielding masked killer. In his eyes, let alone the six killers in black, so what if it was the man with the sword? They were all in the Bronze Body Realm, and he could easily kill them instantly. However, that would probably expose his identity immediately. "Cut me under the sword?" Li Mu didn't think too much about it. He raised his head and stared at the man holding the sword and sneered. At the same time, a faint force emerged, blowing the dust on the ground and rolling away in all directions. Immediately afterwards, an aura and pressure stronger than the ordinary ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm emanated from his body. This change caused the expressions of the man holding the sword and the six people behind him to change. "Don't you think you are joking with me?" The next moment, Li Mu raised his foot and took a sudden step forward. A trace of silver light bloomed from its body surface. Although it was not dazzling, it was definitely there. With the appearance of this silver light, the expressions of the sword-wielding man and the six killers in black suddenly changed, including the six people behind him, and they all retreated behind them. "Who are you?!" After a few steps, the masked man holding a sword steadied himself, and the sound of shouting spread throughout the surrounding area for ten miles. ¡°Swish, swish, swish, swish¡­¡± In an instant, all the masked killers within this range flew over at extremely fast speeds. The weaker ones all stood behind the masked man holding a sword. Those who were also at the ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm stood level with the masked man holding a sword. Not long after, nearly fifty masked killers in black gathered here. Among them, there are eight killers at the ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm. For a time, the atmosphere here was extremely depressing. Li Mu did not take action, but looked at these people coldly. "Boy, what are you doing?!" At this time, Xiaozhu's exclamation also came, as if he felt that his action was no different from seeking death. "What am I doing? Can't you think of it?" Li Mu did not answer, but asked a question. "Uh Okay, it's up to you." After hearing this, Xiaozhu immediately became silent and stopped talking. With the arrival of these killers, the first thing they saw was Li Mu with a faint silver light on his body. However, Li Mu did not show much tyranny. He just used a trace of the power of the Silver Light Body. Therefore, after these people arrived, although they showed shocked expressions, they quickly calmed down. "Luo Li, what's going on?" Among them, a rather steady man frowned, looked at the masked man holding a sword, and asked in a low voice. "I think I should be the one to explain it better." Li Mu's eyes flickered, and he interjected before the sword-wielding man named 'Luo Li' could speak. "Oh?" The steady man moved his eyes slightly, looked at Li Mu, and asked lightly: "I don't know which sect brother is from."? " Following his words, others stared at Li Mu indifferently, slightly wary. However, their vigilance is not very high. After all, there are so many of them, even the real strong people in the human connection realm don¡¯t have to be afraid, and this is where they gather. Not to mention the human connection realm, even the strong people in the earth vein realm and even the heavenly vein realm don¡¯t dare to come. rash. Not to mention that Li Mu only has a hint of the silver light body in the human connection realm at the moment. His strength is not strong at all. He is definitely not in the human connection realm. At most, he only has half a foot in the human connection realm. As for the body, it must have been built up through body tempering liquid. As cultivators, they are not stupid and can definitely think of these things. However, they were also surprised, envious, and even jealous that Li Mu actually had such a level of physique. "Shen Mu." Facing this person's question, Li Mu's heart moved, and he read out a name he had learned from two masked killers in black. He remembered that this ¡®Shen Mu¡¯ was once called ¡®senior brother¡¯ by two assassins in black. He thought his status should be quite high, and he might even be in the realm of connections. "It turns out he is a friend of the Shen sect!" After receiving this answer, a hint of surprise flashed in the eyes of the steady man, and then he smiled slightly and said: "I am Luo Xiu, but I am a friend of the Luo sect. But for now, I still hope that my friend can explain it well. Explain to avoid any misunderstanding." Hearing this, Li Mu felt slightly relieved. I am confused about the strange internal structure of the 'Ghost Sect', what kind of 'faction' is it? Shenpai? Luo faction? And this Luo Xiu's attitude is so good, why is this? "Of course!" But he didn't think too much about it. He nodded slightly and said, "I am under Senior Brother Shen Mu" Just like that, Li Mu started to make up stories. Although he doesn't like to talk much on weekdays, he is not stupid. Although he speaks few words, he is simple and clear. "The story he made up roughly means that he separated from Shen Mu, was in danger, and finally escaped, but only half of his life was left. But because of his great help to Shen Mu, he was rewarded with half a bottle of 'Body Tempering Liquid'. He took this opportunity to practice in seclusion for nearly a year. Not only did he realize a layer of Qi, but he also made his body infinitely close to the 'Silver Light Body' level. After leaving customs, I started looking for the team. I happened to come here and met everyone. I didn¡¯t know what the slogans were. "That's it." After hearing this explanation, Luo Xiu nodded, turned around and looked at the seven bronze-bodied ninth-level killers, including the man with the sword, and calmly discussed with the eight of them. "Okay, this is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding." Not long after, Luo Xiu suddenly raised his hand and greeted all the black-clothed masked killers behind him: "Okay, it's okay, everyone should disperse, and be careful If there is any movement around, report it immediately, do you understand?!" "yes!" The authority of this Luo Xiu was obviously stronger than that of the masked sword-wielding man Luo Li. After hearing this, everyone did not say much. They all nodded and dispersed, including the seven leaders who had reached the ninth level of bronze body cultivation. The figure also disappeared here in a flash. "Luo Li." Among them, the masked man holding a sword wanted to leave after giving Li Mu a cold look. But at this time, he was stopped by Luo Xiu, a steady man. "Brother Xiu? Is there anything else?" He was already in a bad mood and obviously didn't have a good attitude. Especially Luo Xiujin's seemingly protective behavior made him feel sick to his stomach. In his opinion, Li Mu should know Luo Xiu, otherwise there would be no explanation at all. "It's nothing." Luo Xiu came to Luo Li with a smile on his face, gently patted the other person's left shoulder with the palm of his right hand, his eyes were calm, and he said with a slight smile: "I just want to tell you, there are some people you are annoying. Not worth it." "You" Hearing this, Luo Li's pupils tightened. But at this moment, a cold light suddenly lit up and disappeared into the dark night in the blink of an eye. The next moment, Luo Li's head flew out and fell to the ground, making a faint contact sound. This scene happened so suddenly that even Li Mu, who was standing opposite, only became aware of it when Luo Xiu drew his sword. And Luo Xiu's realm is obviously only the ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm, but the speed of the sword is not even slower than that of the three-line strongman! It's enough to imagine how profound the other party's understanding of the knife is! And, at that moment, Li Mu had a feeling that this man Luo Xiu, who looked extremely stable and peaceful, was no longer Luo Xiu, but Shura! As his strength grows and his mood becomes stronger, Li Mu's vision becomes higher and higher. Let alone an ordinary person in the Bronze Body Realm, even if he is in the Human Connection Realm, he will not take a direct look at it and will not feel anything at all. But at this moment, Luo Xiu, who was only at the ninth level of the bronze body, gave him a faint sense of crisis! This person, noSimple! Li Mu's eyes narrowed slightly as he thought in his mind. But he didn't move or say anything, he just looked at Luo Xiu who turned around slowly. "You need a name and identity, haha, but these are not my business." At this time, a faint chuckle sounded. Luo Xiu's expression was still so calm and did not change due to killing Luo Li. His eyes were calm, giving the impression of being steady and restrained, just like the expression he had just shown in that moment. ¡®Shura¡¯ is completely different from the other two. Li Mu still didn¡¯t speak, just looking at the other person with a cold expression. "I know you have doubts and want to ask why I want to help you. Someone will explain these to you. As long as you know that I will not harm you." The man Luo Xiu didn't pay too much attention to this and just casually He spread his hands. But he didn't seem to expect that Li Mu would be so calm, so a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. Then, he seemed to have prepared a pit, buried the dead Luo Li in it, and covered it with soil and branches. "Come with me." After doing this, Luo Xiu greeted him calmly and left. Looking at the opponent¡¯s back, Li Mu was speechless. After a pause, he quickly followed. At this moment, he seemed to feel like an outsider, but he was actually being plotted against. This feeling is not very comfortable. Involuntarily, a beautiful figure slowly appeared in his mind. Because of the appearance of this beautiful figure, Li Mu's eyes became even colder, and there was even a hint of murderous intent! ========== ¡¾Zhu Xin: Throughout the ages, diligence can make up for weakness, Zhu Xin believes that his efforts will be rewarded! ¡¿ ========== ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 72 The Woman in Black [Zhu Xin: We work hard to update every day, just for everyone¡¯s collection and votes. There will be a second update in the evening! ¡¿ ========================== "Remember, our code is: Ghost Rakshasa, Netherworld Thorn! Remember it, if the secret is revealed, I won't be able to help you anymore." Not far away, Luo Xiu suddenly paused and turned his head. whispered. Li Mu did not answer and remained silent, but he still nodded slightly to show that he knew. Immediately, the two of them went deep again, heading towards the core gathering place of the Guisha Sect disciples. Although Li Mu didn't say a word on the surface, deep down he was already talking to Xiaozhu. "You are lucky." Xiaozhu chuckled. "Really?" After hearing this, Li Mu narrowed his eyes slightly and asked lightly: "What do you think?" "Me?" Inside the Dzi Bead of Life and Death, Xiaozhu was puzzled, quite puzzled: "What do you think?" "Don't you think this is a bit unbelievable?" Li Mu's eyes became colder and his tone became a little cold. "Uh" Xiaozhu was surprisingly speechless for a while, and said with a smile: "I can't explain this. I can only say that you are very lucky, or you are very smart. The story you just made up is quite vivid. These guys all believe it.¡± "Don't change the topic, I'm talking about this Luo Xiu." Li Mu couldn't help but rolled his eyes, there was really nothing he could do about this pig. Moreover, after knowing each other for so many years, he still couldn't figure out the other person's details. Not to mention the details, even his temper is only slightly understood. On the contrary, he himself, the pig knew everything clearly, even some things that he himself didn't know clearly. The pig also knew that this feeling really made him uncomfortable. Li Mu is not stupid, just that right now, he can clearly realize that this pig must know something, but he just didn't say it out loud. "Luo Xiu?" Xiaozhu pretended to be stunned, and said with a smile: "Well, this Pig Saint really doesn't know much about it. Don't believe me, I can swear that I really don't know him. But I am sure that this kid It's indeed a good intention. Don't worry, he didn't say that someone will explain it to you soon." "Really? In the past ten days, you must have done something that I don't know about, right?" After hearing this, Li Mu was convinced of his guess and couldn't help but ask again. "Hehe that's right, but don't ask so many questions. You will know it later anyway. I'm going to sleep now, so you have to be careful. And remember, you must be calm when things happen and don't be impulsive. , you are not a child. When you do big things, be patient and remember my words." Xiaozhu smiled, and then there was no movement at all. ¡°Obviously, this guy fell asleep again. Li Mu was quite speechless, secretly sighing that the other party was truly a pig. Not only can he fall asleep, he can also fall asleep very quickly, which is definitely unmatched by any creature on the Qingyang Star. In this way, he didn't worry too much about anything, and just quietly followed Luo Xiu, who looked very stable, but was actually as terrifying as Shura. At first, Luo Xiu was still able to run, but as the distance got closer and closer, until he was only ten miles away from the gathering place, Luo Xiu's pace slowed down sharply. Therefore, Li Mu also slowed down his figure. During this stretch of the journey, five groups of killers in black stopped the road and asked questions. Li Mu was slightly shocked by this. Although he hated the Gui Cha Sect, he had to admit that the Gui Cha Sect's organizational ability and sense of prudence were definitely not comparable to that of a two-leaf country like Qiu Feng Kingdom. ¡°Perhaps the more than ninety miles behind us are relatively easy to traverse, but the last ten miles may be the most difficult to travel. Not long after, after arriving at an open space, Luo Xiu slowly stopped, as if waiting for something. Li Mu also stabilized his body and looked around quietly, feeling extremely vigilant in his heart. Even this Luo Xiu, he never trusted him at all. If the other party does something evil, he will definitely kill him. Li Mu will not trust anyone, nor is he willing to trust others. The only thing he believes in is the blade in his hand! "Whoosh!" Suddenly, a black shadow flickered. Immediately afterwards, a beautiful shadow quickly flew out from the jungle in front. As this beautiful figure appeared, an astonishing killing intent suddenly bloomed in Li Mu's eyes. But the next moment, Xiaozhu's previous words lingered in his mind, and the murderous intention was instantly covered up by him. However, his eyes were extremely cold, staring at the beautiful figure flying out, and subconsciously clenched his fists. "I have brought the person you want, so you can take care of yourself!" As soon as the beautiful figure appeared, she was quite shocked.Momo's words suddenly came from the mouth of the man Luo Xiu. After saying this, he turned around and left, as if he didn't have much to say or didn't want to stay too long. "Thank you" And the beautiful figure that appeared stood ten feet away from Luo Xiu. Looking at Luo Xiu who was about to leave, a complex color flashed in his beautiful eyes, and then he lowered his head slightly and spoke softly of gratitude. These words made Delosiu's tall figure pause for a moment. Immediately afterwards, a more indifferent voice sounded, even containing a hint of anger. "You should know very well that this is not what I want!" After finishing speaking, his figure flashed and quickly disappeared into the night. Looking at these two people, Li Mu's expression didn't change much because his heart was cold. Although he could tell that there might be some unexplainable entanglement between the two people, it had nothing to do with him. Furthermore, what he is concerned about at the moment is the masked woman in black who appears, because he has already guessed the identity of the other party! With Luo Xiu leaving, the open space here became quiet, even silent. The atmosphere of the whole scene was also very depressing. Li Mu and the masked woman in black faced each other, but just for a moment, the woman's eyes had already moved away, as if she was a little scared. "That Luo Xiu, is he yours?" After a long time, Li Mu spoke slowly, his tone was extremely cold, cold to the extreme, even colder than when he was talking to Na Luo Li and other black-clothed killers. "No, he just helped me" The masked woman in black bowed her head slightly and shook her head. "You need to give me an explanation, otherwise, I will kill you!" Li Mu didn't have too many questions. Instead, after taking a deep breath, he suppressed the strong angry murderous intention in his heart. "Thank you for giving me a chance" The masked woman in black trembled, raised her head and said seriously: "I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer!" Speaking of this, an extremely strong sense of resentment flashed through his beautiful eyes. "Because I want everyone from the Gui Cha Sect to bury my dead grandfather, the people from the Northern Han tribe, and the people of the Qiu Feng Kingdom with him!" These words made the black pupils in Li Mu's eyes tighten for a while, but they quickly returned to normal. His whole person still gave others the feeling of being so calm and indifferent, and he just looked at the masked woman in black without saying a word. "Let's go. By the way, remember these codes. You'll need them later. Remember them and destroy them." The masked woman in black seemed to think that Li Mu would say something, but after waiting for three breaths, Li Mu Mu Qi didn't say a word. She couldn't help but sigh, and a pale white jade slip was thrown out by her. Li Mu raised his hand to take it, and his spiritual consciousness immediately integrated into it, and five different but shocking code messages came rushing in. Among them, the first sentence is exactly that: Ghost Rakshasa, Netherworld Thorn! "Ghost Cha Sect!" After the investigation, Li Mu crushed the encounter without hesitation. With his eyes narrowed, he felt that revenge was becoming infinitely more difficult and his opponent was too strong. But should we be timid because of this? Obviously not! Li Mu has been a stubborn person since he was a child. No matter how strong his opponent is, he will not escape. This can be seen from the fact that he can always be in opposition to Yuan Yi. Just because you can¡¯t take revenge now doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t be able to in the future, it¡¯s just because you don¡¯t have enough strength! "Let's go." Opposite, the masked woman in black saw Li Mu crushing the white hair into pieces, and a hint of complexity flashed in her beautiful eyes. But among them, there was more of a look of surprise. Because she knows Li Mu¡¯s identity, and also knows his age. Right now, the fact that Li Mu can come here alive has proven his strength. If it was just this, she wouldn't be like this. But what she saw was that Li Mu was not only powerful, but also had an even more terrifying character. And she couldn't see through any of Li Mu's inner thoughts at all, and couldn't peep into it at all ¡­ Li Mu naturally didn¡¯t know what the other party was thinking, and he didn¡¯t want to know. When the masked woman in black turned around, he followed her, quietly, like a ghost. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± As soon as the two of them were within a mile of each other, four black shadows flashed past, blocking their way. Everyone's aura is extremely powerful, and all of them are at the ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm! "Secret code!" Without too much nonsense, one of them spoke in a low voice. "Ghost Rakshasa, the Netherworld Thorn; Great Evil Ghost, the Blood-Remnant Wheel; Nether Shura, the Sky-Splitting Halberd; Hell Tiger, the Life-Cutting Scythe; King of Hell's Wrath, Death Eyes!" The masked woman in black took the lead, coldly. Five secret codes were spoken. "Well, let's go." The four people looked at each other.??, his eyes swept over Li Mu, nodded, and then dispersed. So, the two of them moved forward again. Similarly, still a mile later, he was stopped by several masked killers in black. But this time, there were five people. However, since they clearly knew the password, they passed easily. After that, the two of them would be stopped basically every mile. Li Mu has always been following closely behind the masked woman in black, and every time he was blocked, the other party answered. Just like that, the nine-mile stretch passed. Li Mu looked calm on the surface, but his heart was a little shaken, because the power of the Ghost Sect was beyond his imagination. Because there were only four bronze-bodied ninth-level killers within a mile. Two miles away, there were five bronze-bodied ninth-level killers. Three miles away, there were six bronze-bodied ninth-level killers. Nine miles away, there are actually twelve bronze-bodied ninth-level killers! ? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Total are seventy-two bronze-body ninth-level beings. Moreover, there are definitely more than just these killers in this gathering place, not to mention those killers with bronze bodies of eighth, seventh, sixth, fifth and fourth levels, there are simply countless! Finally, not long after, the two came to the core of this hundred-mile jungle. At this time, an open space with a diameter of a thousand feet appeared, and dozens of tents appeared in Li Mu's sight. Looking at those tents, Li Mu's eyes narrowed. You know, the people living there are all three-line level killers from Guisha Sect! ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 73 Ghost Sect "Is this right here" Li Mu squinted his eyes and stared at the hundreds of black tents hundreds of meters away. It was clearly felt that among the dozens of black tents, there were bursts of powerful aura surging in some of the tents. That aura obviously does not belong to the Bronze Body Realm, it must be the Three Meridians Realm! Li Mu could not wait to rush forward and kill everyone inside. But he knew that he didn't have that ability now and could only endure it. "This contains some general information about the Ghost Kingdom and what we have to do next. You should understand it first." At this time, the subtle voice of the masked woman in black came. Li Mu frowned, quietly took the jade slip handed over by the other party, followed the other party's footsteps, and walked towards the dozens of tents. At the same time, Li Mu used his spiritual consciousness to learn some information he had always wanted to know through the jade slip Qingyang Star is one of the tens of millions of planets in the ¡®Human King Star Region¡¯. Its level is not very high, but it is not very low either. The Human King Star Territory can be said to be boundless, and few people know how many planets there are inside. Among them, only one percent of the planets have civilization. Qingyang Star is one of them. The Ghost Kingdom is a four-leaf country on Qingyang Star. Although it cannot be compared with the highest six-leaf country, the Qingyang Kingdom, it is not comparable to those one-leaf, two-leaf, and three-leaf countries. Even among the four-leaf kingdoms of the same level, Guisha Kingdom can be said to be one of the best. There are always ten thousand kingdoms on Qingyang Star, with the lowest one leaf and the highest six leaves. ??Among them, there are 6,000 one-leaf countries, 3,000 two-leaf countries, 800 three-leaf countries, 179 four-leaf countries, 18 five-leaf countries, and three six-leaf countries. "How big Qingyang Star is, few people can tell clearly. The Gui Cha Kingdom is forty-nine countries away from the Autumn Wind Kingdom. Forty-eight of them are two-leaf kingdoms, and one is a three-leaf kingdom. "Qingyang StarGhost Kingdom!" After checking here, Li Mu subconsciously clenched his fists again. At this time, an extremely simple map appeared in his mind. The center of this map is the Autumn Wind Kingdom, and the four directions in the southeast and northwest are: Tianshan Kingdom, Stan Kingdom, Yueshan Kingdom, and Lantian Kingdom; ??And Gui Cha Kingdom is located in the northeast of Qiu Feng Kingdom, and the distance cannot be estimated. If you want to reach the Ghost Kingdom, you must pass through forty-eight two-leaf kingdoms and one three-leaf kingdom. The first two-leaf kingdom in the northeast of Autumn Wind Kingdom is called "Qixi Kingdom", followed by: Hemin Kingdom, Sunset Kingdom, Izumo Kingdom, Binhai Kingdom, Qingye Kingdom and so on. Seeing this map, Li Mu's eyes narrowed slightly, and he finally knew where the Ghost Kingdom was located on Qingyang Star. But he didn¡¯t care too much about it, after all, it would not really help him in his revenge. Even if you don¡¯t know it now, you will definitely know it in the future. The most important thing right now is the enhancement of strength. However, he knows that increasing strength does not happen overnight, and revenge sometimes does not only rely on absolute strength. Naturally, as a cultivator, especially with Li Mu¡¯s character, he doesn¡¯t like to play tricks. If you want revenge, rely on your own hands and the sharp blade in your hand to kill your enemy. But that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t use your brain. If you don¡¯t use your brain, no matter how strong you are, you can only be called a reckless man with well-developed limbs and a simple mind. Li Mu admits that he is not such a person, especially before he has absolute strength. If his mind can fully function, he will definitely be able to get twice the result with half the effort. Now is the time to use your brain! After these, the news from Guisha Sect came. The Gui Cha Sect is the controlling sect of the Gui Cha Kingdom. It can be calculated based on the fact that the strongest person in the One-leaf Kingdom is in the Human Pulse Realm, the strongest person in the Two-leaf Kingdom is in the Earth Pulse Realm, and the strongest person in the Three-leaf Kingdom is in the Heavenly Pulse Realm. ???????????????????????? The person with the strongest cultivation level in the Guisha Kingdom of the Four Leaf Kingdom must have entered another new realm - the realm of six calamities Because the level of each country does not depend on how strong its overall strength is or how good its geographical location is. Rather, it depends on the level of the strongest person within the sect behind it. One leaf - human vein realm; two leaves - earth vein realm; three leaves - heaven vein realm; four leaves - six calamities realm; five leaves - nine gate realm; six leaves - seize the sky realm; In other words, if a strong person in the Earth Line Realm appears in the One-leaf Kingdom, he can be promoted to the Two-leaf Kingdom. Similarly, if someone in the Two-Leaf Kingdom reaches the Heavenly Vein Realm, they can be promoted to the Three-Leaf Kingdom, and so on. Until the highest six-leaf kingdom on Qingyang Star, if there is a strong person in the Heaven Seizing Realm who makes a breakthrough and enters the terrifying ¡®Shattered Void Realm¡¯?Not only the Qingyang Kingdom was promoted to the Seven-leaf Kingdom, but also the Qingyang Star, which will change from a Six-leaf Planet to a Seven-leaf Planet. If not, it will fall. In the past, the leaf country on Qingyang Star was never 6,000, but 100,000, and even the two -leaf country did not exist. Therefore, Qingyang Star at that time had no rules at all. There is only war and chaos everywhere. As a result, Yiye Kingdom began to perish continuously. ??Especially when the strongest person in the Yiye Kingdom, that is, the person in the human connection realm, dies. Then, there is no need for this country to exist, and it will be immediately swallowed up by other countries. With development up to now, the one-leaf kingdom has grown to six thousand. But because of this, there are two-leaf, three-leaf, four-leaf, five-leaf, and even six-leaf kingdoms. Compared with that time, Qingyang Star is obviously much more stable now. Although there are still wars, there are not many, and no one openly dares to start wars at will. Otherwise, you will definitely be punished by a high-level country. The Gui Cha Kingdom¡¯s destruction of the Qiu Feng Kingdom was also carried out in secret. After hearing this news, Li Mu frowned slightly, feeling that it was a bit unnecessary. Even without these, he knew everything. Because Xiaozhu once explained it to him. He also understood that there was no hope of revenge before he reached the realm of six calamities. However, although it is hopeless, it will definitely not make things easier for the Ghost Kingdom. That's why he sneaked in. What follows is some internal information about the Guisha Sect. The Gui Cha Sect is very large, with hundreds of thousands of disciples. But the differentiation is quite simple. It is similar to the sects in other countries, with outer sects and inner sects. The disciples of the outer sect are naturally cultivators who have not entered the Three Meridians Realm and are in the Bronze Body Realm. The disciples of the inner sect are those who have entered the three-line realm. ??Among them, those in the Renmin realm are ordinary disciples of the inner sect, those in the Earth line realm are the elite disciples of the inner sect, and those in the Tianmai realm are the core disciples of the inner sect. The differentiation of sects is generally like this, and it is very common. But what¡¯s interesting is that Guisha Sect is also divided into some surname factions, and those who join must change their original surnames. In other words, all the disciples who join the Guisha Sect will join a faction and get another new surname. On weekdays, when you are with some close friends, you can return to your original surname. But once in front of some sect brothers and senior officials, they must be called by the surname of the sect. However, generally speaking, whether on ordinary days or under special circumstances, it is best to call the faction by its surname. Because once caught, the end will be absolutely miserable. It can be seen how strict and cruel the rules of Guisha Sect are. ??Among them, the Gui Cha Sect has a total of five factions, namely: Shen Faction, Luo Faction, Wen Faction, Zhou Faction, and the strongest Ghost Faction; The Shen faction and the Luo faction are ordinary factions. Because those with the strongest cultivation are in the human connection realm, they are the lowest. In the Gui Cha Sect, the children of the Bronze Body Realm are the weakest, so the children of the Bronze Body Realm are all from the Shen and Luo sects. The strongest disciples of the Wen sect and the Zhou sect are both at the Earth Line realm. Especially the Zhou sect, who are completely elite disciples of the Earth Line Realm, without any connections or bronze body realm. As for the moderates, they are a bit special. Because they are all women, and regardless of their level of cultivation, as long as they are women, they can all join the Wen sect, so there are obviously more people than the Zhou sect. However, among cultivators, there will only be one woman among ten men, or even dozens of men, which is not much more. There are only a few hundred female disciples in the entire Gui Cha Sect, among whom the strongest are in the Earth Vein Realm and the weakest are in the Bronze Body Realm. After learning this, Li Mu's eyes flashed and he immediately recalled the masked woman in black. He has known the identity of this woman for a long time. She is Su Ke, the granddaughter of the leader Su Si. Xian Fang, because she is a woman, naturally belongs to this moderate faction. After that, there is the strongest ghost sect. The disciples of the Ghost Sect are all composed of the core disciples of the Tianmai Realm. There are ten people in total, all of whom are men, and they are the mainstay of the Ghost Kingdom. ???????????????? However, Gui Cha Sect is by no means only ten people in the Heavenly Meridian Realm. Because there are 'elder-level' figures on it, and they are all Tianmai-level powerhouses. Not to mention the strongest sect leader and the legendary ¡®The Supreme Elder¡¯. That level must be the six calamities realm! "Is this the Gui Cha Sect" After reading this, Li Mu clenched his fists subconsciously. It must be said that he felt great pressure. As for the last thing engraved on the jade slip, it was information about a descendant of the Shen sect. Shenhuo, human connection realm, the specific level of Qi is unknown. He is bold by nature and rough in appearance. He likes big fish and meat, and a big bowl of wine. He has a bad temper and is close to beauty. Therefore, he is a bit nervous and is often blackmailed and deceived by his peers.   Weapon, flaming glove, seventh-grade spiritual weapon, with fire attribute damage. There are no defensive weapons, but his body is extremely strong and he has already glimpsed the level of the 'golden light body'. ?? Martial arts training: Nine Styles of Fierce Flames, Vajra Fury. ?Among them, the Nine Styles of Lieyan are middle-level spiritual martial arts, and the Vajra Fury is low-level spiritual martial arts. Special note: This person must be killed tonight! Slowly, Li Mu withdrew his spiritual consciousness from the jade slip, his eyes flashed with cold light, and he casually glanced at Su Ke, a woman in black walking in front of him, with the killing intent in his heart. Weakened a lot. Because all the information in this jade slip is useful to him, but the last thing about Shen Huo, he is a little confused. He even thought with disgust as to why he wanted to kill What about Shen Huo? Indeed, everyone here deserves to die, but why should I listen to Su Ke? Why should you listen? ! "Li Mu, if you want to get revenge faster, improve your strength faster, and don't want to make things easier for the Ghost Sect, you'd better do it according to this woman's method. Well, this is just a suggestion. Whether you do it or not is up to you. I hope you will think clearly about your matter." However, at this moment, Xiaozhu's voice suddenly sounded in Li Mu's heart. Hearing this, Li Mu's heart sank slightly. At this time, he had followed the woman Su Ke and arrived ten meters away from the dozens of tents. ============== [Zhu Xin: This chapter introduces a bit too much. I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s necessary. I hope you don't mind, it won't happen again in the future. So what, please vote and collect support. Also, brothers who are reading the book, I hope you can log in as a member and click in to read. Adding member clicks to this book is also a good support for Zhu Xin, please! ¡¿ ============== ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 74 Great Beauty "Stop whoever comes." At this moment, two masked killers in black appeared, blocking the way of Li Mu and Su Ke. Li Mu¡¯s expression was as indifferent as ever. The moment these two people appeared, he had already put the white jade slip into the ¡®Dzi Bead of Life and Death¡¯. The murderous intention had just arisen in his heart, but Xiaozhu's words lingered in his ears. "Okay" Li Mu could only answer in his heart. He hates Gui Cha Kingdom, and he also hates Su Ke. But what can be done? Since even Xiaozhu chose to believe the other party and reached some kind of agreement with the other party, he had no reason not to believe it. As for why the other party didn't die, all he could think of was that the so-called 'suicide by taking poison' that night was obviously a lie. Therefore, he was not too shocked at all. On the contrary, I also used this to clearly realize that this daughter of Lord Suss is by no means an ordinary person, with a deep scheming that is difficult to fathom! Li Mu didn¡¯t think much, and slowly his eyes fell on the two people who appeared. In his perception, these two masked killers in black are also at the ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm. It's just that the difference between the black-clad killers I met before is that the aura of these two people is obviously much more powerful. ¡° Moreover, there is a vague air flow around their bodies. This movement is not a natural phenomenon, but has a pattern, and it only surrounds the two people¡¯s bodies for about three inches. It can be seen that these two people must have understood the 'qi sense', which is definitely not comparable to the ordinary ninth-level bronze body! Li Mu¡¯s eyes flashed slightly, and he knew clearly that if he wanted to make things difficult for the Gui Cha Sect, he would have to kill the disciples who had the potential to break through the Human Connection Realm and those who had already reached the Human Connection Realm. As for the ordinary Bronze Body Realm disciples, killing them is useless and will not affect the Gui Cha Sect at all. But he also knew that he couldn't kill easily right now. In this way, Li Mu has always remained silent. "According to the rules, you have to tell the complete set of passwords." One of the two black-clothed killers said casually with a contemptuous look. Su Ke took the lead and said the full set of codes as usual, without paying attention to the other party's expression. Li Mu, who was standing behind her, could not help but frown at this moment. He found that when Su Ke spoke, the faint smiles in the eyes of the two people seemed to carry a sense of 'obscenity'. He couldn't help but look at Su Ke again. I immediately thought that the other party seemed to have something to say but didn't tell me. But he didn't bother and waited quietly. "Let's go, let's go." As usual, after Su Ke reported the full set of passwords, the two masked killers in black moved out of the way and waved their hands at the same time, seeming a little impatient. But they did not leave. A pair of eyes were fixed on Su Ke from beginning to end, wandering back and forth on her body, as if they wanted to see everything inside through the black clothes outside Su Ke's body. But Su Ke himself didn't care at all, as if he didn't notice it at all. He walked forward with great indifference and passed by the two of them calmly. Li Mu followed closely, and he knew exactly what the eyes of these two people meant. Although he is young, he knows this kind of thing very well. Involuntarily, the disgust in his heart became stronger and stronger. Especially when passing by those two people, I couldn't help but look at them subconsciously. Similarly, the two people also cast their eyes towards him casually, and their eyes met for an instant. Li Mu¡¯s eyes were full of disgust, while the two masked killers in black were full of lust, lust and disdain. The six eyes opened at the touch of a button, and the pause was less than half a second, but they could all feel the hint of meaning in the other person's eyes. "Stop!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A cold and cold drink came out, and a fierce look flashed across the eyes of the two black-clothed masked killers. They were obviously annoyed by the trace of disgust in Li Mu's eyes. The exchange of drinks between the two of them suddenly made Su Ke, who was walking in front, slightly startled and subconsciously stopped in his tracks. But Li Mu's footsteps didn't stop at all, and he still walked forward. "Seeking death!" Suddenly, the anger started again. Immediately afterwards, a flash of cold light struck Li Mu's neck. The speed is so fast that it is definitely not comparable to the ninth level of the ordinary Bronze Body Realm. Li Mu's face was still so calm, but as the cold chill hit him, a hint of evil flashed between his brows. At this time, Su Ke opposite him had turned around and immediately noticed the change in his expression. His expression changed drastically and he hurriedly shouted coldly: "You two, Senior Brother Shen Huo is waiting for me. He is also Shen Huo." Senior Brother Huo is a necessary person. I hope the two of you can be sensible and not make the matter a big deal. By then, no one will get any good results!" ¡°Tsk!¡± With these words?The cold light stopped suddenly and stopped three inches behind Li Mu's neck. A ray of cold wind blew past, slightly lifting the black scarf on Li Mu's cheek, revealing his cheek without ugly scars. Although there was only a trace of exposure, it was clearly seen by the masked killer in black who took action. This person was obviously afraid of Su Ke's words, so he stopped. But when he saw a trace of Li Mu's cheek, his eyes suddenly enlarged by a third, and he was about to scream in shock. But at this moment, a cold hand appeared without any warning and pinched the man's throat. "Click!" Only a horrifying crisp sound was heard. The killer, who had a ninth-level bronze body and had a slight understanding of the sense of energy, was dead! This scene happened so suddenly that Su Ke couldn¡¯t even react to the other masked killer in black who was a few steps away. This pause only lasted a moment. The next moment, both of them came to their senses together. Although Su Ke was shocked, he didn't make any sound. But the masked killer in black burst out and wanted to shout angrily. But at some point, Li Mu suddenly appeared in front of him, still using the palm of his right hand, and silently kissed his neck, crushing it to pieces. The masked killer in black tilted his head and his braids were raised. "Let's go." After doing this, Li Mu gave a low drink. Without saying anything, he turned directly to Su Ke, whose beautiful eyes were slightly opened. As if nothing happened, he led the latter toward the dozens of black tents. He walked over and did not deal with the bodies of the two masked killers in black. Naturally, he had already taken away the spatial spiritual weapons from the two killers in black. "Hoo!" ??The cold wind blew, and there was no one here, only two lifeless corpses lying there, silent ¡­¡­ At this moment, Li Mu and Su Ke had already entered an empty black tent. Among them, Su Ke still couldn't calm down. His trembling appearance really made Li Mu a little suspicious. He thought this person was too timid, right? "You are so perverted" At this time, the little pig's voice sounded deep in his heart, and soon disappeared. "" Li Mu was speechless, secretly asking himself if he had any? It didn¡¯t take long for Su Ke to wake up. Perhaps it was because of the cover of the tent and the fact that no one noticed the scene just now, that she suppressed the shock in her heart. Then his beautiful eyes turned to him and he asked in a low voice: "Youyoureally broke through to the human connection realm?!" Her words clearly indicate that she already knew that Li Mu's cultivation realm was not the Bronze Body Realm, but the Human Connection Realm, but she just didn't quite believe it. But just now, Li Mu was able to kill the two masked killers in black instantly. She immediately changed from disbelief to belief. After all, the two people before were both at the ninth level of bronze body, and they also had some understanding of Qi. Not to mention that they were not in the Human Connection Realm, even if they were truly strong in the Human Connection Realm, it would not be so easy to kill those two people! Therefore, Li Mu¡¯s cultivation is self-evident and ready to be revealed. But obviously, Su Ke still wanted to hear Li Mu's personal answer. "Didn't you already know that?" Li Mu didn't want to answer this. Since Xiaozhu had found this woman, he must have told her about his affairs. Otherwise, with Su Ke¡¯s scheming and IQ, how could he agree? In fact, Su Ke's words and expressions at the moment are probably fake. And the two people outside were arranged by the other party. But obviously, the two people just now were not from Su Ke, Luo Xiu was. As for those two people, they were just pawns plotted by Su Ke, and it didn't matter if they died. Therefore, since the other party wants to confirm his own strength, he can just prove it directly to the other party without explaining anything at all. "This pig has really good intentions." Thinking of this, Li Mu chuckled inwardly and couldn't help but sigh. He was quite helpless at the decision made by the little pig. Although the decision was not wrong, he still didn't know how to do it. like. And thinking about it, he also found it a bit funny. He didn't expect that Su Ke would actually cooperate with a pig. By the way, isn't it true that only people with compatible souls can communicate with Piggy? How can this Su Ke do it? "Do you think everyone is as stupid as you?" At this time, Xiaozhu's unhappy voice came. "" Suddenly, three black lines slid down the left corner of Li Mu's forehead, making him start to despise this pig in his heart. All he could think of was that the other party was attracted by Su Ke's beauty, and the spiritual connection was just a cover. Wait a minute?Beauty? Thinking of this, Li Mu became even more speechless. Every Guisha Sect disciple he saw, there was no one who didn't have countless knife marks on his face, regardless of male or female, they were pitifully ugly, including this Su Ke. "It seems that your strange partner didn't lie to me." Slowly, Su Ke's extremely calm voice came. Li Mu stared at the other party with a cold expression. At this time, the other party raised his hand and pulled off the black scarf on his cheek. Seeing this, Li Mu couldn't help but frown. In his opinion, it was better for Su Ke to wear the scarf. After all, his appearance is really ugly. But the next moment, Li Mu's eyes couldn't help but freeze. It was discovered that what Su Ke had torn off was not just a black scarf, there was actually a piece of skin that was the same color as human skin! The next moment, a new face appeared. After seeing Su Ke¡¯s appearance clearly, Li Mu¡¯s eyes widened and he was slightly surprised. He immediately concluded that Xiaozhu was definitely seduced by the beauty of the other party! Su Ke at this moment is definitely a beauty! ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 75 Shen Huo Yes, great beauty! Even though it was pitch dark inside the tent, Li Mu could still see clearly. Although this face was not close at hand, it was only less than two meters away. In Li Mu¡¯s understanding, Su Ke¡¯s appearance, like other Gui Cha Sect disciples, has long been ruined. He even once counted the number of scars on the faces of the Guisha Sect disciples. Although not all of them were the same and had the same number, there was an unchanging pattern. That is, the lower the cultivation level, the more scars. On the contrary, the higher the cultivation level, the fewer scars! Disciples at this level of the Bronze Body Realm obviously have the most scars. Even at the ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm, there are at least nine blood marks that look like being scratched by a knife. Below, every time you lower one level, there will be one more scar. Up to the weakest copper body level one, there were at least seventeen thumb-long blood marks on his face. You can imagine what kind of face that would be! Otherwise, they wouldn't wear hoods, so as not to scare each other or themselves! As for the three-meridian realm, there are certainly fewer. ?Among them, the silver-faced killer in the human connection realm only has three blood marks on his face. This is what Li Mu saw with his own eyes, and many silver-faced killers died in his hands. From Shen Mu at the beginning to the two killers before, they all had only three blood marks on their faces. As for the gold-faced killer in the earth vein realm, Li Mu is still not sure because he has only killed one gold-faced killer. Although there were only two blood marks on the face of the golden-masked killer, it was still not completely certain. Naturally, if we follow this rule, the elite disciples of Gui Cha Sect's Earth Meridian Realm will have two faces. Then there must be only one blood mark on the face of the core disciple of Tianmai Realm. The strongest six calamity realm experts have no blood marks! Thinking of this, Li Mu felt a chill in his heart. I feel that this Guisha Sect is really not a place for people to stay, especially the leader of Guisha Sect. I am afraid he is a psychopath. He has no blood marks on his face, but makes all the disciples below him like this Naturally, these are just his inferences. What surprised Li Mu was that Su Ke's previous face was actually made of a piece of human skin. In other words, the other party has never seen her true face! Involuntarily, Li Mu stared at Su Ke's true face, which overlapped with the person he saw in his childhood. It was discovered that the two faces were only slightly similar. ¡°Obviously, Su Ke has changed a lot over the years. After all, Su Ke was only sixteen or seventeen years old at that time. And now, there are twenty-four and five. At that time, the other party was obviously a little green, but now he has a mature charm. In Li Mu¡¯s eyes, this Su Ke is not very beautiful, but it can still be called a symbol. Perhaps because he is a disciple of the Guisha Sect, Su Ke does not have long hair, but short hair that reaches his shoulders. However, this Su Ke can be regarded as the most beautiful woman Li Mu has ever seen. Although Li Mu is young, only fourteen, he can still clearly distinguish between beauty and ugliness. In fact, at his age, he has already had his first love, and things between men and women are completely involved. Naturally, love between children and beauty are not important in Li Mu's eyes, and he will not pay attention to them. What he wants is the peak power, the power that can instantly crush the Ghost Kingdom! Not to mention, in Li Mu's memory, there is such a woman's face that no one can compare to. Su Ke's appearance is even less than one ten thousandth of that woman's beauty At this moment, Li Mu has long been silent. Although he was a little surprised at Su Ke's appearance, he did not show it and was quickly suppressed by him. "Isn't it surprising?" A faint voice sounded. After pulling off the ugly human skin, Su Ke's whole expression softened a lot, and his cold voice also had a hint of elegance. "It's indeed a bit unexpected." Li Mu just replied coldly, and as he spoke, he had already looked away from the other person's face. "Maybe, no matter what, I still can't compare with you. That's why you surprised me. I didn't expect that a genius like you would come out of most of me in Beihan. You are only fourteen years old, right?" Li Mu's coldness made me so surprised. Su Ke was even more surprised inside, but she remained calm on the surface. "None of this is important. You can get down to business." Li Mu's expression turned cold, not wanting to talk to the other party about unnecessary things. While speaking, he subconsciously glanced at the entrance of the tent, obviously afraid that someone would suddenly break in. "Okay" Li Mu's words shocked Su Ke again. His fists tightened, and there was a hint of complexity and sadness in his beautiful eyes. Her complexity seems to involve many things, including not only herself, but also Li Mu's cold attitude, strong cultivation, and unpredictable character, which makes her seem to be older than Li Mu at this age.?? people are a little hard to catch up with and seem extremely ashamed. However, Su Ke is not new here after all, and anyone with a weak mind can calm down immediately. Especially after seeing Li Mu's actions, he couldn't help but look towards the entrance of the tent and whispered: "This is my separate resting place Well, ordinary people are not allowed to break in without permission, don't worry." "A separate resting place?" Li Mu looked back, rather suspicious. From the beginning, he felt that Su Ke had a special status among the disciples of Gui Cha Sect, and he was even more puzzled that he would have a separate rest tent now. After all, the opponent is not a strong person in the Three Meridians Realm, and only the inner disciples of the Guisha Sect should be able to enjoy these tents, right? "Well, because I am a member of the moderate faction, I have this special treatment when I go out to perform tasks." Su Ke nodded slightly and explained briefly. Li Mu nodded, feeling relieved and didn't ask any more questions. "Next, I have a preliminary revenge plan. I have discussed it with your strange friend, and it has agreed. Do you want to listen to it?" Su Ke spoke slowly. As she spoke, she bypassed a The coffee table, which was two meters long, one meter wide and two feet high, came to a bed that was all pink and looked extremely soft and comfortable. I sat on it. And her delicate body is slightly tilted, leaning on the pillow. Because of this posture, a hint of snow-white skin was vaguely exposed on her chest, making her look somewhat charming. Seeing this move of the other party, Li Mu narrowed his eyes. If it were any other man, he would have been extremely horny and thirsty. Especially in such a cruel world, everyone is under extremely high pressure. Any man who sees a woman like this may not be said to be full of animality, but he will definitely react to it. "It's a pity that this is really ridiculous for Li Mu, who has grown up alone since he was a child and has experienced such great tragedy and pain. Not to mention, he's not even a real man. After all, he was only fourteen years old. "Say." Just like that, a cold word sounded from his mouth, making Su Ke, who had a hint of charm in his expression, tremble. "This plan can be summarized in nine words: kill Shen Huo, change identities, and destroy Ghost Temple!" Su Ke, who was hurried and frightened, became serious and whispered. Hearing this, Li Mu narrowed his eyes suddenly, knowing what this word meant. At the same time, he communicated with the little pig in the 'Pearl of Life and Death' and asked in his mind: "Is this what you mean?" "That's right." Xiaozhu didn't want to explain too much, so he only said three words. Li Mu didn¡¯t ask any more, he looked up at Su Ke and said coldly: "When will it start?" "Tomorrow night." At this moment, Su Ke has a clear understanding of Li Mu's temper, and he is definitely not a nonsense person. In fact, if it annoys the other party, it may be counterproductive. As a result, she became more honest. The fear of Li Mu in his heart has become even stronger. "Okay." Li Mu nodded and glanced around, finally locking on a five-meter-wide and three-meter-high red wooden cabinet behind the bed. His figure flashed and disappeared instantly. While waiting to appear, he had already arrived behind the red wooden cabinet. When the aura converges, let alone the silver-faced killer in the human connection realm, even the killer in the earth connection realm will not notice his existence as long as he does not go around behind. "Don't you want to hear the specific content of the plan?" Li Mu's move made Su Ke frown. But her question was not answered. In response, she sighed helplessly. But think about it, no matter how much you say, it won't make much difference. And in her eyes, Li Mu could think of all this with his mind. At this moment, behind the red wooden cabinet, Li Mu was sitting cross-legged, his eyes slightly closed, and his whole body was like an old pine, motionless. He didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense. Since he wanted to kill Shen Huo, he should kill him. If you have to wait until tomorrow, then wait until tomorrow. He doesn't have much affection for Su Ke, even if he has done a lot of things for him, that's the same. But what Li Mu didn't realize was that his murderous intention towards Su Ke was reduced by countless amounts. Just like that, Su Ke didn¡¯t make much movement on the bed. After the conversation, she more or less understood Li Mu's temper and didn't want to talk nonsense. In other words, there wasn't much to say to her. Thinking of this, Su Ke couldn't help but laugh at himself. After all, the Autumn Wind Congress is like this, and most of Northern Han is like this, who is to blame? It¡¯s her fault! Li Mu should be like this. As for Li Mu himself, he didn¡¯t care about Su Ke¡¯s thoughts. However, his heart was not as calm as on the surface. Instead, he was thinking about some things extremely carefully, and at the same time, he was communicating with Xiaozhu. Time passes little by little, and the nightDispersed, daylight fell. It is still extremely calm here, without any movement. Even the three-lineage killers who existed in various tents did not move around and seemed to be acting strictly according to the rules. Through Xiaozhu¡¯s introduction, Li Muming learned that more than half of the tents here were unoccupied. But there are still twelve silver-masked killers, two gold-masked killers, and A core disciple of Gui Cha Sect. As for the other silver-faced killers, gold-faced killers, and core disciples, they have already gone to most of Beihan, and there is no need for too many people to go there. The main reason is that these black masked killers are too slow on the road and there are so many of them that they are difficult to carry. Even if it can be carried, the speed will still be pitifully slow. Therefore, it is better to let them stay and most of them go to the so-called ¡®Holy Mountain¡¯. It would be best if you can move it. If you can't move it, it won't help even if everyone goes there together. "But you killed two silver-faced men and one gold-faced man yesterday, so there are only ten silver-faced men, one gold-faced man, and the core disciple left here." Xiaozhu said. "Yeah." Li Mu nodded slightly and didn't ask any more questions. Soon, black filled the night sky again. On the bed, Su Ke wore a shawl and assumed an extremely charming posture. "Ouch!" At this moment, a breeze blew by. Immediately afterwards, a black-clothed ghost appeared from the entrance of the tent and came into the tent. "Hey, Wen Ke, Wen Ke, you are indeed a bitch. I didn't expect you to figure it out so quickly. But don't worry, if you follow me, Shen Huo, you will definitely be popular in the Guisha Sect in the future, little bitch. Man, I'm here!" As soon as this man appeared, he let out a rather lewd and lewd smile. Immediately afterwards, he transformed into a hungry wild wolf and rushed towards Su Ke on the bed. ¡°Tsk!¡± But at this moment, the cold light lit up, directly arousing a surge of blood! ============== ¡¾Zhu Xin: I feel depressed, my code is not going smoothly, I have too many distracting thoughts~~Collect it like the King of Fudou~~~¡¿ ============ ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 76 Devil May Cry "Bang!" I saw Shen Huo's headless body lying limply on the ground, with a slight sound splashing up a trace of dust on the ground. And his flying head was caught in the hands of a somewhat terrifying figure. The tea table in front of it was originally light red, but now it was even more blood red, with hot blood flowing smoothly. The night was still very quiet, without a single sound. On the bed, the charming Su Ke was petrified on the spot, her whole body still maintained that posture, and her facial expression had already become stiff. At this moment, a sense of horror filled her expression and heart. She couldn't believe that Shen Huo, who was in the Human Connection realm, was killed instantly without any resistance? It is true! "Take three breaths before shouting." Li Mu's calm expression had a hint of indifference. He took back the sharp blade in his hand, took a few steps forward and placed Shen Huo's head on the coffee table. He just glanced at Su Ke casually. Then he turned and left. Under the influence of the ¡®Dzi Bead of Life and Death¡¯, Li Mu¡¯s aura was always that of an ordinary ninth-level Bronze Body Realm, and there was nothing that attracted attention at all. Naturally, the space spiritual weapon on Shen Huo has already been taken away by him. ¡°Tick tock¡­tick tock¡­¡± Just like that, only Su Ke was left in the entire black tent, and Shen Huo, whose head was placed on the coffee table and died. In the silence, the only sound that could be heard was the blood flowing on the coffee table and dripping to the ground. ? One breath, two breaths, three breaths "ah!!!" Finally, an extremely sharp cry, containing infinite fear, suddenly pierced through the tent and spread throughout the surrounding area for more than ten miles in an instant. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" Suddenly, more than ten tyrannical auras surged out in the thousands of feet of open space. The originally calm night sky suddenly became turbulent at this moment. Eleven figures were seen bursting out from different black tents at the same time, all locking on the tent where Su Ke was, and rushing over at a speed that was difficult for ordinary people to achieve. At the same time, three figures also walked out of the other three tents. Obviously, these three people are not men, but women. They looked a little disheveled, and after sorting themselves out, they moved quickly. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Similarly, all the Guisha Sect disciples who heard the scream within a radius of more than ten miles from here were all shocked and tried their best to shoot towards the dozens of tents. Among them, Li Mu, whose eyes were cold and extremely calm, was among them. "It seems that your matter has been resolved?" At this time, a black shadow suddenly approached and asked in a voice that only Li Mu could hear. Hearing this, Li Mu¡¯s eyes flashed slightly and he was speechless, but he still nodded. And he knew the person approaching, otherwise the other person would not ask this question, let alone approach him. This person is none other than Luo Xiu, the man who rescued him before and led him to meet Su Ke. Obviously, Luo Xiu had guessed what was happening at this moment and who was the mastermind behind this incident. Li Mu ignored Luo Xiu, but that didn't mean he underestimated him. On the contrary, he quite cared about Luo Xiu. I feel that the other party is by no means a simple person. Moreover, the other party didn't seem to have much affection for the Guisha Sect, but rather cared about Su Ke. Li Mu didn¡¯t think too much about this, as long as Luo Xiu could keep the secret. If there is something wrong with the other party, he may kill them. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Not long after, hundreds of black-clad masked killers came to this empty space full of tents. They all surrounded a black tent and waited silently. No one dared to do anything else. "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!!!" Suddenly, a series of extremely angry roars came. Immediately afterwards, tyrannical strength emerged, seeming to tear the black tent into pieces. "Shut up!" But the next moment, another cold voice of anger came out. This sound is not as strong and loud as the previous ones. But as this voice sounded, the previous voices suddenly stopped, as if they were afraid of the latter. "Except for Shen Bao, Shen Hu, and Shen Rui, you six should stop being pretentious here. It makes me feel sick!" The latter's voice sounded again, and his words were obviously directed at the owners of the previous voices, without giving any face. . For a moment, the entire black tent became quiet. "The hundreds of black-clad masked killers surrounding them all clenched their fists, their bodies were trembling slightly, and their expressions were extremely respectful. They all knew that there were so many people gathered here.All the inner disciples of ? including that big shot. Although they didn¡¯t know what happened in the tent, they could guess that it was definitely serious! "Brother Devil May Cry, what do you think of this matter?" After a brief pause, the owner of the latter voice slowly spoke, his tone obviously softened a lot, and he also carried a deep respect. This person¡¯s words made all the black-clothed and masked killers outside become extremely serious. Obviously, the status and strength of that ¡®Senior Brother Devil May Cry¡¯ must be even more terrifying. "Ghost Sect" Among them, Li Mu's eyes narrowed, and he was equally surprised. He also clenched his fists slowly, realizing that the person called "Devil Cry" must be the core disciple of Gui Cha Sect, one of the ten people who made up the "Ghost Sect". If you can kill such a person, even the Guisha Sect will feel a burst of pain, right? Li Mu thought so in his heart, but he knew that he didn't have that strength at all now. Even if there is, the current situation must not be messed up. ¡°Take his body and hand it over to the Burial Hall when you get back.¡± A rather calm but extremely indifferent voice came out. ¡°Obviously the owner of this voice is none other than the core disciple of the Guisha Sect named Devil Cry. "Yes!" In a hurry, the respectful voices of ten people came over, and then there was another brief pause for breathing in the tent. ¡°Senior Brother Devil May Cry, what should I do with this bitch?¡± At this time, the latter, whose status was obviously much higher, asked. "Zhou Qing, pay attention to your attitude!" However, Devil May Cry's voice that sounded like Jiuyou directly hit the man's heart, and said coldly: "Although you are good in strength, you can't afford to offend people from the moderate faction. .¡± "Yesyesyes" The person called 'Zhou Qing' was obviously a little frightened when he was told this, and he hurriedly answered respectfully. "Alright, all the disciples of the Luo sect have dispersed outside. They are on guard in all directions, searching for suspicious people. The ones from the Shen sect are staying. You too, Zhou Qing, all three of you are staying too." Senior Brother Devil May Cry's cold words came. "Yes, Senior Brother Devil May Cry!" In a hurry, both the inner disciples inside the tent and the outer disciples outside the tent all answered respectfully. Immediately afterwards, the disciples of the Luo sect outside the tent fled away with doubts, leaving behind more than a hundred disciples of the Shen sect. After that, six killers wearing silver masks walked out of the tent and walked towards their respective tents without any pause. Obviously, these six people are also from the Luo sect. Their mood was not very good, but it was definitely not because of Shen Huo's death. After the six people left, a killer with a golden mask walked out and stood at the entrance of the tent. "I've met Senior Brother Zhou Qing!" This person just appeared, and the hundreds of outside disciples of the Shen Sect who were left behind all bowed in unison and spoke loudly and respectfully. Li Mu, who was among them, was no exception. Even if he didn't say anything, he should at least maintain his posture. He knows that what he has to do now is very simple, just endure! "Okay, I came out to announce something to you." Zhou Qing, the golden-masked killer who walked out, glanced at Li Mu and others, and said calmly: "Your senior brother Shen Huo is dead." His words were calm, even indifferent. It seems that the death of his fellow students is nothing in his eyes, just like the death of an ant, there is no need to care about anything. Even the outer disciples of the Shen sect were only slightly shocked after hearing this, but they immediately regained their composure without any reaction. From here, Li Mu knew that there probably wasn¡¯t much affection between the disciples of Gui Cha Sect, and there was no deep relationship at all. Moreover, because the competition is too fierce and cruel, many disciples may want other disciples to die, and may even use dirty tricks behind their backs. Because of this, they are so indifferent at the moment. Many people even believe that Shen Huo's death was definitely not an accident, let alone killed by an outsider. It was most likely an internal act! In this regard, everyone is not surprised. "Well, that's it. Let's disperse. Be careful. Don't spread the word about what happened today, you know?" Zhou Qing, the golden-masked killer, glanced around and said in a deep voice, with a hint of irresistible majesty in his words. Or a threat! ¡°If anyone dares to spread the word wantonly, I¡¯m afraid the end will not be easy. ¡°Yes, Senior Brother Zhou Qing!¡± Everyone answered in unison. Afterwards, all the outer disciples of the Shen sect began to disperse. But the only thing was that Li Mu didn't. Because if he leaves now, the plan will be equivalent to failure. In the normal plan, the next step is the most important and difficult. But will he be afraid? showNo. "Huh?" Li Mu's refusal to leave made Zhou Qing, who was about to turn around, frown and say in a rather cold voice, "Don't you understand what I said?" Li Mu did not answer, but knelt down on one knee and whispered: "Disciple Shen Mu is not the 'mu' of Senior Brother Shen Mu, but He Pang Wu Mu. I have something to report to Senior Brother Guiqi!" "Shen Mu? Shen Mu?" These words made the golden-faced killer Zhou Qing's complexion change slightly, and then he said coldly: "Nonsense, I advise you to leave as soon as possible. If not, I don't mind using inner disciples on you." The sanctioning power of the disciples!¡± "This guy!" Li Mu felt a chill in his heart, but on the surface he was pretending to be afraid, but in his mouth he shouted: "Brother Gui Qi, disciple Shen Mu has something important to report!!!" "Seeking death!" Suddenly, Zhou Qing, who was wearing a golden mask, showed murderous intent in his eyes, and he suddenly raised his palm, intending to make the next move. "Zhou Qing." But at this moment, a figure stood behind him without knowing it, and a cold voice slowly sounded. In an instant, Zhou Qing's body trembled suddenly, and his raised palm stopped abruptly. Li Assassin Mu's eyes were tightly focused on the figure standing behind Zhou Qing. The first thing that appeared in his eyes was the purple mask that gave people a weird feeling. However, the purple mask was only half-covered, and it only covered half of the man's face. It's not like silver or gold masks, which can completely cover a person's face. This unique feeling brought quite a visual impact to Li Mu. He knew that that person must be the core disciple of Gui Cha Sect - Devil May Cry ============ recommend: [bookid=2579339,bookname="Supreme Yang God"] ============ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 77 You are very good [Zhu Xin: Hehe, I¡¯m really busy. I¡¯m drinking here and there. I have to go to the city fifty or sixty miles away to buy milk powder or diapers. It¡¯s really not enough in one day. Yesterday¡¯s Lantern Festival, belated instructions. May all the brothers and sisters across from you be healthy, happy, and prosperous! Thanks for the tip! ¡¿ ================== It was a rather handsome young man. Even though half of his face was covered up, the other half was still exposed to the air. Staring at the other party, Li Mu looked slightly solemn. Understand that this person named ¡®Devil Cry¡¯ is a powerful person in the Heavenly Vein Realm and a core disciple of the Guisha Sect. The strength is beyond what he can resist now. Naturally, if he wanted to, it would only take a few days to cross from the human connection realm to the earth connection realm, and then from the earth connection realm to the sky connection realm, but he was not in a hurry. According to Xiaozhu, the more solid the foundation is, the better. Only when you make breakthroughs in the future can you go smoothly without worrying about anything. Especially in the past half month, Li Mu has become more and more skillful in controlling Qi. Coupled with the completion of the first form of the [Death Knife Codex], 'Death Silence', his combat effectiveness has been significantly improved. Once ¡®Death Silence¡¯ is completed, Li Mu is confident that even if he encounters a golden-masked killer of the same level as last night, even if the opponent releases the power in the ¡®earth veins¡¯, he will be sure to kill him. At that time, it was the best time for him to break through the Earth Line Realm and learn the second form of the [Death Knife Codex] - Death Madness! Similarly, when Li Mu was sizing up the purple-faced man, the other man was also sizing him up. At this time, the golden-masked killer Zhou Qing slowly stepped aside with a slightly respectful expression. Li Mu didn¡¯t pay too much attention to Zhou Qing. Not to mention that there was this ghost crying right now, even if he wasn't there, he wasn't afraid at all. "What did you just say? Shen Mu?" A very indifferent voice sounded, and the half of the man Gui Qi's face exposed to the air was still so cold. However, what others could not notice was that there was a hint of surprise in his dark eyes at this moment. There was no other reason. Li Mu looked directly at him for two breaths before lowering his head. Normally, let alone an ordinary outer sect disciple, not even the golden-faced killer Zhou Qing would have the courage. Although Devil May Cry was surprised, he was not angry. After all, he is the core disciple of Gui Cha Sect, and his position is extremely high. Everything is for the sake of the sect. He would be happy to have an outstanding disciple below. As for why he doesn¡¯t care much about Shen Huo, there may be other reasons. But he had to pay attention to Shen Mu's matter. "Yes, Senior Brother Devil May Cry!" Li Mu hurriedly lowered his head, pretending to be slightly nervous and whispered, and said rather sadly: "Senior Brother Shenmu, he is dead!" These words did not change the expression on Gui Qiu's face. The same was true for the golden-faced killer Zhou Qing. On the contrary, the coldness in the latter's eyes became stronger and stronger, as if he had already known it. Li Mu was not surprised by this. After all, it has been nearly a year since Shen Mu's death. Even if these Guisha Sect people did not see Shen Mu's body with their own eyes, anyone could guess the result after Shen Mu disappeared for so long. Although Qiufeng Kingdom is only a two-leaf kingdom, it also has many powerful people in the human connection realm, as well as the earth connection realm. Since the Gui Cha Sect sent people to destroy Qiu Feng Kingdom, they naturally thought that disciples in the human connection realm would fall, and even elite disciples in the earth connection realm would fall. They should have been prepared for this. "Did you see it with your own eyes?" Although the purple-faced man Gui Qi didn't care, he still frowned slightly and asked indifferently. "Disciple did not see Senior Brother Shen Mu die, but" Li Mu shook his head, turning his hands, a broken blade without a trace of blood appeared, and handed it out respectfully: "Although I am just an unknown disciple of Senior Brother Shen Mu, But Senior Brother Shenmu treats me very well, so I can identify the weapons used by Senior Brother Shenmu." Li Mu was not stupid, so he naturally cleaned up the broken blade. Otherwise, if the other party discovers that the blood stains on it are fresh, there is no way to explain it. "Oh?" Looking at the broken blade, the purple-faced man sighed softly. With a wave of his hand, soft energy emerged, and the broken blade flew up on its own and fell into his hand. The purple-faced man, Devil May Cry, only glanced at it briefly, threw it casually to Zhou Qing aside, and said lightly: "Look, see if this is Shen Mu's weapon." It can be seen that Devil May Cry doesn¡¯t know much about Shen Mu, let alone the weapons Shen Mu has used. As a core disciple, he and Shen Mu were also from the inner sect, but the gap between them was not that big. This ghost cry must have paid little attention to Shen Mu. Zhou Qing, on the other hand, must have known about it. Li Mu Ru???Speculation, head lowered, silent. "It is indeed the weapon used by Shen Mu." After Zhou Qing looked at the broken blade carefully, he hurriedly replied respectfully. Although he was a little angry at Li Mu's disrespect just now, he didn't dare to lie at all. "Yeah." The man Guiqi nodded, stared at Li Mu and said indifferently: "Come in." After finishing speaking, he turned around and walked towards the black tent. The gold-faced killer Zhou Qing glanced at Li Mu coldly and turned around. "Yes, senior brother!" Li Mu replied respectfully, not paying attention to Zhou Qing at all, and kept pace with him. Soon, Li Mu walked into the black tent. Suddenly, seven eyes shot over at him. "Disciple has seen the three senior brothers Shen Bao, Shen Hu, and Shen Rui!" Li Mu accepted it calmly, but when he saw the three men wearing silver masks, he hurriedly gave a respectful greeting. He naturally didn¡¯t know these three people, but he had learned the names of the three ¡®Shen Sect¡¯ from Zhou Qing before. And just now six more silver-faced killers came out, all of them Luo faction. Therefore, he concluded that these three people were the three people from the Shen sect. Li Mu has never acted, but he is not stupid. Although it is not said to be comprehensive, it must be realistic. "Huh?" But the three people were a little confused. Obviously, they felt that Li Mu was quite strange. "The three senior brothers may not know each other. My name is Shen Mu, Wu Mu Zhi Mu, which is the same as senior brother Shen Mu. And senior brother Shen Mu is a disciple of the inner sect. Everyone knows only senior brother Shen Mu, and I am He is an ordinary disciple under Senior Brother Shen Mu, and it is normal for the three senior brothers not to know the disciple." Li Mu hurriedly explained. "Okay, tell them your experience." The purple-faced man interrupted with a ghostly cry. As he spoke, the entire tent fell silent, and Shen Bao, Shen Hu, and Shen Rui did not dare to say anything. "Yes, senior brother." Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, and he began to make up the story according to the previous one. After gaining experience, Li Mu slightly modified the story. It also has a touch of emotion incorporated into it, making it sound extremely real. After finishing speaking, even Li Mu himself was surprised and secretly thought that his ability to make up stories was too strong, right? "Oh, that's good." As he thought, the little pig's chuckle came, with a hint of praise in it. Li Mu ignored Xiaozhu¡¯s words. "That's it." After finishing, Li Mu slowly raised his head, first looking at Devil May Cry wearing a purple mask, and then looking at everyone, with a hint of sadness in his expression. Because in the story, Shen Mu was very kind to him. "It seems that you are quite humane." Devil May Cry did not say anything, but the golden-faced killer Zhou Qing sneered and snorted: "It seems that you are lying, and Shen Huo will die as soon as you come back. Yes, this must have something to do with you!" As he spoke, he moved and appeared directly in front of Li Mu. His palms became claws and he suddenly grabbed Li Mu's shoulders. Zhou Qing¡¯s actions made Shen Bao, Shen Hu and Shen Rui frown, but they did not dare to stop him. But Zi-faced Ghost Cry still had an indifferent expression on his face. The other three masked women in black were also very indifferent. Only Su Ke, who was kneeling beside the bed with his head lowered, showed a hint of fear as his expression changed. As for Li Mu himself, he was also shocked at this moment. However, he calmed down immediately after being startled. Clearly, this is probably a temptation from the other party, and this kind of temptation is what Devil May Cry acquiesces to. Based on normal thinking, Zhou Qing will not kill him this time. However, it is very likely to destroy him. Not resisting? Obviously not! The moment Zhou Qing made a move, Li Mu also retreated. Moreover, he also used a layer of Qi-sense power to let the surrounding air flow surround his body. Although this is completely useless, it does something else. At the same time, he also released 30% of the 'Silver Light Body', turning his skin into a silvery white color. Although the light was not strong, it still illuminated the black tent. For a moment, Shen Bao, Shen Hu, and Shen Rui showed expressions of surprise, and even the purple-faced man Gui Wei's eyes lit up. "Seeking death!" But Li Mu's change made Zhou Qing's eyes freeze, and he directly revealed a murderous intention. And this killing intent could only be felt by Li Mu who was face to face. "This guy really wants to kill me!" Li Mu felt cold in his heart, and he immediately sensed the other party's evil intentions. Involuntarily, his fists clenched subconsciously, and a trace of murderous intent emerged in his heart. "Wait!" Yes?At this moment, Xiaozhu's voice sounded deep in his heart. "Whoosh!" Suddenly, the phantom flashed and appeared directly next to Zhou Qing. A rather white palm reached out and grabbed Zhou Qing's right arm with terrifying strength, stopping it. "Okay, I believe what he said." An indifferent voice sounded, and the purple-faced Devil Weeping slightly squinted his eyes, glanced at Zhou Qing, and slowly released his palm. "This Shen Mu has understood the first level of Qi, and his body has also entered the level of silver light body, and he is expected to become an inner disciple. Now our Guisha Sect has suffered a lot of losses. I don't want any more damage. Do you understand? ?" Zhou Qing seemed to be about to say something, but was blocked by Devil May Cry's words. "Yes, senior brother!" hurriedly, Shen Bao, Shen Hu, and Shen Rui nodded in unison, and there was a slight change in the way they looked at Li Mu. Although they didn¡¯t know Li Mu, Li Mu called himself a Shen sect, and that was the Shen sect. What Zhou Qing did was obviously not to give them face. On the surface they won't say anything, but on the inside they are a little angry. Especially with the potential shown by Li Mu, he can definitely become an inner disciple, but he cannot die easily. "Okay, that's it. It's all over. You come with me." Zi-faced Guiqi said indifferently and walked directly outside the tent. Li Mu was relieved at first, but after hearing this, he couldn't help but feel nervous again. But he still turned around, followed closely behind the other party, and left the tent. And out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at Su Ke on the bed. Soon, Li Mu arrived at another rather large tent. "You are very good." As soon as he walked into it, the indifferent voice of the purple-faced ghost could be heard. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 78 Ghost Brother [Zhu Xin: Collect tickets! I haven¡¯t called you in a long time~~! ¡¿ ==================== "You are very good." As soon as he walked into the black tent, Li Mu heard the words coming from the ghost's weeping mouth. Although he was still indifferent, there was a hint of praise in it. "Nonsense, how could someone trained by this Pig Saint be so bad?" Li Mu didn't answer, but the little pig in the Dzi Bead of Life and Death couldn't help but snorted. Naturally, only Li Mu could hear Xiaozhu¡¯s words. Because of this, Li Mu paused subconsciously and failed to react immediately. However, his pause seemed extremely normal in Devil May Cry's eyes. From Devil May Cry's point of view, no matter how good Li Mu is, he is just an outer sect disciple whose cultivation has not reached the realm of human connections. Not to mention an outer disciple, even an inner disciple at the Human Connection realm might not be able to easily withstand his praise. "Senior brother Devil May Cry, you are serious." Li Mu ignored Xiaozhu and replied with a little respect. He was also quite surprised that the other party would speak like this. At the same time, he took a look at the surrounding furnishings. I found that it was no different from Su Ke's tent, except that there was an extra chair. "It's nothing to be overstated. Think about it, you should be able to step into the realm of connections soon, right?" Obviously, Devil May Cry's demeanor at this moment is no longer as cold as before. Sitting on the mahogany chair, he speaks a little more. . After all, there are only two of them at the moment, and they are still in his tent. "Well, everything is due to Senior Brother Shen Mu. The disciple will choose to break through after he wants to improve his Qi sense higher." Li Mu nodded and answered according to the other party's intention. "Your idea is good, much better than those guys." Devil May Cry praised again, with a smile on his rather handsome face. Seeing this, Li Mu couldn't help but sneer in his heart. It is clear that this person is just pretending to act that way in front of outsiders, and now his true nature is revealed. "Thank you for the compliment, Brother Devil May Cry." Naturally, Li Mu responded humbly. "Let's just leave Shen Mu's matter as it is. You don't have to pay too much attention to it. This is the way the world is. If you die, you will die. There is no point in pursuing it any further." Devil May's eyes flashed slightly and he sighed softly. "Disciple understands." Li Mu nodded. "Do you know why I suppressed Shen Huo's death?" At this time, Devil May Cry asked lightly with a teasing smile on his face. "Because of the competition between the sects?" Li Mu frowned. He certainly knows the complexity and fierce competition within the Guisha Sect. Even if they are from the same sect, they will secretly assassinate them. And this situation should be the most common among the outer disciples. Next are the ordinary disciples among the inner disciples. There should be very few elite disciples above them, and there would be no casualties among the core disciples at all. After all, the higher the strength and cultivation level, once death occurs, even the Guisha Sect will not be able to bear it. Therefore, even if there is competition among the core disciples of Tianmai Realm, they will not kill each other. Once that happens, the elders, sect masters, and supreme elders will definitely be alarmed. By then, no one will be able to eat the good fruit. There should also be relatively few elite disciples below. The Earth Meridian Realm is also very important to the Gui Cha Sect. As for the ordinary inner sect disciples in the human connection realm, there must be quite a few. Since they will not alert the elders, sect masters and supreme elders, the core disciples can suppress them. "Your thoughts are the same as mine. As a disciple of Gui Cha Sect, you also know this." Gui Qi nodded after receiving the answer, with a hint of coldness in his expression, and whispered: "That Shen Huo's The death was probably not caused by anyone else, and it was most likely Zhou Qing. After all, the Autumn Wind Kingdom had been destroyed long ago, and there were no people in the Human Connection realm at all. Even if there were, it would be absolutely impossible to sneak in here and kill them quietly. Shen Huo. And Shen Huo was not killed by me, there was no other person except Zhou Qing." "Then you" Li Mu was surprised on the surface, but he couldn't help laughing in his heart. He didn't expect that the cruel competition within the Guisha Sect would actually help him. "Do you want to ask me why I didn't deal with that Zhou Qing?" Devil May Cry interrupted Li Mu's words, shook his head and said: "First, I have no evidence; second, that Shen Huo is not my person; third, , Zhou Qing is not mine either." Li Mu frowned, somewhat unable to understand what the other party said. "In your opinion, Zhou Qing is not my talent and it is best to deal with it. It is better to cause trouble for him, right? Indeed, you must have evidence in advance. If you don't have evidence, you go to find trouble with him, which is tantamount to seeking death. Not even me. Not to mention that Shen Huo is not mine. There is no need for me to offend another core disciple for that Shen Huo." Devil May Cry shook his head, his expression indifferent "Senior brother taught you the right thing." On the surface, Li Mu was extremely humble and learned. He chuckled inwardly, because it was none of his business whether he would cause trouble for Zhou Qing or not. He just wanted to know what purpose Devil May Cry had in calling him here? Li Mu would not be so stupid as to think that the other party who asked him to come here was just for a chat, and there must be other things to say. "Okay, don't worry about this anymore. You should also think that there are other reasons why I asked you to come here." Devil May Cry smiled slightly and said calmly. "Well, senior brother told me that as long as the disciples are within their ability, they will try their best to do it." Li Mu nodded heavily, pondering in his heart, what is the purpose of this person looking for him? "Are you willing to be my 'ghost brother'?" At this time, Gui Qi's expression suddenly became a little solemn and he asked seriously. "Ghost brother?" Li Mu was stunned. Not only was he confused on the surface, but he was also confused in his heart. What is this 'ghost brother'? "You don't know Ghost Brother?" Li Mu's reaction made the man cry in surprise. Involuntarily, Li Mu was startled, and suddenly felt that he had betrayed himself, and hurriedly explained: "Senior Brother Devil May Cry, I am really sorry. I have only been a member of Gui Cha Sect for two years, and I have always worked hard under the protection of Senior Brother Shen Mu. I have never left the sect for cultivation. Not to mention the sect, I have never even been inside the sect a few times, and I don¡¯t know many people. Therefore, many things are unclear, you" "That's it." Hearing this, the man Guiqi nodded, and then his expression changed slightly. He stared at Li Mu with a pair of black eyes and asked in surprise: "You said you only started working for two years? How old are you now?" "Fourteen." Li Mu did not hide it, but actually told his age. At this moment, he had vaguely guessed what the other party's purpose was. Therefore, he chose to tell the truth. "Fourteen!" I saw that the look of shock on Gui Qi's face became intense, but after all, he is a strong man in the Tianmai realm, a core disciple of Gui Cha Sect, and his strong character is definitely unmatched by others. Soon, Just calm down. "I didn't expect that Shen Mu, an ordinary disciple of the inner sect, would secretly cultivate such a genius. It seems that the rumor is true." A word that Li Mu could not hear echoed in Devil May Cry's heart. "Is your senior brother Shen Mu very kind to you?" Immediately, he changed the subject and asked calmly. "As expected of a core disciple, it's really not easy." At this time, Xiaozhu's laughter rang out, obviously he was surprised by this change of the other party. "Nonsense." Li Mu was a little scornful, but on the surface he nodded heavily: "Yes, senior brother Shen Mu is very good to me, otherwise he would not have given me the body tempering fluid. There is no way the disciple can reach the ninth level of the bronze body so quickly. It is even more impossible to reach the level of a semi-silver light body with physical strength." "Yeah." Gui Qi nodded. After hearing the words 'body quenching fluid', the surprise in his expression dissipated a lot. After all, even low-grade body tempering liquid can greatly enhance the physique of a real human connection realm, let alone a copper body realm. In Devil May Cry's eyes, Li Mu reaching this level at such a young age seems to be a genius, but in fact more than half of it is due to the 'tempering fluid'. Therefore, the other party was not too shocked. His talent back then was no worse than Li Mu's, or even stronger. However, this Devil May Cry will naturally not ignore Li Mu's potential. If Li Mu was just physically strong, he wouldn't care at all. But just now, he was clearly aware of the power of that layer of aura, which was what he cared about the most. "Since you don't know 'Ghost Brother', then Senior Brother will tell you something." Slowly, Gui Qi calmed down and said calmly. "Thank you, senior brother!" After hearing this, Li Mu breathed a sigh of relief. I know, my explanation just now worked. Especially when he mentioned the three words 'body quenching fluid', he used an accent. "First of all, you should know how many Gui Cha Sect disciples will secretly kill each other in order to obtain better resources. Even if you haven't seen it, you must have heard of it, right?" After a pause, Gui Qi spoke. asked. "Yes, disciple understands." Li Mu is not stupid, not to mention that he can completely imagine it. Even if he can't think of it, he still has to pretend to understand it at this moment. "You have outer disciples, and so do my inner disciples." Gui Qi's eyes sank, and he muttered: "And these are the acquiescence of the elders and the sect master. After all, Only in a cruel environment can stronger disciples be cultivated. I¡¯m not hiding anything. Since becoming a core disciple, quite a few outer and inner disciples have died at my hands! " Having said this, an icy chill emerged from his body, directly oppressing Li Mu. This chill didn¡¯t bother Li Mu.What, but on the surface he pretended to be scared and said respectfully: "In the future, this disciple will definitely follow Brother Devil May Cry's lead!" "Haha, you are very smart, have good understanding, and have good opportunities." Li Mu's statement brought a smile to Gui Qi's face. Then, he explained: "So, everyone will cultivate their own power. Whether they are outer disciples or inner disciples. Naturally, the forces of the outer disciples are basically controlled by the inner disciples, and the strength of the inner disciples is dominated by us core disciples. Therefore, the real competition is between the ten core disciples of our Guisha Sect. The 'Ghost Brother' is a person personally trained by the top ten core disciples, and will be the ultimate force for the top ten disciples to compete for the position of sect leader in the future. do you understand? " Hearing this, Li Mu's heart sank slightly. He might have half understood it before, but now he fully understands it. This Devil May Cry wants to take him away and become the opponent's 'strongest thug' in the future! "I won't say much. I'll give you some time to think about it clearly, and then answer me. Remember, think about it clearly before you answer." At this moment, the exposed half of Devil May Cry's face revealed a faint trace of emotion. The smile then quieted down and he closed his eyes slightly. Li Mu, on the other hand, stood five feet away from the other party and remained silent. However, Li Mu's heart was far from being as silent as he appeared on the surface, instead he was cursing loudly. think? Is it even necessary to think about it? There is only one answer - yes! If not, the result will be to kill him on the spot! "Don't ask me, you make your own choice. However, it seems that you have no choice. Well, this ghost brother has a good identity, you can try it." Xiaozhu's words came, and Li Mu's words were blocked. go back. Therefore, Li Mu quickly made a decision and replied solemnly: "Disciple is willing to become a senior brother and a ghost brother!" After receiving the answer, Devil May Cry suddenly opened his eyes, and the smile on his face instantly enlarged, looking extremely evil. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 79 Yama Maru "This is the 'Yam King Pill'. After taking it, it means that you have completely surrendered to me. From now on, you will be my ninth brother. I will spare no effort to train you. As long as you don't choose to betray, then , I will give birth, and you will give birth." Moreover, Gui Qi, who was sitting on the red wooden chair, flipped his palm and a jet black pill appeared. In an instant, the tent, which was already a bit cold, became even colder. If he were an ordinary person, he would definitely have fear in his heart and look horrified. But when Li Mu saw the pill, he was a little surprised, but after the surprise, he was filled with joy. "Well, you're really lucky." At the same time, Xiaozhu's voice also sounded in his mind. "Indeed." Li Mu couldn't help but reply. He knows that the so-called ¡®Yam Wang Pill¡¯ is probably the drug used by Devil May Cry to control those ¡®ghost brothers¡¯. To put it bluntly, it is poison. As long as you take it, it will be fine at first, but over time it will start to attack, and you have to take another 'King of Hell Pill' to stop it. Otherwise, there is only one result - death! Therefore, those ¡®ghost brothers¡¯ did not dare to disobey Devil Cry¡¯s orders, let alone the slightest resistance. Unless someone can possess the strength and cultivation level to surpass this Devil May Cry, and then kill it, and obtain the refining method and prescription of the 'Kenma Pill'. But let¡¯s not talk about whether Devil May Cry can be killed, so what if Devil May Cry can be killed? What he got rid of was just Devil May Cry's control, but the effects of Yamanomaru still didn't disappear. Yama Pills are a kind of drug. Once you become addicted, the consequences will be disastrous! Li Mu was happy because according to his perception, the ¡®Yam Wang Pill¡¯ contained considerable death energy. If an ordinary person swallows it, the death energy will definitely invade the body and swallow up the vitality in the body bit by bit. According to ordinary thinking, even if a cultivator's life aura is stronger than ordinary people, if he takes a few more pills, he will definitely die. However, in Li Mu¡¯s view, this ¡®Yam Wang Pill¡¯ is anything but. After all, Devil May Cry is not stupid. Since he wants to train 'death warriors', how can he let them die? Therefore, the ¡®Kenma Pill¡¯ has other functions. ??Especially because ordinary people may become addicted after taking it, but he who practices the power of death will not. Li Mu couldn't help but narrowed his eyes. He quite likes the death energy inside. After all, most of the life in this world is life, and death energy only accounts for a small part. Only those places where dead bodies are buried have a lot of death energy. What he practiced was the power of death, but it was basically a disposable item. Once used, it cannot be restored immediately. Even with the 'death crystal', it would be extremely difficult to absorb it with his current ability. It's okay when you're not fighting. You have that time to restore the power of death in your meridians, but what if you're in a life-and-death battle? There is no time to learn it! Therefore, he must have an item that can quickly restore the power of death. And ¡®Ken no Maru¡¯ is exactly the kind of item that can quickly restore the power of death. I just don¡¯t know what the other effects of this ¡®Yam Wang Pill¡¯ are. Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but laugh. As the saying goes, when we meet on a narrow road, the brave wins, but now it's time to break, so how can we think too much about it? Not to mention, there is an unclear guy like Xiaozhu here, what is there to be afraid of? "Of course I am willing to take it!" Li Mu couldn't help but nodded respectfully and replied in a low voice. "Okay!" Seeing this, Gui Weep smiled. Immediately afterwards, a burst of energy emerged, directly surrounding the soybean-sized black pill and rising into the air, flying towards Li Mu. Li Mu didn¡¯t talk nonsense. After taking the so-called ¡®Yam Wang Pill¡¯, he stuffed it into his mouth without hesitation, chewed it and swallowed it into his belly. He is by no means a random person, and he is very clear about the effect of the ¡®Yam Wang Pill¡¯. It is precisely because of his understanding that he is like this. In Li Mu¡¯s mind, the main ingredient of ¡®Yam Wang Pill¡¯ is ¡®death energy¡¯. Not only was he not afraid of the death energy, but it was greatly replenished. As for the other functions of the 'Kama Pill', although he didn't know it, he thought there was no danger and he was confident that he could withstand it. Right now, Li Muke doesn¡¯t have time to think about too many problems. After swallowing the 'King of Hell Pill', he hurriedly sat down cross-legged. And that 'Yam Wang Pill' had already turned into a rather pure 'death energy' and invaded his body. In this regard, Li Mu did not panic at all, but was extremely calm and directly used the three thousand blood vessels in his body to devour it. In just three breaths, he had swallowed up all the 'death energy'. Originally, the death energy in his three thousand meridians was quite mottled, but at this moment, under the baptism of that 'death energy', it became pure! "Good stuff!" Upon noticing this, Li Mu couldn't help but feel happy. However, at this moment, the ¡®Kama Pill¡¯¡¯ Another force emerged. It was an extremely domineering force that spread throughout his body in an instant. Li Mu couldn't help but be slightly surprised by this. But soon, this surprise turned into a surprise. Because that domineering power actually has the effect of tempering the body. Although it is not as pure as the 'body quenching fluid', it is not weak. With just one pill, he felt that his body was slightly improved. "That's it." After waiting for the domineering power to be absorbed by his body, Li Mu slowly opened his eyes, with a trace of relief in his expression. As for the hint of joy, he covered it up tightly, and his posture changed from sitting to standing. Although he didn¡¯t know what the other ¡®ghost brothers¡¯ would be like after taking ¡®Yam Wang Pill¡¯, he was definitely not in a good mood, even if this ¡®Yam Wang Pill¡¯ had the effect of tempering the body, it should be the same. "This boy's strong character is definitely not comparable to that of the first eight ghost brothers. It seems that I have picked up a treasure this time." Li Mu's calmness fell into the man's ghostly eyes, making him slightly surprised. If you are an ordinary person, there must be some kind of bad mood at this moment, and you can't help but express it. Even if a 'King of Hell Pill' does not affect a ninth-level cultivator of the Bronze Body Realm, how can he be calm after he clearly realizes that his life is being controlled by others? However, Li Mu was calm, and this was obviously something Devil May Cry had never thought of. At least, in the latter's memory, none of the top eight ghost brothers could compare with Li Mu. "Very good. From now on, you will be my ninth ghost brother, Devil May Cry. This is a token that represents your identity. You cannot throw it away. You can use it as a deterrent when necessary." Slowly, the man Devil May Cry stood up. , a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. While speaking, he turned over his hand again, and a black token two inches long and one inch wide with a ghost face appeared on it, and he threw it directly to Li Mu. Then, he walked around the coffee table and came to Li Mu. He smiled slightly, lowered his head and asked softly: "Do you have any weapons? I am referring to spiritual weapons, not ordinary spiritual weapons. You should know the difference between spiritual weapons and Is there a difference between fine weapons? As my ghost brother, Devil May Cry, I can¡¯t live without some decent weapons.¡± "This" Li Mu, who took the token, was slightly startled, and then immediately thought of what the other party meant. He is not stupid. Even if he has a weapon, he still pretends to have no weapons. Who would think that he has so many weapons? Moreover, it is a spiritual weapon beyond the reach of ordinary people. Therefore, Li Mu pretended to be embarrassed and shook his head. "You know, even though Shen Mu is an inner disciple, he only has one spiritual weapon at most, and I can't get it for you at all." Gui Qi smiled and said lightly: "Tell me, what kind of weapon do you like?" "The knife needs to be longer." Li Mu lowered his head and replied respectfully. He couldn't refuse this kind of offer. "Knife?" With a slight cry, light flashed in the man's hand, and a blade three fingers wide and about two and a half feet long appeared. Suddenly, a faint chill spread from the blade. "Look at how this knife looks like." Then, he handed the blade directly to Li Mu. Li Mu took it carefully and pretended to look at it carefully. With just one glance, he knew the level of this sword. Although it is not high, it is not low either. The seventh-grade spiritual weapon contains a trace of 'ice' spiritual power. Looking at this sword, Li Mu couldn't help but secretly sigh, the core disciples were different, they were so generous in their attacks. As for the shape of the knife, there is nothing to say. It is what he likes and it suits him quite well. Compared to the three-foot-long one, this one is better. After all, his height is limited, and the three-foot-long knife is slightly too long for him now. "Very good, thank you, Brother Devil May Cry." After a while, Li Mu nodded and replied. "Well, since you like this sword, I'll give it to you. As for the martial arts and martial arts, the sect has regulations and cannot be taught at will. So, I can't help with this." Devil May Cry nodded, then turned and returned to Mahogany. Sitting on the chair, he said: "Now that you have become my ghost brother, you do not belong to any faction of the sect. You are directly under my jurisdiction. You only obey my call. No one dares to touch you. But on weekdays, you still have to take care of yourself. You, don¡¯t provoke others without permission, especially the inner disciples, do you understand?¡± "Understood!" Hearing this, Li Mu bowed his hands in respect. As for what he was thinking in his heart, no one knew. "Okay, you go down first." Gui Qi, who was sitting on the mahogany chair, nodded and waved. "Disciple, please retire." Li Mu bowed and retreated. "How is he?" Not long after Li Mugang left, Devil May Cry tilted his head slightly, looked at the wooden cabinet behind him, and asked in a low voice. Then, a figure in black clothes and a golden face slowly walked out from behind, came to Devil May Cry, and replied respectfully: "Extremely strong mind, good potential, better than the other seven, worthy of training."??. " "Oh?" Hearing this, the man Gui Qi was quite surprised, and then chuckled: "How does it compare with you?" However, his words did not receive an answer from the figure in black clothes and gold face. "Okay, you can go down too. Remember, don't try to take advantage of him. Otherwise, you will know the consequences." Seeing that the other party did not reply, the man Guiwei did not bother to ask, waved his hand, his tone was quite calm, and even carried With a hint of threat. There was still no answer, and the figure in black clothes and golden face left quietly. ¡­¡­ At this moment, after Li Mu left the Devil May Cry tent, he walked straight towards the jungle outside. When passing by Su Ke's tent, he paused briefly and then walked out of the tent. And as soon as he walked out, a faint feeling of surprise and suspicion emerged in his heart. Because the bodies of the two outer sect disciples that he had killed before were missing. In other words, it has been dealt with. But who would do this? And no one informed the inner disciples? "Whoosh!" Suddenly, a subtle cold light lit up, shooting directly in front of him. Li Mu's eyes suddenly turned cold, but after feeling that the cold light had no power, he frowned and took it. Looking at it, I saw that it was a knife about two inches long. There is a piece of white paper stuck on the blade, with one word written on it - Come! "You should go over and take a look." At this time, Xiaozhu, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke. However, Xiaozhu didn¡¯t need to say much, Li Mu had already ducked into the jungle. Soon, a familiar figure fell into his sight. That person was none other than Na Luo Xiu! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 80 Conversation with Luo Xiu "Is it you?" When he saw the dark shadow hidden on the giant tree, Li Mu frowned and dodged and landed on the same giant tree. Although he couldn't see the other person's face, as a cultivator, he was extremely sensitive to breath, and coupled with a person's unchangeable body shape, he was able to clearly identify who the other person was. This man in black is none other than Na Luo Xiu! "Of course it's me. Who else can look for you besides me? Who else can clean up the mess for you besides me?" Luo Xiu, a rather tall and strong man, smiled slightly, although his tone was a bit teasing. The implication is that it still gives people a sense of stability. It seems that anything that passes through the other person's hands will fail. For this Luo Xiu, Li Mu had to admit that he had a good impression. Even if the other person helped him because of Su Ke, since the other person helped him, he had to thank him. " However, Luo Xiu is a disciple of the Gui Cha Sect. Li Mu will not forget this kind of blood feud, nor can he forget it. Therefore, no matter what Luo Xiu is, he will not say thank you. If the other party dares to harm him, he will kill them immediately. This seems a bit vicious, cruel and unhuman, but in this more cruel world, if you don't look like this, you simply can't stand. Li Mu clearly understood this and became like this after experiencing pain that others had never endured. Naturally, he is not a villain, let alone one who repays kindness with hatred. Otherwise, how could this Luo Xiu survive until now? "It seems that your hatred for the Guisha Sect and me is so huge that it is unimaginable?" Li Mu's cold eyes fell into Luo Xiu's eyes, making him sigh. "You should know why I hate you. How could you do better than me?" Li Mu just glanced at the other party coldly, turned sideways and faced the black tent hundreds of meters away, unable to hold back his fists. Slowly squeeze it. After this year of experience, his character has become extremely strong, but the hatred in his heart has not diminished at all. There is only more and stronger! His current forbearance is only due to his lack of strength. Otherwise, he would have killed everyone and made the Gui Cha Sect tremble! "Haha, I understand this." Luo Xiu also turned sideways and said with a smile, and then fell silent, not bothering anymore about the two Guisha Sect disciples who were killed by Li Mu. Li Mu was a little surprised by the other party's silence. In particular, he was quite curious, what kind of person was this Luo Xiu? What's the dispute with Su Ke? Why is the other party so helpful? "It seems that you have a lot of questions. If you want to ask, just ask. I can answer them." At this time, Luo Xiu suddenly turned his head and smiled again. Hearing this, Li Mu's eyes narrowed, and he was shocked by how powerful this person's thinking was. However, talking to this kind of person should be smooth. "Have you ever killed the people of Qiufeng Kingdom?" This was Li Mu's first question. "Of course I have, but I have never killed most of the people of Beihan." Luo Xiu still had a plain smile and did not hide what he had done. "Is it because of her?" Li Mu's eyes were filled with murderous intent, but after hearing the other party's last words, the murderous intent turned into surprise. At the same time, his eyes, far beyond those of ordinary people, were cast on a black tent. No need to ask, the ¡®her¡¯ Li Mu is referring to is Su Ke. "You are very smart. Although you are still young, it is because of your young age that I admire you and agree to help her." Luo Xiu smiled and nodded. "Oh?" Li Mu frowned, somewhat confused by what the other party said. "Don't you understand?" Luo Xiu shook his head and said: "To put it simply, it is possible that the Guisha Sect will be completely destroyed because of this wrong action, because you have the potential to destroy it." "You think highly of me too much." When it comes to this, Li Mu naturally understands. Understand that the other party felt that he had the potential to destroy the Guisha Sect and the ability to protect Su Ke, so Luo Xiu stepped in to help. "Do you want to ask again, am I not a disciple of the Guisha Sect? Why should I help you? Do such things that are detrimental to the Guisha Sect?" Luo Xiu seemed to be able to see through Li Mu's inner thoughts and asked with a smile. . Li Mu didn¡¯t answer either. He knew how strong the other party¡¯s thinking was. It was not surprising that he could guess such a simple question. However, he really wanted to know the answer, so he chose to remain silent. "Actually, it's very simple." Luo Xiu said nonchalantly: "Because I have no feelings at all for this Guisha Sect. Not only me, but also the outer disciples are basically the same. After all, the rules above are too cruel. . I don¡¯t know why others join the Guisha Sect. Anyway, I have no choice but to do so.Income. " "As a last resort?" Li Mu raised his eyebrows. "That's right, just like Su Ke, isn't there another reason? It's not convenient for me to say more about this." Luo Xiu nodded, then shook his head. Li Mu felt relieved. Indeed, the ferocity of this Guisha Sect disciple was a bit outrageous, and it was definitely beyond the comparison of ordinary people. But why are they like this? Is it natural? Obviously not, they must have been forced by the Guisha Sect to do this. Otherwise, they wouldn't be able to survive at all! ¡°And Su Ke would join the Ghost Sect just because she wanted to take revenge on the Autumn Wind Sect. Otherwise, how could she join such a terrifying sect that treats people like humans? "Do you like her?" After a moment of silence, Li Mu asked a question that he didn't want to ask but wanted to know. When this question was asked, he immediately noticed a strange flash in Luo Xiu's expression, and couldn't help but explain: "Don't think that I am young and don't understand anything. Is there just such a thing between you men and women? Even if You joined the Guisha Sect for another reason. You have no feelings for the Guisha Sect, but you can¡¯t choose to help me, right?¡± "Hey, you know so much." Li Mu's explanation made De Luo Xiu couldn't help laughing, and nodded without concealing: "You are right, I like her." Although Li Mu had only thought of it for a long time, he couldn't help but be surprised after hearing the other party's personal answer. "Don't look at me with that look. In your words, although you are still young, you still understand the emotions between men and women. In this world, it is absolutely impossible to find someone who you like and who also likes you. An easy thing. It can be said that I am a very rational person. But facing her, my rationality will obviously not play a big role. Do you understand? " Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, and he fell silent again, because he didn't know how to answer, and he couldn't answer this kind of question. "Haha, it's useless to tell you so much." Luo Xiu on the side smiled, shook his head and said: "Anyway, that's all I've said. I don't know what your plan is. However, if in the future, If you need me anywhere, just come to me. You should be able to rest assured about this." Hearing this, Li Mu couldn't help but raise his head and glance at the other person's eyes. He seemed to want to see something from the other person's eyes, but to his regret, he found nothing. Because in the other person's eyes, there was nothing but calmness and calmness. In other words, Li Mu couldn't see through the other party at all, and this feeling was obviously not easy to live with. Therefore, he still did not answer the other party's question, and he never thought about handing over his life to someone who could not see through it at all. "Okay, I won't say much. If you can come out, it proves that you have succeeded. I can't help you with this, and you don't need my help. That's it. I can't stay here for a long time. And you, haha , I guess my identity has become different." Luo Xiu, who didn't get an answer, didn't care about anything. After shaking his head and smiling, he walked away. Li Muze quietly looked at the other person¡¯s leaving figure, frowning slightly. "How do you feel?" Xiaozhu's voice sounded in his mind. "I can't see through it." Li Mu looked away and answered in his mind. "Indeed, this person is a bit extraordinary. Moreover, he seems to have hidden a certain part of his strength." Xiaozhu in the Life and Death Dzi Pearl also recognized it. "Hidden strength?" Li Mu was startled, but he didn't notice this. However, what Xiaozhu said is true. "Anyway, be careful. If this person really wants to help you, he is indeed a good force. But if he wants to harm you, I'm afraid he will kill you instantly." Xiaozhu said lightly. "Yeah." Li Mu nodded slightly, he knew this. Therefore, he would not get too close to Na Luo Xiu. Immediately, Li Mu stopped talking to Xiaozhu and did not leave here. Instead, he sat down cross-legged, activated the Dzi Bead of Life and Death, and his whole mind entered the 'deduction space', and started practicing the [Death Knife Codex] The first form of death comes in silence. Li Mu knew that in this world, not only weapons were divided into different levels, but also martial arts and elixirs were also divided into different levels. Among them, the martial arts levels are divided from low to high: spiritual martial arts (white), mysterious martial arts (red), heavenly martial arts (cyan), king martial arts (gold), imperial martial arts (white gold), life and death martial arts ( Black and white), reincarnation martial arts (colorless), supreme martial arts There are eight levels in total, and each level is divided into: low-grade, medium-grade, top-grade, and top-grade. The elixir of heaven and earth: spiritual elixir, treasure elixir, jade elixir, Wang elixir (people of heaven and earth), emperor elixir (people of heaven and earth), nirvana of life and death, holy elixir of reincarnation, supreme elixir, the same eight levels.? Spiritual elixirs, precious elixirs, and jade elixirs are also divided into: low-grade, medium-grade, top-grade, and top-grade. As for weapons, first of all, they are the most common mortal weapons (ninth grade), refined weapons (ninth grade), spiritual weapons (ninth grade), robbery weapons (sixth grade), virtual weapons (third grade), king's weapons (heaven, earth and people), Emperor grade heavenly weapon (heaven, earth and man), life and death nirvana, reincarnation sacred weapon, the supreme divine weapon. ?Obviously, among these three, weapons are the most widespread. After all, a knife used for cutting vegetables can be considered a weapon, but it is just the most basic mortal weapon. Fine weapons are also quite common, and are generally used by cultivators in the Bronze Body Realm. But since the beginning of the spiritual weapon, it seems to be a bit rare. Because the spiritual weapon is not only far superior to the fine weapon in terms of material, it is precious. At the same time, the spiritual weapon contains a trace of the "spiritual energy of heaven and earth", which can explode with attribute power during fighting, which is beyond the reach of ordinary spiritual weapons. Generally, only those who are strong in the Three Meridians realm will possess spiritual weapons. Martial arts are as valuable as the elixirs of heaven and earth. The lowest elixirs and the lowest martial arts are simply unavailable to ordinary people. Of course, as long as you have money, what can't you buy? But if you want to take spiritual pills and learn martial arts, only those who are strong in the Three Meridians Realm can do so. Only those in the Three Meridian Realm can withstand the power of the Spiritual Pill. If someone in the Bronze Body Realm wants to take it, they must dilute the efficacy of the Spiritual Pill. That is why the so-called ¡®spiritual liquid¡¯ appears. ??And martial arts require strength to support. At the very least, only those who understand Qi Sense can learn it, and only after learning can their power be displayed. The ordinary copper body state is completely useless after being learned ¡­¡­ Soon, the night passed and day came again. After five days and nights, there was suddenly a movement in the northern sky ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 81 Extra Golden Face [Zhu Xin: Please collect the tickets and give me a reward~~~~~~~~] ====================== In the past few days, Li Mu has always been on this giant tree and has never left it once. As for why he didn't quietly kill those outer disciples of Gui Cha Sect, it was because it was useless. And once discovered, the consequences would be disastrous. Besides, if you have this time, you might as well calm down and practice hard. Often, after coming out of the ¡®deduction space¡¯, he would take ¡®body quenching fluid¡¯ to increase his physical strength and allow his body to grow. The so-called ¡®spiritual liquid¡¯ is a medicinal liquid that is diluted with spiritual elixirs and is specially designed for cultivators in the copper body realm. After all, the body of a Bronze Body Realm cultivator simply cannot withstand the powerful effects of the elixir. If taken recklessly, not only will it fail to improve physical strength, but it will be counterproductive and damage the meridians in the body. Therefore, a low-grade elixir of the lowest quality, after dilution, is enough for a ninth-level Bronze Realm expert to take it three times. The lower the copper body cultivation level, the more times it will be taken. With the help of the spiritual liquid, the level of the cultivator's copper body will naturally increase much faster than usual, and there will be a qualitative change. ¡®Body quenching fluid¡¯ is the same. However, no matter what kind of spiritual liquid it is, as long as the amount is sufficient, it can also improve the physique and cultivation level of people with high cultivation levels. Moreover, some middle-grade elixirs, if a person with a strong connection level want to swallow them, also need to dilute them and take them in several doses, not to mention high-grade elixirs. Therefore, it is not surprising that the inner disciple of Gui Cha Sect would have spiritual liquid in his body. Not only can they take it themselves, but they can also give it to the disciples below to win people's hearts. Li Mu didn't think much about this issue. After killing Shen Huo, he once again obtained three bottles of body quenching fluid, one of which actually reached the level of mid-grade body quenching fluid. Moreover, the amount of each bottle is extremely sufficient, and it is definitely diluted from two elixirs. "It seems that Shen Huo's body should be quite strong." Li Mu guessed in his heart, and he could feel it from the moment he killed the opponent. However, no matter how strong Shen Huo's body is, his defensive power is not strong before he releases his silver light body. Not to mention that the gap between Shen Huo and him was huge, so it was normal for him to be killed instantly. Naturally, in addition to these three bottles of body quenching fluid, Li Mu also obtained more than a thousand Qingyang coins. Understand that every cultivator doesn¡¯t pay much attention to money. Even if you have money, you will immediately exchange it for elixirs, spiritual fluids, or martial arts weapons that can improve your strength. Therefore, it is not surprising that there are not many Qingyang coins in cultivators. Li Mu, who was not very interested in Qingyang Coins, naturally didn't care about this. After five days, Li Mu¡¯s understanding of the ¡®silence of death¡¯ has improved a lot. I believe he will be able to achieve success in less than a month. As for the silver light body, it has also been improved. Although the medicinal effect of the spiritual liquid is not comparable to that of the elixir, as long as the amount is sufficient, it can still be clearly felt. After taking the body tempering liquid, Li Mu also understood why these inner disciples of the Guisha Sect did not have elixirs on their bodies, but were all filled with spiritual liquid. That¡¯s because spiritual liquid is ¡®cheaper¡¯ than elixir, but ¡®cheap¡¯ here doesn¡¯t mean in terms of price. Generally speaking, after dilution, a spiritual elixir can obtain six drops of spiritual liquid. However, six drops of spiritual fluid cannot be exchanged for one spiritual elixir. Just like six drops of low-grade body tempering liquid, it is almost impossible to exchange for one low-grade body tempering pill, unless you have ten drops. Why is this? Perhaps, the final medicinal effect of one low-grade body-tempering pill and six drops of low-grade body-tempering liquid are similar, but the efficacy is quite different. The ¡®efficacy¡¯ here is not the potency, but time. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If a strong person in the human connection realm takes six drops of the lower-grade body quenching fluid, it will take a day to fully absorb and integrate it. Then, if you take a low-grade body tempering pill, it will only take half a day, or even an hour or two to absorb it. You can see the difference between the two. However, the price between the two is not much different. In other words, their prices are exactly the same, but there are more spiritual liquids on the market and less elixirs. Why are there a small number of elixirs and a large number of elixirs? The reason is that the success rate of panacea is relatively low and it often fails. But after the failure, there is still residual liquid, which is the spiritual liquid. Therefore, a spiritual elixir requires ten drops of spiritual fluid to be exchanged, and people who generally exchange spiritual elixirs for spiritual fluid can only be said to be relatively poor. Therefore, cultivators know that it is difficult to absorb the spiritual liquid after taking it, but they are still willing to exchange it for ten drops of body quenching liquid. After all, although the spiritual liquid is difficult to absorb, the results that ten drops can produce must be stronger than one body tempering pill.   This also shows that rich people have their own way of living, and poor people have their own way of living. Just like that, five days passed quickly. As usual, the sky is gradually getting brighter and a new day has arrived. At this time, Li Mu had just absorbed ten drops of lower-grade body quenching fluid. Why ten drops instead of six? Since his physique is much stronger than that of ordinary people, he can fully withstand the energy contained in ten drops of body quenching fluid. After five days, out of the twelve bottles of body quenching fluid he had, only three were left. And what is contained in these three jade bottles is the middle-grade body quenching liquid. In other words, during these five days, Li Mu took a total of eleven low-grade body tempering pills of body tempering liquid. Not to mention the human connection realm, even the strong people in the earth connection realm will not be so crazy. It cannot be said to be crazy, it can only be said to be willing. "After all, each of the eleven low-grade body-tempering pills is worth six thousand Qingyang coins, for a total of sixty-six thousand. This kind of wealth cannot be obtained by ordinary earth-line realms. Li Mu naturally didn¡¯t think too much about this. He just felt that these elixirs were not very durable. Fortunately, he was quite pleased with the improvement in his physical fitness, as he vaguely felt like he had entered the 'golden light body' level. He is confident that as long as it takes another ten days and a half, after taking the three bottles of medium-grade body tempering fluid, he will be able to move from a silver-light body to a golden-light body, doubling his strength! ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± But at this moment, sounds of breaking through the sky suddenly came from the sky to the north. With Li Mu's perception, even if he had just awakened from practice, he could clearly detect this. He couldn't help but subconsciously raise his head and gaze towards the northern sky. Others may not be able to see clearly what exists there, but he can see it clearly. I saw dozens of figures flying towards this place on the horizon. Not to mention other things, just being able to control the air and fly is not something that a Bronze Body Realm practitioner can compare to. Therefore, everyone is a strong person in the Three Meridian Realm! Among them, there are strong and weak ones. At this time, Li Mu had already changed from sitting to standing. Looking at the dozens of figures flying towards him, his eyes flashed with endless chill, because those people were all wearing black robes and even had masks on their faces. Obviously, they are all disciples of the inner sect of Guisha Sect heading to most of Beihan! Looking at these people, murderous intent emerged in Li Mu's eyes, but he quickly covered it up. At the same time, he couldn't help but sneer in his heart. It is clear that these people's trip this time was in vain. In fact, Guisha Sect's action was also a stupid move that hurt others and did not benefit oneself. Because Zhongshan Peak has been destroyed! "Whoosh!" As the dozens of figures quickly approached, a strong storm swept across, directly covering the jungle of the defense system formed by the masked killer in black. "Hoo ho!" Suddenly, the huge trees were blown to and fro by the strong wind. Seeing this scene, the masked killer in black couldn't help but change his expression. Those who had no time to escape hurriedly jumped down from the giant tree, hugging each other tightly with their hands, not daring to take a breath for fear of being swept out and losing their skin. Those who had time to avoid quickly ran away, watching the group of people passing by with lingering fear. Immediately afterwards, endless doubts enveloped their hearts. There is no one here who doesn¡¯t know what these inner disciples are doing. They are going to move the legendary ¡®Holy Mountain¡¯. But why are they all returning empty-handed now? Could it be that so many strong men cannot move that mountain? How can this be? ! Everyone was surprised, but they did not dare to make any comments. After the storm passed, everyone gathered towards the tent. Not long after, all the inner disciples of Gui Cha Sect in the sky came to the sky above Qianzhang Opening. ¡°Swish, swish, swish¡­¡± At the same time, twelve figures flew out of the tent in the open space. These twelve people were none other than the purple-faced man Devil May Cry, followed by Zhou Qing, and the remaining nine silver-faced killers. However, there are twelve people here instead of eleven! "Huh?" At this moment, Li Mu, who was in the jungle hundreds of meters away from here, couldn't help but frown, and slowly focused his eyes on the twelfth figure. He has seen Devil May Cry, Zhou Qing, and the other nine silver-faced killers. But he didn't have the last one. If the other party was just a silver-faced killer, there would be nothing worth worrying about, but that person was not a silver-faced killer, but a gold-faced one! "Five days agothere was no such person!" Li Mu felt a chill in his heart because he had never seen him before.? people. Moreover, as far as he knew, there was only Zhou Qing with a golden face, so why was there another golden face now? Especially the golden-faced killer standing in front of Zhou Qing and behind Devil May Cry. It can be seen that this golden face's status is either higher than Zhou Qing's, or he is the one with Devil Cry! Although Li Mu has been cultivating these days, he knows exactly who has been in and out of this place. He concluded that this person could never have come in from outside in the past five days. "Perhaps that person has always been here, but you have never discovered it." At this time, Xiaozhu's voice sounded. "Yes." Li Mu nodded slightly to express his approval. With the Golden Masked Killer's Earth Vein Realm strength, it was not impossible to avoid his perception. "As expected of the Gui Cha Sect, not even the ten Qiu Feng Sects can compare to this place alone." Li Mu did not dwell on anything. He moved his eyes lightly and locked on the other inner disciples. He was frightened and looked at each other carefully. Count them up. He clearly noticed that including Devil May Cry, the extra golden-masked killer and Zhou Qing, he saw three purple-faced, fourteen golden-faced, and sixty-three silver-faced! ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 82 Golden Light Obviously, there are definitely more silver-faced killers and gold-faced killers sent by Guisha Sect in this operation. Not to mention other things, the heads of the eight major tribes are all in the realm of human connections, plus three people in the imperial city, one person in the affiliated city, and all the powerful people in the autumn wind sect, there must be more than 25 people in the realm of connections. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Outside of the second-leaf kingdom, Qiu Feng Sect naturally has one or even several earth-line level powerhouses. Therefore, Guisha Sect should also have lost twenty silver-faced killers and more than one gold-faced killer. Not to mention other things, there were eight silver-faced killers who died in the hands of Li Mu alone, plus a gold-faced killer! But right now, there are actually fourteen gold-faced killers and sixty-three silver-faced killers standing here, not to mention the three purple-faced killers. From here, we can see that the horror of this Ghost Temple Sect is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Even Li Mu, now that he has reached the human connection state and is still in the human connection state with a perfect sense of energy, feels a sense of horror in his heart. "Gui Cha Sect" Looking at the purple-faced killer, gold-faced killer, and silver-faced killer suspended in the sky, Li Mu's heart felt infinitely cold, and the murderous intent in his eyes was uncertain. Although he was frightened by the terrifying strength revealed by the Gui Cha Sect, his desire for revenge did not weaken at all. Especially this year's experience has made him understand the importance of his own strength. Therefore, his current goal is not only to get revenge, but also to obtain more powerful power, to continuously break through the realm of his own cultivation, to reach the legendary 'Sacred Realm of Reincarnation', and to have the terrifying ability to resurrect his grandma. And the Guisha Sect was just a turning point for him to become stronger! Slowly, Li Mu calmed down. At this time, sounds of piercing the sky came from all directions. He knew without looking back that it must be the outer disciples scattered around the hundred miles, all gathering towards this place. Li Mu didn¡¯t pay attention to this, but focused all his attention on the silver-faced killer, gold-faced killer, and purple-faced killer in the sky. The main thing is the purple-faced killer, so at this moment, only the purple-faced killer has the right to speak. ¡­¡­ "What's going on? Why did you come back empty-handed?" A rather indifferent voice sounded, and the man's ghostly eyes swept over the returning two purple faces, twelve gold faces, and fifty-four silver faces. There was a hint of confusion on his handsome face. Similarly, the gold-faced killer Zhou Qing, the extra gold-faced killer, and the remaining nine silver-faced killers from the Shenpailuo faction also looked at these fellow disciples with great confusion. With the words of Devil May Cry, the returning silver-faced killers, gold-faced killers, including the two purple-faced killers, all looked a little dull. It was obvious that they were in a very bad mood! Seeing this, the expressions of Gui Qi and others changed slightly. Although no one answered them, they had guessed something. "Go back and wait for the Sect Master's questioning and punishment!" At this time, a rather annoyed voice sounded. The owner of this voice is a tall, steady, middle-aged man with long black hair among the two returning purple-faced killers. After saying these words with an extremely gloomy expression, he immediately dodged towards the tent below and entered a tent, ignoring everyone else. "Guisi, what's your attitude?!" After hearing this, Gui Qi couldn't help but tighten his eyebrows. There was a trace of irritation in his expression, and he couldn't help but lower his head and drink softly. Obviously, he was very unhappy with the attitude of the purple-faced man. However, his words did not receive any answer. "Oh, there's no way." At this time, a long sigh came. The eyes of Devil May Cry and others could not help but be locked on the person who made this sound. Obviously, the person speaking was another purple-faced man. "You don't have to look at me like that. You have also seen that since we returned empty-handed, it means that the mission failed. You can imagine the consequences yourself." I saw that the figure was slightly short and looked capable. The purple-faced man who was interested, after spreading his hands, showed a helpless smile on his rather ordinary face, and said lightly. "Failed? Why?" These words made the twelve Devil May Cryers slightly change their expressions, and at the same time they were also a little confused. "It's very simple. When we went over, the 'Holy Mountain' had already been destroyed. To be precise, the 2999 stone steps on it had all been turned into rubble. What pressure? It's all gone, do you think we still need to move it back? If you don't believe it, you can go and see for yourself." The purple-faced man was still helpless with a hint of indifference. After saying this, he seemed to not want to say anything more, and slowly fell towards the tents below and entered one of the tents.Went to rest. At this moment, there was only one purple-faced Devil Cry left in the sky, fourteen gold-faced ones, and sixty-three silver-faced ones, all of whom were silent for a while. Especially the Twelve Devil May Cry members were stunned by the words of the last purple-faced man. "Is what Gui Lan said true?" The next moment, Devil May Cry glanced at the twelve returning gold faces and fifty-four silver faces, and asked in an extremely dull tone. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t believe in Guisi and the capable man named Guilan, but he wants to confirm it again. "Yes, Senior Brother Guiqi, Senior Brother Guisi and Guilan didn't lie to you. Even after we passed there" Among them, a gold-faced man with a rather powerful aura quickly spoke respectfully and bowed slightly. Others also bowed to show that this was true. "Okay, I understand, you all should go and have a rest." Before the golden-faced man could finish speaking, Devil May Cry raised his right hand to stop him. "Yes, Senior Brother Devil May Cry!" Everyone was respectful, and then they all fell down and entered their respective tents. Because of this, there were only twelve Devil Crying people left in the sky above the entire tent. In this silence, the atmosphere was obviously a bit depressing. "I didn't expect that this action of our Gui Cha Sect would end like this!" After a while, an extremely cold and angry voice came from Gui Qi's mouth. With his words, Zhou Qing, another gold-masked killer, and nine silver-masked killers were all shocked, with a hint of horror in their expressions. Because Devil May Cry¡¯s expression at the moment is extremely gloomy and terrifying, everyone who knows him knows that once he shows such an expression, it is a precursor to madness. And once he goes crazy, the consequences will be terrible! However, what surprised Zhou Qing and others was that Devil May Cry's gloomy expression disappeared immediately as soon as it appeared. He glanced at Zhou Qing and the other eleven people, his expression changed again, and he asked coldly and angrily: "Where is Zhou Zhou? And where is Shenbo Shenxi?!" Zhou Qing and others were all shocked when he said this. They all knew without looking that the three people Gui Qi mentioned were not here! ??Obviously, those three people do not exist in this tent. "Have you finally discovered it?" From a distance, Li Mu's eyes flickered. After hearing this, a faint sneer appeared on his face. He could clearly see the scene just now, and he was very happy about the defeat of the Gui Cha Sect. Especially now, the Zhou Zhou, Shen Bo and Shen Xi mentioned in Gui Qi's mouth must be the gold-faced killer and the two silver-faced killers who were killed by him five days ago. And this will definitely hit the Gui Cha Sect hard again, making the Gui Weep even more angry. For the Gui Cha Sect, this is obviously a disaster, but for him, Li Mu, it is a series of happy events. It can be seen that whether something is good or bad, right or wrong varies from person to person. "Damn it!" As Li Mu thought, not long after, a thundering sound of rage suddenly came. The owner of this voice is the ghost crying! "Boom!" There was a turbulent sound, and the weeping ghost rose into the sky with a ferocious look, rising directly into the sky a thousand meters above. Punch after punch, hitting the empty air hard to vent the anger in his heart. ¡°After all, there are no enemies here, they are all disciples of the Guisha Sect. No matter how angry he is, he cannot be attacked by the disciples of the Guisha Sect. Therefore, he could only use air as the object of venting. From here, it is obvious that although Devil May Cry looks crazy, it is still controlled by reason. "The Tianmai Realm deserves to be the Tianmai Realm. I am no match." In the jungle, Li Mu didn't pay too much attention to anything. But the power contained in each punch and kick of Devil May Cry is so powerful that even if he withstands it with all his strength, he will probably be seriously injured. This is the gap between the two levels! This is because his Qi sense has reached the perfect level. If he were in the ordinary human connection state, he would be exploded instantly under the punch of Devil May Cry! No one present dared to say anything about the demonic cry. The tent below also seemed extremely silent, and no one came out of it. At this moment, countless black-clothed and masked killers have gathered around the jungle, as many as three to four thousand. Each one of them stood there quietly, not daring to make any movement, but looking at the scene in the sky with a hint of horror. They also all know that this operation was a complete failure! "You should be going to the Guisha Sect next, right?" On top of the giant tree, Li Mu turned his head slightly and ignored Devil Cry. Instead, he glanced at the outer disciples in all directions, thinking to himself. With just one glance, he discovered Luo Xiu. Similarly, Na Luo Xiu alsoHer eyes were cast in his direction, her expression still as calm as ever. In this regard, Li Mu just glanced at the other party and ignored him. Soon, day and night alternate, and one day passes. On this day, the place was so quiet and depressing that no one dared to speak or run around. Basically, every outer disciple found a place and then concentrated on practicing. And Li Mu was like this from beginning to end. ¡°Everyone gathers!!¡± Finally, just as the next day arrived, an extremely cold and angry voice exploded and reached the ears of all the outer disciples. Li Mu on the giant tree also opened his eyes suddenly, a cold light gushing out from within. And a faint golden light flashed on his skin! ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 83 Come to see me alive ¡°Everyone gather!!!¡± An extremely cold, angry and shocking sound suddenly exploded from the tent at this moment, directly covering an area of ??a hundred miles in radius. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Immediately, the moment this sound was transmitted, the originally silent jungle completely rioted like a ferocious beast that had been awakened! ??????????????????????????????: One after another and masked figures in black flashed, all showing their extreme speed, and suddenly rushed towards the tent, fearing that if they were delayed for a moment and a half, they would encounter a very terrible punishment. At this moment, the seventy or eighty black tents were long gone, replaced by an open space with a diameter of thousands of feet. Floating above the open space were sixty-three silver-faced killers, fourteen gold-faced killers, and three purple-faced killers. Obviously, they are all in the realm of the Three Meridians, and they are even inner disciples of the Gui Cha Sect. The outer disciples do not have the ability to rise into the air and can only stand in the open space below. However, no matter how fast those outer disciples ran, they could not arrive immediately. But at this moment, there are already four outer disciples here. ??Obviously, these four outer disciples are no ordinary people. Although their faces are not revealed, it can be distinguished from their concave and convex figures that all four of them are women. And Su Ke is among them! At the moment, the four of them are standing there respectfully, silently. Not long after, black-clothed figures appeared one after another. Although there were not many, the outer disciples of the Guisha Sect finally arrived. After these outer disciples arrived, they didn't say a word. They gathered together behind the four of Su Ke, standing neatly and respectfully. As time passed one breath after another, a large number of outer disciples wearing black clothes and wearing black hoods arrived and gathered. In the jungle, Li Mu Wei closed his eyes and stood on the giant tree with an extremely calm expression. He didn't move immediately, so at the moment he was immersed in the feeling of increased physical strength. "It is indeed a mid-grade body quenching fluid, much stronger than the low-grade body quenching fluid." After a while, Li Mu opened his eyes, and a hint of joy appeared in his expression. At the same time, a faint golden light that could not be seen by others appeared from his skin. Immediately, he turned his head and looked through the gaps between the giant branches and leaves, looking at the outer disciples who were running rapidly. His expression grew colder, and he slowly raised his head, looking at the inner disciples of the Guisha Sect at a height of 100 meters in the distance. He knew in his heart that it was time for these people to return to the Guisha Sect. Then, Li Mu turned his head to look at the northern sky, his whole person slightly lost in thought. Because there is his hometown there, but now things have changed. And who caused all this? It is these disciples of Gui Cha Sect! The next moment, a cold light bloomed in Li Mu's eyes, but it was covered up by him in an instant. "I will definitely come back!" Li Mu clenched his fists and thought to himself. At this time, he no longer stayed too much, left the giant tree, and ran towards the open space. At this time, the thousand-foot-long open space was already filled with the outer disciples of Gui Cha Sect. At first glance, there were actually more than three thousand in number. As a result, more and more people gathered here, and only a few disciples came one after another from the surrounding jungles. In just three breaths, Li Mu had already crossed hundreds of meters and stood in the crowd. "Whoosh!" Not long after, the last outer disciple finally arrived, and the whole scene became quiet. "Everyone raise their heads." A steep, cold voice sounded, shaking the surrounding area. With these words, everyone who had lowered their heads raised their heads and looked at all the inner disciples in the sky. The three people in front are Gui Qi, Gui Si, and Gui Lan. Next were the fourteen Zhou Qing people, and finally the sixty-three silver-faced killers. Looking at it like this, it is really magnificent. Ordinary people may have never seen such a scene in their lives. Even for Li Mu, this was his first time seeing him. If it were before, he would have been so shocked that he could not open his mouth from ear to ear, but now he is extremely calm, and there is no fluctuation in his heart at all, except that it is still cold. ??Similarly, these inner disciples a hundred meters above all lowered their heads, looking at the nearly 4,000 outer disciples of the Guisha Sect below, and swept them wantonly. ¡°Obviously, among the outer disciples who have survived until now, the weakest ones are all at the seventh level of Bronze Body, while the strongest ones have comprehended a hint of Qi and have quite strong minds. Therefore, they were able to remain calm when facing the gazes of the inner disciples. Everyone also clearly felt that the person who spoke just now was the purple-faced man Gui Cry. Looking around, I saw the ghost weeping slowly.??Took a step forward and said with an indifferent expression: "I don't think you need to tell me, you all should know why you are called here, right?" Everyone was silent, and many outer disciples even lowered their heads involuntarily. Yes, they understood the purpose of this call. It must be to declare the mission a failure and immediately leave the Autumn Wind Country and return to the sect. And as a disciple of Gui Cha Sect, no one knows what the consequences of mission failure will be. Although he won't die, he will definitely shed a layer of skin, which is even more terrifying than death! But what can be done? Resist? Do you have that ability? escape? Then wait for the endless pursuit. The only way is to return to the sect honestly and accept the punishment. Among the crowd, Li Mu was still so calm and indifferent. He could clearly sense the expression changes and breath fluctuations of the Guisha Sect's outer disciples around him. It is also clear that once they return to the clan, these people will not end well. And now, I can be considered one of them. If I follow him and return to the clan, the result may not be much better. However, the more challenging things are and the more difficult the environment, the more fighting spirit he has. A person¡¯s potential needs to be stimulated. If there is no pressure, how can it be stimulated? Li Mu believes that the main reason why the Gui Cha Sect is so powerful is because the internal system is cruel and even brutal. Otherwise, the Gui Cha Sect would never have the status it has today on Qingyang Star. "Since you already know everything, I won't say much. What I want to say next is another task issued by the senior elders of the sect. I hope you will complete it well. Without further ado, once the completer returns The sect, even if this mission fails, I think it should be lenient." At this time, Devil May Cry's indifferent voice came again. Task? Open up your net! These words were like a bomb that exploded in the minds of nearly four thousand outer disciples. This caused a hint of joy to appear in their expressions, which originally showed a hint of fear. Just like in a critical moment, if you see a life-saving straw, you must grab it! "Mission?" Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, and he was also a little surprised. He was confused and curious, not knowing what this so-called 'mission' was. At this time, Devil May Cry, who was wearing a purple mask, also started to move. "Hoo ho!" I saw him raising his right hand and flicking it lightly at the space in front of him. Suddenly, a faint black light flashed. Immediately afterwards, a strange animal skin three feet long and one foot wide appeared. And on the animal skin, there were some bright white characters clearly written on it. With the appearance of this black animal skin, all the outer disciples of Guisha Sect bowed their heads respectfully. Obviously, everyone knew what the black animal skin represented. However, one person was an exception, and this person was Li Mu. Although Li Mu didn't know the meaning of the black animal skin, he could guess that it must be the so-called 'elder's' thing. Because Devil May Cry just said that this was a 'mission' issued by the elders of the sect, the black animal skin naturally belonged to the elders of the Guisha Sect. And the handwriting written on it must have been drafted by the ¡®elder¡¯, and is the specific content of this task. Slowly, Gui Qi¡¯s indifferent words came again. "There is an order from the Elder Hall that after the mission in Qiufeng Kingdom is over, the inner disciples can return to the sect on their own, but they are not allowed to bring the outer disciples with them. The outer disciples can also return to the sect on their own. However, after returning to the sect, they must pay Pay ten heads of people with the same level of strength. Otherwise, the mission will be considered a failure and you can imagine the consequences. Successful disciples will receive rewards from the sect. Remember, the period is three years. Also, inner disciples are not allowed to give Any help, otherwise¡ª¡ªwill be killed!¡± At the end of the sentence, a frightening killing intent was suddenly released from Devil May Cry, making the silver-faced killers and gold-faced killers look slightly shocked. And obviously, the look of shock on the outer disciple's face was much stronger. After all, they need to carry out this cruel and dangerous mission! "I will obey the authority of the Elders Hall!" But at this moment, both the outer disciples below and the inner disciples, including the two purple-faced ones Guisi and Guilan, all responded. It can be seen that no one is allowed to disobey the will of the 'Presbyterian Church'. "That's it for what I said, what else do you want to say?" With a wave of his hand, Devil May Cry took back the black animal skin and looked sideways at Guisi and Guilan, who were both core disciples. "What can I say? I hope these guys will work hard and don't die on the way. Otherwise, it will be a big loss to our Guisha Sect. If there is nothing else, I will leave first. I have important things. We have to do it." Gui Lan, who looked quite capable, grinned lightly.  After saying that, he turned around, waved to some gold-masked killers and silver-masked killers, and quickly flew away towards the northeast of Qiufeng Country. ¡°Obviously, these gold-faced killers and silver-faced killers who followed him must belong to him, including Zhou Qing! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? At this time, Devil May Cry's eyes slowly turned to Guisi, as if asking him what he had to say. "Same, there's nothing to say, let's go." After a while, Guisi shook his head, turned and left. Just like that, the inner disciples of Gui Cha Sect disappeared one by one over the open space. The last figure to leave was the purple-faced ghost crying. However, before he left, his eyes were fixed on a figure below. That person is none other than Li Mu! At the same time, a word that only Li Mu could hear came from his mouth. ¡°Come back to me alive!¡± ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 84 Three Passions of Blood "I will definitely do it." Among the crowd, Li Mu slowly raised his head and looked at Gui Qi's leaving figure, with a faint sneer appearing at the corner of his mouth. And his heart was extremely cold. Not only did he want to go to the Guisha Sect alive, but he also wanted to destroy the Guisha Sect with his own hands, so he would never die! "Whizzing!" Without any words, after these inner disciples flew away, all the outer disciples on the scene also ran away one by one, unwilling to stay at all. After all, this mission only lasts three years, and Qiu Feng Country is so far away from Gui Cha Country that it would be impossible for ordinary people to reach it even after ten years of running. Fortunately, everyone here has good cultivation, and their speed is several times faster than that of ordinary people, and it is normal to be ten times faster. If you just travel, anyone can arrive within three years, or even two years. But this mission is not just about rushing, but also about obtaining the heads of ten strong men of the same level. This is by no means an easy task, especially in the past three years. If there is a breakthrough in cultivation, the heads taken previously will be immediately scrapped and must be obtained again. Not to mention that you have to travel through forty-eight two-leaf kingdoms and one three-leaf kingdom along the way. The murderous intent during this period must be very terrifying! Not to mention whether they will die on this journey, just being injured will affect their speed on the road. Once the three-year limit is exceeded, the consequences can be imagined. Therefore, none of these outside disciples of Guisha Sect are aware of the preciousness of time. Don¡¯t think that one minute or one second is worthless. As long as it is a time-limited task, then every minute and every second is worth a thousand Qingyang coins! Especially some of the disciples who have been with the Guisha Sect for a long time understand this, so no one dares to stay. Soon, only two breaths passed, and there were not many people in the entire thousand-foot open space. After the third breath, there were only three people left here. These three people were none other than Li Mu, Luo Xiu who was standing a hundred meters in front of his left hand, and Su Ke who was five hundred meters ahead. Li Mu didn¡¯t make any move because he felt that three years was enough time for him, and there was no need to rush for an hour and a half. As for why Luo Xiu and Su Ke didn't leave, in his opinion, they were probably waiting for him, right? Li Mu is not narcissistic. After all, he and Na Su Ke can now be regarded as partners and have a common target of revenge. Su Ke also had a general understanding of his strength. Although Su Ke was not weak, in his eyes, 90% of the time the other party wanted to complete the current task, let alone revenge. If you want to succeed, you need his help. As for Luo Xiu, Li Mu can't see through it, and he should be 70% sure based on the opponent's ability. Su Ke accounts for most of the reasons why the other party will stay. At this moment, Li Mu's eyes were locked on the two of them. Similarly, Su Ke turned around and looked at him and Luo Xiu. Luo Xiu naturally looked at him and Su Ke. The three of them stood in a tripartite position, looking at each other. "I think we should have a good talk." After a while, a voice that sounded quite mature and steady came. Li Mu doesn't like to talk, but Su Ke has a tendency to hesitate to speak. Therefore, the owner of these words is Luo Xiu, a man who gives people a sense of maturity and stability, and who also seems approachable. But this is only a superficial phenomenon. Luo Xiu is definitely a Shura-like existence inside! Following Luo Xiu¡¯s words, Li Mu¡¯s cold eyes fell on him, and so did Su Ke. "Well, this mission ended in failure, and we don't need to hide anything." Facing the gazes of the two people, Luo Xiu spread his hands and smiled. Then, he raised his right hand and took off the black scarf on his face, revealing his extremely ugly face with nine bloodstains. However, the next moment, he raised his hands again, just like Su Ke did that night, pressed them against his ears and feet, and tore off a piece of human skin. What was revealed after that was a rather handsome, yet calm and resolute face, looking twenty-seven. Seeing this, Li Mu narrowed his eyes, frowned slightly, and turned to Su Ke. At this time, Su Ke, like Luo Xiu, took off the black scarf and tore off the ugly human skin on his face. "It seems that Brother Li Mu must have misunderstood." A chuckle rang out, and Luo Xiu stepped forward and said with a smile: "Although our Gui Cha Sect is cruel and the competition is terrible, we don't have the face to be beaten. The rule about scratching is just a rule specially added by the Presbyterian Church during our current mission. There is no way, the core disciples of the Elder Hall have to obey, let alone us. But right now, this mission ended in failure. Therefore, we don¡¯t need to wear this piece of human skin or this black scarf. Otherwise, we may not be able to survive in the future. " "Really?" Li Mu did not look at Luo Xiu, but stared at Su Xiu who was also coming.??. "Yeah." Su Ke nodded, indicating that what Luo Xiu said was true. So, Li Mu understood that all his guesses were wrong. Thinking about it, I think so. Although the Guisha Sect is cruel, it shouldn't be called a pervert. ¡°It seems that my hatred for the Guisha Sect has created a series of abnormal associations that should not exist,¡± Li Mu sighed. "You also know that hatred can blind a person's heart. You are almost the same. But since you are self-aware, you will not be easily blinded. Release me quickly. I have had enough of this pig saint." At this time, the roar of the little pig came, obviously he didn't want to stay in the Dzi Bead of Life and Death anymore. Hearing this, Li Mu really wanted to roll his eyes a few times, feeling that this pig really had no conscience. Since I already knew it, why not remind me? In other words, Xiaozhu doesn't know at all and is just pretending to understand now? Thinking of this, Li Mu felt even more contemptuous, but he still chose to release the piglet from the Dzi Bead of Life and Death. "Ouch!" The light flashed, and the petite figure of the piglet appeared out of thin air. A shining light landed on Li Mu's left shoulder. It glanced at Luo Xiu and Su Ke with slightly opened eyes. He didn¡¯t pay attention to the two of them and fell asleep straight away. Li Mu is speechless, the pig of emotion has been sleeping in the Dzi Bead of Life and Death for so long and he still hasn¡¯t woken up? However, when I think about the little pig in the past, I don't think it's strange that I could sleep like that in the snow and ice. "Pig?" When the little pig appeared, Luo Xiu had a strange expression on his face. There was a hint of astonishment in his expression, and he was obviously very surprised. As for Su Ke, there is not much surprise. But after the little pig appeared, there was still a hint of curiosity on his delicate face. Although she had seen Piggy and communicated with him alone, she still didn't understand him, let alone why Piggy was so strange. "It's my partner." Li Mu's eyes flashed, but he didn't explain anything. While speaking, he also pulled off the black scarf on his face. However, his face is not as smooth as Luo Xiu and Su Ke, but has two long and narrow faint blood marks. Located on the left side of the face, in the shape of a cross. His originally delicate face had a hint of vicissitudes and coldness. But his fourteen-year-old face still made Luo Xiu look surprised. Then he shook his head and sighed: "I have seen countless people in my life, and I have never admired anyone. You are the first one." "You're welcome, I think this is not the place for us to talk." Li Mu frowned slightly, but did not answer the other party's words, but turned his head, looked around, and said coldly. "Well, let's talk in another place." Su Ke looked away from Xiaozhu, stared at Li Mu, and nodded. "Okay." Luo Xiu also looked serious. Soon, a group of three people disappeared here. Li Mu originally wanted to go to the Tianshan Kingdom to see the tribesmen. But after thinking about it, he felt that it was not necessary at all. Because Yuan Yi and Mu Feng will definitely settle the clan members well ¡­¡­ Soon, in a rather hidden jungle in the northwest of Qiufeng Kingdom. There are countless thorns here, and even a strong person in the Bronze Body Realm cannot easily pass through them. "Hi!" It was steep, and air blades invisible to the naked eye appeared one after another. Each air blade is extremely solid and sharp, cutting countless thorns into pieces. Even some trees with huge arms were cut off instantly. And the spread range of this energy reaches ten feet. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± The next moment, three figures appeared. These three people are none other than Li Mu, Luo Xiu, and Su Ke. Of course, we can't forget the little pig lying on Li Mu's left shoulder. As soon as he appeared, Li Mu sat down cross-legged, and Luo Xiu and Su Ke also sat down. After sitting down, Li Mu locked his eyes directly on Luo Xiu, then looked at Su Ke, and said coldly: "It's okay to talk." His words were not directed at Luo Xiu, but at Su Ke, and Su Ke understood the meaning of his words and nodded lightly. "Luo Xiu." Then, Su Ke looked at Luo Xiu, with a hint of coldness on his delicate face: "You should already know about our affairs in general. You don't need me to say anything about it, you know it." "Yes, I understand." Luo Xiao had a smile on his face, glanced at Su Ke and then turned to Li Mu, saying softly: "Don't worry, as I said, I have no respect for the Gui Cha Sect. A little emotion. Moreover, I have another purpose in joining the Guisha Sect. If you want to destroy the Guisha Sect, I will not interfere. I'll even help you. Please believe this. Even if I betray you in the future, Li??My brother's ability should be able to kill me, right? " These words made Su Ke's expression change slightly and he looked at Li Mu suddenly. "As long as I notice something is wrong with you, I will do it!" Li Mu's expression was as cold as ever, he ignored Su Ke, and his murderous intent was obvious in his words. "Then I should die without any regrets." Luo Xiu smiled without any pressure. However, what others couldn't notice was that at that moment, his heartbeat increased slightly. "You take action or should I take action?" At this time, Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly and he whispered slightly. "This, I'm happy to help." Luo Xiu still had that signature peaceful smile, and then he slowly stood up. "You" Su Ke, who was standing aside, showed a hint of confusion at this moment. She even couldn't understand the last two sentences of the conversation between the two. Li Mu did not answer Su Ke's doubts, nor did he get up. Instead, he closed his eyes slightly. As for Luo Xiu, he smiled at Su Ke, showed a relieved look, and left here quickly. ¡°Puff, puff, puff!¡± Suddenly, after just ten breaths, three streaks of bright red blood suddenly rose from the jungle not far away, and there were also subtle screams in them ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 85 The Strongest Piggy Time flies, half a month has passed in the blink of an eye. On this day, Li Mu and his party arrived at the junction of Qiufeng Kingdom and Qixi Kingdom. Their speed was neither fast nor slow, similar to that of ordinary ninth-level Bronze Body Realm people. However, based on Li Mu's speed, this is obviously the slowest. Otherwise, they should have already passed through Qixi State, or even He Republic of China. As for why it is so slow, the reason is not due to Luo Xiu and Su Ke, but to Li Mu's personal reasons. To be precise, it¡¯s because of the ¡®deductive space¡¯. The interpretation space is a new function of the Life and Death Dzi Bead. It has the best teacher guidance, and can also simulate actual combat, and the senses have reached 200%. Inside, Li Mu's actual combat experience grew much faster than the outside world. The most important one is the practice of the first form of the [Death Knife Codex], Death Silence, which can be infinitely improved. Half a month later, Li Mu finally reached the point where he was almost successful from the beginning with a death silence! This shows the importance of interpretation space in Li Mu¡¯s heart. Therefore, after every six hours of time limit, Li Mu would stop immediately and find a place to practice, very regularly. Luo Xiu and Su Ke didn't feel much about this, they were just curious. After all, they don't know the existence of the 'deduction space' at all, and they also need to practice. And at the beginning, they failed to realize that Li Mu's practice had the "Six Three Rules". The so-called six-three rule means that Li Mu will stop every six hours, and he will stop after practicing for three full hours. However, over time, Li Mu's six-three rule was noticed by Luo Xiu and Su Ke. Although the two of them were surprised by Li Mu's pattern, they didn't care at all. In this regard, Li Mu did not make any explanation. If there is no time limit in the interpretation space, he will naturally not be like this, but he has no choice but to change this limit. He can only seize every opportunity to enter it and not let it go. Otherwise, how can we become stronger? Fortunately, when Li Mu entered the interpretation space to practice, although he could not rush, he could still take the 'body quenching fluid', which increased his physical strength. Therefore, after half a month, his physical strength has also improved a lot, and the golden light contained in his skin has become stronger and stronger. This day was like any other day. When six hours passed, Li Mu stopped and practiced on the spot. He first took the last two drops of the middle-grade body quenching liquid, then sunk his entire mind into the Life and Death Dzi Bead and entered the interpretation space. Luo Xiu and Su Ke had long been accustomed to this and didn't care about it. They sat down cross-legged and started practicing. It is late at night now, and as winter is approaching, the temperature in the air has also dropped a lot. If you were an ordinary person, you would be afraid that you would not be able to stay in this late night jungle for more than a moment, otherwise you would catch a cold immediately. But whether it is Li Mu, Luo Xiu, or Su Ke, they are all very human, and a little chill is nothing at all. ¡°Swiss, swish, swish¡­¡± The cold wind blew by, stirring the surrounding flowers and trees, and the branches and leaves whirling, making a sound that would make ordinary people's hair stand on end. Even on the top of the mountains and in the distant jungle, there were waves of low roars of wild beasts. Due to the invasion by the Gui Cha Sect disciples, countless wild beasts in Qiu Feng's country have become their prey. But this place is not within the jurisdiction of Qiu Feng Kingdom, but rather the border area with Qi Xi Kingdom. So it's not surprising that there are a lot of beasts here. " Moreover, the number of wild beasts in this area is much greater than that in Qiufeng Kingdom and Qixi Kingdom. No one dares to cross alone at night. Even those who are cultivators at the ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm may die here. Therefore, if you want to cross this jungle, you must go together, especially at night, and you must light a fire to create momentum and drive away wild beasts. After all, wild beasts are much more tyrannical than humans, and even the weakest carnivorous beasts can fight with second-level Bronze Body Realm cultivators. The strongest one is comparable to the ninth level copper body. Some beasts that have become refined through cultivation, like those who are strong in the three-line realm of human beings, can control the power of energy. They cannot be called wild beasts, but ferocious beasts! Once a beast becomes a ferocious beast, its IQ and strength will be greatly increased, and it will be able to control air and fly. But no matter what, this world still respects human beings, and ordinary ferocious beasts do not dare to fly wantonly, even in this dark night. Because once discovered by a human being in the Three Meridian Realm, he is destined to be captured. In comparison, there are still countless less powerful beasts than humans. In particular, the strong men in the Three Meridian Realm of some sects all want to capture some ferocious beasts, become pets, and protect the sect or themselves. But obviously, the ferocious beasts are too rare, and the ordinary Erye Kingdom??There are no ferocious beasts at all. Even if they exist, they have been captured by the sect long ago. Li Mu, Luo Xiu and Su Ke didn't pay much attention to the roars of these beasts from the outside world, but "Huh?" Suddenly, the little pig that had been sleeping soundly on Li Mu's left shoulder was awakened by a start. When he raised his head, a pair of dark eyes stared at the jungle in the distance. The next moment, it grinned, glanced at Luo Xiu and Su Ke at the side, then quietly left Li Mu's left shoulder and disappeared here. Only Li Mu knew about Xiaozhu's departure. Although Luo Xiu and Su Ke were strong, they had no way of noticing. Although piglets are harmless to humans and animals, they are actually very powerful. Li Mu has tried this a long time ago, no, it should be said that he has known it since he was a child. Li Mu didn¡¯t want to take care of Xiaozhu, and he couldn¡¯t. Furthermore, he was immersed in the interpretation space and could not do anything else. Naturally, he can leave the interpretation space at any time. But if you want to enter again, you have to wait six hours. Just like that, time passed by minute by minute. ¡°Ouch~~~¡± Far away, on the top of a mountain that is five or six hundred meters high, there is a rather majestic male wolf, howling at the cold full moon above his head. His voice is not only loud, but also extremely long and long. ¡°Ouch, oh, oh, oh!¡± Ten meters away behind him, there were more than ten male wolves, more than ten female wolves, and more than ten wolf cubs. This seems to be a big family, and this majestic male wolf is the master of this big family. At this moment, they are all worshiping their moon god. "Whoosh!" But suddenly, a petite white shadow flickered, appearing directly behind the majestic male wolf and in front of the group of male wolves, female wolves and cubs, shattering this rather sacred scene into pieces. For a time, all the wolves were angry. I saw the majestic male wolf suddenly turning his head, with a fierce expression on his face, and his green eyes flashing with the intention of killing. In particular, the sharp fangs in its mouth exuded an intimidating cold light, and there were also extremely sharp-looking claws between the soles of its limbs. ¡°Ho ho!¡± "Similarly, the wolves behind were also furious. They wanted to rush forward and tear the petite white figure into pieces, including the young wolf, whose wolf nature was also revealed. "Wow, your expressions are so scary, I'm so scared." The next moment, a rather weird humming sound sounded. "Obviously, these wolves cannot make such a cry, only the petite white figure can. Its sound directly stunned the entire wolf pack. Even the most majestic male wolf looked at the pig creature in front of him in confusion, because it was the first time it heard that a pig creature could make such a sound. "What are you looking at? Have you never seen such a handsome pig?" In response, Xiaozhu couldn't help but rolled his eyes. ¡° Moreover, it directly raised its hoof and slapped the majestic male wolf on the cheek. This sudden attack stunned the majestic male wolf, but it quickly reacted. After all, it is the leader of the clan, and its territory is within a hundred miles, and no one dares to offend it. Right now, there is a pig-like creature provoking him. He is looking for death! Therefore, the majestic male wolf did not dodge at all, and his huge wolf head directly met the piglet's trotters. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A majestic male wolf is confident, but the little guy in front of him will definitely be smashed to pieces by his own head. Not only does it think so, but the wolves not far away also have this idea. But the next moment "Ouch!" A wolf howl sounded, but this wolf howl was very different from the previous one. It seemed to contain a trace of pain? Yes, it hurts! I saw the majestic male wolf who was so confident that he could kill a piggy to pieces with his head. But at this moment, its huge head was pressed against the ground on the top of the mountain, its front paws tightly hugging it, its eyes tightly squinted, its body flat, not daring to move at all. The little pig, with an arrogant look on its face, retracted its tiny trotters and grunted: "Young man, are you just looking for shit in a fight with this pig saint?!" The majestic male wolf was so submissive and so groveling that all its members' eyes widened, their mouths widened, and their eyeballs almost fell out of their sockets. This scene is really too too scary, right? ! "What are you looking at? Get away as far as you want." The piglet turned around, glanced at the wolves, and hummed. Wolves are among the most intelligent in the food chain. thus, no wolf dared to stop at all, and turned around and ran away. However, there was one wolf cub who never left. It was not that he was the bravest, but he was so frightened that his legs became weak and he could not move. But the next moment, a female wolf appeared, picked up the cub in her mouth, glanced at the majestic male wolf, and ran away. The majestic male wolf watched this scene helplessly, with hatred in his heart "Okay, stop pretending. If it weren't for your potential, I wouldn't have bothered to look for you. Go ahead and get a wild brown pig to show that you are of some use. Remember, it's a wild brown pig, don't catch it. Wrong. Also, don't even think about escaping. The abilities of this Pig Saint are beyond your imagination." The little pig turned around again and ordered the majestic male wolf with righteousness. Naturally, the sound it makes on the surface is not human speech, but a strange humming sound. However, the majestic male wolf obviously understood. It stood up directly as if it had received an amnesty. But the words behind the little pig made its strong body tremble, and then it disappeared into the night. "Hoo!" As the cold wind blew, the little pig stood quietly on the top of the mountain, holding his small head high and staring at the full moon above his head. At this moment, it couldn't help but open its mouth and call out. However, its sound seemed a little weird. And at this moment, a rather dazzling light golden light suddenly rose from the distant jungle! ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 86 Earth Line Realm At this moment, in the jungle shrouded in hazy moonlight, there were three black figures sitting cross-legged. They were all dressed in black and could not be noticed in such a dark night. Not to mention ordinary people, even practitioners of the fourth and fifth levels of the Bronze Body would not be able to see the existence of the three people if they did not carefully observe the surrounding area of ??100 meters. It is obvious that these three people are practicing, and each of them maintains a safe distance of about ten feet. Even their breathing is so gentle and inaudible. "Ouch!" Suddenly, an extremely bright golden light erupted from the skin of one of the figures, illuminating the dark space within ten feet of the surrounding area. Moreover, there was an extremely powerful wave of energy that suddenly spread from the figure, lifting up countless soil and branches on the ground! This scene came so suddenly that it woke up the other two black figures from their training, causing them to rush out reflexively, with looks of surprise and shock on their faces. Golden light body? ! breakthrough? ! I saw the two people looking at each other, and then staring at the black shadow that erupted with dazzling golden light. They didn't agree on anything at all, but the same thought flashed through their hearts. These two people are none other than Luo Xiu and Su Ke. And the person who is still sitting cross-legged, with a golden light on his body and bursts of strength, is Li Mu! It is obvious that Li Mu is still practicing at this moment, and it is also obvious that his body has entered the realm of golden light body from the level of silver light body, especially since he has not awakened at all. In other words, Li Mu is still in the process of cultivation, or in other words, he is still making breakthroughs! Su Ke and Luo Xiu on the side were speechless because they were already shocked to death. Both of them are adults, and both are over twenty-five years old. They have much wider knowledge than ordinary people, and have extremely good minds. But after looking at the scene in front of them, the two of them couldn't calm down. After all, Li Mu is only fourteen years old! ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Even a 14-year-old ninth-level bronze body, there are not many such geniuses in Guisha Sect. It can even be said that there is none at all! Based on their understanding, the number one evildoer in Gui Cha Sect did not break through to the ninth level of Bronze Body until he was fifteen years old. As for the human connection realm, it is at least twenty years away. Even the top ten core disciples today are all over thirty-five. But what about Li Mu? The fourteen-year-old human connection realm, especially now, has actually raised his body to the level of a golden light body. Perhaps, physical improvement can be completely accumulated with elixirs, but what about strength? There is no magic medicine that can improve a person's Qi! Whether it is Su Ke or Luo Xiu, they can clearly feel the surging power on Li Mu's body, which is definitely not comparable to that of ordinary people. No, any human connection realm they have ever seen cannot be compared with it! In other words, Li Mu is not only raising his silver-light body to the level of golden-light body, but also opening up the 'earth veins' and breaking his cultivation realm to the realm of earth veins! At this moment, the two of them didn't know what to do. They could only watch quietly, and subconsciously stepped back a certain distance to avoid being affected by the power released from Li Mu's body. At this moment, Li Mu didn't know what Su Ke and Luo Xiu were thinking, because he was fully focused on breaking through the realm. However, he was able to clearly sense the changes in the outside world, and noticed that Su Ke and Luo Xiu had retreated to a safe position. Therefore, he used the power of heaven and earth without any scruples. "Is it the Earth Meridian Realm" Deep in his heart, Li Mu was extremely calm, and could even be said to be very relaxed. If it were someone else who had just reached the sixth level of understanding of Qi, they would still be worried about whether they could successfully break through. Because once it fails, the meridians will be damaged and the pain will be unbearable, and it will take a long time to recover. But for him, there is no need to worry at all, because his understanding of Qi has already been perfected. Not to mention just breaking through the Earth Vein Realm, he was 99% sure of breaking through the Heavenly Vein Realm. After this month, Li Mu did not choose to continue to make breakthroughs and step into the level of Tianmai realm. This was because he had been in a state of precipitation and accumulation to consolidate the current realm. At the same time, he also wanted to achieve a breakthrough in the 'silence of death' technique. That way, once you break through, there won¡¯t be any sense of instability or exaggerated strength. It was at that moment that he not only perfected the 'Death Silence' technique, but with the power of the body-tempering liquid, he also pushed his physical level into the golden light body level. That's why he chose to break through, and he did so without hesitation. Because he no longer has any reason, he still needsStay at the level of human connections. So, a breakthrough! "The meridians of the earth are located at the ankles of both feet." In calmness, Li Mu felt the two peculiar meridians on the ankles of both feet. Just like the ¡®human connections¡¯, there are also two earth connections. It's just that the two meridians of human veins are connected together, while the earth meridians are separated. Because it is longer than the ankles of both feet and is closest to the earth, it is called "earth vein". This is not because its shape resembles "earth". In fact, it is not imaginary at all. Soon, Li Mu discovered the existence of earth veins. Those are two meridians similar to human veins. They exist at the protruding ankle bones on the inside of both feet (the big toe side), close to the back of the ankle bones, and are in a semi-arc shape. "Same as human meridians, this is an extremely peculiar meridians that do not have any blood in them, but are filled and blocked by a 'vacuum'. Only strength can open it up and make it useful for others. "The three meridians, human connections, earth connections, and heaven connections, are a bit strange." After sensing this, Li Mu said to himself. Since these three meridians are not included in the three thousand blood vessels of the human body, the [bloodline activation technique] he practiced is useless to these three meridians. "Let's get started!" After feeling the existence of the 'earth vein', Li Mu didn't think much about it. The ten levels of energy surged crazily, mobilizing the energy in the 'people's veins' and all rushed towards the two 'earth veins'. "Hi!" In the outside world, the extremely terrifying power bloomed from Li Mu's body and spread indiscriminately at 360 degrees. Some of the energy turned into a blade, cutting the surrounding earth, flowers, grass, and trees, covering the whole body with a diameter of 100 meters! And, as time goes by, this is still expanding and growing. As a result, Su Ke and Luo Xiu, who were standing a hundred meters away, couldn't help but change their expressions, their bodies also retreated and retreated, and there was a hint of disbelief in their expressions. In their understanding, will there be such a big movement when the human connection realm breaks through to the earth connection realm? No, absolutely not! However, the scene in front of them was actually displayed in front of the two of them, especially when the fluctuation of power reached a range of two hundred meters and the surrounding area became desolate, the two of them became horrified. Among them, Su Ke¡¯s pupils were tightened, and her beauty had already been shrouded in shock. You know, Li Mu is not only only fourteen years old, but he is also a citizen of the Erye Kingdom, and is a member of most of her Northern Han tribe. For thousands of years, there has never been such a genius in the entire Qiu Feng Kingdom. Let alone geniuses of this level, there have never been more than ten people even at the Earth Line level. In most of her Northern Han period, there were only characters who had appeared in the Human Connection realm, and they only reached it after they were over forty years old. But wanting to possess the Earth Line Realm, and being a genius who breaks through to the Earth Line Realm while still a minor, is simply a dream! But at this moment, it appeared! On the side, Luo Xiu, who had always been calm and calm, with a face that could not change even when a mountain collapsed in front of his eyes, now also had a solemn and calm look on his face. Obviously, he was also shocked by the scene before him. As for what exactly he was thinking in his heart, no one knew. "Boom" At this moment, Li Mu's whole body had been pushed several feet into the sky by the force, causing the originally silent night to become violently turbulent. However, the strange thing is that this movement did not attract any wild animals. On a mountaintop hundreds of meters high in the distance, a very petite, pure white, shiny piglet stood calmly, but its eyes were fixed on this extremely turbulent jungle. zone. At the same time, a ¡®smile¡¯ appeared on its expression, which looked a little strange. "Whoosh!" Suddenly, a blue-purple figure flashed and appeared behind Piggy at an extremely fast speed. This is an extremely majestic male wolf. Its body is comparable to that of a male lion. Combined with its purple hair, it gives people a sense of toughness. At this moment, the green-purple-haired male wolf was holding a dead brown-haired wild boar in his big mouth. The brown-haired wild boar did not suffer much damage on its body. Only its neck was bitten tightly by the majestic male wolf. It should have been killed in one blow. And its body weighing three to four hundred kilograms seems to be negligible due to the strength of this male wolf. "Ouch~" As soon as the majestic male wolf appeared, he placed the brown wild boar on the ground, crawled on the ground, and growled twice with great respect towards the little pig. "Stop barking, just take this guy in your mouth and follow this Pig Saint, and I'll make sure you have a good time and drink spicy food from now on." The little pig turned around, glanced at the majestic male wolf, and said proudly. Then, it twisted its small body and walked past the male wolf. This scene looked really harmonious. ?Looking from the front, the majestic male wolf can flatten the piggy with one slap. But in reality, the contrast between the two is huge. It's really a pig that can't be judged by its appearance. ¡­¡­ "Boom" And within the jungle, the space continued to tremble, and the tyrannical power spread to the surroundings and stopped after nearly three hundred meters. Then it slowly retracted and disappeared into this messy jungle. But Li Mu was still suspended ten feet in the sky and did not fall. Because at the moment when the power disappeared, a wisp of crystal air as big as a little finger and a foot long suddenly appeared in the dark night. The crystal-clear air flow twisted and floated before slowly landing on Li Mu's forehead with his eyes tightly closed. "Ouch!" Suddenly, Li Mu's body surface once again bloomed with golden light. Obviously, the golden light this time is definitely not comparable to before, it is definitely several times stronger! "The aura of heaven and earth!" Su Ke and Luo Xiu, who were standing in the distance, exclaimed in surprise after seeing this air flow, and their expressions were difficult to calm down. At this moment, an extremely powerful aura surged out of Li Mu again! ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 87 Wolf Fang "Hoo ho!" In the dark night, a gust of wind rose from the ground, flying away countless dust, mud, branches and leaves. "Ouch!" Suddenly, a black shadow fell from the sky. At the same time, the black shadow opened its hands and gently pressed against the turbulent space around it. "Hiss~~!" Immediately, the surrounding strong wind dispersed out of thin air, as if it had never appeared before, making the surrounding area calm. Only by looking closely and taking in the somewhat messy jungle land can we realize that there has been an unusual scene here. At this moment, Li Mu, who was wearing a black robe, had fallen to the ground. He closed his eyes tightly and said nothing. He just stood quietly without any fluctuations in his aura, just like an ordinary person. However, anyone who saw the scene just now would never have such thoughts. But the only ones who could feast their eyes on it were Su Ke and Luo Xiu who retreated three hundred meters away. As Li Mu descended, Su Ke and Luo Xiu walked up cautiously and stopped ten feet away. Seeing that Li Mu was still awake and didn't say anything, the two of them didn't speak or did anything else. After ten full breaths "The Earth Meridian Realm is indeed much stronger than the Human Meridian Realm." Li Mu slowly opened his eyes, and there was a trace of calmness in his rather cold eyes. At this moment, he can clearly feel the increase in physical strength, the powerful power contained in the 'earth veins', coupled with the 'silence of death' after the completion, he has the confidence to fight against the ordinary Heavenly Vein Realm! "I'm sorry, you two." Li Mu's eyes flashed, he looked sideways at Su Ke and Luo Xiu who were standing on the right, and sighed softly. I know in my heart that I was very uneasy here just now because of myself. "Noit's nothing" These words brought the stunned Su Ke and Luo Xiu back to reality. Among them, Su Ke shook his head hastily, and his whole body became a little nervous, and he stammered. From the very beginning, Su Ke had been alarmed by Li Mu's cultivation talent, and could not imagine that a fourteen-year-old person in Beihan could actually come out of the human connection realm. Facing Li Mu, she felt inferior. If Li Mu was just a simple-minded person with well-developed limbs, she would still be able to maintain a balance. But Li Mu is not only powerful in cultivation, but his mind and character are definitely not comparable to that of a fourteen-year-old boy. ¡°Even many times, she couldn¡¯t see through Li Mu at all. This made her feel that the gap between herself and Li Mu was so huge that it could hardly be measured in words. revenge? Can you do it yourself? Especially now that Li Mu has entered the Earth Line realm, Su Ke can no longer imagine how great Li Mu's achievements will be in the future. And if the Guisha Sect offends such people, it is only a matter of time before it is destroyed! Su Ke was delighted, even excited about this. But when she thought of herself, she couldn't help laughing. Every time, she would ask herself, what does she mean? At this moment, Su Ke felt nothing but bitterness in her heart. She suddenly felt that everything she had done over the years was wrong, so wrong that it was hard for her to accept it. She hates the Qiu Feng Sect and the Gui Sha Sect, but now, she hates herself even more! "In case I die, you must avenge all the tribesmen in Beihan!!!" Quietly, Su Ke looked at Li Mu from a distance and screamed in his heart. Li Mu just glanced at Su Ke casually. He was about to look away from the other person's delicate face, but couldn't help but pause for a moment longer. Because he suddenly discovered that this woman who had lived in hatred all her life seemed to be a little different at this moment. Li Mu didn¡¯t know what the so-called ¡®difference¡¯ was, he could only say it was a feeling. This feeling made him feel that there was a change in Su Ke's heart. Li Mu didn¡¯t pay too much attention to this. In his heart, no matter how Su Ke changed, he would not have much favorable impression. Perhaps, everything the other party did was just for revenge. From the beginning it was targeting the Qiu Feng Sect, to now it is targeting the Guisha Sect. But the other party's behavior is heartbreaking, resentful, and disgusting. Even if this Su Ke is a woman and looks beautiful, so what? Li Mu only knew that the other person was one of the culprits who killed his grandmother. He had only one idea for this kind of person, and that was to kill him with a knife. The reason why he didn't do it now is because the opponent still has some use. As long as he overthrows the Guisha Sect, he will definitely strike the opponent without mercy! Li Mu's pause seemed normal, but it shocked Su Ke. The next moment, as Li Mu looked away, the latter calmed down and became silent. Li Mu didn't pay attention to Su Ke. Similarly, he only glanced at Luo Xiu casually. That Luo Xiu was obviously much calmer, even though there was a hint of shock on the other person's face, deep in his eyes,?Still calm. This is how Li Mu feels, and because of this, he will value this Luo Xiu. Clearly, if this person is truly willing to help him seek revenge, he will get twice the result with half the effort. But if the other party is playing tricks behind the scenes, the result will be half the result with twice the result. Therefore, Li Mu is very wary of Luo Xiu. Once he finds something wrong with the other party, he will immediately kill him. "Congratulations, brother, for making another breakthrough!" Facing Li Mu's plain but cold gaze, Luo Xiu looked calm, and slightly cupped his hands, with a smile on his face, and sighed: "I never expected that my brother would be like this. To be able to reach such a level at such a young age really makes us both ashamed. This Ghost Sect will definitely be destroyed in the future." "Thank you." Li Mu replied indifferently. When he raised his head, he stared at the dark night sky in the distance and said quietly: "Take a rest first, Xiaozhu will be back soon." After finishing speaking, he sat down cross-legged, ignored the two of them, and began to carefully feel the current state and power. It is always good to know more about oneself. At this time, Su Ke and Luo Xiu discovered that Xiaozhu no longer existed here. The two couldn't help but look at each other, surprised in their hearts, but they didn't say much and both sat upright. Among this team, Li Mu is obviously the leader. His words may be very plain, but they are like orders, and there must be no resistance. This is not only because of his strongest cultivation, but also because of the habits he has developed since childhood. Except for his grandma, he didn't want to listen to anyone, let alone submit to anyone. It can be seen from Yuan Yi that no matter how much Yuan Yi bullies him, he will resist strongly and never give up! However, Li Mu is not being strong, but being aggressive. Su Ke and Luo Xiu can choose not to obey, and he will not hinder them in the slightest. If you are a strong person, you will choose to obstruct. There is an essential difference between the two. Li Mu didn¡¯t know what Xiaozhu was doing, but he thought he would come back. ¡­¡­ "Whizzing!" At this moment, in a dense jungle, a blue-purple figure was running at an extremely fast speed, and the rugged mountain road was like flat ground. This is a male wolf with strange hair and an extremely strong body. On the broad back of this male wolf, there is a small white pig lying in a deep sleep. At the same time, in its big mouth, there was a fat brown pig weighing three hundred pounds. But this did not affect the male wolf's running speed, it was still so light and fast. Not long after, a messy-looking area about three hundred meters in diameter appeared. ¡°Tsk!¡± Steeply, the majestic male wolf stopped suddenly. His face was ferocious, and his green eyes shone with a strange cold light, making him look extremely fierce. Because in the middle of the messy open space, three figures in black were sitting. This is its territory, and it¡¯s really abominable that humans are intruding unscrupulously! ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, just when the majestic male wolf was about to get angry, an extremely small, jade-like pig's trotters hit the wolf's head hard. Immediately afterwards, there was a strange humming sound. "What are you looking at? Come up quickly. Also, you'd better be honest, otherwise you will be beaten badly." came the little pig's voice. I saw that the little pig, who was still sleeping soundly, had woken up. With a slight jump, it jumped off the back of the majestic male wolf. Then he twisted his buttocks and walked towards the messy clearing very proudly. The majestic male wolf felt resentful, but its ferocious expression suddenly disappeared and followed him without any resistance. "Huh?" At this moment, Li Muchou woke up with his eyes slightly closed, his brows slightly furrowed, and a trace of doubt emerged in his expression. Then, he turned his head and looked at the dark jungle to his left. After a while, a petite white figure and a strong blue-purple figure appeared in his sight. At this time, Su Ke and Luo Xiu also woke up. When they saw the white figure and the purple figure, a faint look of surprise flashed across their faces at the same time. "This isZirui-toothed Wolf?" Among them, Su Ke said in surprise. "Well, the purple-toothed wolf, looking at its shape, can be compared to the ninth level of human bronze body realm." Luo Xiu on the side nodded, frowning slightly. While talking, the two slowly stood up. At the same time, they all turned their attention to Li Mu. If it were normal days, the two of them would be on alert. After all, they are only at the ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm, at least on the surface. But right now, with Li Mu here, there is no need to worry even if there are a hundred such beasts, let alone a ninth-level beast in the bronze realm. At this time, Li Mu had already stood.??, he just glanced at the majestic male wolf with purple hair, then locked his eyes on the piglet, frowned and asked: "Why did you bring a wolf back?" Li Mu is not stupid. After seeing the brown-haired pig held by the so-called 'Purple-toothed Wolf', he knew that the wolf was not the piglet's food, so he asked this question. "It's nothing, just keep it as a pet. Don't ask why, this guy is still somewhat useful and may be able to help you in the future." Xiaozhu grinned and replied with a thought that only Li Mu could hear. Then, it glanced at the purple-toothed wolf again, quickly moved to Li Mu's left shoulder, and said lightly: "Control it." Hearing this answer, Li Mu was really speechless. However, since Xiaozhu did this, it makes sense. Moreover, he could also feel how powerful this purple-toothed wolf was. If it could become a ferocious beast, it would indeed be of some use. Involuntarily, he took steps forward and walked towards the majestic male wolf. "Roar!" Li Mu's actions shocked the majestic male wolf. Big Mouth hurriedly let go of the brown-haired pig. The green wolf eyes stared at Li Mu, and a fierce expression appeared in his low roar. But the next moment, its expression suddenly solidified. "From now on, you will be called Langya." At some point, Li Mu appeared behind it, and the palm of his right hand touched its huge wolf head. The terrifying aura made its strong limbs tremble violently, almost falling to its knees. ¡°What a scary human being!¡± Among them, a voice that no one could hear sounded from deep in the heart of this majestic male wolf. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 88 Purple Fang Wolf Clan "Ouch~~~" In the vast jungle, a wolf howled, but the sound seemed a little weak, and even had a hint of surrender. I saw that the purple-toothed wolf, which originally seemed quite ferocious, actually calmed down bit by bit under the caress of Li Mu's right hand, with a hint of fear in his expression. And its wolf head, which was level with Li Mu's chest, slowly lowered, its front legs stretched forward, its hind legs slowly bent, and its entire huge body prostrated on the ground. Its honest and humble appearance made it lie on Li Mu's left shoulder. The little pig couldn't help but rolled his eyes. However, Li Mu looked at the so-called 'Purple-toothed Wolf' with great interest. A faint smile appeared on his face that had not smiled for a long time. "This wolf is really good." Li Mu couldn't help but turned his head and glanced at the piggy. Because he touched the other person, he could clearly feel the power of the wolf. And he also understands that wolves are extremely intelligent and are at the top of the food chain. It can even be said that the intelligence of wolves is second only to humans, and there is some gap between any kind of creature that wants to compare with it. Maybe the wolf's innate conditions are not very strong, but its potential is what makes it better. Nature, except humans. Take human beings as an example. Human beings are the rulers of this world. Likewise, human beings' innate conditions are also extremely weak. It can even be said that they are pitifully weak, far worse than wolves. But because of its wisdom and strength, it will constantly transform itself, so human potential ranks first, and now it can become the master of this world. Therefore, Li Mu will not underestimate the wolf clan, and the clan of 'Purple Fang Wolves' seems to be quite powerful on Qingyang Star. "That's right, I don't even know who brought it back." The little pig chuckled after hearing this, glanced at the brown pig, and said lightly: "Roast it, I'll sleep for a while first, until it's cooked Call me again." While talking, it fell asleep on its stomach. Li Mu said nothing, just glanced down at Langya and said calmly: "Get up." ¡°Hmm~~¡± Lang Ya groaned and stood up obediently. And the moment Li Mu's eyes fell on the fat brown pig, he hurriedly picked up the fat pig and brought it to an open space. Then he picked up another pile of firewood, and when the sharp wolf claws rubbed against each other, blazing flames quickly rose up. "Ouch~!" After doing this, it called out to Li Mu twice, returned to Li Mu again, and gently rubbed its huge wolf head against Li Mu's chest, as if it was coquettish. This scene not only made Li Mu slightly open his eyes and marvel at the wisdom of this wolf, but Su Ke and Luo Xiu, who were not far away, also looked at each other with surprise on their faces. In their understanding, although the intelligence of wolves is superior, it is impossible to reach this level, right? Li Mu couldn't help but smile after he came back to his senses. He raised his hand and touched Langya's big head, and blurted out: "Follow me from now on, and I will ensure that you have a good time and drink well." This was the second time he laughed, obviously much stronger than the previous one, and he had never said these words before. His expression and words fell into the eyes of Su Ke and Luo Xiu, making the latter two even more surprised and stunned. This is the first time the two of them have seen Li Mu like this. The previous indifference was actually broken by a wolf? "Okay, let's rest here tonight and set off again tomorrow." Li Mu's eyes flickered, and he noticed something was wrong with him, but he didn't care. He just glanced sideways at Su Ke and Luo Xiu, and said lightly . While he was talking, he came to the fire and hung the fat brown pig on it very skillfully. In this way, Su Ke and Luo Xiu were fine. After looking at Lang Ya in surprise, they also came to sit around the fire. As for Langya, he was kneeling obediently on Li Mu's right side. A pair of green eyes looked at Su Ke and Luo Xiu from time to time, and there was a hint of pride on the wolf's face. At the same time, it turned its head from time to time, looking towards the distant jungle and a high mountain. There was actually a trace of sadness and reluctance on the wolf's face. However, this sadness and reluctance soon disappeared and were immediately replaced by another emotion, which wasexcitement! Yes, it¡¯s exciting, but no one knows what it¡¯s excited about. Soon, the whole brown-haired pig was roasted by the blazing fire until it was shiny and shiny, and the meat was fragrant. Seeing that it was almost in good condition, Li Mu couldn't help but look sideways at Xiaozhu. I don¡¯t know when, the little pig had already woken up, its little eyes were wide open, staring at the roasted whole pig, its mouth smacked, and a trace of unknown liquid leaked out. Li Mu was speechless. At this moment, he suddenly discovered that in a pig's life, eating may be better than sleeping, especially eating the same kind! Li MuxuanStanding up, light flashed in his hand, and the long knife rewarded by Devil May Cry appeared. Suddenly, the dark night, which was already cold, turned even more freezing at this moment. Su Ke and Luo Xiu's expressions changed, revealing a hint of shock, but they quickly calmed down. Li Mu didn¡¯t pay attention to the two of them, nor did he pause at all. Waving the seventh-grade spiritual weapon in his hand, the sharp blade containing this trace of ice aura suddenly tore through the night sky and landed on the shiny body of the brown-haired pig. ¡°Chi chi chi chi chi¡­¡± Immediately, the brown-haired pig disintegrated into five pieces on average. After all, there are three people and two beasts here, and they all want a share. In this way, the night passed in peace. The rising sun was rising in the east, and the not-so-warm sunlight fell on the earth, covering the jungle. "You guys go first." This was the first thing Li Mu said after he woke up from cultivation and opened his eyes. "Shall we leave first?" Su Ke and Luo Xiu, who had just stood up, changed their expressions at the same time. Among them, Su Ke asked puzzledly: "Why?" "Because I don't want to go to Guisha Sect so soon." Li Mu raised his head and locked his cold eyes on the other party. "As long as the deadline is not exceeded, I'm not in a hurry either" Su Ke spoke, but before he could finish speaking, he was stopped by Luo Xiu on the side. "Don't you understand? Brother Li Mu's next journey will not be easy. If we follow him, we can only delay him." Luo Xiu glanced at Su Ke and smiled slightly. As he spoke, he looked directly at Li Mu, cupped his hands and said, "I respect my brother's choice. Don't worry, I will take good care of Su Ke." Li Mu has nothing to answer for what Luo Xiu said next. Whether Su Ke lives or dies has nothing to do with him. But since the other party said so, courtesy is still indispensable, so he also bowed his hand. "Okay, let's go." Su Ke seemed to want to say something more, but was still stopped by Luo Xiu, who pulled her away slowly. Soon, only Li Mu, Xiaozhu, and Langya were left here. As Su Ke and Luo Xiu left, Xiaozhu and Langya, who were sleeping soundly, opened their eyes at the same time. As if they had agreed long ago, they both turned their attention to Li Mu. "Are you ready?" Among them, Xiaozhu asked in his heart. "What do you think?" Li Mu smiled calmly, asked, and slowly stood up. At the same time, Langya's strong body also stood upright. The little pig's figure flashed and landed on Langya's furry and extremely generous back. "Now that we're ready, let's go." Piggy grinned, as if smiling. ¡°Aww~~~¡± Lang Ya raised his big head and let out a shocking wolf howl. However, after being hit hard by the piglet, its howl stopped abruptly and turned into a choking sound of pain. "Well, let's go." Li Mu smiled slightly, not paying attention to the fight between the two beasts. The next moment, he floated up, his feet were three meters above the ground, and he flew directly towards the northeast of Qingyang Star. However, Li Mu¡¯s northeast direction is different from Su Ke and Luo Xiu¡¯s. If Su Ke and Luo Xiu are facing northeast, it is 45 degrees. Li Mu's is fifty-five degrees or even sixty degrees. Therefore, not only will the three of them not meet, but they will also become further and further apart. "Wow, you're cheating, hurry up, hurry up!" Li Mu's leap into the air frightened the little pig, and he hurriedly knocked on Wolf Ya's head to wake him up. ¡°Ouch~~~¡± Langya also howled as a wolf, and quickly chased after him. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared. Just like that, this seemingly messy place suddenly became quiet, without a single person or animal. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Purple Fang Wolf Clan" In another jungle, Li Mu was three meters above the ground, moving forward at a speed that an ordinary ninth-level bronze body could not catch up with. His expression was calm, but there was a hint of doubt between his brows, and he even whispered the words 'Purple Fang Wolf Clan' in his mouth. Li Mu is a little familiar with these four characters of the Zifan Wolf Clan, because the ¡®Langya¡¯ he conquered is the descendant of the Zifan Wolf Clan - Zifan Wolf The Purple Tooth Wolf Clan, this is what Li Mu learned from Xiaozhu last night. Wolf nature is inherently lustful, so there are many wolf clans of different types and bloodlines on Qingyang Star. But the 'Purple Fang Wolf Clan' can be said to be the most orthodox wolf clan on Qingyang Star, because it has existed on Qingyang Star for tens of thousands of years. Of course, this is just history, and whether it is strong or not has nothing to do with it. However, the Zijang Wolf Clan is indeed quite powerful on Qingyang Star. At least on this Qingyang Star, pure purpleThere are still tens of thousands of Yalang tribe, and they are not pure, and there are countless people with their blood. Therefore, the status of the Ziya Wolf Clan is also very important. It occupies a territory on Qingyang Star and is a three-leaf country. Moreover, it is the most powerful among the three-leaf countries, and ordinary four-leaf countries would not dare to provoke him easily. Furthermore, the Qingyang Kingdom also has an order that no country can invade the Zifan Wolf Clan at will, let alone capture and subdue them at will. Therefore, although the purple-toothed wolves are beasts, their status is no worse than that of the human race. Moreover, on Qingyang Star, it is not only the Purple Fang Wolf Clan who receive such treatment, but also other powerful ferocious beast races. But everyone knows that the actual existence of these powerful ferocious beast races is to serve as pets for humans, and to be conquered by strong humans. Therefore, Qingyang Kingdom allows them to exist well on Qingyang Star. After learning this, Li Mu couldn't help but ask Xiaozhu. Since the Purple Fang Wolf Clan is so powerful, why do the Wolf Fang still exist here? Could it be said that Langya is not purely a member of the Purple Fang wolf clan? But is it produced by the Ziya Wolf Clan and other wolf clans? However, Xiaozhu¡¯s answer surprised Li Mu. "No, Langya is a purebred purple-toothed wolf clan, and the bloodline is unprecedentedly pure. No other purple-toothed wolf clan can compare with it!" This is Xiaozhu¡¯s answer last night! ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 89 Shaping the Kingdom of Hades Two months passed in the blink of an eye. It is winter now, and the sky is full of snowflakes. After three days of heavy snow, the entire Qingyang Star is slowly covered with a thick layer of white frost. Especially in the forest, the snow was up to a foot deep, and the giant trees that were originally upright were bent down. The cold wind blows and countless snow falls, making it impossible for ordinary people to pass through. Even at night, it will be wiped out by the wind and snow. Therefore, if there is nothing important, no one will come out to hang out, not even wild beasts can leave the cave. At this moment, deep in the jungle, there is the top of a giant peak that is eight hundred meters high. Looking around, there is a large square hole with a length and width of three meters and a depth of ten meters. The bonfire inside was melting, and the bright yellow flames were dancing, taking away all the chill in the cave. And in this cave, there are three figures, which are obviously one person and two beasts. The figure among them is a young man. The young man was wearing a thin black cloth, his skin looked fair, and his appearance was even more delicate. But there was a thin cross-shaped blood mark on the left side of the young man's face, which gave his delicate face a hint of perseverance and coldness. Especially the pair of eyes that are like knives with a hint of cold light, giving people a sense of maturity and restraint that is not suitable for his age. ¡°Moreover, the young man still has long hair that reaches his shoulders, but it is tied up with a black sand rope, and strands of black silk are placed in front of his smooth forehead, making him look extremely clean and neat. Although there is a bonfire in the cave, the surrounding cold temperature is still terrifying. Not to mention ordinary young people, even adults and strong-blooded men cannot bear it easily. But the young man was extremely calm. He sat cross-legged in front of the bonfire with his eyes closed tightly. This young man is obviously not an ordinary person. Not to mention other things, the cave is nearly 800 meters above the ground. Even for a ninth-level copper-body cultivator, it would be impossible to climb up in such harsh conditions, let alone dig out such a cave. And here, in addition to the young man in black, there are two beasts. ??Looking at it, the two beasts are a little pig and a giant wolf. The two beasts were cuddling tightly together, sound asleep. From time to time, the little pig lying in Langya's arms grunted in his sleep and rubbed his head against the soft fur on Langya's chest. The wolf's fangs felt a little itchy, and the huge wolf claws were directly used by the little pig. ¡°If the little pig was awake at this moment, I¡¯m afraid the wolf fang would have been thrown out long ago "Hi!!!!" Suddenly, the originally extremely peaceful cave suddenly became turbulent. In an instant, with Li Mu as the center, the airflow in the air condensed into countless air blades at an extremely fast speed, bombarding them in all directions in an indiscriminate manner at 360 degrees. ¡°Bang!¡± A violent explosion sounded. First, the bonfire in front of Li Mu burst into pieces. The next moment, the cave wall was torn apart by the air blade with countless marks, as if it had been split by a knife blade. In just one breath, the cave was filled with dust, making it unbearable for ordinary people. "Coax!" At this moment, a strange humming sound sounded. "Ouch!" Immediately afterwards, there was the loud howling of a wolf, but it soon turned into a low voice and choked with sobs. "Whoosh!" The next moment, a strong wind blew up, and the air flow in the cave blew away the thick dust, making the entire cave suddenly clear. Li Mu slowly opened his eyes, turned his head and looked around the cave, looking at the countless newly added knife marks. He found that compared to those marks nine hours ago, the knife marks appearing now were obviously stronger. "It should be considered a small success." Seeing this, Li Mu couldn't help but sigh and whispered to himself. "Snapped!" At this time, four jade hooves stepped on his head, passing by with neither light nor heavy force. Li Mu couldn't help lowering his head, looking at the petite white figure falling in front of him, and said with a helpless smile: "You can't blame me for not being on guard, right?" "You" Xiaozhu, who was about to curse, suddenly became speechless. He lowered his head and glanced pitifully at his white and tender belly. I saw a small trace of blood on it, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye. "Forget it, I'm too lazy to argue with you." In this case, Xiaozhu couldn't bring it up. After snorting angrily, he said seriously: "Xiao Cheng?" "Woooo~~" At this time, Langya came to the little pig and barked softly.?, he raised his left front paw and licked the blood stains on it with his tongue, showing a pitiful look. But obviously, both Li Mu and Xiaozhu simply ignored it. "So be it." Li Mu nodded slightly, squinting his eyes, feeling the power of the second style of the [Death Knife Codex], 'Death Madness'. The single strength of this style may not be as good as the 'Death Silence', but once it is used, it will definitely be more terrifying than the Death Silence! "Well, it's okay." Xiaozhu nodded, with a hint of praise in his words. "Aww~" Langya also called and nodded, as if to congratulate his master. Li Mu smiled slightly, stood up slowly, looked at the wind and snow outside the cave, and said calmly: "It's time to leave." "Then let's set off." Xiaozhu nodded. Just like that, one person and two beasts quickly disappeared from this giant peak and left the cave. Without their presence, the cave was immediately covered by the wind and snow. ¡­¡­ Twenty days is not long, but it is not short either. Especially after Li Mu broke through the Earth Meridian Realm, his flying speed was twice as fast as when he was in the Human Meridian Realm. However, he did not use that speed to rush forward, but based on the ultimate speed of the Wolf Fang, and would not exceed this level. After twenty days, Li Mu had to admit that the beast's innate condition was to be strong. Wolf Fang is not a ferocious beast, it can only be compared to the ninth level human bronze body realm. However, the speed of running is definitely not comparable to that of the ninth level human bronze body strong person. Although it cannot catch up with the cultivators of the human connection realm, it is not far behind. Not far away. And Li Muyin broke through to the earth line realm, and death silence was also a great achievement. Therefore, he began to practice the second form of the [Death Knife Codex], 'Death Madness'. If death silence is an explosion in silence, then ¡®death madness¡¯ is an explosion from beginning to end, which is completely opposite to death silence. Moreover, Death Silence gives people the impression that it is a single-target sword skill that is fatal in one blow. "Death Madness" is extremely fast. It does not seek a fatal blow, but only seeks to suppress the opponent instantly. In particular, this attack is a group attack, so one against many is what makes it terrifying. Once combined with death silence, the lethality can be imagined. Along the way, Li Mu's cultivation was still so regular. No matter how heavy the wind and snow were, as long as six hours passed, he would immediately find a place to practice. After practicing for three hours, he would continue on his way. But he stayed in that cave for nearly a day and a night. Because 'Death Madness' was about to reach completion, he was not in a hurry and was always immersed in that kind of realization. ¡­¡­ "Whizzing!" At this moment, in another jungle, Li Mu was still three meters above the ground, flying in the air. The wolf fang behind carried the piggy and chased it at a high speed. The wind and snow were coming, but they had no effect on him at all. And Langya, under Xiaozhu¡¯s request, began to understand the ¡®qi¡¯ between heaven and earth. Although it has not yet reached the first layer of Qi, it is not far behind. At least in this wind and snow, it can also use that trace of 'Qi' to weaken the resistance of the wind and snow, otherwise its speed will be greatly increased. Decreased. "We should be arriving at the Shaming Kingdom soon, right?" Slowly, Li Mu slowed down and let Langya catch up. He couldn't help but look sideways at Xiaozhu and asked. "Well, it should be soon." Xiaozhu nodded, raised his eyes slightly, looked at the distant sky, and said calmly: "According to your speed, we should be able to arrive in five days." "Five days?" Li Mu nodded and didn't ask any more questions. Before leaving, he got a rough distribution map of the one-leaf, two-leaf, three-leaf, four-leaf, five-leaf, and six-leaf kingdom of Qingyang Star from Xiaozhu. It's just a general idea, not detailed. But he still saw the word "Ghost Temple" on the map. Regarding this, he couldn't help but despise this dead pig. No, to be precise, when Little Pig was able to take out the map, he was quite depressed, because this pig often lied before! But Xiaozhu¡¯s answer made him even more depressed. "Lying? Did I? It doesn't seem like I have? Is there anything on Qingyang Planet that I don't know about? It's just that I don't want to tell you. I never lie." This is the little one. Pig's answer. Li Mu knew that there was nothing he could do with the pig, so he didn't worry about it. After getting the map, Li Mu quickly knew the general distribution of the One-Leaf to Six-Leaf Kingdoms on Qingyang Star. Basically, the One Leaf Kingdom is all crowded together and exists in the eight directions of the most northerly, most northwest, most west, most southwest, most south, most southeast, most east, and most northeast of Qingyang Star. Some are the two -leaf country. Moreover, the further inside the twoThe stronger the country, the stronger its overall strength will be. Naturally, this is not absolute. Sometimes, among some powerful two-leaf kingdoms, there are also some one-leaf kingdoms. Even among the three-leaf kingdoms, there will be one-leaf kingdom. But generally speaking, the further inward, the higher the level of the kingdom. The most central one is naturally the strongest six-leaf kingdom in Qingyang Star - Qingyang Kingdom. Logically speaking, the other two six-leaf kingdoms should also be in the center of Qingyang Star, second only to Qingyang Kingdom, but in fact this is not the case. Li Mu is not sure what the reason is. Anyway, the other two six-leaf kingdoms, one is located at the west end of Qingyang Star and the other is located at the east end of Qingyang Star. They are only in a straight line with Qingyang Kingdom and are far apart. But Li Mu didn¡¯t worry about it. Shaming Kingdom is the first country he will pass through on his next journey. Autumn Wind Country is located in the southern part of Qingyang Star. Although it is not the southernmost part, it is almost there. Therefore, heading north is the interior of Qingyang Star. Li Mu actually doesn¡¯t care about which countries he passes through along the way. The reason why he cares about the 'Shaping Underworld' is because he wants to sell some of his possessions and get enough money to buy some elixirs or spiritual fluids. Five days pass in a blink of an eye. On this day, Li Mu had entered the territory of the ¡®Shaping Ming Kingdom¡¯. But as soon as he appeared, he couldn't help but frown. His figure also stopped suddenly, and he raised his head and stared at the sky. I saw two figures on the horizon in the distance, approaching rapidly with extremely powerful aura fluctuations! "Boom!" Two figures fell directly thousands of feet away in the distance, and suddenly a shocking sound broke out! =================[Zhu Xin: Hey, did you see two familiar words? Well, everyone can now let go and imagine. ¡¿ ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 90 Save me! As for the final destination of Li Mu's trip, it was naturally the Guisha Sect, but during this period, he had to go to the Ziya Wolf Clan to see what was going on. According to Xiaozhu, if Wolf Fang wants to become stronger, if he wants to become a real ferocious beast, he must go there. Because in the future, Langya will definitely become his right-hand man. This is only the first reason, the second reason is: if you want to master the "death madness" trick as soon as possible, you still have to go there. I won¡¯t go into details, it¡¯s your choice whether to go or not. Regarding the first point, Li Mu doesn't care very much. It's not that he doesn't value Langya, but that he only believes in himself. When you become stronger, do you still need any help? No need at all! So, the second point is the main reason. The three-year deadline to rush to the Ghost Kingdom was too lenient for him. The extra time during this period could not be wasted. Furthermore, Li Mu also heard about how powerful the purple fang wolf clan was, and how powerful it would become once they became ferocious beasts. Not only can Qi be controlled, but one's body can also evolve. But their evolution did not originate from The ¡®bronze body¡¯ changed to the ¡®silver light body¡¯, but from the ¡®beast body¡¯ to the ¡®half-beast body¡¯. That is, in the form of half human and half beast, its strength is extremely terrifying! Within the same level, the Purple Tooth Wolf Clan has an absolute advantage, while the Human Clan is far behind. Li Mu really wanted to see the power and strangeness of the purple-toothed wolf tribe, but how could he let it go when the time was so loose? "Whoosh!" In the jungle, Li Mu hung three meters in the air and flew rapidly. The wolf fang behind tried its best to follow, while the little pig clung to the wolf fang's broad back, with its limbs spread out like a piece of tape. No matter how strong the wind and snow were, or how wide the wolf fang's movements were, it could not be shaken off. Instead, I slept soundly. Not long after, a snowfield appeared in Li Mu's field of vision. "Is this the territory of Shaming Kingdom?" Seeing this snowfield, Li Mu raised his eyelids slightly and said to himself. He understood that somewhere in the north of this snowfield, there was the city of the Shaping Kingdom, and he would settle down there and sell some of his useless things. ¡°Tsk!¡± But at this moment, a subtle fluctuation poured into his perception. His raised eyelids couldn't help but narrow. At the same time, he stopped and landed towards the ground. Li Mu's move came so suddenly that the Wolf Fang behind him, who was trying its best to follow, almost failed to react. His strong limbs kicked the ground hard, and his strong body scratched a distance of more than ten meters on the snow. Then he stopped, Kankan was less than half a meter away from Li Mu and almost bumped into him. Li Mu didn't pay attention to this, but raised his head and stared at the northern sky filled with white snow. The wolf fang at the rear let out a long sigh of relief because it did not hit its master. Then, it raised its big head and followed its master's gaze. The wolf's head shook, full of doubts, because it could not see it at all. What. It was at this moment that Li Mu¡¯s eyes sparkled. At this moment, two figures appeared in his sight quickly! "Roar!" The moment the two figures appeared, Langya showed a fierce expression and roared in a low voice. "Shut up." Li Mu frowned and shouted. After receiving such a drink, Lang Ya immediately stopped, choked a few times and then slowly retreated. To be precise, he retreated to a haystack and hid. Because it also sensed the power of the two figures in the sky, at least those who could fly must be strong people above the human connection level. Although it is stronger than ordinary ninth-level bronze-body humans, it doesn't have much ability to resist when facing humans at the human level, so it's better to hide. At this time, Li Mu's attention had long been removed from Langya and he stood quietly at the large exit of the jungle. He only needed to take another ten steps forward to walk out of the jungle and reach the extremely vast snowfield. But as the two figures got closer, he did not step out. Although Li Mu said he was not afraid of trouble, he saw that trouble was just ahead, so he still wanted to run into it? He is stupid. Therefore, he made a mistake and came to a giant tree and hid himself. At the same time, he subconsciously glanced at the wolf fang behind him without saying anything more. "Hoo ho!" Just when Li Mugang was hiding, bursts of sound broke through the air. There was already a biting cold wind between the sky and the earth, but now under the running of the two figures, it made a harsh sound like a sharp knife being unsheathed. It was only at this time that Li Mu saw the faces of the two people clearly. Obviously, the one at the front is a beautiful woman in her early twenties, wearing a fiery red robe and with a very hot figure. The woman also has her hair draped to her waist.She has bright red hair, and her expression naturally reveals a charming look. If an ordinary man only needs to take one look at it, he will be fascinated by it. Even Li Mu couldn't help but frown, and a faint sense of agitation emerged from his extremely determined mind. But he knew that this was not because the woman did it deliberately, but because she was born with a "charming" aura. Because of this, he was frightened, and judging from the fluctuations in energy, this woman was only in the human connection realm. It was also obvious that the woman was injured. It can be seen from her pale face, a trace of blood at the corner of her mouth, and the tears in the fiery red robe on her body. Especially on the woman's chest, there were three cracks, as if someone had scratched them with the palm of her hand. Vaguely, you can still see the fair and smooth skin inside. Li Mu felt a little stirred in his heart, and he quickly moved his eyes away from the woman and focused on the figure behind him. The person behind is a man wearing a gray robe. The man was quite handsome, no more than thirty years old. But at this moment, the man's face showed an extremely wild and lewd smile, making his handsome appearance look extremely ugly now. It can be seen that this man is chasing the woman in red in front of him. And with his Earth Meridian Realm strength, he would definitely be able to capture the woman easily. As for why he hasn't been caught yet, it's obvious that he was teasing the charming woman. "Hongmei, I think you'd better stop running. It's useless to run any further. Besides, the farther you run, the more I like you." At this time, a faint chuckle sounded. The man raised his palm and fiercely grabbed the charming woman ten feet away in front of her. "Hoo ho!" Suddenly, a tornado with a diameter of three meters appeared out of thin air between the sky and the earth, approaching the charming woman at an extremely fast speed, trying to drag her into it. The charming woman looked haggard. The moment the tornado came, she turned around suddenly. As the jade hand swung sideways, a bolt of red lightning shot out and landed directly on the tornado, which instantly fell into pieces. However, at the next moment, the fiery red whip was caught in the hand of the man in gray who speeded up in an instant, and he pulled hard. The face of the charming woman known as "Red Girl" changed and she was about to let go, but in the end she took a step slower. Under the huge pulling force, her whole delicate body flew towards the man in gray uncontrollably, and was directly held in his arms by the man in gray. "The strange thing is that the charming woman didn't resist at all. Instead, she had a shy look on her face. Especially on the ice muscle, there was a faint red tide, and he seemed to be whispering something softly. Because they were hundreds of meters apart and covered by the sound of wind and snow, Li Mu didn't hear what the woman said. But he could clearly see the change in the woman's expression, and even felt the agitation in his heart suddenly increase dramatically! "Interesting!" Li Mu suppressed the excitement in his heart, and the coldness on his face became even stronger. At this time, he saw that the lustful smile on the knowing man's face had magnified to the extreme. Moreover, the opponent's entire body also became softer. The huge strength in his hand was even more relaxed. From the realm of earth veins to the realm of human connections, and then from the realm of human connections to the realm of copper bodies. This is the moment! "Pfft!" A cold light suddenly lit up, sending a stream of hot blood flying into the cold sky. ¡°I don¡¯t know when, a short sharp blade half a foot long appeared in the charming woman¡¯s hand, and the handle of the sharp blade had already sunk into the chest of the knowing man. Her face also changed from charming to extremely indifferent, even disgusted! "Two expressions, two extremes, the gap between them was so big that even Li Mu was shocked. This scene happened so suddenly and so fast that the man in gray clothes could not even react when the charming woman pulled out the sharp blade. "Ah!! Bitch! You are looking for death!!!" Suddenly, a shocking roar exploded. Finally, just when the charming woman was about to run away, the man in gray suddenly came back to his senses. The expression on his face instantly became ferocious. Between his red eyes, his body surface bloomed with an extremely dazzling golden color. light. The next moment, the terrifying power is released! The crazy man in gray will obviously no longer be charmed by that charming woman. He even ignored the wound on his chest. As the light flickered in his hand, a sharp sword with cyan light appeared and stabbed directly at the charming woman. ?????????????????????????? This is a full-out attack by a strong person at the Earth Line level, even a near-death attack. How can you stop that charming woman? ! "Obviously, the charming woman's pale beauty changed, with herHe was so fast that he couldn't dodge at all, so he could only watch the sharp sword thrust towards him. But at this moment, she turned her head and shouted in the direction of Li Mu: "Help me!!!" "Whoops!" Suddenly, an extremely transparent sword energy flashed out of thin air, with a faint blue light, directly swept across the eyebrows of the man in gray, and quickly pierced through the back of his head. At this moment, the world became silent! ============ ¡¾Zhu Xin: In the next chapter, something will appear that will shock everyone! ¡¿ ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 91 The Shaping Nether Tribe "laugh!" "Suddenly, I saw a transparent sword energy one and a half inches wide, with a trace of blue color all over the body, suddenly passing through the wind and snow, sinking into the eyebrows of the man in gray like lightning, and piercing out from the back of his head! At this moment, the world seemed to be forbidden. Slowly, a long and narrow crack appeared simultaneously between the eyebrows and the back of the head of the man in gray. Immediately afterwards, scarlet blood seeped out from the two cracks and slid down his face and scalp. With just one breath, the man in gray turned into a human-like ghost, especially his face stained red with blood, which looked extremely terrifying! And with the sharp sword in his hand, the assassin was less than half an inch away from the charming woman's smooth forehead. If the sword energy just now slows down even a little bit, the charming woman will definitely disappear! It¡¯s just that this moment of stillness didn¡¯t last long before it was broken. I saw the charming woman's face change slightly, then suddenly retreat, and the face of the man in gray suddenly became distorted. So at this moment, he is not dead yet? ! But although the man in gray was not dead, his body could no longer move. The arm holding the sword had long been unable to hang down, and the green sword slowly fell. At the same time, his body trembled violently, and his cervical vertebrae made a terrifying creaking sound, like a rusty machine that had not been used for a long time. He lowered his head and locked his gaze on Li Mu. body. It seems that this is an action he made with the last bit of strength in his life. In order to see clearly who the murderer is, it seems that he must remember the face and breath of the murderer, even if he dies, he must remember it! When this action was completed, the life of the man in gray finally came to an end, but the expected death did not come. Instead, at this moment, an extremely terrifying aura erupted from the man in gray! ! ! "Boom!" There was a vibrating sound, and the space was shaking violently. Sensing this, Li Mu's face changed slightly while standing in the jungle, and his pupils couldn't help but shrink. Not only him, but the charming woman in red who retreated hundreds of meters away and came to the sky above him also had a shocked expression on her pale and beautiful face. Because under the attention of the two people, the entire body of the man in gray suddenly shrank? ! Yes, shrink! I saw that the body of the man in gray, which was fully 1.8 meters, shrunk to about 1.5 meters. The most important thing is that his shrinkage is not just about his body, but also his appearance and age. He looks only thirteen or fourteen years old at the moment! ! ! Weird and terrifying! This is how Li Mu feels at the moment! In his understanding, a person's appearance can be changed by disguise, but a person's bones and flesh are exactly what they look like. Once they are completely set, it is absolutely impossible to change them. But the scene before him completely shattered his understanding. Especially the short black hair of the man in gray turned into long gray hair hanging down to his waist in the process of shrinking. He, who had lost all his vitality, suddenly felt an extremely terrifying breath of life! Moreover, his cultivation fluctuated, jumping from the Earth Vein realm to the Heaven Vein realm! ! ! But the wound on the opponent's chest and the wound between his eyebrows did not heal at all, and the blood was still flowing. Therefore, even if the men in gray regained their strong vitality, they all dispersed in this instant. Because those two injuries were fatal injuries! The man in gray could also clearly feel this, so he went crazy. He stared at Li Mu with his red eyes, and screamed in an extremely terrifying voice: "You dare to kill me, how dare you kill me?! Ahhhh!!! I curse, I curse what will happen to you. Come to the terrifying pursuit of my Shaping Nether Clan! Don¡¯t die a good death! Don¡¯t die a good death!!!!¡± "Boom!" The moment his roar ended, his petite body exploded. The terrifying air wave swept across and spread over a kilometer-wide area, carrying countless pieces of flesh and blood flying out. Especially the air wave, which is as sharp as a knife. The white snow, soil, and life on the ground were torn apart by it, rolled up, and filled the entire sky. It looked extremely terrifying. Li Mu was within the scope of this air wave, but in the face of this air wave, he remained motionless. The air flow within three meters around his body was extremely stable and was not affected at all. But the soil, snow, and vegetation three meters away around him were torn apart, cut off, and flew away one by one. Including the charming woman who went to the sky above her head, she could not retreat further in time. After being affected by the air wave, she was tragicallyWith a sound, the whole person fell directly from a height of 100 meters. Li Mu didn't pay attention to the woman, but stared at the center of the gray-clothed man's self-destruction with an extremely calm expression. As the surrounding air waves weakened, he slowly raised his palm, and across the void several hundred meters away, he fiercely grabbed the man in gray where he had been. "Whoosh!" Suddenly, a sword with a faint green light and a silver-white ring flashed out and came to him. Both the sword and the silver-white ring were owned by the man in gray. With the breath, Li Mu could clearly identify that the sharp sword contained a trace of 'Wind Spirit Qi', reaching the level of the eighth-grade spiritual weapon. The silver-white ring is a spatial spiritual weapon, the highest grade nine, with an internal space of nine cubic meters. Li Mu naturally understands the principle of killing people and selling goods, and he has done it often before. At the same time, I also understand that if you want to get rich in this world, it is not about doing big business, but killing people and stealing goods! Naturally, Li Mu would not do such a thing casually. Only when such a thing comes to his door, he would not let it go easily. I glanced at the silver ring casually, and there were three pieces of Qingyang paper with a denomination of 10,000 Qingyang coins, and some small denominations of Qingyang paper, totaling 36,455 Qingyang coins. There are three spiritual weapons, a fiery red whip, a black long knife, and snow-white soft armor. The levels are: sixth-grade spiritual weapon, ninth-grade spiritual weapon, and seventh-grade spiritual weapon. ¡°In addition, there are two middle-grade body-tempering pills, five low-grade body-tempering pills, and a ¡®Yin Death Pill¡¯. As for other clothing and daily necessities, Li Mu ignored them. In the end, Li Mu focused his attention on the long black knife. However, after noticing the changes in the outside world, he immediately withdrew his spiritual consciousness and threw the two items directly into the In the Dzi Bead of Life and Death. His eyes flickered, looking towards the charming woman not far away. "Roar!" At this time, the wolf fang that was blown away had slowly come behind Li Mu. Although Langya looked a little embarrassed at this moment, he had not been substantially injured. With a low roar, it stared at the charming woman with a fierce look. In its eyes, there is no distinction between beautiful and beautiful humans. As long as there is a threat, they are enemies. "Damn, you dropped me to death. I didn't expect that guy to have such ability?" At the same time, a shout that could not be heard by anyone except Li Mu sounded. No need to look, Li Mu knew that besides Xiaozhu, could anyone else make such a sound? He couldn't help but turn his head, moving his gaze away from the charming woman and focusing on the little pig on Wolf Ya's back. Lang Ya, who was originally fierce and growling, suddenly calmed down when faced with this look. It could feel that its master's gaze was a little cold, so cold that it frightened it. Why do you think it is afraid? This is an extremely stupid question! Although Lang Ya only got along with Li Mu for a month, he knew his master extremely well. Cold-blooded? No, no, no, it¡¯s cold when it should be cold, but it¡¯s not cold when it shouldn¡¯t be. Otherwise, how can one have a good life with such a master? Killing people like hemp? Absolutely not! You should still kill when you should kill, and never kill indiscriminately when you shouldn't. The former is mad, the latter is rational. But when Li Mu is cold, he is even colder than a cold-blooded person, and when it is time to kill, he is even more terrifying than those murderous people! This is Langya¡¯s understanding of Li Mu. He knows very well that as long as he is obedient, his future will be brilliant and his life will get better day by day. If you don't obey, I'm afraid you will be kicked out by Ling Chi immediately. At this moment, in Langya¡¯s eyes, Li Mu¡¯s gaze was obviously unkind, although it was not directed at it Li Mu himself naturally didn¡¯t know what was going on in the wolf¡¯s head, and he didn¡¯t want to know. He just stared at the piggy, feeling suspicious in his heart. ¡°Because just now he took action to save the charming woman and kill the man in gray not because of his own wish, but because of Xiaozhu¡¯s wish! reject? Is it possible? Obviously not! There is no need to describe Xiaozhu¡¯s position in Li Mu¡¯s heart. Since the other party asked for it, he just took action. It was no big deal at all. And he also had a hint of disgust towards the man in gray. At the same time, in Li Mu's view, there must be a reason why Xiaozhu asked him to take action. Maybe there is something special about that charming woman? Although I haven't seen anything special about it except that it can seduce men, but there must be something, right? However, compared with the man in gray, the specialness of this charming woman can be ignored at all. Especially the last change of the man in gray, even at this moment, Li Mu is still?A feeling of fright. "The Shaping Nether Tribe" Li Mu's heart sank slightly, and the words of the man in gray when he died kept flashing in his mind, and three words among them lit up in his heart. In Li Mu¡¯s understanding, the human race is the human race, so what else can be said about the Shaming Clan? Could it be that the other party is not a human race? He couldn't figure it out, so he wanted to get the answer from the piglet. "Don't look at me like this. All I can say is that you have to find any answer yourself. This Pig Saint will not answer questions that are useless to you. Even if you ask, it will be useless. However, I can do it one day when I am in a better mood. Tell you. But now you have to find the answer yourself. Hey, haven't you always believed in yourself? ¡°Also, even if you don¡¯t kill that guy. I'm afraid that after that guy kills this woman, he will also cause trouble for you. So it's a good thing that you beheaded the opponent, as it prevented the trouble from arising in advance. Well, that's very good to say. "Xiao Zhu obviously understood the meaning in Li Mu's eyes, grinned, and replied in his mind. Afterwards, it turned its attention to the charming woman dozens of meters away and started drooling! "" Seeing Xiaozhu's appearance, Li Mu was speechless. But he didn't think much about it, let alone ask again, because he couldn't get an answer if he asked again. He couldn't help but turn his head and look at the charming woman. At this time, the charming woman who stabilized her figure also looked at her with beautiful eyes. When their eyes met, a spark appeared. Don't think about it, this kind of spark is definitely not the kind of "spark" between men and women, but a real spark! But at this moment, Li Mu's expression turned cold. There was even an astonishing murderous intent in his eyes. Immediately afterwards, Li Mu suddenly disappeared. When he was waiting to appear, he was already behind the charming woman. The cold sharp blade in his hand had already torn the air apart and kissed the charming woman's snow-white neck fiercely! ========== ¡¾Zhu Xin: Hey, are you scared? Rest assured, this is just one element of the book. Zhu Xin doesn't know if it's bright or not. I hope everyone doesn't resent it. Don't take it too seriously. If you take it seriously, you will lose. Finally, please vote and collect! ¡¿ ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death and Transformation Chapter 92: Recruiting Beauties "laugh!" A rather harsh sound rang out, erupting with a murderous intent like an iron horse, making the already icy world become even colder. "In the air, there were strands of fiery red hair that had been cut off by sharp blades, floating gently and falling leisurely on the snow below. At the same time, the bright red blood slowly flowed along the charming woman's snow-white jade neck. In an instant, the charming woman's originally charming expression was frozen there, and there was a sense of shock and horror in her expression! "Are you looking for death?" At the same time, an extremely cold voice came from her back. Although it penetrated her ears extremely gently, it was as sharp as a knife and stabbed hard into her heart. The owner of this voice is Li Mu! Li Mu didn¡¯t know what the woman was thinking at the moment, but he could clearly feel that at that moment, he had the urge to kill her! Yes, obliterate! Li Mu is not a person who likes killing very much, but once someone poses any threat to him, even if it is just the slightest, he will kill them without mercy. And just now, Li Mu clearly felt that this woman was actually trying to seduce him. This may not be a substantive threat, but it is more terrifying than a substantive threat. The man in gray who calls himself the ¡®Shaping Nether Tribe¡¯ is the best lesson to learn from this! Li Mu couldn't help but recall the 'spark' that had just appeared, and couldn't help but sneer in his heart. Do you think this woman is really talking too much? Do you think you don't know that once there is good feelings between men and women, 'sparks' will appear? Although Li Mu is just over fourteen now, he still understands the things between men and women. He knew very well that the so-called 'spark' did not exist, it was just a feeling. What¡¯s funny is that this woman actually revealed that ¡®spark¡¯. Li Mu was not stupid and naturally knew that it was an illusion. Although he could see it with his own eyes, the sparks were not real. And the other party¡¯s purpose is very obvious. They want to mislead themselves, thinking that they both have a good impression of each other, and then use that ¡®power of charm¡¯ to confuse themselves? Once this happens, what will be the result? Without even thinking about it, Li Mu knew that the result would be like that of the man in gray. The other party would definitely use a knife to pierce his heart! That¡¯s why he had the intention to kill! Under normal circumstances, once Li Mu wields the knife, he will not stop, and the charming woman's pink head has already moved. As for why there isn't one now, isn't it because of Xiaozhu? "Keeping her alive is useful!" This is what Xiaozhu said at that moment, so Li Mu did not let the charming woman's head and body separate. "This pig, I really don't know what he wants to do. Useful? For what purpose? To seduce people? Or to seduce myself? Orthis pig likes it?" Li Mu's expression was still cold, and his murderous intent had not restrained at all. . But there was a burst of contempt in his heart, and with a flicker of his eyes, he looked at the little pig lying on the back of the wolf fang with saliva in front of him. Seeing Xiaozhu's appearance, he felt quite a headache, and he really couldn't say anything. "If you still want to live, take back all the things you have!" Although Li Mu had no choice but to keep this charming woman alive, he slowly took back the ice blade in his hand. It can be clearly seen that there is a shallow blood mark on the charming woman's snow-white jade neck, which is flowing with traces of blood. This blood mark was caused by the sharp ice blade in Li Mu's hand. Following Li Mu's words, the charming woman's beautiful eyes couldn't help but shrink, her whole body trembled slightly, and her expression showed a hint of panic. This is definitely not a pretense, not to mention that she is only in the human connection realm, no matter how terrifying her cultivation is or how strong her character is, she will still be afraid. And this woman was not only afraid, but also had a sense of disbelief, as if she couldn't believe that a fourteen-year-old boy could be so scary. That murderous intent, that ruthlessness, and the realm of earth-line level strength, is this what a fourteen-year-old boy can possess? What shocked her even more was that Li Mu's sensitivity and resistance to her 'charming power' made her feel powerless. In the eyes of a charming woman, a fourteen-year-old girl must be involved in the affairs of men and women for the first time. Coupled with her weak mind, she is definitely more charming than an adult. But the facts before her were a little hard to accept. "But even if the charming woman doesn't accept it, she has to accept it, because it's a fact!" Li Mu didn¡¯t know what this woman was thinking.? He doesn't want to know, he only knows if the other party dares to use charm. Even if Xiaozhu tried to stop her, he would kill the woman without mercy. "Huh, you are so impulsive." At this time, under Xiaozhu's command, Wolf Ya walked forward with him on his back. On the surface, Xiaozhu was still very humane and breathed a sigh of relief. "Excellent, excellent, I didn't expect that there is such an excellent existence in this Human King Star Territory" Xiaozhu ignored Li Mu's doubtful look. Instead, its eyes were still staring at the charming woman, looking at her wantonly. Shooting continuously on the delicate body. Especially when passing by the white patch of white on the charming woman's chest, it was like seeing two meat buns, and it couldn't stop drooling. Don¡¯t say that Li Mu had the urge to rush up and slap this dead pig hard. Even the charming woman couldn't help but want to roll her eyes, but neither of them did so. "Uh-huh!" At this time, Xiaozhu also realized that something was wrong with him, snorted softly, rolled his eyes and said: "Don't think about it, I'm not thinking about anything. Well, in short, this woman is the best I will in the future If it's useful, you can find a way to take it with you. Of course, you can refuse and just pretend I didn't say anything." After finishing speaking, it knocked Langya on the big head. "Ouch~" Lang Ya suddenly understood, turned around and ran away towards the endless ice and snow plain, disappearing here. Soon, only Li Mu and the charming woman were left here. "Hoo!" The cold wind blew by, and the atmosphere of the whole scene suddenly became a bit dull and depressing. Perhaps because of Li Mu's uncertain expression, or perhaps because she was frightened by Li Mu's actions and words just now, the charming woman remained silent. However, after a long time, the charming woman couldn't bear it any longer, turned around hurriedly, bowed at 90 degrees to Li Mu, and said in a trembling voice: "Thank you so much, Mr. Master, for your life-saving grace! " Li Mu¡¯s eyes flashed slightly, and he lowered his head subconsciously. It was better not to lower his head. As soon as he lowered his head, he saw the two white and tender beauties of the other party. Even though he has a strong mind, he also knows something about men and women. But he didn't understand anything about a woman's body, and he had never seen it before. In addition, this charming woman's appearance was truly stunning, much better than Su Ke's. And with those tall and perfect figures, the two of them are really hot. Li Mu hurriedly withdrew his eyes from the white and tender beauty, suppressed the unknown fire in his heart, and said in a cold voice: "Change your clothes and follow me." As he spoke, he turned to the left and walked towards the direction where Piggy and Wolf Ya left. Although Li Mu was indeed reluctant to bring such a woman with him, he did not want to refuse Xiaozhu's proposal. And he did feel it. This woman seems to be a bit special, at least the previous 'hallucination' was a bit strange. Naturally, this specialness is nothing compared to that of the man in gray. Assassin Li Mu's mind was still filled with the three words 'Shaping Nether Tribe', which really made him a little curious and surprised. "I didn't expect to meet a noble person." Not long after Li Mugang left, the charming woman slowly stood upright, and her expression had already changed from fear to calmness. There was even a charming smile on her face. As her red lips opened and closed, she whispered to herself, as if she had expected to meet Li Mu here. ¡­¡­ Six hours passed quickly. "Somewhere in this snowfield, there is a ravine ten feet long, five feet deep, and two feet wide, as if cut out by a sharp blade. It doesn't matter whether it's big or small. And, on the earth wall of this ravine, there is a square cave with a length and width of three meters and extending inward for about ten meters. A bonfire flickered inside, driving away all the chill and dampness. In this cave, there are two people and two beasts. The two people are a man and a woman, and the two beasts are a wolf and a pig. ¡°Obviously, the man is Li Mu dressed in black, and the woman is a woman in red with natural eyebrows. Lying asleep in the deepest part of the cave were Piggy and Wolf Fang. Because six hours have passed, Li Mu must enter the ¡®deduction space¡¯ to practice. He also obtained five low-grade body tempering pills and two mid-grade body tempering pills, and his physical strength could be quickly improved. However, if you want to raise the 'Golden Light Body' to the level of the 'Purple Light Body', this body tempering pill is obviously not enough. Unless there are five high-grade body tempering pills, there is a glimmer of hope. This is because Li Mu's golden light body is much stronger than that of people in the ordinary earth realm. If it were anyone else, he would have obtained at least ten high-grade body tempering pills. It can be seen that it is not easy to break through in terms of strength, cultivation, and physical level. Opposite me, the charming woman is sitting cross-legged quietly,Practice slowly. At first, she opened her eyes from time to time to look at Li Mu, and then at Xiaozhu and Wolf Ya. But as time went by, no one paid any attention to her, and she lost interest. Three hours passed quickly, and Li Mu had also withdrawn from the 'deduction space'. But he did not open his eyes, but poured his spiritual consciousness into the silver-white space spiritual weapon. He sorted out all the objects inside and transferred them all to the Dzi Bead of Life and Death. In the end, he focused on three items. And, among them, there was an item that made his eyes light up. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 93 Gray Palm Print After sorting out the items in the silver ring, Li Mu focused on the three items. But he could clearly feel that there was a cold aura on it. Although it is not as good as the 'power of death' in his body, it is still unique and extremely strange. Without any hesitation, Li Mu slowly opened the jade bottle. Suddenly, three soybean-sized, very round pills, also gray in color, appeared. After identifying the Life and Death Dzi Bead, the general information about the pill poured into his mind. Name: Yinshi Pill; Level: Top grade elixir; Function: Quickly restore the ¡®power of death¡¯; ¡­¡­ "The power of death?" Seeing the final effect, Li Mu was filled with surprise and doubt. He naturally knew that there were definitely more than nine types of spiritual attributes in the world, but he had never heard of the 'power of death'. In particular, he possesses the ¡®power of death¡¯, and what is this ¡®power of death¡¯? Sounds similar to 'Death Power'? Li Mu couldn't help but feel it carefully. The moment his spiritual consciousness came into contact with the 'Yin Death Pill', he couldn't help but be shocked. It was discovered that the ¡®Yinshi Pill¡¯ also contained a ¡®power of death¡¯! It's just that the 'power of death' is not pure. It seems to be mixed with another spiritual attribute, which greatly weakens the destructive ability of the 'power of death' and becomes another brand new force. It's the so-called 'power of death'. Li Mu was unable to explore further. He only felt that the 'power of death' was less destructive than the 'power of death' he possessed, but it gave people an extremely eerie feeling, as if there was a The ability to cause extreme damage to a person's soul! Therefore, he has no way of determining which one is stronger or weaker between the two. "I didn't expect that there is such power in this world." After the investigation, Li Mu frowned and let out a breath. Opening his eyes, Li Mu turned his head to look at the little pig in the cave, wanting to ask for detailed information about the 'power of death'. But in the end, he endured it. I feel that the pig will definitely not spit out anything good. So, he put the ¡®Yin Death Pill¡¯ aside and focused on the last item. "What is this? A spiritual weapon?" Looking at the last item, Li Mu frowned again. What he saw was a gray seal the size of a fist. The seal looks quite strange, shaped like a person's palm. To be precise, it is a palm! I saw the five fingers of the palm spread out, making a downward pressing motion. Like, at the touch of it. Everything below will turn into powder, and the world will collapse! "It's just that the palm is not made of real flesh and blood, but is made of a special material that is gray in color. The back of the palm is smooth and shiny, but the palm and five fingers have countless tiny runes, like earthworms, countless and extremely complicated. And, there is also an aura of ¡®power of death¡¯ on it! Unable to help himself, Li Mu hurriedly used the ability of the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death' to obtain the basic information of this seal, but the result was Name: Unknown! Level: Unknown! Function: Unknown! Three huge ¡®unknowns¡¯ were firmly imprinted on his mind. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Li Mu couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. This was the first time he saw something that the ¡®Dzi Bead of Life and Death¡¯ could not distinguish. What does this mean? It means that this object has gone beyond the recognition of the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death' and has reached an astonishing level! "The power of death gray gray" After a long time, Li Mu calmed down. But he still stared closely at the strange seal in the shape of his palm, frowning. Then, he cast his spiritual consciousness on the gray jade bottle. I always feel that there must be some connection between these two items. At this moment, he recalled the man in gray clothes who called himself the ¡®Shaping Ming Clan¡¯. "Wait, gray!" Suddenly, Li Mu's eyes lit up and he realized that the man in gray clothes was gray and his hair was also gray. There was even a hint of light gray in those eyes. Now this 'Yinshi Pill' is gray again, and this seal is even grayer. What does this mean? All the same? Obviously not, but there is absolutely something in common between the three! "What kind of ethnic group is this Shaming Clan?" Li Mu couldn't help but be surprised in his heart, and then he pondered again. But he didn't ponder for long before he opened his eyes. The next moment, he turned his hand violently and saw the gray, palm-like seal appearing. Then, a very cold aura suddenly filled the entire cave. Even the fire burning with blazing fire,It also became dark in an instant. The appearance of this scene made the charming woman, Xiaozhu and Langya wake up at the same time, and they all focused their attention on the gray palm prints. "Is there anything you want to say?" Li Mu was also slightly shocked, and he could clearly feel the power of the 'power of death'. He couldn't help but feel lucky that he had cultivated the 'power of death' and his body had reached the level of 'golden light body'. Otherwise, it would be absolutely impossible to easily resist the 'power of death' on this palm print. And the changes in Xiaozhu and the charming woman surprised him. As for the wolf fang, just ignore it. While speaking, Li Mu's eyes flickered and he stared at the charming woman opposite. From the other party's face, he saw a strange change. Although Xiaozhu also had such changes, he didn't want to ask the other party anything. After all, Xiaozhu is one of his own. But this charming woman does not count. Especially the identity and origin of the other party, why he was chased by the man in gray, and what relationship he had with the man in gray, Li Mu didn't know at all, and he didn't want to know. He only knows that as long as something goes wrong with the other party, he will kill him immediately! For a time, the atmosphere in the entire cave became depressing. The little pig lying in Langya's arms fell asleep after seeing that nothing happened to him. But in fact, it did not fall asleep. On the contrary, there was a gap in its narrowed eyes, staring at the gray palm print in Li Mu's hand. ¡°One breath¡­two breaths¡­three breaths¡­ "I know it." Finally, under Li Mu's formidable gaze, the charming woman let out a breath and said calmly. "You know him?!" Upon hearing this, Li Mu couldn't help but shrink his pupils, and his heart was extremely shocked. But on the outside, he is extremely cold! The fastest update, please. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 94 I don¡¯t want the hypocritical starry sky! "Yes, I know you." The charming woman nodded, then a charming smile appeared on her beautiful face, and she asked softly like a whisper: "While talking about this, don't you want to know the little girl's identity?" Name and identity?" After several hours of getting along with each other, the charming woman has obviously already got a preliminary understanding of Li Mu's character. Although she looks a bit cold, she is definitely not the kind of person who likes to get angry or violent, which is why she is so teasing. "It's up to you." Li Mu frowned and replied coldly. He always felt that the origin of this woman was a bit unusual. Now the other party actually claimed that he knew this 'grey palm print', which further showed that the other party's identity was strange and mysterious. If you could know something about it, it would not be useless to know it, but he was still pretending on the surface. Don't care. "Well, the little girl's name is Qian Hongxue, and she comes from Qianhuan Country." The charming woman smiled slightly and did not care about Li Mu's coldness. The touching look at this moment, let alone other men. Even Li Mu had a nameless fire in his body. However, Li Mu could easily suppress this feeling. He understood that this woman's charm was integrated into her bones. No matter how she concealed it or restrained it, it could not be completely revealed. The current charm should have been restrained, otherwise it would not be that simple. "Li Mu, Autumn Wind Country." Li Mu was still cold, but he still treated him with courtesy and told him his name and the country where he existed. But when he mentioned the Autumn Wind Country, he couldn't help but feel a slight pain in his heart. Although he has no feelings for Qiufeng Country, it is the place where he grew up and his hometown after all, but now it has been completely destroyed! "Qianhuan Kingdom? Five-leaf Kingdom?" However, Li Mu did not dwell on this point and directly locked his eyes on the woman who called herself 'Qian Hongxue'. He clearly remembered that on Xiaozhu¡¯s map of Qingyang Star, there seemed to be a key mark on ¡®Thousand Fantasy Country¡¯. So he remembered it deeply, and Xiaozhu also briefly explained the peculiarities of this country. Qianhuan Country is not only a five-leaf country, but more than 90% of the indigenous residents there are women, and every one of them is unparalleled and extremely beautiful. The most important thing is that they are naturally charming and know how to charm people's hearts. Although Qianhuan Kingdom is not the strongest among the five-leaf-level countries, its status and influence on the entire Qingyang Star are unmatched by any five-leaf-level country. Although Xiaozhu did not elaborate on the status of Qianhuan Kingdom and where its influence lies, Li Mu is not stupid and can fully imagine it. It is said that a hero becomes a beauty out of anger, Qian Huanguo is obviously the ¡®beautiful person¡¯ on the entire Qingyang Star! "Is this pig really attracted to her?" Staring at Qian Hongxue in front of him, Li Mu raised his eyebrows slightly, feeling extremely weird. "Autumn Wind Country?" Qian Hongxue was also surprised, with a hint of surprise on her beautiful face. "What? Is there a problem?" Seeing this change, Li Mu couldn't help but freeze his eyes. "Uh nothing, just a little surprised. Hongxue remembers that the Autumn Wind Country should be a two-leaf country, right? I didn't expect that the young master's hometown is only a two-leaf country. And Hongxue really admires the young master for his cultivation at such a young age. ." Qian Hongxue smiled slightly and shook her head. But what Li Mu failed to notice was that an even more intense panic suddenly flashed through the depths of her beautiful eyes. "Okay, you said you know it, what is it?" Li Mu did not dwell too much on this question, slowly raised his right hand, staring at the gray palm print that exuded bursts of cold air, extremely calm. asked. "Well, Hongxue will naturally tell the young master about it." Qian Hongxue smiled sweetly, nodded her head, and asked elegantly: "I wonder if the young master believes in fate?" "Fate?" Li Mu frowned, although the other party did not directly answer this question and asked another question. But he knew that the other party had already begun to answer, but the method of answering was a bit special. "I don't believe it." Li Mu didn't refute anything, shook his head and replied coldly. Li Mu has never believed in fate. He only believes in himself and that absolute power! And while answering this question, he also gave himself a very simple example in his heart, taking the demise of the Autumn Wind Kingdom as an example. "If I had the strength of the Six Tribulations Realm, or even the Nine Gates Realm, would the Autumn Wind Congress be destroyed?" In other words, when the disciples of the Gui Cha Sect arrive, and a strong man in the Six Tribulation Realm suddenly arrives, will the Autumn Wind Kingdom still perish? ?Obviously not! "Fate" is "absolutely" going to happen, that is to say, the Qiufeng Kingdom is destined to perish within that period of time. So any?? appeared, but nothing could be done. But the fact is, this is not the case! As long as a strong person in the Six Tribulations Realm appears in Qiu Feng Country at that time, Qiu Feng Country will survive. This is the idea of ??Assassin Li Mu. In his understanding, fate will not be broken by any factors. But in fact, fate can be easily defeated by some factors, so he doesn't believe in fate. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t expect that the Qiufeng Kingdom has been destroyed now, and the so-called ¡®factors¡¯ are just an analogy he made, so the result is still a ¡®fateful¡¯ victory! "Don't believe it?" Qian Hongxue, who was opposite, smiled softly, shook her head slightly and said, "It seems that Young Master is a person without faith. He doesn't believe in anyone but himself, right?" "Does this have anything to do with this thing?" Hearing this, Li Mu frowned and his tone became even colder. "Wellit really doesn't matter, Hongxue is just a little curious." Qian Hongxue smiled, as if she noticed Li Mu's displeasure, and didn't ask any more questions. Then, her beautiful eyes were fixed on the gray palm print, and she said softly: "Master, if you want to know what that palm print is, you only need to put your palm on the palm print." "Huh?" Hearing this, Li Mu's eyes flashed and he was quite confused. "If you don't believe me, or are afraid of any danger, Hongxue can give it a try first." Seeing Li Mu's hesitation, Qian Hongxue still had that signature smile on her beautiful face. "No need." Li Mu's eyes flashed and he directly threw up the gray palm print in his hand. At the same time, strength emerged, directly wrapping the gray palm print, lifting it, and suspending it in front of him, with the palm of the gray palm print facing up. ??Obviously, the palm print is that of the left hand. The next moment, Li Mu raised the palm of his left hand without the slightest hesitation, and stamped it hard on the palm of the gray palm. The moment his palm was printed on it, Li Mu couldn't help but feel weird. Did you find that the size and width of the gray palm print was almost the same as your own palm, or even completely consistent? "Ouch!" At this moment, an extremely dazzling gray light suddenly burst out between the gray palm print and his palm. Li Mu only felt that his whole mind was completely involved by the gray palm print, and then he was pulled into the gray light, and he was unable to resist at all! And the things in front of him were changing rapidly. Before long, a gray sky and earth appeared in his field of vision. "What's going on?" Seeing this scene, Li Mu was extremely surprised. He was no stranger to this feeling, because when he first entered the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death', he had a similar feeling, but the scene that appeared was a little different. Li Mu lowered his head and could also clearly see his body and his hands and feet. But what appeared in front of him was a gray sky and gray earth. "Boom!" Suddenly, a shocking explosion sounded. Li Mu couldn't help but want to raise his hands to cover his ears, because the sound was so violent that even he could not bear it. "This is" Li Mu couldn't help but subconsciously raised his head and stared at the gray sky. When he saw the sky clearly, his expression couldn't help but change, and he stared at the gray sky, his heart was shocked! Looking at the past from a distance, Li Mu saw the emergence of a figure very clearly. As the figure emerged, countless stars appeared in the gray sky. The size of each star is probably no less than that of Qingyang Star. There are even nine stars in it, which are ten times, a hundred times, or even a thousand times larger than the Qingyang Star! Although the gray sky was small, it showed an extremely spectacular scene, and this scene made Li Mu frightened and even trembled! ¡°What on earth is this?!¡± Looking at the picture displayed in the sky, Li Mu couldn¡¯t help being shocked, and there was a roar in his heart. But this is just the beginning, the scene of the gray sky is still changing, constantly changing! However, no matter how the gray sky changes, no matter how spectacular the starry sky is, in Li Mu's feeling, none of these things can compare to that extremely simple gray figure. As Li Mu watched, he saw a young man wearing a gray robe, with short black hair, sitting cross-legged. The man¡¯s appearance was very ordinary, his face was unusually calm, and his eyes were slightly closed. But Li Mu couldn't see through the other person, especially because there was an earth-shattering evil aura vaguely flowing between the man's eyebrows, which made him tremble! "It was as if the hatred in that man's heart could annihilate everything in the world, and that man was the focus of the entire starry sky!  What kind of person is this? ! Li Mu¡¯s heart trembled. It was at this moment that he couldn't help but think back to the dream he often had. It¡¯s just that the sky in that dream was dark red, and the earth was also dark red. And the man in the dream was wearing a black leather robe, his arms were bare, and he was holding a long and narrow black blade in his hand, looking up at the sky and letting out silent roars. The two seem extremely imaginary, but in fact they have nothing in common. But in Li Mu's feeling, whether it was the man in gray in front of him or the man in black in his dream, they were all so mysterious, unpredictable, intangible, and scary! "Ouch" Suddenly, at this moment, Li Mu couldn't help but open his eyes wide, because he saw the man in gray in the starry sky, and his eyes that were originally closed slowly opened. At the same time, the man raised his left hand. Yes, left hand! Not the right hand! He pressed hard against the vast starry sky above his head! "Boom!" An earth-shattering scene appeared, in front of Li Mu's horrified gaze. The vast and majestic starry sky suddenly shattered and was completely annihilated under the man's touch! At this moment, a cold and ruthless voice entered Li Mu's mind. ¡°I don¡¯t want the hypocritical starry sky!¡± ================ ¡¾Zhu Xin: Hey, brothers and sisters, are you scared again? I hope everyone likes this element added by Zhu Xin, and I hope this element is not a failure of the book. Don¡¯t worry, the protagonist of this book is Li Mu, not that person or that clan! Finally, Zhu Xin asks for support by collecting tickets and giving rewards, thank you very much! ¡¿ ================ ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 95 Fate The voice was so indifferent that even Li Mu was shocked by it at this moment. This was not only because of the scene in the gray sky, but also because of the terrifying strength possessed by the man in gray. But the most important thing is the astonishing change in the man in gray at this moment! "This is" Li Mu widened his eyes and stared at the man in gray who was sitting cross-legged in the gray sky. He was shocked to find that the figure and appearance of the man in gray were rapidly shrinking. From the original size of three The ten-year-old appearance turned into a thirteen- or fourteen-year-old! Especially the short gray hair, which instantly grew to long hair that reached around the waist and looked extremely weird! ¡°If Li Mu had just seen this change for the first time, he would indeed only have a feeling of ¡®surprise¡¯ and not be shocked. But this was not the first time he saw it, but the second time! He deeply remembered that half a day ago, the man in gray clothes who claimed to be the ¡®Shaping Ming Clan¡¯ also had this change! ! ! "The Shaping Ming Clan He is also the Shaping Ming Clan!!" Li Mu couldn't help but feel a sense of horror in his heart. Despite what he had experienced in the past year or so, he was no longer afraid of anything. No matter how excited he is, no longer excited, he can even be said to be 'cold-blooded'. He is not afraid even in the face of death. But at this moment, he was frightened and couldn't help roaring at the top of his lungs. Although he can't make a sound at the moment, this fear is a fact! "Who is this person?! What kind of race is this Shaming Tribe?!" Li Mu was trembling with fear in his heart, clenching his fists tightly. At this moment, he saw with horror that the man in gray clothes who had destroyed the starry sky, no, it should be said to be the young man in gray clothes, was slowly lowering his head. Just like before, he raised the palm of his left hand very casually. Li Mu could clearly see that the palm of the left hand of the young man in gray was engraved with countless weird and extremely complex gray lines just like the gray palm print. As the lines flowed, there was an extremely strange and terrifying aura fluctuation! It seems that that hand controls life and death, the past and the future. It seems that everything in this time will not have the slightest resistance under that hand. Just like the vast starry sky just now, there is only one result - destruction! At this moment, the palm of the left hand raised by the boy in gray was pressing down hard on the ground below. In the middle of this gray land, the person standing was none other than Li Mu himself! "This is the seal of fate." Immediately afterwards, an infinitely cold voice sounded faintly, spreading throughout the entire world. Li Mu failed to resist at all, and saw the gray earth shattered into pieces. Immediately afterwards, he felt an extremely dazzling gray light burst out in front of his eyes, causing him to subconsciously close his eyes. The gray light went away as quickly as it came, dissipating in the blink of an eye. Waiting to wake up, Li Mucai discovered with lingering fear that he was still in the cave. In front of him, there was still the fire burning with blazing flames, and opposite him was the charming woman named 'Qian Hongxue'. In the innermost part of the cave on the left hand side, there are piglets and wolf teeth lying asleep. Everything is so peaceful, just like before, nothing has changed. At this moment, Li Mu was briefly confused, but soon, the confusion dissipated. He raised his head and subconsciously locked his gaze on the floating gray palm prints in front of him. Li Mu was slightly shaken in his heart, and found that at some point, his left hand that was close to the gray palm print had quietly left, and was placed on his left knee very gently. He couldn't help but raise his left hand, with the palm of his hand facing him. "This" Suddenly, Li Mu was momentarily stunned. He was shocked to see that the palm of his left hand was densely covered with strange lines that looked like gray palm prints! Especially the strange lines exuding a faint gray brilliance, as if they were swallowing up the power of death in his body! Li Mu suddenly raised his head, staring at Qian Hongxue who was opposite with a sweet smile, and asked Shen Leng: "What's going on?!" As he spoke, a murderous intent suddenly burst out of him. If the other party cannot answer, or the answer is not good, he will not hold back at all! "This is the power of fate." Faced with Li Mu's cold and ruthless killing intent, Qian Hongxue didn't care at all. Her beautiful face did not change at all, and she said softly with a smile. But there was a hint of surprise in her pupils at this moment. "Fate?" Li Mu was startled, his face darkened again, and he said coldly: "I need an explanation." If it were in the past, he would never have done this, but directly hit the other party.??Kill. But in his perception, although the gray lines were strange, they did not pose any threat to him. Moreover, he also has a feeling that as long as he actively uses the power of death to enter the gray lines, extremely terrifying power will burst out! Just likethe man in gray. With one palm, the starry sky is destroyed. In an instant, the ground cracked! That kind of power made Li Mu's heart tremble and long. If you can have that level of power, what is the Ghost Kingdom? Not to mention the Ghost Kingdom, even the entire Qingyang Star can be wiped out in a snap! So Li Mu endured it, wanting to find out the origin of the gray palm print, and even more, he wanted to understand the quality of the gray lines. "No wonder, no wonder Xiaozhu wants me to stay, that's it!" Although Li Mu looks cold, he is by no means a one-sided person, and he doesn't know how to turn around. He even thinks of more comprehensive problems than anyone else. "Young master, don't worry, Hongxue will definitely give you a satisfactory explanation." Qian Hongxue smiled slightly, nodded her head, her beautiful eyes were fixed on the suspended gray palm print, and she spoke leisurely. "Hongxue remembers that in that very, very distant era, an extremely terrifying race appeared in the Human King Star Domain. They called themselves 'Shaping Ming', and the power they controlled was not spiritual power, but the 'past' and ' The strange power of the future. This power is what we call 'fate.'" Speaking of this, Qian Hongxue paused for a moment. As her beautiful eyes rolled around, she quietly looked at Li Mu and said with a smile, "Isn't it a bit unbelievable?" "Say." Li Mu's face was still so cold, and he did not answer the other party's question, as if he didn't care at all. However, this was just his appearance, but deep down in his heart, he was already extremely shocked by the other party's words. At the same time, his mind was constantly circling The two words ¡®shaming¡¯ and ¡®fate¡¯. Soon, he was surprised to find that the pronunciation of these two words was beyond imagination! By chance? No, absolutely not! "The Shaping Nether Tribe!" Li Mu looked calm, recalling the man in gray who he had killed before. Because that person is the Shaming Clan! Although Li Mu didn¡¯t know whether the so-called ¡®Shaping Ming Clan¡¯ really existed, or whether Qian Hongxue¡¯s words were true. But he knew clearly that the man in gray was definitely not an ordinary human being. Coupled with the gray palm prints, the scene he saw confirmed that the so-called 'Shaping Nether Tribe' was real! "Fate" Suddenly, Li Mu couldn't help laughing in his heart. But when he smiled, he couldn't laugh anymore. Although he has never seen the real Shaming Clan, he doesn't know how powerful the Shaping Clan is. But if the scene just now is true, then he has offended this strange and terrifying race. Because he deeply remembered the words that the man in gray said when he died! "Is this the so-called beauty's evil?" Li Mu slowly raised his head, his eyes locked on Qian Hongxue's beautiful face, and whispered in his heart. Qian Hongxue obviously didn't know what Li Mu was thinking. Facing Li Mu's cold and ruthless gaze, she just smiled, nodded gently and said: "Hongxue is not very clear about the origin of the Shaping Ming Clan. Hongxue also read about the matter from some ancient books. Therefore, Hongxue doesn¡¯t know whether it is true or not. If it is wrong, I hope you will not blame me." Li Mu was speechless because he was waiting for the other party to explain. In Li Mu¡¯s understanding, Qian Hongxue is not a vase-like woman. On the contrary, she not only has a beautiful appearance, but also has a mind that goes beyond appearance. Seeing that Li Mu was speechless, Qian Hongxue knew what Li Mu meant and explained softly again. "In that distant past, the Shaping Tribe suddenly appeared in our Human King Star Territory, trying to control them. At that time, the 'Human King' was in seclusion and could not take action at all. But it has to be said that the Shaping Tribe The power of the Nether Clan, the power of destiny they control in the past and future, is invincible to those of the same level. Fortunately, there are many powerful people in our Human King Star Region. Even if the Shaming Clan controls the power of ¡®destiny¡¯, they will still be invincible, but that is only the early stage. As time went by, the situation began to change due to more and more Shasha tribes invading the Human King Star Territory. Although the strong men in the Human King Star Region all rose up to resist, they seemed a little powerless. They could only watch the Shaming Clan helplessly eroding the original forces, sects, and kingdoms in the Human King Star Region. Until the end, more than half of the entire Human King Star Territory was occupied by the Shaming Clan. but¡­¡­" Having said this, Qian Hongxue changed the subject again. Her red lips were slightly pursed, a charming smile appeared on her beautiful face, and she said softly: "For some reason, there seems to be some problems within the Shaming Clan, and they all began to withdraw from the Human King Star Territory. It was that TimeThe strongest man in the Human King Star Domain, the man with the title of ¡®Human King¡¯, finally came out of seclusion. As soon as that adult took action, it seemed that all the invading Shaping Clan had been wiped out! " "You are the King of Humans" Looking at the other party, Li Mu frowned slightly. It's not that he doesn't know what the 'Human King' is, but he doesn't have much feeling about this legendary mission. Naturally, the terror of the ¡®human king¡¯ is understandable. May I ask who can compare to this most powerful person in the Human King Star Region? Li Mu should be admired. "However, even though Lord Human King took action, he was unable to kill all the strong ones from the Shaping Ming Tribe. Many people still escaped, let alone those who had left the Human King's Star Territory. After all, at that time, The King of Humans must repair the seal between the Star Territory and the Star Territory as soon as possible, and is unable to hunt down the strong men of the Shaping Nether Clan." Qian Hongxue smiled slightly and sighed helplessly. "Is that person from before a member of the Shaming Clan?" Li Mu didn't pay attention to this, but asked curiously. "That should be the case. That change is exclusive to the Shaping Nether Clan. Only after transforming into the Son of Destiny can they use the power of 'Destiny'. In other words, that is their true form." Qian Hongxuedian He nodded, raised his jade hand gently, and smoothed a strand of hair between his eyebrows. "Ouch!" But suddenly, a cold light lit up, and a pitch black blade suddenly appeared, kissing her jade neck fiercely. "Do you still want to hide it from me?" Opposite him, Li Mu's eyes narrowed, and when the cold light suddenly appeared, an astonishing killing intent burst out without reservation. He doesn¡¯t believe it! ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 96 New Power Yes, he didn't believe it. No matter how nice Qian Hongxue said it, no matter how true it seemed, Li Mu's subconscious told him that the other party was lying and was definitely hiding something. This feeling made him very uncomfortable! ¡°Tsk!¡± Suddenly, several more strands of blood-colored hair floated down from Qian Hongxue's shoulders and landed on the cold ground without making a sound. The black blade in Li Mu's hand kissed the opponent's snow-white neck again, and traces of blood seeped out from under her jade flesh. "If others saw this scene, they would definitely be furious and yell at Li Mu. They don't know how to show mercy to women. How could such a woman use a knife to attack him?" But in Li Mu¡¯s eyes, what about Qian Hongxue¡¯s appearance? No matter how beautiful this class of people are, they are nothing more than pink skeletons. This can be seen from the fact that the other party stabbed the man in gray who was the Shaming Clan. On the surface, Qian Hongxue may be very beautiful and worthy of a man¡¯s pity, but what about on the inside? But it's hotter than anyone else! Therefore, Li Mu can only use harsher methods to deal with such people, otherwise he will be defeated in the end! Not to mention that in the depths of Li Mu¡¯s mind, there was always a snow-white shadow. Although he never took the initiative to think of it, whenever he closed his eyes, the snow-white silhouette would appear on its own. Also, that dream "Sir, you" Li Mu's sudden move startled Qian Hongxue. Her delicate body trembled slightly, and the smile on her face instantly solidified. There was a hint of panic in her expression, and she said nervously: "Hongxue didn't lie to you, these are really just what I read in some ancient books. Hongxue doesn¡¯t know whether it¡¯s true or not¡­¡± "Really?" Li Mu was still cold, his eyes fixed on the other person. He wanted to see something from the other person's expression and pupils. But in the end, he failed and failed to see anything, anything wrong. He slowly took back the black sharp blade in his hand and said in a low voice: "Then what's going on with the Shaping Kingdom?" When Li Mu thought about it, since the ¡®Shaping Ming Clan¡¯ did not belong to the Human King Star Territory, he had thought about occupying the Human King Star Territory back then. Then this race is the natural enemy of the Human King Star Region. No matter who they are, they will see them and punish them. But on this Qingyang Star, why does there exist a country named after ¡®Shaping Ming¡¯? Could this be just a coincidence? Isn't it the 'Netherworld Shaping Tribe' who built this country? No! Li Mu directly rejected his idea. If he had not met the man in gray, he believed that his idea was possible. But the man in gray clothes is clearly the ¡®Shaming Clan¡¯, especially when he is seen in the area of ??Shaming Kingdom. Therefore, this ¡®Shaping Ming Kingdom¡¯ cannot be an accident. It is definitely built and ruled by the ¡®Shaping Ming Clan¡¯! If this is the case, it would be a bit scary. Li Mu has already seen the horror of the Shaming Clan. He knew very well that it looked like the man in gray could be easily killed by him, but in reality that was not the case! If the other party hadn't been charmed by Qian Hongxue's beauty, if Qian Hongxue hadn't inserted a blade into the opponent's chest, if he hadn't suddenly attacked him, how could he have killed that self-proclaimed 'Shaping Nether Tribe' so easily? The man in gray? Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but clenched his fists subconsciously. The image of the man in gray before his death was constantly playing in his mind. The resentment on his face and the hatred in his eyes seemed to be able to annihilate him. Especially those words that said he would be hunted down by the entire ¡®Shaping Ming Tribe¡¯ made him feel chilly. Even though this is the Human King Star Territory, there is no guarantee that the Shaming Tribe will invade here again! "Am I afraid?" Suddenly, Li Mu couldn't help but laugh at himself when he thought of this, and there was a hint of sarcasm in his eyes. He was not laughing at others, but at himself. Why did he become so sentimental and cowardly again? Not to mention that this is the Human King Star Region, even if it is not the Human King Star Region, what is there to be afraid of? Are the Shaming Tribe very strong? Yes, it's very strong. As long as you are stronger than them, doesn't it matter? "Give me an explanation." Li Mu slowly suppressed the distracting thoughts in his heart, relaxed his clenched fists, raised his head and stared at Qian Hongxue opposite, and said coldly. "Yes" Qian Hongxue seemed to have noticed something was wrong with Li Mu, nodded gently, and said politely: "This Ming Shaping Kingdom was indeed created by the 'Shaping Ming Clan', and even to this day, there are still people in it. People from the Shaming Tribe.¡± Hearing this, Li Mu's eyes grew cold, but he didn't say anything more and fell silent, listening carefully to what the other party said. And speaking of Qianhong hereXue also paused for a moment, and after seeing that Li Mu had no reaction, he continued: "As for why the Plastic Nether Clan appeared in Qingyang Star and established a country. It seems that after the shocking war that year, many Plastic Nether Clan The strong men of the Nether Clan escaped. Although all major forces in the Human King Star Territory have launched a campaign of suppression, and Lord Human King has even issued a strangulation order, they cannot all be wiped out. ¡°After all, the Human King¡¯s Star Territory is too big, with tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of planets, and the Human King has more than enough ambition but not enough power. The Shaming Tribe is escaping, hiding, and changing its appearance, making it even more difficult to wipe out. In order not to affect the normal development of the Human King Star Territory and to allow the world to live in peace, this strangulation has gradually slowed down. As times changed, the matter eventually subsided. Not to mention the strangulation order issued by Lord Human King, how many people still know about the ¡®Shaping Nether Clan¡¯ today? Even if this race stands in front of you and displays the unique changes and power of the Shaping Nether Race, no one will know it, right? It is not surprising that the Shaming Clan would escape to Qingyang Star. Although the level of Qingyang Star is not low, it is not very high either. In the Human King Star Domain, there are countless planets at the level of Qingyang Star. With the ability to shape the underworld, it should be easy to establish a two-leaf kingdom. I believe that on other planets, there should also be countries established by the Shaping Clan. The two-leaf kingdom is obviously inferior and will not attract anyone's attention at all. " After saying this, Qian Hongxue let out a breath, bowed slightly to Li Mu, and said: "These are just Hongxue's speculations. As for whether this is the case, Hongxue doesn't know." At this moment, Li Mu¡¯s eyebrows tightened, and inferences began to appear in his mind. It was found that the final result was exactly the same as the other party's inference, that is to say, the other party did not lie. "You know so much." Li Mu couldn't help but raise his head, stared at Qian Hongxue, and said coldly. "Young Master, you're welcome. Hongxue has no other abilities. He just likes to read ancient books. I also saw something about the 'Shaping Ming Clan' by chance. So, Hongxue left Qianhuan Country and came to this Shaping Ming Clan. In the Kingdom of the Underworld, let¡¯s see if the so-called ¡®Shaping Underworld Tribe¡¯ really exists, but we don¡¯t know¡­¡± Qian Hongxue nodded lightly, and at the end of her words, a trace of hatred flashed across her face. "Little did you know that because of your appearance, you were coveted by the man in gray, but you resisted, kept running away, and finally met me, right?" After hearing this, Li Mu couldn't help but raise his eyebrows and continued. ¡°Young Master¡¯s inference is extremely true¡­¡± Qian Hongxue lowered her head with a pitiful look, as if she was afraid that Li Mu would strike again. Seeing this, Li Mu was really speechless, thinking to himself, am he the kind of person who likes to use the knife easily? Uh maybe! "Then what's going on?" Li Mu didn't dwell on this, but raised his left hand and raised the gray lines on it. Although there is no real harm in the gray lines, it can't always be like this, right? "This" Faced with this problem, Qian Hongxue showed a hint of embarrassment, but in her embarrassment, a hint of surprise flashed through her face, and she said tentatively: "Young master, you can try it and see if you can solve it." Received beneath the skin.¡± "Huh?" Hearing this, Li Mu was quite suspicious, but he didn't ask any more questions. He closed his eyes and thought. Suddenly, he was a little surprised to find that he could clearly feel the gray lines on the palm of his left hand, like an extremely complex and terrifying 'array'. As long as there was enough power, it could explode with unimaginable power. Li Mu understood that this must be a power that belongs exclusively to the ¡®Shaping Ming Clan¡¯. And its driving force should be the so-called 'power of death'. But what puzzles Li Mu is why do these gray lines appear on his hands? And he has a feeling that as long as he injects the power of death into it, he can also explode with extremely powerful power! Li Mu was suspicious. Isn't this the exclusive power of the 'Shaping Ming Clan'? How can I use it myself? Could it be that the 'power of death' and the 'power of death' have many similarities? With this suspicion, Li Mu began to explore the gray lines, and also tried to explore how to hide them under the skin. At the same time, in his eyes, if this power can really be used for him, it must be another sure-kill trump card! Time gradually passed, and when Qian Hongxue saw that Li Mu was no longer talking, she did not dare to disturb him. But her beautiful eyes were always staring at Li Mu's left hand print with gray lines, and no one knew what she was thinking. "No!" After a long time, Li Mu opened his eyes, his brows furrowed, and his heart felt heavy. He had tried countless methods just now, but he couldn't make the lines on his palms disappear. Could it be that he would have to wear gloves to block them in the future? Although it was just a trivial matter, Li Mu didn't like it.   "Huh?" Suddenly, Li Mu's eyes narrowed, and his eyes suddenly lit up. In his perception, the gray lines have been absorbing the power of death in his body. Although the amount is very small and basically negligible, this is a fact. He can't help but block the two. "Ouch!" Immediately, the gray lines disappeared on his palm. Then Li Mu once again used a trace of death power to pour into the palm of his left hand. The next moment, an extremely deep gray light lit up, and gray lines were revealed again. An extremely strange and frightening force instantly filled the entire cave! At this moment, not only Li Mu¡¯s eyes lit up, but also his heart was filled with surprise. Opposite Qian Hongxue, there was also a hint of brilliance in her beautiful eyes. In the innermost part of the cave, Xiaozhu and Langya woke up from their sleep at the same time, staring at the palm of Li Mu's left hand. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 97 Cold Attack The next moment, the gray light that filled the entire cave dissipated instantly. Everything in the cave was as usual, without any change. The only changes were the awakened piggy and the wolf fangs, and the lines on the palm of Li Mu's left hand had long since disappeared. Although Li Muchi's expression was calm at the moment, his heart was in shock. After hurriedly suppressing the vibration, he raised his head and locked his eyes on the gray palm print made of an unknown material. Immediately, Li Mu looked at Qian Hongxue opposite again, frowning slightly. Qian Hongxue on the opposite side seemed to understand clearly what she was talking about. She bowed with a smile and said leisurely: "Don't worry, sir, this thing is probably useless to Hongxue, so Hongxue doesn't dare to have any intention of coveting it." "Whether it's useless or not, you'll know after you try it." Hearing the other party's words, Li Mu didn't feel much. He knew that this was just a superficial show by the other party to prevent him from having other thoughts. While speaking, Li Mu waved his hand. Immediately, the gray palm print that had been dragged by his strength slowly floated towards Qian Hongxue under the control of his strength, with his palm facing the opponent. "Young Master, you" Qian Hongxue's expression changed, and she cast her gaze with a hint of embarrassment on her beautiful face. "You have to seize the opportunity." Li Mu's expression did not change much. In his eyes, the woman named Qian Hongxue must have a purpose for getting entangled with the man in gray. As for the other party's purpose, he couldn't guess, and he didn't want to guess. But there was one thing, Li Mu could clearly feel it, it was this gray palm print! But if that¡¯s really the case, wouldn¡¯t his move be a bit silly? otherwise! In Li Mu's perception, the gray palm print is indeed strange. It should be the "inherited object" of the "Shaping Ming Tribe", and it is not something that just anyone can use. As for why he can do it, perhaps it is because he has a "power of death" in his body that is 70% similar to the "power of death." Otherwise, the lines on the gray palm print would not be imprinted on his palm at all. Unless Qian Hongxue possesses the ¡®power of death¡¯ or ¡®power of death¡¯ within her body. If not, the consequences are obvious. Li Mu still has a certain degree of confidence in his speculation. "Then Hongxue will try" Qian Hongxue was suspicious of Li Mu's decision, but she still nodded, slowly raised her left jade hand, and pressed it closely against the gray palm print, because she was indeed interested in the gray palm print. Pawprint was interested. Li Mu didn't know what the other person was thinking, but at this moment his attention was focused on the other person's jade hand. Qian Hongxue's left hand palm was much larger than the gray palm print, and it looked a bit weird after it fit tightly against it. Not to mention anything else, Qian Hongxue is more than 1.7 meters tall. Although her fingers are slender, they are quite slender and are larger than the gray palm prints. Right now, the two are so close together that they look extremely asymmetrical, with no feeling of roundness or perfection at all. And, after three full breaths, the gray palm print was still the same, not emitting the dazzling gray light like before by Li Mu. Although Li Mu had thought of this for a long time, he still couldn't help showing a hint of surprise in his heart. He didn't expect that his inference was actually true. As for Qian Hongxue, a look of astonishment appeared on her beautiful face. There was a hint of unwillingness in her expression, and she withdrew her jade hand. That pitiful appearance can really make any man love her. But Li Mu just glanced at the other party casually, without paying any attention to him. With a wave of his hand, he grabbed the gray palm and put it into the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death'. "Okay, let's go." After doing this, Li Mu turned his head and looked at Xiaozhu and Langya, who had already woken up from their sleep, and said calmly. But while he was talking, he couldn't help but take another look at Xiaozhu. In his eyes, the pig may be sleeping, but is it actually sleeping? I'm afraid the other party also knows everything that happened in this cave. Even about the ¡®Shaping Ming Tribe¡¯ and the ¡®Gray Palm Print¡¯, Xiaozhu should know much better than Qian Hongxue, but he just doesn¡¯t want to explain. "This guy deserves more and more beatings." Thinking of this, Li Mu felt a little helpless, but the current result was still satisfactory to him, so he didn't dwell on it. At the same time, he thought of the time he used to live with Piggy. At that time, he was often bullied and ridiculed by Xiaozhu, but what about now? But it's almost the other way around. Naturally, Li Mu will not bully Xiaozhu, nor will he feel much sense of accomplishment from doing so. These are just reflections of his growing strength, and he will become stronger and stronger!   Li Mu stood up straight. Since the practice was over, it was time to set off. After standing up, he glanced sideways at Qian Hongxue, who also stood up, and said calmly: "If you are willing to follow, then follow. If you don't want to, you can leave at any time." When he said this, Li Mu also glanced at the pig, for fear that the pig would not be happy. But when he saw Xiaozhu sleeping soundly in fear of Wolf Ya's broad back, he reluctantly realized that his words seemed a bit redundant. "Hongxue is naturally willing to follow the young master." At the same time, Qian Hongxue's beautiful voice came. Li Mu was speechless, but the words had been spoken, was there any possibility of taking them back? Obviously not. So he didn¡¯t say anything more, took a step forward, used the strength in his body, and quickly flew out of the cave. "Coax!" Qian Hongxue was just about to get up when she heard two weird sounds coming from her. Her delicate body couldn¡¯t help but pause, and turned sideways to look at the huge wolf fang behind her, but she soon discovered that it was not the wolf fang that made the sound, but the piglet on its back. It¡¯s just that as a human, she obviously can¡¯t understand the pig¡¯s language. "Coax!" The little pig lay lazily on Langya's back, and when he passed by Qian Hongxue, he snorted twice again. Then the little tail at its buttocks, which was not only curly but also short, gently tapped Wolf Fang on the back. ¡°Ouch~~¡± Langya called out twice in a low voice, and with all his strength, he jumped out of the pit. These two beasts made Qian Hongxue quite astonished. She blinked her big beautiful eyes twice, not quite understanding what they were doing. She obviously didn¡¯t bother with anything. As a person, how could she care about a pig and a wolf? But soon, Xiaozhu and Langya will prove that her idea is wrong ¡­¡­ It was night and the air was very cold. The biting cold wind blows through, like a knife slicing through it, enough to make the skin ache. "Whizzing!" On the snowy field, two figures, one black and one red, were seen three meters above the ground, flying like ghosts. Behind him was an extremely strong giant wolf with blue and purple hair, trying its best to follow closely. Apparently there was an extremely white and tender piglet lying on its back. At this time, a plain ridge appeared not far in front of the two beasts. The mountains stretched endlessly and could not be seen to the end. But at the speed of the two beasts, the distance of a hundred miles passed quickly. Especially after they climbed up a Gaolan, an ancient city seemed to be squeezed into their sight. At this time, Li Mu, who was wearing a black robe, couldn't help but paused. Because six hours had passed, it was time for him to enter the interpretation space to practice. Based on visual inspection, it would take at least three hours to reach the imperial city. Li Mu slowly raised his head and looked at the sky. He clearly thought that if he could get to the ancient city at this time, he might be able to enter the city. But three hours later, the city gate was already closed. If you want to enter the city, you have to buy it with money. Although he is not interested in Qingyang coins, he knows that although money is not everything, if it is not available, it is absolutely impossible, so it is better to save money. "Find a place to rest." Thinking of this, Li Mu's eyes flashed and he said lightly. Not long after, a group of two people and two beasts came to a canyon. Li Mu ignored worldly affairs and directly entered into cultivation. Pigs and wolf teeth lying directly aside and sleeping, like sleeping professional households, sleeping is their job. As for Qian Hongxue, she stood quietly on the top of a mountain, as if she had something on her mind, looking at the horizon in the distance, and that direction happened to be the imperial city of the Shaping Hades Kingdom. ¡­¡­ The night is as dark as ink. The cold wind blows, infinitely cold. Time passed minute by minute, and Li Mu had been in the 'deduction space', facing the man in black, enduring the death-like feeling. Although he has already mastered the 'Death Madness' move, it is extremely difficult to master it, even with a terrifying mentor like the man in black. After all, the ¡®deductive space¡¯ is illusory, no matter how real it is, it cannot be compared with reality. Li Mu knew this very well. No matter how good the teacher is, no matter how good the experience is, it still needs to be in this reality, so he decided to go to the country where the 'Purple Fang Wolf' exists. Li Mu doesn¡¯t have many distracting thoughts in his mind, and he doesn¡¯t think about too many problems, but he exists in the interpretation space and can clearly perceive everything in the outside world. He could detect the piglets and wolf fangs, and he could also 'see' the Qianhongxue standing on the mountain in the distance. There is also the constant coldness with the temperature in the air, caused by the liquidThe state condenses into a solid state and makes a numb 'click' sound "Coax" I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the little pig suddenly snorted twice in his sleep and woke up. After it woke up, it twisted its small head and stared at the dark jungle around it, with a faint look of hope on the pig's face. Immediately it looked at Li Mu again, grinned, and fell asleep again. But at this moment, at the top of the mountain not far away, Qian Hongxue, who was standing calmly with her eyes closed, suddenly opened her beautiful eyes and stared suspiciously towards the jungle below. But she couldn't detect anything, and the suspicion on her face couldn't help but magnify a lot. After a while, she closed her eyes again. And the moment Qian Hongxue closed her eyes, a ghost-like gray figure and a terrifying smile that was extremely weird and evil quietly appeared behind her. Not only did the figure make no sound, there was no fluctuation in the airflow. Li Mu in the distance remained motionless, as if he didn't notice the person at all! Similarly, the man with the evil and weird smile did not pay attention to Li Mu, but slowly raised the palm of his left hand. If Li Mu could see the palm of this person's left hand, he would definitely be shocked, because the palm of his left hand is also engraved with extremely complex and strange gray lines! Just like that, this person raised the palm of his left hand and suddenly slapped Qian Hongxue on the back of the head! ¡°Tsk!¡± Changes, sudden changes! ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 98 Invincible at the same level Zhu Xin: First update, please collect and vote. If there are rewards, Zhu Xin will be happier! This book is being promoted this week, and its fate depends on its results this week, so please be kind to everyone! ================================== The night represents depth, and it also represents the weakest and most invisible dark side of human nature. It¡¯s just that the darkness here only represents endless coldness and terror! Within the canyon, Li Mu was still immersed in the 'deduction space', practicing the 'death madness' style under the guidance of the man in black. Nowadays, he no longer has to worry about the strangeness of the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death', the weirdness of the interpretation space, and Xiaozhu's true identity. These are not important to him. What is important is how to make himself stronger and how to take revenge as soon as possible. And if you want to become stronger and take revenge as soon as possible, you need to work hard! Keep working hard and redouble your efforts! There is no other way. Therefore, Li Mu will not think about too many useless issues. Although he is currently cultivating, he can clearly perceive things within a hundred meters around him. And on the hilltop dozens of meters away, Qian Hongxue, dressed in a fiery red robe, still stood quietly, her beautiful eyes narrowed, opening them from time to time and staring in all directions, very vigilant. It was as if she couldn't feel the slightest sense of safety in this dark night, even if Li Mu was here. So she has to be careful. "Huu~~" At this time, a gust of icy cold wind blew by, causing the surrounding flowers, plants and trees to sway and make a rustling and creaking sound, which sounded a bit creepy. Ordinary people absolutely cannot stay in such an environment for a long time, otherwise they will either freeze to death or be swallowed up by the fear in their hearts. With the appearance of a gust of cold wind, the entire canyon scene suddenly changed. Yes, suddenly, very suddenly, as if the picture one second later and the picture one second before were two completely different existences! In the scene a second ago, there were only two animals, Li Mu, Qian Hongxue, Xiaozhu and Langya. But in the picture the next second, there was not only Li Mu, Qian Hongxue, Xiaozhu and Langya, but also the presence of another person! Yes, another person! Looking at it, it was a slightly gray figure. This figure was floating quietly behind Qian Hongxue, as if he did not belong to this scene, but was squeezed out by a mysterious and strange force. Come in. The sudden visual impact is absolutely shocking! But the strange thing is that neither Li Mu nor Qian Hongxue, nor Xiaozhu and Langya who were sleeping together, seemed to have noticed the appearance of this person, let alone his existence, so they did not react at all. . It seems that the gray figure that appears does not exist here, just like the legendary ghost, which cannot be seen or touched. The whole canyon is still so silent, without any sound. Li Mu did not open his eyes, Qian Hongxue did not open her eyes, Xiaozhu and Langya also fell asleep and never woke up. Similarly, the ghost-like gray figure floating behind Qian Hongxue did not move at all. The whole scene seemed to be frozen, which was extremely strange. However, this solidification only lasted three breaths! When the third breath ended, an extremely strange, strange, and evil face appeared. This face obviously does not belong to Li Mu, let alone Qian Hongxue, and it does not belong to Xiaozhu or Langya either. But another person! Apart from the gray figure who appeared somehow, are there any other strangers present? No! Gradually, the gray figure laughed. His smile was so evil, weird, and cold. In this chuckle, he actually raised the palm of his left hand that looked extremely white. And there are extremely dense and strange lines on the palm of the hand! ¡°Tsk!¡± The next moment, the gray figure¡¯s raised left hand slapped Qian Hongxue on the back of the head without mercy! "Who!!!" Suddenly, Qian Hongxue closed her beautiful eyes and suddenly opened them, her face changed drastically, and she exclaimed. Because at this time, she once again felt someone appearing from behind, and even noticed an extremely terrifying power aura, which was shooting towards her. She wanted to escape, but it was too late! "You stinky woman, you dare to lure my disciples into an ambush, you are seeking death!" At this moment, an extremely fierce and vicious sneer exploded behind her. I saw that the gray figure¡¯s hand movements were completelyThere was no pause, no mercy. It seems that in his eyes, Qian Hongxue is not a woman at all, and it doesn't matter whether she is beautiful or not. Once he takes action, he must be killed! In the blink of an eye, the palm of the gray-robed man¡¯s left hand, filled with gray lines, was less than an inch away from the back of Qian Hongxue¡¯s head! At this time, Qian Hongxue¡¯s beautiful face showed a look of fear, even despair, because there was no way to escape! "Pfft!" The next moment, the blood rose instantly, spread instantly under the blowing of the cold wind, and turned into countless tiny blood droplets, floating in the air. Is this rising blood because Qian Hongxue¡¯s head exploded? otherwise! "Whoosh!" I saw a fiery red shadow flickering, and Qian Hongxue flew nearly a hundred meters away. Turning around suddenly, a fiery red whip appeared in her jade hand, and her expression was extremely frightened and alert to the figure appearing behind her. And the fiery red whip in her hand was the spiritual weapon she had used before, but it was taken away by the gray-clothed man from the 'Shaping Ming Clan', and then fell into the hands of Li Mu. Li Mu is not a person who likes to owe others things, so he returned the whip to Qian Hongxue. Obviously, Qian Hongxue was not injured at this moment, but the scene just now made her feel frightened. Even though she had escaped, her beautiful face was still extremely pale, and there was still a trace of lingering fear in the rise and fall of her chest. Opposite her was a handsome young man in gray clothes with messy black hair hanging down to his shoulders. ¡° However, the original evil smile on this young man¡¯s face has long disappeared, and what is left is that endless coldness. Moreover, the young man did not pay attention to Qian Hongxue, but turned to the left and looked in the direction of Li Mu. What is clearly visible in his eyes is the endless killing intent! "It seems that I was wrong." Immediately afterwards, an extremely cold voice came from his mouth, and his whole face turned cold to the extreme. Because the palm of his left hand had long since disappeared, it was cut off from his wrist and fell to the top of the mountain below. The blood floating in the cold wind spurted out from the wound on his wrist! But the man in gray didn't pay attention to the damage to his left hand. His dark eyes just stared at Li Mu, and an extremely cold aura surged out of him. As for Li Mu, he was still sitting there calmly, without any words, with his eyes closed tightly, still practicing. But at some point, a three-foot-long black sharp blade appeared in front of him, stuck straight into the soil, emitting a cold light! At this moment, Li Mu doesn¡¯t want to pay attention to the man in gray. Is he ignoring his existence? Perhaps it can be understood that he does not want to break away from the 'deduction space' so easily. But he didn¡¯t underestimate the man in gray at all. In fact, he felt an inexplicable crisis from the moment the man in gray appeared. Similarly, this means that the moment the man in gray clothes first appeared, he had already noticed it. As for why he didn't remind Qian Hongxue, if he really wanted an answer, it would be why he should remind Qian Hongxue? However, the moment the man in gray clothes raised his left hand, revealing the gray lines on it. A sense of surprise emerged in Li Mu's heart, and he immediately concluded that the person who appeared must also be the so-called 'Shaping Ming Clan'. So, he took action. Li Mu¡¯s action was not to save Qian Hongxue, but because he was an absolute enemy. Since he was an enemy, he would definitely kill him! But due to his cultivation, he only sent out a sword energy based on his feeling, and did not want to leave the interpretation space with all his heart. But the man in gray's left hand was cut off by the sword energy, which was what he expected. "Interesting, it's really interesting." At this time, cold laughter came. Li Mu's calm, even 'ignoring' attitude made the man in gray angry. While laughing, the man in gray raised his left arm again. It can be clearly seen that from the wrist onwards, his entire palm has disappeared. But apart from the rising blood before, there was no more blood flowing out from the cutoff area, which looked extremely strange. But the more bizarre and terrifying scene has just begun! Under the shocked gaze of Qian Hongxue in the distance, the originally dark eyes of the man in gray slowly turned into dark gray. Likewise, the black hair that hangs down to her shoulders also changes to dark gray. Especially his body and appearance in his twenties, he quickly returned to his teenage years of thirteen or fourteen. Originally only draped to the shoulders, the black?, also extended to the waist, and completely transformed into dark gray color! This change is familiar to Li Mu, Qian Hongxue, Xiaozhu and Langya. Just like the previous transformation of the man in gray before his death, it was a peculiar transformation unique to the ¡®Shaping Ming Clan¡¯. Before this person changes, maybe Li Mu still can¡¯t be sure whether the other person is really the ¡®Shaping Ming Clan¡¯. But after this change occurred, he was 100% sure that the opponent was the 'Shaping Nether Tribe'! "It seems that you killed my dear friend. Very good, really good!" After the change was completed, the man in gray clothes who turned into a young man sneered. Then, he raised his left arm, and the strange scene appeared again. I saw that the palm of his missing left hand actually grew at a speed visible to the naked eye. In just three breaths, it has returned to its original state, as if it had never been cut off. And his palm that fell on the top of the mountain had already turned into wisps of gray air and dissipated. "Whoosh!" The next moment, the man in gray disappeared. While waiting to appear, he appeared out of thin air behind Li Mu who was cross-legged on the ground! "I will let you know what will happen if you offend me, the Shaping Clan. I will also let you know what it means to be invincible at the same level. You are all just ants!" Immediately afterwards, a voice that was extremely cold and filled with infinite confidence sounded. "Are you invincible at the same level?" Finally, Li Mu, who had his eyes tightly closed, slowly opened them. I saw traces of black air lingering in his dark, deep, and cold eyes at this moment. The fight is about to break out! ================== Book recommendation¡ª¡ª[bookid=2579339,bookname="Supreme Yang God"] ====================== ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 99 Seal of Fate Zhu Xin: Thank you to the ¡®Glory Dream¡¯ brothers for the reward, and thank you for your collection and recommendation votes! This is the second update! ============================= "Really?" Li Mu slowly opened his eyes, and his already cold face became even colder at this moment because of the other party's words. At some point, the palm of his right hand had already been tightly grasped on the handle of the long black knife in front of him. And in the next moment, a black long knife appeared directly above his head. At this moment, as if predicted, a gray long sword fell down and struck the blade of the black long sword in his hand. "Qiang!" "Hi!" Suddenly, an extremely harsh sound exploded. Immediately afterwards, the extremely violent and tyrannical power surged out with the two of them at the center! "Boom!" At this moment, the originally silent night suddenly became extremely turbulent, and the entire canyon was shaken. On the ground, cracks the size of a thumb appeared, spreading from under Li Mu, and did not stop until they expanded to a range of ten meters! This movement directly broke the sweet dreams of Xiaozhu and Langya, causing them to wake up. The two beasts were just about to curse, but after seeing the scene at this moment, they were frightened and speechless. The little pig jumped directly onto Langya's back and knocked the copper head of Langya with his jade hooves. Lang Ya recovered from the pain, turned around and ran into the dark jungle as if his soles were oiled, disappearing in the blink of an eye. In the sky in the distance, Qian Hongxue¡¯s beautiful face showed a shocked expression. But the next moment, she flicked the fiery red whip in her hand and rushed forward, as if to help Li Mu. "Get away!" However, Qian Hongxue's move was blocked by a rather ruthless voice. The owner of this voice is none other than Li Mu! Qian Hongxue, who was stopped by the drink, trembled slightly and stopped involuntarily. I saw her beautiful eyes turning to look at Li Mu's cold eyes, Li Mu seemed to say again: "This is my battle, you don't need to interfere at all!" So, Qian Hongxue sighed softly in her heart and slowly retreated. But she still looked at Li Mu extremely nervously, as if she would rush forward immediately if Li Mu was in danger. "snort!" At this moment, Li Mu no longer paid any attention to Qian Hongxue, nor did he care about what the other party thought. He only knew that what he had to do next was to kill this man from the ¡®Shaping Nether Tribe¡¯! With a cold snort, Li Mu slammed the palm of his left hand on the ground. The body surface instantly bloomed with extremely dazzling golden light, and the power of the golden light body unique to the earth vein realm burst out violently. At the same time, he also mobilized the power of his connections and earth connections. "Hi!" Under his extremely high control, all these energies turned into extremely sharp sword energy, which without exception locked onto the man in gray behind him, slashing him fiercely! ¡° Moreover, he has the strength in his hands that is not weak but strong. Under Qian Hongxue¡¯s shocked gaze, Li Mu, who was sitting cross-legged, tried to stand up with great force. You must know that the man in gray launched an attack from top to bottom, and this attack had an absolute advantage. Li Mu, on the other hand, is extremely passive from bottom to top. But Li Mu not only withstood the attack of the man in gray, but also made such a strong resistance. You can tell who is stronger and weaker at a glance! At this moment, Qian Hongxue had to re-recognize Li Mu's strength. "What a powerful force!" At this moment, neither Li Mu nor the man in gray had the intention to pay attention to Qian Hongxue. In particular, Li Mu's terrifying resistance force made the man in gray change his expression. He did not dare to hold back at all, and he also used all the power in his connections and earth veins. But he was shocked to find that he was still invincible! "roll!" At this moment, an extremely low roar like a wild beast exploded. "Boom!" Immediately afterwards, the terrifying power that was far stronger than that of the man in gray suddenly burst out from Li Mu's body, violently impacting the power on the body of the man in gray. Among them, there was a sword energy as big as a palm, which actually broke through the energy protection of the man in gray and hit his chest suddenly! "Damn it! How could the earth line realm have such strength?!" At this moment, the confidence on the young face of the man in gray had long since disappeared, and was replaced by shock. At this moment, he could no longer resist and took a few steps back, let alone suppress Li Mu. "Whoosh!" As for Li Mu, his eyes were still cold. After forcing the man in gray back, he immediately rose into the sky. He raised his figure to three meters above the ground, and while twisting, he waved the long black knife in his hand, and in turn pressed it towards the man in gray below, and quickly?A few points faster than the man in gray! Especially the long black knife, in Li Mu's hand, it was like his arm, running smoothly without any awkwardness. Before others arrived, the knife had already arrived. The man in gray was not allowed to dodge at all, so he could only resist it forcefully! ¡°Bang!¡± The two met again, and their tyrannical power surged. It¡¯s just that this time the two people¡¯s positions were reversed, and Li Mu¡¯s original resistance turned into pressure from above. The man in gray clothes was suppressed by force and became the resistance below. Li Mu can change from resistance to pressure, can the man in gray do the same? ?Obviously, no! With just one face-to-face meeting, the man in gray changed from standing to half-kneeling. His knees collided hard with the ground, making the earth tremble. And his straight right hand also turned into a ninety-degree bend. The gray sword was firmly pressed down by Li Mu's black long sword, less than two inches away from his immature face! If the man in gray is also using a long knife, it won't be a big deal. After all, the back of the knife doesn't have much damage. But the fact is that what he holds is a sharp sword. No matter which side, there are extremely sharp blades. Once it is cut, the consequences can be imagined. Unless the opponent lets go. But is that possible? Would Li Mu let go of his enemy, such a strong opponent? Obviously, he won't! Without too many words, murderous intent bloomed in Li Mu's cold black eyes, and his physical strength and vigor far stronger than the earth line level exploded wildly. "Pfft!" Blood spurts out. "Boom!" Immediately afterwards, a figure flew out and hit the jungle a hundred meters away, splashing countless dust. That person was not Li Mu, because standing at a height of three meters, his body only trembled slightly, and he slowly took three steps back and then stopped. Therefore, the person who flew out was a man in gray who turned into a young man. "How could" In the distance, Qian Hongxue's beautiful face showed surprise, and she couldn't believe what she saw in front of her. She couldn¡¯t even imagine that a ¡®Shaping Nether Tribe¡¯ would be defeated by an ordinary person in a head-to-head fight of the same level! She could clearly feel the power of the man in gray and the strength of the Earth Line Realm, and it was definitely not the first time he entered the Earth Line Realm, he must be one with seven or even eight levels of Qi. Even if the man in gray is just entering the Earth Line Realm for the first time, according to legend, isn¡¯t the ¡®Shaping Ming Tribe¡¯ able to fight across levels? Can one in the Human Meridian Realm cut through the Earth Meridian Realm, but can one in the Earth Meridian Realm stand in the Heavenly Meridian Realm? "Don't say that Li Mu is not in the Tianmai realm. Even if Li Mu is in the Tianmai realm, the man in gray shouldn't be defeated so miserably, right? Not to mention that Li Mu was only in the Earth Line realm. But the man in gray was defeated so directly, how could he defeat Li Mu in turn? ! But, is the man in gray weak? Definitely not weak! Qian Hongxue is very sure that although the man in gray is not as good as the Heavenly Vein Realm, he is definitely far stronger than the Ordinary Earth Vein Realm. Since the man in gray is not weak, if a situation like this occurs, it can only be said that Li Mu is too strong! "What kind of existence is he" Involuntarily, Qian Hongxue's beautiful eyes turned and locked on Li Mu, and she was shocked. "You are really willing to give up." At this time, a cold voice sounded, and the owner of this statement was none other than Li Mu. In mid-air, Li Mu didn't pay attention to Qian Hongxue. After stabilizing his body, he slowly lowered his head and looked at the palm that fell to the ground and slowly turned into a stream of gray air. His expression became even colder. The scene just now surprised him, because the other party was decisive and only escaped from his pressure at the cost of his palm. Maybe the other party failed in the hard fight, but Li Mu had to pay attention to this kind of decisiveness, and it should be worth paying attention to. However, he is still a little disappointed, if this is the so-called strong man of the 'Shaping Nether Tribe'. Then, those so-called ¡®legends¡¯ may be a little too much. "Hi!" At this moment, a strange fluctuation appeared. Li Mu¡¯s eyes flashed slightly and he looked towards the jungle ahead. He vaguely saw traces of gray air slowly spiraling out from there. All trees contaminated by the gray air quickly withered and rotted away. Even the soil on the ground seemed to have lost all moisture and vitality after being touched, turning into yellow sand. "The power of death?" Upon noticing this, Li Mu's eyes narrowed, and he immediately thought of the strange power unique to the 'Shaping Nether Tribe', which was seventy percent similar to the 'power of death'. And this is one of the reasons why he has a strong interest in the ¡®Shaping Ming Tribe¡¯. ?After all, people in the Three Meridians Realm can only control Qi, and cannot use the ¡®attribute energy¡¯ between heaven and earth. Only those in the ¡®Six Tribulations Realm¡¯ can. Naturally, he himself is an exception. But this ¡®Shaping Ming Clan¡¯ can also use the ¡®energy attributes¡¯ between heaven and earth when they are in the Three Meridians Realm. This proves that the ¡®Shaping Ming Clan¡¯ is different from ordinary people. Why is it rumored that the ¡®Shaping Ming Tribe¡¯ can fight across levels? This should be one of the reasons. And another reason is the so-called ¡®power of fate¡¯! "The power of death!" Suddenly, a sweet cry came from the distance. Li Mu frowned slightly, his eyes flickered, and he glanced at Qian Hongxue. He was a little surprised that the other party actually knew the 'power of death'? "Boy, you are very good. For being able to push me to this point, you should be regarded as a genius at the level of monster. However, you still have to die. Let you see why I, the Shaping Clan, are so powerful and why I was able to invade this place back then. Human King Star Territory!" A cold voice sounded. I saw an extremely embarrassed figure walking out of the jungle. This person is the man in gray who gave up his hand and escaped. At this moment, his whole body was filled with gray air. The space and the earth he walked through gave people a feeling of death. As for the broken palm of his left hand, it grew again. And the gray lines on it suddenly lit up at this moment! One step, two steps, three steps! When the man in gray took the third step, his slow movements suddenly increased. At a speed twice as fast as before, he suddenly appeared in front of Li Mu. At the same time, he stretched out the palm of his left hand, like a seal, and slapped Li Mu on the head. "This is the Seal of Yin Death, also known as the Seal of Fate!" Immediately afterwards, the cold voice shook the night sky, and the gray power of death bloomed wildly at this moment like the host's sentence! ? ef= Welcome all book lovers to come and read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all here! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 100: Killing the Imperial City Zhu Xin: First update, please vote for favorites and recommendations, thank you Zhu Xin! ================================ "Boom!" A shocking sound of explosion suddenly rose in the cold night. A hundred meters away, Qian Hongxue's expression fell directly into shock, looking at this scene with an expression of disbelief. Her small red lips were slightly opened, and she wanted to breathe out, but she was covered with her delicate jade-like hands, and her eyes were more than doubled in size! If a man looked like this, he would definitely make people complain and give him a chill. But Qian Hongxue looked so charming and full of fun. But at this moment, no one paid attention to her at all. It is the same whether it is Li Mu or the man in gray who has transformed into a young man from the ¡®Shaping Nether Tribe¡¯. At this moment, the decisive battle between Li Mu and the boy-looking man in gray is coming to an end! "Is this the power you have to shape the Nether Tribe?" Slowly, a groaning sound like the Nine Nether Hell sounded. In mid-air, Li Mu was still standing, his stern face was still stern, his cold eyes were still so cold, without any change, but the palm of his left hand had dried up. Yes, dry! I saw that the entire palm of Li Mu's left hand was gradually becoming dry starting from the fingertips. It was as if all the blood and life energy inside had been sucked away by an extremely terrifying force. Moreover, this dryness continued to spread, from the fingers to the entire palm, and then spread to the entire arm, until it stopped behind his left shoulder. This scene looks extremely weird and terrifying! If you are an ordinary person, after seeing such changes in your body, you will definitely go crazy and be extremely frightened. But Li Mu didn¡¯t, and he didn¡¯t even frown, as if the arm was not his own. Opposite him was the extremely crazy man in gray. But at this moment, the man in gray clothes was as stunned as a thousand red snows, staring at Li Mu's entire left arm with a pair of gray eyes. He couldn't believe that his blow only damaged one of the opponent's arms! At least, it should be half a body! Naturally, no one knows whether the man in gray has the same thoughts as Qian Hongxue. Li Mu would not care about this. He only knew that the opponent's strongest blow could not kill him. Perhaps, the withering of his entire arm looks very shocking and has a strong visual impact. But what about reality? That's all. This was what Li Mu was thinking. He stared at the man in gray with a calm and indifferent expression. He opened his mouth and said in a cold voice: "This should be the trick you are proud of, right? If that's all, then really I'm sorry, I overestimated your Shaping Clan a little too much." In his eyes, any move that cannot kill in one blow cannot be called a trick. "You" Upon hearing this, the man in gray's face suddenly changed in shock, and he exited without hesitation. At this moment, his heart was extremely horrified, and he couldn't believe the scene in front of him. In his eyes, Li Mu was no longer a person, but a monster, a terrifying beast that made him feel fear, despair, and even a strong threat to his life! Although he didn¡¯t want to believe it, and he didn¡¯t dare to admit it in his heart, this was an indisputable fact! Therefore, he chose to escape. He could not stay any longer, otherwise there would be only one end - death! "Are you running away? It turns out that the Shaming Clan is really nothing more than this." Seeing a hint of panic in the look of the man in gray, the coldness on Li Mu's face instantly increased several times. He respects any opponent he encounters, and he will not show any contempt in every fight. But the man in gray in front of him made him feel a little ridiculous, and he couldn't help but want to despise him. However, in order to respect himself and the sharp blade in his hand, he will not despise anyone, including this gray man, but he is no longer willing to kill the opponent with the sharp blade in his hand. Because it¡¯s not worth it! "The Seal of Yin Death, the Seal of Fate?" A long voice sounded, and slowly, Li Mu raised his left hand, which was only skin and bones. As early as the moment of panic flashed in the man in gray's expression, he knew that the other party was going to choose to escape. Therefore, he swallowed a bottle of 'life liquid' without hesitation, controlled the power of the life liquid, and rushed towards his left arm. Immediately afterwards, Qian Hongxue¡¯s shocked look in the distanceUnder the color, his withered left hand began to swell. Starting from the shoulder, flesh and blood grew rapidly. In just a blink of an eye, his entire left hand was restored to its original state! At this time, the man in gray just turned around and took a step forward. Li Mu ignored the rest. As his left hand recovered, he suddenly raised his right hand and grabbed the void in front of him. "Hoo ho!" Suddenly, within a hundred meters with him as the center, the airflow between heaven and earth rolled back wildly, squeezing the man in gray hard. Like an invisible wall, it blocked the way of the man in gray, causing the man in gray to slow down countless times in an instant! "No!" At this moment, the man in gray clothes roared like crazy and in horror. But is it useful? Obviously useless. At this moment, Li Mu had also taken a step forward and came behind the man in gray. He raised his left arm with a cold expression and slowly placed it on the other man's back. "Hi!" Suddenly, black light emerged, carrying countless air currents, and exploded from the back chest of the man in gray. That overbearing power directly penetrated the gray-clothed man's back chest, extending a foot in the air before dissipating. But it can be clearly seen that the black light is composed of countless black gases. What the black light showed was a palm print. The palm print was filled with extremely complex and strange lines, just like the left palm that the man in gray had photographed before. It¡¯s just that the prints on this palm are all black, while the one on the man in gray is gray! "This seal, the seal of death!" Slowly, a cold voice echoed through the darkness of the night, making the already cold night sky even more chilly. ¡°Bang!¡± Immediately afterwards, the sound produced by the object falling to the ground was heard. The one who collided with the ground was the man in gray. It can be seen from the hole in his chest that he is dead. Maybe if his arm is broken, he can regenerate it as a 'Shaping Dark Tribe', but if his internal organs are gone, can he regenerate it? "Perhaps, but that kind of ability is definitely not something that a three-vein level cultivator can possess, even if it is the 'Shaping Ming Tribe'. Li Mu was still standing three meters in the air, his eyes closed tightly, his hands hanging down naturally, and he didn't pay attention to the man in gray. On the contrary, at this moment, he seemed to be in the process of comprehending a certain kind of martial arts. Especially during a battle, or when seeing something, as long as you are not practicing, this kind of realization is called - enlightenment Yes, Li Mu had an epiphany. "And what he just used was the power of the strange lines given by the gray palm prints. It is a unique martial skill unique to the 'Shaping Nether Tribe', named - the Seal of Yin Death. Li Mu¡¯s entire arm would have withered away before, but he was able to withstand the ¡®Seal of Death¡¯ from the man in gray. In his perception, the so-called 'Seal of Yin Death' is a powerful martial art that is dominated by the 'power of Yin Death' and can be released in an instant through those strange lines. The effect of that unique pattern is very obvious, it has the power to unite and reduce the load on the body. In other words, the destructive power of the ¡®power of death¡¯ released through the lines will be greatly enhanced. Moreover, the physical strength of a strong person in the Three Meridian Realm is simply unable to withstand the energy of the heaven and earth attributes. A little bit may be fine, but if it is a large number of attribute abilities, it will be different. Sometimes, to injure the enemy a thousand, you must first injure yourself six hundred. Li Mu often did this before, but if he passes these lines, there is no need to worry about this at all. This fight obviously ended with the death of the man in gray. Because of Li Mu's silence, Qian Hongxue in the distance did not dare to make the slightest move for fear of disturbing Li Mu. But her beautiful eyes were always staring at Li Mu. In addition to shock, her expression seemed to have other inexplicable emotions. "Whoosh!" At this time, a blue-purple figure shot out from the jungle in the distance. No need to write anything, it¡¯s just the wolf¡¯s fangs and the little pig lying on its back. As soon as the two beasts appeared, Xiaozhu commanded Wolf Fang to run towards the dead man in gray, as if to 'help' Li Mu clean up the body of the man in gray. ¡°Tsk!¡± But when the two beasts were less than one meter away from the body of the man in gray, a black sharp blade fell from the sky and was inserted straight in front of the wolf's head, as if it was scratched close to the bridge of its nose. It was so frightened that all the hair on its body stood upside down. The little pig on his back was thrown away by the huge force and fell to the ground, very angry. "This pattern is indeed strange." Li Mu fell down and ignored the two beasts. Instead, he bent down and stared at the left palm of the man in gray. The pattern on the other man's palm had also disappeared.   Moreover, the man in gray has also returned to his normal appearance of around thirty from the age of thirteen or fourteen. Obviously, the juvenile form should be an exclusive transformation ability of the ¡®Shaping Nether Tribe¡¯. Under normal circumstances, they are no different from ordinary people. Li Mu didn't pay too much attention to anything and directly took away the gray sword and the space spiritual weapon from the man in gray. Then he glanced at Qian Hongxue in the distance, as well as Xiaozhu and Langya beside him, and said calmly: "Let's go." "Let's go? Young Master, it's so late, why don't we rest here? Didn't you say that we can't enter the city now?" Qian Hongxue shook her head, her delicate body landed, and she asked reflexively. "Do you think I still need to worry about this?" Li Mu couldn't help but pause as he took a step forward, turning his head and asking coldly. As he spoke, he unreservedly released a strong killing intent. In his opinion, this Shaming Clan must have a unique method of transmitting information. Otherwise, how could the man in gray know that he had killed the man in gray during the day? Now that the man in gray has been beheaded by me again, I guess the ¡®Shaming Tribe¡¯ that exists in the Shaming Country has known about it for a long time, right? Li Mu felt cold in his heart. Rather than sit back and wait for death, he might as well take the initiative. Just let it go and kill the whole world to see what the ¡®Shaping Nether Tribe¡¯ can do, not to mention this is the Human King Star Territory! "Young Master" Li Mu's words and murderous intention shocked Qian Hongxue, but what could she say? Not at all. "You can choose to leave." Li Mu frowned and said coldly. "Let's go." Then, he said nothing more. After taking a look at Xiaozhu and Langya, he jumped into the air and left the place quickly. "Aww~" Lang Ya growled, and the little pig hurriedly followed. Qian Hongxue, on the other hand, sighed helplessly, flew into the air, and left. Soon, the place turned into a dead silence, except for the body of the man in gray, lying there, gradually getting cold. And this also means that a shocking fight is about to begin! ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 101 Bloody Figure Zhu Xin: The second update is here! ====================== "Whoosh!" High in the sky, the cold wind howled. I saw three figures flashing past, carrying an extremely strong cold current across the night, causing the air to tremble slightly. If we want to be precise, these should be four figures. These four figures are none other than Li Mu, Qian Hongxue, Xiaozhu, and Langya. ¡°Obviously, Li Mu no longer used the speed of Langya as the basis for traveling, but based on Qian Hongxue¡¯s speed, so he needed to fly with Langya. This would not be any problem at all for him in the Earth Line Realm. And he doesn¡¯t need to do this task at all, Xiaozhu can do it. In the past, it was the wolf's teeth that carried the piglets, but now it is the piglets that carried the wolves' teeth. It is natural that evil will be punished. ¡°Ouch¡­Ouch¡­¡± At this time, weird screams continued to sound. But at this moment, whether it was Li Mu, Qian Hongxue, or Xiaozhu, they were all extremely calm and did not make any sound. But Langya kept opening his big mouth and screaming in a low voice. It can be seen from its frightened expression that it is afraid of heights! Well, wolves are reptiles after all, especially if it¡¯s your first time to fly. It¡¯s normal to be afraid of heights, so bear with it! ¡°Bang!¡± However, Li Mu can bear it, but Xiaozhu cannot. When Wolf Fang¡¯s cry reached the third time, the little pig¡¯s jade hooves had already landed on its big head. Although his head was called a copper head by the world, it could not withstand the step of the little pig's jade hooves and was immediately knocked to pieces. "Okay, everyone, please be quiet." The entanglement between the two beasts made Li Mu couldn't help but frown, and felt a little annoyed. At this time, the imperial city of Shaming Kingdom was already approaching, less than a hundred miles away. "Woooo" After being shouted at like this, Langya choked twice and stopped shouting. The little pig just rolled his eyes and didn¡¯t say much. Moreover, its gaze was still fixed on an ancient city a hundred miles away, with a hint of solemnity in its expression. As for Qian Hongxue, her eyebrows were slightly furrowed from the beginning, with a hint of worry on her beautiful face. She was obviously afraid that Li Mu would mess up, but she wanted to follow closely. No one knew what she was thinking. However, at this moment, she was obviously attracted to Piggy. Every so often, it won't take long for her beautiful eyes to fall on the piggy, with a strange look. Li Mu ignored this. Xiaozhu just grinned and did not communicate with Qian Hongxue. You can¡¯t blame Qian Hongxue. After all, after seeing such a strange pig that can also use extremely strong power, who can remain calm? Who can not care? no? "Shape the country of the underworld, shape the tribe of the underworld." At this moment, Li Mu looked at the huge ancient city in the distance, his calm expression flashed with a hint of coldness, and the five fingers of his left hand rubbed each other. In his opinion, this ¡®Netherworld Shaping Clan¡¯ is both strange and dangerous. If used well, it will be a huge force, but if used improperly, it will set you on fire. And now, he felt like he was on fire. Li Mu knew very well that since he killed the first Shaming Clan member, he and the ¡®Shaping Clan¡¯ had become antagonistic existences. You must know that the ¡®Shaping Ming Clan¡¯ once occupied half of the Human King Star Territory, which is enough to call them the ¡®World-Destroying Clan¡¯! In other words, Li Mu has now become enemies with such a terrible race, which is definitely not a wonderful thing. Now that he is able to obtain the peculiar lines that are exclusive to the Shaping Clan, it can only be said that it was an accident. Therefore, Li Mu knows exactly where he is now and what he has to do next. Since we can¡¯t have any good relationships with this kind of race, we can only wipe them out completely. If there were any consequences, he didn't know what would happen in the future. But he knew that it would not be a good thing. Is Li Mu ruthless? No, he is not ruthless, because all those who died in his hands were enemies who were harmful to him. No one can do it better than him. Cruel? You can say that. But tolerance for the enemy is cruelty to oneself. If you want to survive, you have to be cruel to your enemies. This is an eternal truth, at least, no one has been able to overturn it so far. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Soon, the distance of a hundred miles has passed. A group of two people and two beasts did not land at all, but flew directly past the hundred-meter-high city wall of Shaming Kingdom. It is already two or three in the morning. Although there are guards standing on the city wall, they are basically squinting their eyes, holding on to the stone wall, and dozing off.Come. No one noticed what happened to the two people and the two beasts. ¡°Swish, swish, swish, swish!¡± However, the moment the two men and two beasts entered the imperial city of Shaming Kingdom, six figures suddenly rose into the sky from the most central position of the imperial city, rising directly to an altitude of 500 meters, exuding a tyrannical aura. ?????????????????? Obviously, those six figures are all three-lineage powerhouses stationed in the imperial city of Shaming Kingdom, and each of them is very likely to be the so-called ¡®Shaping Clan¡¯! "You guys go down." After noticing the six auras, Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly and he whispered to Xiaozhu. "Don't be brave if you can't beat him." Xiaozhu raised his head and said in his mind without stopping. "Woo~~!" Lang Ya also rubbed his head against Li Mu's shoulder, with a slightly frightened look on his face. It was obvious that he could clearly feel the terror of those six auras. The piggy jade hoof on its back was knocked, and it landed directly downwards with its wolf fangs. "Young Master, you" Qian Hongxue on the side couldn't help being slightly startled after hearing this. She was about to say something, but was stopped by Li Mu. "Go down." Li Mu's expression was cold and his tone did not change at all. Although his voice was not loud, it was filled with an unmistakable flavor. "Okay." Faced with such cold words, Qian Hongxue nodded and lowered herself helplessly. Through this day's understanding, she had a rough idea of ??what kind of person Li Mu was. He was definitely someone who could say the same thing, so don't try to deny the other party's decision. "If Li Mu had never killed two Shaming clan members, and she had not seen the terrifying scene before, she would definitely have cursed in her heart, thinking that Li Mu was a bit shameless. But at this moment, in Qian Hongxue¡¯s eyes, Li Mu didn¡¯t have the slightest hint of shamelessness. On the contrary, she was afraid that Li Mu would go crazy and eventually destroy the Shaming Kingdom. At that time, I am afraid that the entire Qingyang Star will be in an extremely huge crisis. But she was powerless to stop it! "I'm a little overthinking." Suddenly, Qian Hongxue, who was falling, couldn't help but laugh at herself. Perhaps, Shaming Kingdom looks like a two-leaf kingdom on the surface, but in fact it is not as simple as two leaves! "I hope he can retreat despite the difficulties, otherwise" Thinking of this, a little solemnity emerged in Qian Hongxue's expression. "This woman, hey interesting!" At this moment, in a dark place, Xiaozhu lay quietly on Langya, raised his head and looked at Qian Hongxue's landing in the distance, grinned slightly, and smiled softly in his heart. stand up. However, its gaze did not stay on Qian Hongxue for long, it was cast directly on Li Mu. But the next moment, it lowered its head and looked at the wolf fangs beneath it, with a rather 'evil' smile on the pig's face. As for Wolf Fang, he was almost frightened by the little pig¡¯s smile and screamed strangely. ¡­¡­ "Whoosh!" High in the sky, Li Mu's figure slowly rose, from a height of two hundred meters to five hundred meters. His cold eyes were just staring at the six gray figures ten miles away. As the black light flashed in his hand, the narrow black blade appeared out of thin air and was held tightly in his hand. Slowly, he began to step forward. Every time he took a step, a force of energy would surge out from under his feet, pushing his figure forward thirty or forty feet in an instant, running toward the six figures at extremely high speed. Li Mu's move made the six figures in front of him slightly startled. They saw sharp swords and weapons shining in their hands, just like the two men in gray who had been killed by Li Mu. It is a uniform gray sword, as if all the Sha Ming clan likes sword-shaped weapons. As for why they were so nervous, it was not just because the black blade flashed in Li Mu's hand. But because every step Li Muna took, he used the power in the earth's veins. Only the energy in the earth's veins can spread under the soles of the feet in an instant and make such an impact. Therefore, the six people instantly recognized that Li Mu was definitely not in the human connection realm, at least he was in the earth connection realm. And among the six of them, the strongest one is only in the Earth Line realm, and he has only entered the Earth Line for the first time. There were originally two other leylines in the imperial city, but after they left, they never came back! If Li Mu was only in the human connection realm, the six people would not pay attention to him at all. But if it's the earth line realm, you have to treat it well. After all, no matter it is the human connection realm, the earth connection realm, or the heaven connection realm. Sometimes they seem to be in the same realm, but the difference between the two cannot be easily measured in words, even if they are from the Shaping Clan, it is the same! "One earth connection, five connections." Li Mu naturally didn't know the situation of the Imperial City of Shaming Kingdom, and he didn't have many other ideas. As the distance got closer, he could clearly feel the influence of the six people.? is the realm. "It's a bit tricky." He frowned. If those six people were ordinary human beings, there would not be much pressure. But all six of them are from the ¡®Shaping Ming Clan¡¯, so the pressure is not as great as usual. If he transformed into someone else, he might have escaped long ago, but he would still rush forward? But Li Mu is definitely an exception. "Hey, I didn't expect that there are so many people looking for death these days." Suddenly, when Li Mu was less than a hundred meters away from the six people, a sarcastic smile suddenly sounded. This laughter made Li Mu frown and slowly stopped. Similarly, the six people opposite him were also slightly startled. ¡°Obviously, this Cold Wind Smile is not those six people, let alone Li Mu, but someone else! "Is there an accident?" Li Mu turned his head slightly, looked at the void on the left, and said to himself coldly. ??Similarly, the six gray-clothed Nether Clan powerhouses on the opposite side also cast their gaze towards the night sky. "Hoo ho!" A blood-red figure suddenly appeared, carrying an extremely violent and evil aura. "Hey, by the way, that woman below is yours, right? How about leaving her to me?" As soon as this figure came, he raised his hand and pointed at Li Mu, and asked with a sneer. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 102 Bloodthirsty Tribe "Boy, can you give me the woman below? Of course, I will never treat you badly. You can rest assured of this, hehe!" A sudden chuckle that was not only cold, but also quite evil It sounded like a sound and instantly spread throughout the night, causing a brief pause in the night sky that was originally filled with a chilling atmosphere. Li Mu frowned and stared coldly at the source of the sound. Similarly, the six gray-clothed figures a hundred meters across also looked shocked. And below, the little pig and Wolf Ya, who were just about to fall asleep, were awakened by these words. With an angry look on his face, Xiaozhu waved his jade hooves towards the bloody figure and made a gesture of wiping his neck. Lang Ya was so frightened that he lay prone on the ground, not daring to make any provocation. As for Qian Hongxue herself, her expression was extremely cold, because the 'woman' in this sentence was obviously herself. If she were an ordinary person, she would have probably been obliterated by her. After all, she is also a strong person in the realm of connections. How can she be blasphemed by ordinary people? But when she saw the bloody figure that suddenly appeared, the coldness on its beautiful face disappeared for an instant. Instead, there was a strong sense of horror, and even a trace of fear! At this time, Li Muzheng subconsciously cast his eyes on her. Sensing Li Mu¡¯s gaze, Qian Hongxue suddenly showed a lovable look, and seemed to be shouting in her heart, she must not agree! "Sorry, she can't give it to you." Then, an extremely cold voice slowly came from Li Mu's mouth. When he said this, he had raised his head, frowning slightly, and stared at the bloody figure. And these words immediately made Qian Hongxue below feel happy. Naturally, Li Mubing did not see this hint of joy, so at that moment, there was only that bloody figure in his eyes. What he saw was a young man wearing a blood-red robe. The man is quite tall, but not strong. It can only be said that his figure is slender than the average person. Moreover, the man didn¡¯t have much flesh on his body. It's not that there's no muscle, it's that there's no fat whatsoever, not even a hair. Sometimes it's like this, and it doesn't look very good. What¡¯s weird is that the man is not only wearing a bloody robe, he also has a bloody cloak tied around his neck, trailing behind him and fluttering in the wind. But this did not add any sense of elegance to him, because his rough face could not be concealed by anything. Especially the long, messy bloody hair that hangs down to her shoulders. The beard covered with stubble, the face as sharp as a knife, and the deeply sunken eye sockets all give people a sinister look. When seeing this person, no one will not think: Doesn¡¯t this guy repair the stubble on his face when he goes out? There was still a vague aura of blood emanating from the man. This made the cold black sky filled with an inexplicable sense of bloodshed. Seeing this person in his eyes, Li Mu frowned even more. I feel that this person is a little different from ordinary people, especially the astonishing blood evil aura on his body, which is enough to prove that this person's hands have been stained with countless blood! At this moment, following Li Mu¡¯s answer, the smile on the man¡¯s face suddenly stopped. Similarly, the six gray-clothed Shaming Clan powerhouses a hundred meters away were also stunned. The last six people seemed to recognize the identity of the man in blood robe, and they all smiled coldly involuntarily. It seems that Li Mu¡¯s answer is no different from seeking death! "He's really getting colder, but now he feels like a master, hehe" Below, the little pig lying on Langya grinned, chuckled and shook his head, not caring. . Not far away, although Qian Hongxue was happy, she couldn't help but become worried. She stared closely at the man in blood robe, slowly squeezing her jade hands tightly, her expression still showing a hint of fear. "This person is indeed a bit unusual." Li Mu himself didn't feel anything about his answer. On the contrary, the sudden appearance of the man in blood robe made him feel a sense of crisis. And this kind of crisis is obviously much stronger than the two Shaming tribesmen killed before, even though they were only in the Earth Line realm. At the same time, he saw the man in blood robe laughing. And the smile grew bigger and bigger, and the mouth that didn't look very big at first almost reached the base of his ears. "Wow, that's interesting. This is the first time I've met someone who rejected someone so readily. Hehe, boy, you're so awesome! So awesome!" Then, loud laughter rang out. I saw the man in blood robe holding his hands on his waist, raising his chest, holding his head high, opening his big mouth, and laughing unscrupulously. However, although his laughter was loud, it did not spread to the city below The entire Plastic Ming Imperial City is still extremely silent. The residents are in the most relaxed period of the day and are not aware of what is going on above their heads. But with Xiaozhu and Qian Hongxue¡¯s ears, they were able to hear clearly. Looking at the appearance of the man in red robe, one person and one pig could not help but roll their eyes. Maybe the opponent's strength is extraordinary, even a little scary, but the opponent's appearance at the moment is too ugly, right? "Is it interesting?" Li Mu's expression was still cold, or even colder than before. The long black knife in his hand twisted slightly, and the hazy moonlight reflected the blade, emitting an extremely cold light. From the moment the man in red robe appeared, he already knew that he was definitely not a good person. Especially when it appears at this critical moment, and it is directed at oneself, the meaning is obvious. Li Mu admits that he is a little cold, but not heartless. Especially the tone of the other person's words makes him very uncomfortable. Moreover, this person gave him the feeling of being ¡®promiscuous¡¯, and the other person said he wanted Qian Hongxue, so he gave Qian Hongxue to him. Isn¡¯t it too useless? Li Mu can clearly realize that he was useless in the past. I have been bullied by others since I was a child. Although I have never been convinced or surrendered, this does not mean that I am useful. Just like in cultivation, even if you work several times harder than others, you still get no results and it's still useless! If you are really useful, how can your grandma die? If I were useful, would I have developed to this point? Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help laughing. However, on the surface, he seemed even colder. Li Mu would reject the other party not because of his feelings for Qian Hongxue, but because of his own thoughts. He wanted to refuse, so he refused. He had nothing to do with Qian Hongxue. "Who is this kid? He is so bold!" "God knows, but this person is also a bit scary. Looking at his age, he is only fifteen years old, right? But he has already reached the earth line realm. Only in a five-leaf level country, or even a six-leaf level country, can there be such a genius! Is it possible? , is he a monster from a certain five-leaf kingdom or a six-leaf kingdom?" "Hmph, no matter which country he is from, if he breaks into our Shaming Imperial City without permission, he is the target of obliteration! We are the Shaming Clan!!!" "Sigh, I really don't know where Mo Yi and Senior Brother Mo Xin went. Has Senior Brother Mo Yi not found Senior Brother Mo Xin yet? Could there be some danger? It seems that Senior Brother Mo Yi went out after receiving a secret order from the clan, right?" "Don't worry, with the strength of the two of them, there won't be any danger within a million miles, let alone they won't run very far at all." In the distance, a quiet voice slowly spread among the six gray-clothed figures. "Of course it's interesting." The rather evil laughter sounded again, and the man in blood robe slowly raised his right hand that was clenched into a fist, stretched out his index finger, and said with a grin: "Once you reject me, I can go If I pursue other women, I am very carefree and will never hang myself from a tree." As he spoke, the smile on his face widened again, especially his disproportionate mouth, which looked disgusting. But Li Mu was still so indifferent, without any feeling. On the contrary, when the other person opened his mouth wide, he was a little surprised to find that the other person's two tiger teeth were longer than ordinary people. Especially the length that grows out has a hint of blood and looks particularly unique, like the fangs of a vampire bat, which looks weird and terrifying! "No, isn't there a little beauty there?" After saying this, the man in red robe slowly turned around and looked at the six Shaming Clan members a hundred meters away, and a pair of light red eyes fell on them. On top of a rather petite figure. Suddenly, the expressions of the six people became nervous. "Your Excellency, please don't mess around. This is my Shaping Underworld Kingdom!" Among them, the gray-clothed figure in the earth realm stepped out and said in a deep voice. Li Mu¡¯s eyes flickered and fell on this person. The other person is a middle-aged man in his forties. Although he is not tall, his resolute face still gives people a sense of stability. However, the aura of his first entering the earth line realm obviously does not have much say. "Hey, did I say I was going to cause trouble?" The man in red robe smiled evilly and ignored the man at all. Instead, he stared at the only young woman among the six people and asked with a grin: "Woman, I wonder if you can let me taste it?" "Dirty!" And what answered him was those extremely cold and disgusting words. These words caused the expressions of the middle-aged man in gray and the other four people to change. "Well, I'm so unwilling to accept it. I didn't refuse it twice."It¡¯s over. "However, the man in the blood robe showed no sign of being angry. He looked away and fell on Li Mu again, with the evil smile still blooming on his face. But his evil smile at this moment seems to be a little different from the evil smile just now. As for the difference, no one knows. At this moment, a sense of crisis suddenly emerged in Li Mu's heart. The next moment, his expression changed slightly, and his pupils tightened. Because the man in blood robe who existed a hundred meters away has disappeared! Yes, it¡¯s gone! "So, you all have to die here. As for you, kid, you are the first person to make me unhappy. There is no way, you have to die first. Well, you should have no objection to this, right?" Still that incomparable expression The familiar evil laugh, but it seemed a bit cold at the moment. Moreover, the murderous intention contained in it is extremely strong! At the same time, the bloody smell in the air increased countless times! At some point, the man in blood robe appeared behind Li Mu. And the whole person spun around at an extremely fast speed, with him as the center, a terrifying bloody tornado appeared, squeezing Li Mu hard. And the sole of his right foot, which had already been raised above his head, suddenly struck Li Mu's head. ¡°Tsk!¡± The air was instantly torn apart by the force contained in the soles of his feet! But at this moment, Li Mu suddenly disappeared! No, to be precise, Li Mu just followed the wind force of the bloody tornado, took a slightly wrong step to the right, and came to a blind spot in the sight of the man in blood robe. If the man in the blood-robed suit had not raised his right foot, this 'dead spot' would not have appeared at all. But now it has appeared. This is not a movement technique, but a person's combat experience. The so-called movement technique does not exist! "As you said, it is indeed interesting. I did not expect that I would meet the legendary bloodthirsty clan today. And you are the first bloodthirsty clan I will kill, but you will definitely not be the last one." A steep, extremely cold voice sounded. Li Mu's eyes were cold, and his right hand slowly danced the long black knife, gently cutting through the night sky. At first glance, this knife looks extremely light. But in reality, such a light sword is extremely powerful! "Pfft!" Suddenly, in the midst of everyone's stunned gazes, a stream of blood suddenly rose up and dispersed in the night sky. And the head and body of the man in blood robe were separated so easily ; {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 103 Death Madness Zhu Xin: The second update is here, please vote! ========================== "Pfft!" Blood flew everywhere, and under the horrified gazes of Qian Hongxue and the six Shaming Clan members, an extremely ugly head flew out and was separated from the body! What does this mean? Represents a person's death! No matter what kind of creature it is, whether it is a human or an animal, if the head is moved, there is only one end, which is death! And the owner of the flying head was none other than the man in blood robe who suddenly appeared here and wanted to kill Li Mu. But now, this ugly man in blood-robed Chapter 103: Death, whose cultivation has reached the realm of earth veins, and who also gives off a strong and dangerous look, died like this? Is there any mistake? ! Ridiculous! Extremely outrageous! Everyone couldn¡¯t believe it, even Li Mu, who cut off the opponent¡¯s head with his own hands, was a little at a loss. Because there was no joy in his heart, he sank slightly and his eyes narrowed. He felt that killing this person was too easy, too easy to believe. "Ouch!" At this moment, Li Mu's expression finally changed, and he hurriedly took back the long black knife held high above his head, and suddenly laid it in front of him. ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, there was a violent trembling sound. At some point, a bloody fist suddenly appeared and struck hard on the black sword he was holding. The huge power frightened him, and he was unable to resist and flew backwards! "Well, interesting human beings. No wonder you have the courage to come to this Minghui Imperial City arrogantly. It turns out that you still have some strength." Suddenly, a chuckle sounded. Li Mu, who was rolled back, twisted his body. The energy in his human and earth veins surged, and he hurriedly stabilized his body. Then, he focused his eyes and looked towards the man in blood robe twenty feet away in front of him. It¡¯s okay not to look at it. After the scene in Chapter 103 when death went crazy to the man in blood robe, his cold face changed again. "How can it be?!" At the same time, an exclamation came from below. Obviously, the owner of this voice is Qian Hongxue. Li Mu did not pay attention to Qian Hongxue, nor did he look at the six Shaming tribe members in the distance with horrified expressions. He was also shocked by the scene that appeared in front of him. It was definitely a scene that far exceeded human common sense! At this moment, the man in the bloody robe with his head cut off was still standing in the dark night. In particular, the blood glow on its body surface not only did not weaken, but became stronger. During the surge of power, the strong bloody air filled the night, which was nauseating. At the same time, the headless man in blood robe raised his right hand and made a sudden move. The head that flew out was immediately surrounded by a force of energy, and returned to his neck like lightning, and was reinstalled just like that! "If ordinary people saw this scene, they would definitely think that they were crazy and a ghost, and they couldn't help but scream. Not to mention ordinary people, even Qian Hongxue and the six people from the Shaming Clan, including Li Mu, could not face it calmly. This scene is really weird. Who can survive after their head is chopped off? And it doesn't look like it was hurt at all? But there it is right now! Who can kill such a person? Isn¡¯t it invincible? "Cut!" What everyone didn't see was that the little pig lying in a corner below was curling his lips and muttering disdainfully: "If you can't kill him by chopping off his head, then tear it into pieces. Then you'll have to do it." Will he die?" As for the wolf fang underneath it, it had already fallen asleep. "This guy can actually sleep better than me. No, I have to sleep too." Seeing this, Xiaozhu snorted angrily, and ignored the scene in the sky and lay down straight down. At this moment, the sky is dark. "I said, why are you looking at me like this? Are you surprised?" A chuckle sounded, and the man in blood-robed body, who had recovered as before, opened his mouth, revealing a pair of rather sharp fangs, and his pale red eyes swept across Looking around, he finally landed on Li Mu, grinning and saying: "Boy, you seem to be really strong!" Facing the other party¡¯s gaze, Li Mu waved the long black knife in his hand slightly, his body surface surged with energy, and his heart felt vigilant. He had to admit that this person was too weird, and the smell of danger became stronger at this moment. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off. Just talking about the fact that the head is still alive after being chopped off is enough to make the opponent lose the will to fight. Moreover, through the previous fight, Li Mu clearly felt how powerful the opponent's body was. It was definitely far beyond the ordinary earth-line level golden light body, and might even have reached the purple light body level! ??Because at this moment, the bursts of pain were still clearly felt in his right hand. "Do you really want to kill me? Hehe, it's a pity that you can't do it." Seeing that Li Mu didn't speak, the man in blood robe shook his head and chuckled. While speaking, he slowly raised the palm of his right hand and shook it slightly. Suddenly, blood flashed, and a strange blood blade that was two fingers wide and three and a half feet long appeared. It started to curve from the handle. The strange thing about this knife is not only its blood color, but also that this knife has no tip and is extremely flat. But its bloody blade gave people a sense of horror, and no one dared to underestimate the horror of this knife. "You use a knife, and I also like to use a knife. I wonder which one of us has a faster and more powerful knife?" The man in the blood robe put the bloody blade in his hand to his mouth, and stuck out his tongue, between the blade of the bloody blade. Licking three times. ¡°Buzz!¡± Suddenly, the bloody blade started to tremble, as if it was excited and eager to drink blood! "I am willing to learn from you." Li Mu's expression was still as cold as ever, and the trace of shock on his face slowly dissipated. Even when he saw the other party taking out the bloody blade, excitement and anticipation arose in his heart. Li Mu is loyal to and loves the sword. In his eyes, the sword is everything to him and the path he will take in the future. Only with the knife in his hand can he carve out a bloody path in the days to come, reach the top, avenge his blood, and even reach the legendary 'Sacred Realm of Reincarnation' to resurrect grandma and everyone. Li Mu is eager for breakthroughs and wants to continuously improve his strength. Therefore, he needs to keep fighting. Especially if you fight against someone who also wields a sword, you will get twice the result with half the effort! "I won't bully you either. As long as you can withstand ten moves in my hands, I will leave of my own accord." The man in blood robe laughed, but his smile at this moment did not have any evil flavor, but gave people a positive look. feeling. It seems that at this time, he is finally serious! "Ten moves?" Li Mu's eyes flashed coldly. "Whoosh!" The next moment, he suddenly took a step and disappeared directly. The attack is launched! "Hey, interesting human boy." The moment he disappeared, the smile on the face of the man in blood robe instantly bloomed. Instead of retreating, he advanced and also took one step forward. "Boom!" In the blink of an eye, the two men flashed at the same time, and the black blade and the blood blade suddenly fought together, making an extremely harsh and sharp sound. Below, Qian Hongxue looked worried. In the distance in the sky, the six members of the Shaming Clan were calm and cold. "Obviously, in the eyes of the last six people, neither Li Mu nor the man in blood robe is a good person. In a fight at this moment, it is best for both sides to suffer losses. At that time, they will be able to make a profit. As for now, it's better to wait and see. Otherwise, if they annoy the two fighting men, the six of them will definitely not get any good results. "Ding!" In the dark night, two sharp blades collided with each other, and the blades trembled, detonating the air. Li Mu¡¯s eyes were cold, and his heart was even calmer. While the figure was flashing, he did not confront the man in blood robe head-on, because the opponent's physical strength was much stronger than his. "This person's physique will definitely not be worse than Ziguang's." Li Mu concluded in his heart. Because every time he fought, he felt like his palms were numb and he couldn't hold the long knife in his hand, which made him extremely frightened. Although the strength used by the opponent was weaker than his, due to his strong body, his advantage was gone. Similarly, on the other hand, the man in blood robe was suppressed by his strength and could only rely on his physical strength to make up for it. Therefore, the two are equally matched. If you want to decide the winner, you have to see who has better sword skills. With just one breath, Li Mu and the man in blood robe had fought eight times, and neither one could do anything to the other. Of the ten moves mentioned by the latter, only two were enough! "Eight moves." Li Mu counted in his mind and looked at the other party with a hint of disappointment in his expression. He originally thought that the other party had a superb understanding of sword skills and how much pressure it could bring to him, but it turned out that it was just a lie. "Hey!" At this moment, the man in blood robe suddenly smiled, and an extremely dazzling blood light suddenly bloomed in his light red eyes. At this moment, Li Mu couldn't help but squint his eyes. Because of this, a strong crisis suddenly came! Looking out from the dark night, I saw the man in blood robe staggered and took a step forward. After one step, his tall body broke through the network of knives in front of Li Mu. Immediately afterwards, the bloody blade in his hand turned into lightning and struck Li Mu's throat! "This move is blood flash!" "Pfft!" ?The blood rose and dispersed in the night sky. Amid Qian Hongxue¡¯s exclamation and the sneers of the six members of the Shaming Tribe, Li Mu flew backwards and even the black long knife in his hand came out. "What a pity, this is only the ninth move. There is no way, I said ten moves, then it must be ten moves, otherwise I won't be able to sleep, sohehe!" A sneer sounded, and the man in the blood robe was seen. An extremely weird and evil smile bloomed on the ugly face again. As Li Mu flew backwards, he pressed forward without letting go. He raised the blood knife in his hand and slashed towards Li Mu's chest. This scene sounds slow, but in fact it is a flash of lightning. ¡°Bang!¡± But just when everyone thought that Li Mu was about to be split into two by the bloody blade. A long black knife cut through the night sky and suddenly appeared in front of Li Mu, barely able to block the bloody blade. It was also at this moment that Li Mu's slightly closed eyes suddenly opened. Endless killing intent and full of anger completely exploded. Especially at this moment, he had an extremely long and narrow blood mark on his face, which looked extremely terrifying! "You are seeking death!" Immediately afterwards, an extremely low roar, like a ferocious beast, exploded in his throat. The next moment, the long black knife that resisted the bloody blade suddenly disappeared, and appeared in Li Mu's hand at some unknown time. One side of Li Mu's body was seen suddenly dodging the bloody blade. "Pfft!" Strangely, another stream of blood rose up. I saw the long black knife piercing the chest of the man in blood robe. But this is just the beginning! "Death is crazy!" The next moment, a cold and ruthless word came out of Li Mu's mouth again. What followed was an extremely violent, infinitely bloody and terrifying scene that unfolded completely c! ! ! {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 104: All Beheaded "Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!" In the dark night, the sword energy was everywhere. In the blink of an eye, there were dozens or hundreds of sword energy, shooting out in all directions from a central point. The terrifying thing is that every sword energy carries traces of blood and minced meat, floating in the night sky. Among them, there is a black blade dancing in the wind, looking extremely crazy. The person holding the long sword is a fourteen-year-old boy wearing a black robe. He is none other than Li Mu, and he is Li Mu in anger and madness! Opposite him was a terrifying figure filled with countless blood and blood mist! It can be seen with horror that the figure is a tall man wearing a rather gorgeous dress and carrying a cloak. However, this man looked extremely miserable at the moment. There was no intact flesh and blood on his body, and countless knife edges pierced his body. From the front to the back, it is extremely shocking! "Pfft!" Blood spurts out. At this moment, Li Mu stopped moving, and his crazy look gradually turned cold. Slowly, he pulled out the long black knife inserted between the eyebrows of the blood-robed man. Then, he stepped back step by step. One step, two steps, three steps When he took the tenth step back, Li Mu slowly turned around, his cold eyes locked on the six people from the Shaping Ming Tribe a hundred meters away. "Pfft!" Suddenly, the blood spurted out from the blood-robed man again, but the rising blood was not just one stream, but hundreds of streams! Behind Li Mu, I saw countless blood holes on the body surface of the blood-robed man, from the soles of his feet to his head. At a casual glance, there are definitely no less than two hundred, and the rising blood just shot out from these two hundred blood holes. It looked so bloody and terrifying. Especially the blood spurting out from the hole between the eyebrows of the man in blood robe, there is still a trace of white transparent liquid, which is a person's brain! Slowly, the blood-robed man's eyes began to blur, the blood-colored sword fell out of his hand, and his body fell down weakly. The deep fear and disbelief still remained on his face. Are you dead? Yes, dead! Facts have proved that although the man in the blood-robed man can survive having his head chopped off, he will not suffer any harm. But once the flesh and blood, meridians, body tissues, bones, nerves, cells, and even the brain, everything is destroyed. So, can you still live? Obviously not! Therefore, no matter how powerful the man in blood robe is, he still cannot survive. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????It takes ten steps to kill a man, and a thousand miles to leave no trace behind. But Li Mu didn't count. He just turned around and walked ten steps after beheading the man in blood robe. Now, he is still far, far away from achieving this. "I said, you are the first bloodthirsty I have killed, but you are definitely not the last!" As the man in blood robe died, Li Mu breathed out lightly and said to himself coldly. At the same time, he controlled the power around him and did not let the body of the man in blood robe fall. The blood-colored blade and the wrist-shaped blood-colored space weapon were held in his hands and thrown into the Dzi Bead of Life and Death. Then, the body of the man in blood robe fell rapidly. Li Mu didn¡¯t pay attention to this, so at this moment, he had fixed his sights on the six Shaming Clan members in front of him! "Sorry, it was just a small interlude. Let's continue now." Looking at the six people, the murderous intent bloomed in Li Mu's eyes again. The madness on his face was revealed without concealment. Especially with the newly added long and narrow blood mark on the left corner of his lips and extending to his right eyebrow, his cold and stern face with a hint of childishness looked extremely terrifying at the moment. "Whoosh!" The next moment, Li Mu had disappeared. "kill!!!" With the disappearance of Li Mu, the expressions of the five men and one woman of the Shaming Clan changed, and their cold expressions were revealed, and the word "kill" was uttered in their mouths at the same time. If the man in blood robe had not appeared, he would not have been killed by Li Mu. Then, the six people may still despise Li Mu and fight with Li Mu in his current form. After all, as members of the Shaping Clan, their innate conditions are stronger than those of ordinary people. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even if he¡¯s at the Heavenly Meridian state, six against one, they have no reason to lose, even if there¡¯s only one of them in the Earth Line realm. However, as Li Mu beheaded the man in blood robe, especially the scene of the battle just now, all six people saw it in their eyes, and they were already aware of Li Mu's terror. EyeHow can they still have contempt for them? Therefore, at this moment, the figures of the six people all changed. As their bodies shrank, they all returned to their teenage appearance. The head full of black hair, regardless of male or female, all grew to the waist and turned into a strange gray color. Suddenly, a sense of coldness was exuded from the six people at the same time. Just looking at that aura is enough to make people of the same level feel frightened, and their combat effectiveness is reduced by more than 10% or 20%! But will Li Mu know it? Obviously not. Although he was only fourteen years old, as many as eight hundred people died at his hands. The two men from the Shaming Clan at the Earth Line level, plus the talented man in blood robes, were enough to lay the foundation for his death. Especially the man in the blood robe is not an ordinary human being. Rather, they are mutant beings among humans, possessing the bloodline of the legendary ¡®Blood God¡¯. The world calls them - bloodthirsty tribe! ??Obviously, the bloodthirsty tribe is more powerful and more bloodthirsty than ordinary humans, especially the ability to beheaded and immortal, which is definitely not something ordinary people can possess. But the man in blood robe was still killed by Li Mu. Is it because he was weak? Of course not! And Li Mu also knows that only after the bloodthirsty tribe reaches the Tianmai realm can they show their power and possess another strange and powerful ability. It¡¯s just that the man in blood robe just now has not reached the Heavenly Vein Realm! "Boom!" In a blink of an eye, Li Mu had already made five men and one woman from the Nether Clan meet each other in an instant. The fighting in the dark night also fully started. "They are really bloodthirsty, this pervert" In the Ming Dynasty Imperial City, Qian Hongxue's delicate body trembled slightly, staring at the body in front of her that was full of holes, with a hint of horror in its beauty. , slightly pale. "Puff! Puff!" Steeply, in her perception, two corpses without any life breath appeared. She couldn't help but suddenly raised her head and looked towards the night sky. What he saw was the two headless bodies in gray robes falling down! And, as time passes, a headless corpse falls down every three breaths. When the tenth breath passes "Ah! Die!" In the night sky, only a young man in gray roared madly. It is obvious that before the transformation, this person should be the middle-aged man. Because among the six people, he is the only one who is in the realm of earth veins. And as his fellow tribesmen died one by one, this man completely lost his mind and his eyes were already red. Trying his best to release the energy in his connections and earth veins, his body surface glowed with silvery light, and the gray sword in his hand stabbed towards Li Mu like a sharp awl. "Clang!" But under the seemingly easy move of the long black sword, the huge force caused the gray sword to break free from his hand. But this man didn¡¯t give in at all. Instead, the madness in his eyes became even stronger. It was at this moment that thirty gray air currents emerged from his body, all condensing on his left hand. The palm of his left hand was filled with gray lines. With the influx of gray air, the gray lines became brighter. Without any hesitation, he patted Li Mu! This was obviously a desperate blow for this person, and this blow seemed to have been planned and calculated intensively. It happened to be when Li Mu put away his sword, when his old strength was exhausted and new strength was not yet born! "Death!" The man's eyes were red and he roared crazily. But Li Mu's face was still so cold, even though there were several bloody wounds on his body, and even though the situation was critical, he was still so calm, indifferent, without the slightest fear. At this time, the palm of the opponent's left hand had already struck, less than half a foot away from his chest! "Seal of Yin Death? Seal of Fate?" Looking at the opponent's left palm filled with gray energy, Li Mu said to himself, he also raised his left palm and stamped it head on. "Seeking death!" This move fell into the eyes of the man in gray, making his eyes look fierce and generous. But the next moment, the fierceness on his face turned into fear in an instant! "How can it be¡­¡­" Even to the day of his death, this person could not believe it, let alone understand how a foreigner could use the ¡®Seal of Fate¡¯ that belongs exclusively to the Shaming Clan! Although it was not the ¡®Power of Yin Death¡¯ that activated it, it was indeed the ¡®Seal of Fate¡¯! "Pfft!" Just like that, the entire left hand of the man in gray was destroyed by an overbearing force. While his body was rolled back, his chest was torn apart by a sharp blade, and he fell from the high altitude. This person was the last person to die and the only one to retain his head. "Mine is not the Seal of Fate, but the Seal of Ending." Looking at the man in gray who fell, Li Mu slowly withered away his hand.The missing left arm was muttering to himself. What shapes the Nether Clan is the Seal of Yin Death, the Seal of Fate, but it does not belong to him. Under the urging of the 'power of death', his seal became more domineering, but it did not have the effect of 'corrosion'. He defined his seal as: the seal of death, the seal of the end. Not long after, he flashed and quickly led Qian Hongxue, Xiaozhu, and Lang Ya away from the Ming Dynasty Imperial City. The Shaming Imperial City was still so peaceful in the dark night, and no one was awakened by the fight in the sky. At the same time, they didn't know that all the people in charge of this city had been killed. Only six infinitely cold and tragic corpses were lying on the street ; {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 105 Damn it! Shape the kingdom of Hades and the royal city. "Compared to the imperial city, the Zongcheng of Shaming Kingdom is obviously much more comfortable. After all, this is the place where the Shaping Ming Sect is located, and the rules are stricter than those in the Imperial City. This is not only true for Shaming Kingdom, but also for any country on Qingyang Star. Moreover, the population in each country's royal city is only one-third, or even about one-quarter, of that in the imperial city. Because the Zongcheng is the seat of the sect, the wealth value of those who can live in the Zongcheng must be stronger than that of the people in the Imperial City. ¡°Use money to buy peace, use money to buy tranquility, maybe that¡¯s it. Because this is a troubled time, although the Qingyang Kingdom stipulates that wars between countries cannot be launched wantonly, are there still many fights behind the scenes? Apparently a lot. Being able to live at the foot of the sect is naturally much safer than the other two cities. Although if there is a country that wants to destroy another country, it must be fully prepared and have absolute certainty. Even the sect will be destroyed together, so what is the use of hiding in the clan city? Everyone is well aware of this, and doing this will only give them a little peace of mind in their uneasy hearts. Naturally, the Zongcheng is definitely higher than the Imperial City. Especially now, the Zongcheng in the dark night seems more peaceful than the Imperial City, and there is also a trace of comfort. And the thousand-meter giant peak in the center is where the Ming Shaping Sect is located. This peak is also called the Ming Shaping Peak by the world. There are countless buildings on the huge Mingsha Peak. Each building is different in height, size and location. Similarly, in addition to these buildings, there are several squares with a diameter of several thousand feet. At the very top, there is a cliff, which is quite eye-catching. This cliff is light gray in color. It is not big, but it is not small either. It is a hundred meters high and sixty meters wide. ¡°If this was just an ordinary cliff, it would be nothing, but this is no ordinary cliff. Otherwise, there would not be thousands of gray-robed disciples sitting cross-legged in the Qianzhang Square below the cliff. You know, it¡¯s three o¡¯clock in the morning, are these people all full and have nothing to do? Or have you made any mistakes? Do you need to face the wall and think about it? Obviously not! Looking around, on the gray cliff, there is a palm print that seems to be the same size as the cliff. It can be clearly seen that it is the palm of a person's left hand. And the palm was covered with countless lines, which were extremely complex and strange. However, this is not the main venue. The main site is at the top of the cliff, where there is a medium-sized building. The whole building is dark gray, and there is no other color except this color. Not to mention in this dark night, even during the day, it may not attract the attention of others. But obviously, this building is obviously the most important place for the Shaming Clan. Because of this, around every other person, there was a figure standing, surrounding this building with a diameter of less than fifty meters. And those figures are all wearing the same gray robes as the buildings, and the aura of each one is not weak. Especially in the main hall of this building, there are seven figures sitting cross-legged. These seven figures are all from the realm of earth veins! You must know that Shaming Kingdom is just a two-leaf kingdom. But the details revealed now are definitely not what a two-leaf country can possess. This shows how mysterious and powerful this Shaping Underworld is. Looking around, these seven people were sitting cross-legged in a 'one' shape, facing the interior of the hall. Although their eyes were closed tightly, their expressions were extremely respectful. Because right in front of them, there was a portrait that was five meters long and two meters wide. The person above the portrait is a young man in his thirties wearing a gray robe. The man also sat cross-legged, with his hands casually placed on his knees. His expression was cold and stern, and his whole person exuded an endless cold aura. ¡°Furthermore, there is a long gray sword suspended in front of the man, and a bald black crane seems to be sleeping behind him. However, basically no one cares about these latter two things. Even though this is just a portrait, even if the man in the painting has his eyes closed all the time, it still makes people dare not look directly at him. It seems that once he looks directly at him, the man in the portrait will immediately open his eyes. Then, death will come! At this moment, the hall was extremely quiet. The seven people sitting upright were breathing very slowly, without causing the slightest fluctuation in the air. But here, apart from these seven people, there is also that strange portrait. On the ground all around, about an inch above the ground, there were square jade talismans about the size of a thumb floating. Look around, Zhou ?There are tens of thousands of jade talismans like this, covering the entire hall! And, not all of those gray jade talismans are the same size. The smallest one is only half an inch, and the number is also the largest. The second smallest is one inch, not many in number, but there are also three hundred. The third smallest is two inches, less than sixty. The fourth smallest one, which is also the second largest among these jade talismans, is five inches in size and contains eight pieces. As for the largest one, there are only two of them, which are ten inches long. Listed directly below the portrait, it looks extremely conspicuous. And among them, in the area where the three-inch jade talisman was, there were actually two three-inch gray jade talismans at this moment. They had long lost any brilliance and looked a little out of place among them. At the same time, at this moment, there were five jade talismans within the one-inch jade talisman that suddenly all lost their luster! And within the three-inch jade talisman, another jade talisman lost its luster. In just one blink, a total of six jade charms lost their luster! This scene happened so suddenly that the seven figures in gray clothes who had their eyes closed tightly and were practicing were awakened. However, although these seven people opened their eyes and were shocked, their expressions remained respectful and they did not dare to look at the portrait opposite. And their eyes were all locked on the five one-inch and one three-inch jade talismans that suddenly lost their color, and they all looked surprised. Even in this shock and doubt, a shocking anger and murderous intention flashed between their brows. But obviously, all seven people suppressed this inner impulse. "Mo Lin, let's go." After a brief exhalation, the man on the far right whispered to the figure in gray beside him. As he spoke, he stood up straight and stepped back with great respect. Similarly, the man in gray clothes beside him quietly left the main hall, leaving five other people behind. The entire Shaming Clan has not experienced much fluctuation due to this, and is still so comfortable and peaceful ¡­¡­ The next day, the rising sun, carrying a hint of warmth, rose in the east, and its light enveloped this cold world. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Hundreds of meters above a jungle, two people and two beasts flew past at high speed. These two people and two beasts were a strange team headed by Li Mu, followed by the woman Qian Hongxue, and Xiaozhu and Langya as the soy sauce. It can be clearly seen that the atmosphere of the assassin team is not very good, it seems a bit dull and depressing. Of course, Piggy and Wolf Fang have no feelings at all. Maybe there is the latter, but definitely not the former. Moreover, the former continued to control his strength, constantly pulling the latter to jump up and down in the sky, making the latter feel nothing. But Qian Hongxue could clearly feel the dullness. As for Li Mu, he didn't know what was boring or not. He only knew that he didn't want to talk at the moment, so he didn't say anything, so Qian Hongxue didn't dare to say anything along the way. At present, a group of people have already left the Shaming Imperial City for three or four hours. At this speed, it would take less than two days to leave the territory of the Plastic Ming Kingdom and reach the junction of the Plastic Ming Kingdom and another Erye Kingdom. "Sir, are you really not afraid of doing this?" At this time, Qian Hongxue finally couldn't help but approach Li Mu, biting her red lips lightly, and asked in a low voice. "Afraid?" Li Mu turned his head and glanced at the other party casually, immediately understanding what the other party meant by his words. He didn't answer, just shook his head, but his heart was cold. Afraid? What's there to be afraid of? Li Mu felt infinitely cold in his heart. Whether it¡¯s the Shaping Clan or the Bloodthirsty Clan, he basically doesn¡¯t want to provoke them. He will offend the Shaming Clan because of Xiaozhu. He knows how to kill bloodthirsty people because the other party takes the initiative to provoke them. The responsibility does not lie with him. Naturally, Li Mu will not worry about whose responsibility it is, nor does he want to pursue it. Now that things have come to this, just take it one step at a time and don¡¯t need to think too much at all. Are the Shaming Clan chasing after you? Hunted by bloodthirsty clan? Then let them come! Li Mu knew very well that the path he was taking now was a path of bloodshed, full of dangers, and he could lose his life at any time. But if you want to become stronger, you can only go down this path very decisively. Never look back, never hesitate. This is his path! "Okay, you don't need to say more. If you're afraid, you can choose to leave. I'm going to practice." Seeing what Qian Hongxue wanted to say, Li Mu flashed his eyes and said coldly. Afterwards, he paused, controlled his strength, and landed towards the jungle below, ignoring Qian Hongxue and Xiaozhu.??There are also wolf teeth. "You" Upon hearing this, Qian Hongxue was immediately furious. But there was nothing she could do. Especially after thinking that the matter with the Shaping Clan was caused by herself, she could only sigh helplessly and follow. "We really don't understand the human world. This woman talks so much, why can't she shut up?" High in the air, Xiaozhu paused slightly, glanced at Qian Hongxue, and blinked twice. Said to himself. "Woo~~" The cry of Wolf Fang came from below. "Shut up, I didn't ask you!" Xiaozhu was immediately annoyed. He hit the copper head of the wolf fang hard with his jade hooves, and then landed. ¡­¡­ "ah!!!" ¡°Oh my God, what¡¯s going on!!!¡± "Them! Aren't they the adults of the Shaming Tribe?!!!" At this moment, countless extremely sharp screams suddenly erupted on a street in the Shaming Imperial City, attracting many Imperial City soldiers. It was at this moment that the entire imperial city fell into endless panic! "Whizzing!" At this moment, two figures in gray clothes descended from the sky. Their eyes were fixed on the six corpses walking neatly on the street, their heads and bodies moved. "damn it!!" The next moment, the extremely angry roar exploded from the two people's mouths at the same time. The soaring murderous intent made everyone around them shut their mouths tightly, and their hearts were filled with horror and fear! ; {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 106 Drops of Blood "Who said pigs don't eat meat? Who said pigs don't know meat? Haha!" It is located in the northeastern direction of Shaming Kingdom, in the border jungle area. A white and tender piglet was twisting its small body and shouting a strange sound that few people could understand. "Woooo~" Beside, Langya's strong body was lying on the ground, holding his big head high and saying a few words if nothing happened. In front of these two beasts was a ball of blazing flames, and a fat brown pig was roasting on top of the flames. The alluring aroma of meat continued to escape from the fat brown pig, covering hundreds of meters around it, causing both beasts to open their mouths and drool. In a short time, the fat brown pig will be cooked. "Ouch!" Suddenly, a burst of power emerged, directly surrounding the fat brown pig, rising up strangely, and flying straight towards a young man in black. ¡°Cut it into pieces and I¡¯ll teach you how to deal with that big guy.¡± Then, a strange sound came from the piglet¡¯s mouth again. Li Mu, who was sitting cross-legged, suddenly opened his eyes, glanced at the fat brown pig flying over, and flicked it with his index finger. ¡°Chi chi chi chi chi¡­¡± Suddenly, a transparent and colorless knife energy shot out, directly passing through the fat brown pig in mid-air, splitting one into two. But the sword energy did not dissipate, and it still turned back strangely in mid-air, streaking past the fat brown pig at a speed that ordinary people could not imagine! The next moment, the colorless and transparent sword energy dissipated, and the fat brown pig, which weighed four to five hundred kilograms, was evenly divided into eight parts and fell towards the little pig. "Hehe." Seeing this, Xiaozhu grinned and controlled his strength to drag down six of the fat pieces. One piece was held in his mouth, and the other piece flew into the wolf's big mouth. At the same time, it glanced at Langya with an arrogant look on his face, as if he was communicating something. The wolf fang showed a flattering expression and gnawed the large piece of fat beautifully. Li Mu ignored the two beasts, closed his eyes again, and slowly fell silent. He just knew how to deal with Xiaozhu because he had just escaped from the 'deduction space'. After last night's battle, he had a new understanding of the 'silence of death' technique, and he didn't want to speak. After just half an hour, he woke up leisurely. When the eyes are opened, they appear to be calm, but in fact they contain an earth-shattering madness that no one can stop. Like an active volcano that has been silent for a long time, there is the possibility of rioting at any time. By this time, the fire had been extinguished, and Piggy and Langya were lying next to the fire with wisps of smoke still lingering, sleeping soundly. As for Qian Hongxue, she is still calm. She has not said a word since the moment she arrived here. She is sitting cross-legged not far away, her beautiful eyes are closed, and her face is calm. Looking at this scene, Li Mu felt a little emotional. More than a year ago, he only knew how to practice hard and become stronger in order to break free from the shackles of the Autumn Wind Sect. The purpose is to take grandma out of the tribe and see the outside world. But now, everything has changed. outside world? Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but feel a flash of sadness in his expression, and turned his head to look around. I sighed secretly in my heart, isn¡¯t the world outside still the same? Compared with Qiu Feng Country and compared with the tribe, what changes have there been? Li Mu asked himself. Naturally, the outside world is not without change. At least, it becomes more and more sinister, cruel and terrifying! "I'm sorry." At this time, a soft voice sounded. "I'm sorry?" Li Mu, who was slightly lost in thought, frowned and locked his gaze on Qian Hongxue. A faint smile appeared on his cold face: "What do you have to apologize to me for?" Li Mu understood that why the other party said sorry to him was because of the relationship with the ¡®Shaping Nether Tribe¡¯. After all, the reason why I killed the first man in gray was because of him. However, this is just what the other party thinks. Li Mu didn¡¯t think that he killed the first man in gray because of the woman named Qian Hongxue in front of him, but because of Xiaozhu. Therefore, he has never regretted offending the ¡®Shaping Ming Clan¡¯. Perhaps, this is the so-called ¡®fate¡¯. While speaking, Li Mu stood up and ignored Qian Hongxue. He walked to Xiaozhu and Langya, looked down at Xiaozhu and said lightly: "I think we should find a better place than this." ?¡± After finishing speaking, he did not wait for Xiaozhu to wake up or answer, he jumped into the air and disappeared here. ¡°Coax~~¡± The little pig immediately woke up, raised his jade hoof, and hit the big head of Langya hard. Immediately afterwards, aPower surged out of its small body, and it pulled its fangs and flew away in an extremely arrogant manner. Li Mu¡¯s words and actions, as well as Xiaozhu and Langya¡¯s departure, left Qian Hongxue stunned. She felt a little confused and felt weird inside. But the next moment, a hint of surprise appeared on her beautiful face. She raised her head slightly, looked up at Li Mu's departing figure, opened and closed her red lips, and said to herself blankly: "He can actually laugh?" ¡­¡­ In a rather quiet canyon with pleasant scenery. ¡°Hoo ho ho!¡± Suddenly, two people and two beasts fell from the sky and arrived in this canyon. "Don't follow me." As soon as he landed, Li Mu glanced at Qian Hongxue casually and said lightly. Li Mu never uses tactful words. He will say whatever he thinks in his heart. He knew that speaking like this might make people feel uncomfortable and make him seem a little unhuman, but he liked it. If others really want to be angry, there's nothing they can do about it. Anyway, it¡¯s right to be direct. "Oh." Qian Hongxue was slightly startled and nodded. Even though she knew Li Mu's character, she was speechless for a while and felt helpless. "Langya, please stay with her." Looking at Qian Hongxue, Li Mu frowned slightly and looked at Langya. "Ouch!" Langya called out softly, and tapped his huge wolf head twice. "Let's go." Li Mu said nothing more and said to Xiaozhu. "Okay." Xiaozhu jumped down from the wolf's fangs without caring, and replied with his heart. Not long after, a man and an animal left the canyon. "It seems to be much better than before." Qian Hongxue, who stayed here, looked at Langya standing beside him and smiled slightly. Langya blinked his big eyes twice and shook his big head twice. He had a puzzled look on his face, obviously he didn't understand what the human world was like. ¡­¡­ At this moment, at the top of a mountain about three thousand meters away from the canyon, a familiar square cave entrance suddenly appeared. Inside, Li Mu and Xiaozhu sat cross-legged opposite each other. In the middle is an extremely broken and terrifying-looking bloody corpse. The corpse was none other than a man from the 'Bloodthirsty Clan' who had been stabbed full of holes and died beyond hope. "You think he is useful? What use? How to deal with it?" Li Mu did not pay attention to the man's body, but stared at Xiaozhu and frowned. After beheading the man in blood robe, Li Muke never thought about keeping the other man¡¯s body and dumping it in the Shaming Imperial City. Wouldn¡¯t it be good? But at that time, Xiaozhu suggested that he take the body with him, saying it would be of great use. This made Li Mu quite puzzled, but he knew that Xiaozhu would never lie out of thin air. Since the body of this 'bloodthirsty' man was useful, it must be useful. As for its use, he didn't know. And with such a corpse, it¡¯s better to deal with it as soon as possible. Even if the body of a cultivator is much stronger than that of ordinary people, and the rate of decay is obviously slower, it will still decay. Even if this man is a 'bloodthirsty', there is no exception. After all, even Li Mu felt uncomfortable all over with such a dead body. "Hey, it's very simple, just put a drop of your blood on him." Opposite him, the little pig grinned and smiled slightly. Hearing this, Li Mu couldn't help but frown, feeling quite suspicious in his heart. But he didn't want to talk nonsense. Isn't it just a drop of blood? What's the big deal. Instead, he wanted to see what would happen to the body of this 'bloodthirsty' after a drop of blood. "But you have to wait, I have to come first." Li Mugang wanted to take action, but Xiaozhu stopped him. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The skin and flesh of its left front leg split open, and traces of milky white liquid overflowed from it, dripping onto the tattered body of the man in blood robe. "Blood?" Li Mu was stunned. This was the first time he saw the piglet bleeding. Unexpectedly, the piglet¡¯s blood is actually milky white? ¡°Suddenly, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the milky white liquid he had soaked in back then, and the ¡®liquid of life¡¯ he was drinking now. Aren¡¯t they all milky white? Thinking of this, Li Mu's expression became strange. He secretly thought, could it be that the milky white liquid that he had soaked in before and the 'liquid of life' that he drank were all the blood of piglets? All right¡­¡­ Li Mu sighed in his heart. He could only think that the blood on the piglet was another rare treasure. There was no big surprise at all. When the piglet's blood dripped on the body of the man in blood robe, which was riddled with holes, Li Mu saw hundreds of knife wounds on the man in blood robe.Healing at a terrifying speed. In just ten breaths, those wounds have recovered as before, including the one between the eyebrows. If it weren't for the fact that the corpse of the man in blood robe didn't have the slightest breath of life or breathing, people would definitely think that the man in blood robe was just asleep. "It's your turn." At this time, Xiaozhu's voice came. Li Mu said nothing, but the movements in his hands did not stop at all. The skin on his arm was also torn open, and a drop of bright red blood fell down, landing on the forehead of the man in blood robe. Visible to the naked eye, the drop of blood began to penetrate the blood-robed man's skin and merge into his stiff body. In just three breaths, there was no trace of blood left between his eyebrows. However, the man in blood robe still made no movement. Li Mu glanced at Xiaozhu and saw that Xiaozhu was just staring at the man in blood robe without any movement. He didn't say anything and waited patiently. It¡¯s three breaths later again. "Huh?" Suddenly, Li Mu couldn't help but frown. Although the body of the man in blood robe was still motionless, there was an inexplicable feeling of anger in his heart. "Ouch!" The moment this inexplicable feeling appeared in Li Mu's heart, the body of the man in blood robe suddenly erupted with an extremely bright blood light. Immediately afterwards, an extremely violent blood energy surged out and filled the entire cave! ! ! ; {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 107 The First Gift "Tsk ho ho ho!" In an instant, the entire cave was filled with the extremely strong blood light. Even though Li Mu had foreseen it, he narrowed his eyes, but he still felt that the blood light was extremely dazzling. And, in his perception, a majestic power of blood surged up, and even he was frightened. Especially since the source was the body of the man in blood robe in front of him! "Whizzing!" Involuntarily, Li Mu jumped out of the cave and flew into the air. "Hey, are you still willing to give it up?" At this time, Little Pig's chuckle came. Li Mu couldn't help but turn his head and found that the little pig had already left the cave and was floating beside him with a sly smile on his face. "" Li Mu couldn't help but feel helpless, this guy could run faster than him. "What's going on?" But soon, Li Mu's heart sank, his eyes flickered, staring straight ahead at the cave filled with blood, he frowned and asked in a low voice. Especially at this moment, he saw that the blood glow in the cave not only did not dissipate, but became more intense. Especially the tyrannical energy and blood swirling inside is increasing rapidly! Li Mu knew very well that the higher a person's cultivation level, the stronger his body, the stronger his vitality, and the more powerful his energy and blood. The same is true whether it is the Bronze Body Realm, the Three Meridian Realm, or the higher Six Tribulations Realm, Nine Gate Realm, Seizing Heaven Realm, Shattering Void Realm, etc. Generally speaking, as the level of cultivation increases, the body of the cultivator will continue to be transformed and strengthened. If you are in a certain realm of cultivation, you will have the physical strength of that realm. Of course, this is not necessarily the case. After all, there is no absolute in everything between heaven and earth. Some people have reached a certain level of cultivation, but their bodies have not kept up. And some people have a low level of cultivation, but their physical strength is extremely powerful, far higher than their original level. But both the former and the latter are relatively rare and strange. Even though Li Mu himself is physically stronger than the golden light body in the ordinary earth realm, he still has not reached the level of 'purple light body'. And the man in the blood robe gave Li Mu the feeling that his body was definitely at the level of a purple light body. It's just that because of the 'bloodthirsty clan', the opponent's physical level is not divided into 'silver light body', 'golden light body' and 'purple light body'. At this moment, Li Mu would feel frightened, precisely because the power of qi and blood surging in the cave in front of him not only surpassed the golden light body, but also reached the level of the purple light body. At the same time, during the continuous surge, it was directly promoted to the peak of the purple light body, and there was even a tendency to surpass the purple light body and reach another level! Especially in there, the only thing that exists is the body of the dead 'bloodthirsty', the man in the blood robe, which is even more frightening. In other words, the qi and blood surging in the blood light was caused by a dead corpse? How can this be? ! Li Mu was shocked in his heart, so he stared at Xiaozhu, trying to get an answer. At the same time, he kept thinking about the scene in the cave just now in his mind. He didn't do anything at all, right? It was just two drops of blood on the body of the man in the bloody robe. Could it be that those two drops of blood had such power? Can you resurrect the blood-robed man from the 'bloodthirsty tribe'? And let the other party break through? impossible! Immediately, Li Mu denied what he was thinking. In his view, it is absolutely impossible for a person to be resurrected if he has already died. If two drops of blood can resurrect the dead, then why doesn't the little pig let himself resurrect grandma? "Hey, don't worry, you will know soon. Bloodthirsty people are born puppets." Faced with Li Mu's surprise, Xiaozhu grinned and smiled very easily, and there was also a trace of A touch of excitement. "Puppet?" Hearing this, Li Mu was stunned. Although he still didn¡¯t understand the meaning of Xiaozhu¡¯s words, he slowly calmed down. He clearly thought that it was absolutely impossible for the man in blood robe to be resurrected. The change in the other party must be due to the drop of blood from himself and Xiaozhu that led to the scene before him. But he didn¡¯t know exactly why this happened and what kind of changes had occurred. Slowly, Li Mu couldn't help but reveal a trace of expectation in his expression. He will look forward to it because the little pig is looking forward to it. So what is happening in front of you is definitely not a bad thing, on the contrary it can be a good thing. "Chichi~!" Finally, after ten breaths, the dazzling blood glow in the cave began to fade away. At this moment, the surging power of Qi and blood in it has already exceeded that of the strong people in the Tianmai realm, and there are countless purple light bodies. Maybe that hasn¡¯t reached another level yet??A whole new level, but definitely not far off! Li Mu clenched his fists subconsciously and stared at the cave where the blood had dissipated. After a breath, all the blood light dissipated. Everything in the cave appeared in his eyes. Li Mu looked around and saw that the cave was still a cave, with the same size, shape, and depth. There was no change from before. The inside of the cave is the same as usual. The man in blood robe lying among them was also lying down. It didn't change from lying flat to lying on the side, nor did it turn into an upright position. It seems that the dazzling blood light just now has not changed anything at all, it is just a secondary role. But the fact is, that is absolutely not the case! This is Li Mu¡¯s intuition. At this moment, he didn't move, he just stared at the body of the man in blood robe in the cave. On the surface, nothing had changed at all, but in his feeling, everything seemed to have changed. Especially the body of the man in blood robe, it was definitely different from before. As for the difference, he couldn't tell. "What, don't you feel it?" The little pig also didn't move. It seemed to have noticed a trace of confusion in Li Mu's heart. It slowly turned its head and asked with a grin. "Whatfeeling?" Li Mu frowned and shook his head uncertainly. "Then close your eyes, collect all your spiritual consciousness and facial features, and see if you feel anything." Xiaozhu couldn't help rolling his eyes. While speaking, it ducked into the cave and stared at the body of the man in blood robe, looking left and right. An evil smile slowly appeared on the pig's face. Seeing this, Li Mu didn't pay attention. Just as Xiaozhu said, he slowly closed his eyes tightly, converged his spiritual consciousness, and removed his facial features. "What's going on!" The next moment, Li Mu suddenly opened his eyes. He looked surprised, his eyes fixed on the man in blood-robed lying in the cave in front of him, unable to regain his senses for a while. Li Mu just now suddenly felt that he was connected by blood with the man in the blood robe. In other words, the man in blood robe is the blade in his hand. He can control it at will and do anything! What's going on? Li Mu asked in shock, his eyes moving slightly and staring at the little pig next to the body of the man in blood robe. "It seems that you still have some feelings." The little pig in the cave also turned his head, cast his gaze, and said with a slight smile: "Try to see if you can control him. Well, this is the first gift I give you. Well, I hope I can help you in the future, but I don¡¯t really want to see you using him.¡± While speaking, it stuck out its tongue and licked the face of the man in blood robe, but then said with a disgusting look on its face: "How ugly!" After finishing, it flashed out of the cave and flew towards the canyon thousands of meters away. For a moment, only Li Mu was left here, and the body of the man in blood-robed body lying flat in the cave. By this time, Li Mu had already come to his senses. He looked sideways at Xiaozhu's leaving figure, and the confusion on his face turned into relief. Immediately, he shook his head and smiled, and immediately understood what was going on. There are no words of thanks. In Li Mu's heart, the relationship between him and Xiaozhu does not need these lies to consolidate and deepen. "Puppet?" Li Mu faced the cave and looked at the man in blood-robed clothes with a faint curiosity in his eyes. The next moment, his heart moved: "Get up!" ¡°Bang!¡± With a tremor, I saw the man in blood-robed lying flat in the cave. He raised his arms like lightning and slapped the ground beneath him fiercely. A powerful thrust exploded, pushing his tall body straight up, and he actually stood up! "Ouch!" Immediately afterwards, the closed eyes of the man in blood robe suddenly opened, and two rays of blood suddenly shot out from his pupils. At this moment, Li Mu finally couldn't help but laugh. I have to say, this is a really good gift. ¡­¡­ The day has passed and night has fallen. Li Mu didn¡¯t know how many nights he had left the tribe, and he didn¡¯t want to dwell on it. All he knows is to improve his strength as quickly as possible, kill his enemies with his own hands, and subvert the Gui Cha Kingdom and the Gui Cha Sect! At this moment, it is already late at night. In the night sky, the waning moon hangs. The air is as frosty and the ice is as cold as a blade. As usual, as soon as six o'clock passed, Li Mu immediately lowered himself and immersed himself in cultivation. The little pig in the distance cuddled up against the wolf's teeth and slept soundly. Hongxue stood tall and graceful on the side, her eyes slightly closed. From time to time, she opened her eyes a little, and her beautiful eyes moved around, focusing on the somewhat lonely figure in front of her. Three o¡¯clock later, Li Mu woke up and when he opened his eyesTheir eyes met, but there was no spark. "Is something wrong?" Looking at the other party, Li Mu frowned slightly and spoke under pressure. As a cultivator at the level of the Three Meridians, he controls the power between heaven and earth. Sound is usually made of "qi" as a conductor, and compressing air to transmit sound is not a big skill. "It's nothing, Hongxue just feels that here it's not safe enough." Qian Hongxue shook her head lightly and replied in a low voice. "Really?" Li Mu asked softly, his eyes flashing slightly, and his words gradually became colder: "Do you know why I have always been wary of you?" "Because the young master is a careful person." Qian Hongxue was slightly stunned, as if she was a little confused as to why Li Mu asked such a question, but she still answered accordingly. "No, it's because there's something about you that I can't see through. Therefore, I can't trust you, but I will kill you at any time!" Li Mu's eyes turned cold, and his tone was cold, without turning around. At this moment, Li Mu clearly felt that the delicate body of Qian Hongxue opposite him was trembling abnormally, and the other party also lowered his head. Obviously, this woman has some secrets in her heart and is hiding something. But Li Mu didn't ask further. Firstly, he didn't want to know the so-called secret, and secondly, he didn't want to meddle in other people's business. "Okay, it's time for us to leave." Without any other words, Li Mu stood up and greeted. Soon, the two people and the two beasts left this place. "Whizzing!" And not long after Li Mu left, two figures suddenly fell down with bursts of tyrannical power. "Damn it! Escaped again!" One of them yelled angrily. "No, they just left, we will catch up soon!" Another person looked calm and analyzed. "Then chase him quickly, and we must cut that guy into pieces!" The former seemed to be roaring. "You two, are you looking for me?" However, just when the two figures were about to take off, an infinitely cold voice sounded suddenly {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 108 Your whole family is a pet "Puff! Puff!" Under the moonlight, two dazzling blood pillars rose into the sky, blooming in the dark night, and drifted away in the wind. ¡°Bang bang!¡± Immediately afterwards, the two corpses fell to the ground, splashing countless dust. "As expected of the Shaming Clan, how can you hurt me if you are in the ordinary earth realm?" At the same time, Li Mu fell from the sky and came to the two gray-clothed corpses, saying to himself calmly. In order to kill these two Shaming Clan killers, Li Mu paid a heavy price. From the outside, the clothes on his body were torn in several places, and blood overflowed from them, staining the black robe on his body. Especially his left arm, which withered again, looked a bit shocking and shocking. But obviously, Li Mu was not fatally injured. With the power of "life liquid and "life crystal", he could quickly repair this injury. Not long after, Li Mu left in the sky. As for the weapons used by the two Shaming Clan killers, The space spiritual weapon and the spirit blood have long disappeared. Looking at it, the jungle within a diameter of 500 meters has already become a mess. Giant trees fell sideways, all cut off by sharp blades. On the ground, there are even long and narrow marks scratched by the blade, which looks a bit ferocious and terrifying! "It seems that we have gained a lot this time." High in the sky, the cold wind blew by, and the little pig's chuckle came. "It's okay." Li Mu replied noncommittally. After all, the ones he killed before were two Earth-line realm members from the Shaming Clan, and the wealth they possessed was beyond what ordinary Earth-line realms could match. Li Mu briefly counted the things he had now, including 130,000 Qingyang coins, more than 800 fine weapons, more than 30 spiritual weapons, plus fifteen bottles of low-grade "Yin Death Pills" and five bottles of "medium-grade" "Yin Death Pill", twenty-four bottles of low-grade "Body Tempering Pill" and nine bottles of medium-grade "Body Tempering Pill". Each bottle contains "six pills, plus some miscellaneous things. I'm afraid even a strong person in the Tianmai Realm" All the belongings of the author are nothing more than this, right? "As for Li Mu's answer, Xiaozhu couldn't help but roll his eyes. But it didn't say much. It focused its gaze on Langya and snorted in a depressed tone: "You guy, you eat more than this Pig Saint, why don't you see a breakthrough? Why don't you make a breakthrough?" I want this Pig Saint to take you flying!" "Ouch~" The wolf's teeth hurt," he said in a low voice with an innocent look on his face. "Forget it, you should improve your Qi first. Breakthrough, hehe, now is not the time." The next moment, Xiaozhu grinned again, with a mysterious smile on his depressed face. "Soon" a group of two people and two beasts disappeared high in the sky. Obviously, after last night, Qian Honglei no longer had any questions to ask. She knew that Li Mu was not afraid of the Shaming Clan at all, but instead regarded the Shaping Clan as a "wealth-giving cat" In this regard, she was both helpless and a little scared. She couldn't imagine what kind of existence Li Mu was. Why was this young man so powerful? Especially what is powerful is not only the strength, but also the mentality! "I didn't expect that my noble person would be such a person." Qian Honglei sighed inwardly. In her eyes, it is good for Li Mu to be powerful. But while Li Mu is powerful, he will continue to cause trouble, and this kind of trouble is not small, but quite big. If you are not careful, you may die! "Perhaps only such a person can help me?" Qian Honglei thought. As for what exactly she was thinking, no one knew. Li Mu obviously doesn¡¯t know, he doesn¡¯t have many ideas at the moment. ¡°The goal has always been to destroy the Guisha Sect one by one! But you need to have absolute strength in advance. Even if he doesn't have absolute strength, he must at least be able to not be afraid of the Gui Cha Sect and be comparable to the Gui Cha Sect's power. Therefore, what he has to do now is to continue to become stronger. The pursuit of the Shaming Clan? If you have the ability, come and I will behead you as much as you come." It is your ability to behead me! Li Mu thought so, and he even expected the Shaming Tribe to continue to hunt him down. That way he can not only hone himself and become stronger, but also accumulate wealth. In particular, the "Yin Death Pill" and the "Body Tempering Pill" can be used by him. "Similarly," Qingyang coins can also be used to buy spiritual weapons and elixirs. As for those that are not needed, you can choose to sell them. How can you not take advantage of such a good thing that kills two birds with one stone? "The next stop should be Tianxing Kingdom." During the flight, Li Mu looked up at the distant sky and thought to himself. He knew that his journey was long and dangerous. But he was not in a hurry, and he never had the slightest fear. Because what he wants now is enough time. As for those dangers, whenever they come, he will kill them with one strikeOf! Soon, time passed by minute by minute. When six o'clock comes, Li Mu will get down, swallow the "Yin Death Pill" and the "Body Tempering Pill" to start practicing. Although the power of death contained in the "Yin Death Pill" is not much, it is very pure. And with the power of death in the three thousand bloodlines in his body, Li Mu can wipe out the side effects of the "Yin Death Pill" extremely domineeringly. , absorbing the pure power of death. As for body tempering, he has never slacked off. He is really confident that with these body tempering pills, he can transform his body from a golden light body to a purple light body. By then, even if he doesn't use the power of death, he still has the strength to compete with the powerful people in the Tianmai realm. Soon, the days passed by alternately. At this moment, Li Muzheng led Qian Hongxue, Xiaozhu and Langya to the territory of "Tianxing Kingdom." In these five i, Li Mu was attacked and killed again. It¡¯s just that the people who attacked and killed this time were not the Shaping Clan, nor the ¡°bloodthirsty clan¡±, but four people in the human connection realm, and one ordinary human who had reached the earth connection realm. The result is obvious, none of the five people survived. Li Mu will not easily offend others, but once others offend him, there is no chance of survival unless the opponent is stronger than him. Otherwise there will be no other results. As for why the people from the Shaming Clan didn't come after them, Li Mu didn't know. All he could think of was that the Shaming Clan was on the way, or had given up the pursuit. He doesn't know, and he won't think about it. It was the "bloodthirsty clan" that caught his attention. After all, the country where the "bloodthirsty clan existed" was a Yotsuba-level country. Perhaps, the real power of the Shaping Ming Kingdom is more than Erye, but it is definitely not stronger than the "bloodthirsty kingdom" of the Four-leaf Kingdom. ????????????? And the Bloodthirsty Tribe is also a mutated existence among human beings, far stronger than ordinary people. Although they are not stronger than the Shaming Tribe, they are definitely not weaker. Li Mu has seen the power of the Shaming Clan, but the Bloodthirsty Clan has not. He now really wants to see what the special power of this "bloodthirsty clan" is, especially the bloodthirsty clan at the Tianmai level. According to rumors, only the bloodthirsty clan at the Tianmai level can show their power that is far stronger than The power of ordinary humans That¡¯s it, two i will pass again. In the distant jungle, an ancient city quietly appeared. "Ouch!" At this moment, in a cave on a mountain peak, a burst of extremely dazzling golden light suddenly erupted, and there was a faint hint of purple in the golden light! "Li Mu opened his eyes." Black light flowed in his pupils, and a purer and more domineering power than before escaped. "The purity of the power of death has been refined a lot, and the body is about to break through." Feeling the power he possessed, Li Mu showed a hint of joy in his expression. "Huh?" Suddenly, he frowned. The next moment, Li Mu left the cave and reached the top of the giant peak. He saw Qian Honglei's entire body suspended in mid-air. The energy on his body was surging, and his control over the energy between heaven and earth seemed to have improved a lot, reaching the sixth level of energy sense. "This woman seems to have good talent in cultivation." At some point, Xiaozhu controlled his strength and came behind him holding the wolf fang, thinking to himself. "She can break through the earth's veins." Li Mu took the lead slightly. At this time, Qian Honglei, who was practicing, suddenly woke up, his beautiful eyes swept over Li Mu, the little pig still had wolf fangs, and Tingting stood on the giant peak. "Don't you choose to break through?" Seeing this, Li Mu frowned and asked. ¡°I also want to raise my sense of energy even higher before breaking through.¡± Qian Honglei smiled and said gracefully. "Since there is no breakthrough, then we will leave." Hearing this, Li Mu said calmly. He didn¡¯t say more because it would be useless. What the other party chooses is their business and has nothing to do with him. "Yes." Qian Hongxue nodded lightly and lifted her body into the air. At this time, Li Mu had already turned around and left quickly. ¡°It¡¯s so impersonal. " "After waiting for Li Mu, Xiaozhu and Langya to move away, Qian Honglei couldn't help mumbling, but she still followed quickly. It was obvious that the breakthrough in her sense of energy made her quite happy. At ten o'clock at noon, Li Mu and his party had just arrived at the subsidiary city among the three ancient cities of Tianxing Kingdom. Why is it a subsidiary city and not an imperial city? Li Mu didn't know either. He only knew that any city he encountered would be the city he encountered along the way, and he would not deliberately choose it at all. After all, the location and orientation of the three ancient cities in each country are different. PayingAfter collecting ten Qingyang coins, Li Mu walked towards the affiliated city of Tianxing Kingdom. "Wait!" But suddenly, an indifferent soft drink came. Li Mu and Qian Honglei stopped at the same time and turned back in confusion. "You have to pay to bring pets." At the gate of the city, a strong man in bronze armor stopped Xiaozhu and Wolf Ya, and said with an indifferent expression. "Your sister, this Pig Saint is a pet? You are the pet, and your whole family is a pet!" Before Li Mu opened his mouth, the little pig was already furious. Fortunately, only Li Mu could hear its words. Li Mu didn¡¯t like to talk too much, and he didn¡¯t like to waste time on such trivial matters, so he just threw twenty Qingyang coins over. "Boy, did I say that pets only cost ten Qingyang coins?" But the strong man in green armor who took the twenty Qingyang coins grinned and asked with a sneer, with an unkind look on his face. The same was true for the more than ten guards on the side, all of whom had expressions like "You really don't understand." But they didn't notice that the originally annoyed Xiaozhu now looked at them with a pitiful look. Thousands of people on the side Hongxue was also surprised. "Are you looking for death?" As if to confirm Xiaozhu and Qian Honglei's thoughts, Li Mu's already cold face instantly turned cold under the words of the strong man in green armor. At the same time, an extreme chill was suddenly released from his body! For a time, the atmosphere at the city gate became extremely dull and depressing. And the Erfengzun guards were all stunned at this moment. "Boy, what did you say? Grandpa, I didn't understand, could you please say it again?" Then, the face of the strong man in green armor became ferocious, and in anger, he asked in a roaring voice. He couldn't believe that a boy less than fifteen years old dared to speak to him like this! But this person didn¡¯t get an answer, because a cold and heartless hand was already pinching his neck! ¡°Bang!!¡± The next moment, under the horrified attention of everyone, the 1.8-meter-tall green-armored man was thrown directly away a hundred meters away, and hit a three-meter boulder hard, and the boulder was completely shattered. Come! The whole place is silent! The fastest update, please. {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 109 Golden Fan Tianfu [Please subscribe] "Boy, you" \The nineteen green-armored guards also came to their senses, staring at Li Mu with their eyes wide open, wanting to curse angrily, but under Li Mu's cold gaze, they couldn't help but feel a chill in their hearts. , he took back all the words that came to his lips. At this moment, they all have a feeling that if they continue to press forward, they will definitely end up like the strong man in green armor who was thrown out! Who is this young man? ! The nineteen blue-armored guards couldn't help but want to ask in surprise, but no one could answer their questions. "Let's go." Li Mu ignored these people. After giving them a very cold glance, he greeted Qian Honglei, Xiaozhu, and Langya, then turned and walked towards Tianxing Kingdom. affiliated cities. Behind him, Qian Honglei followed silently without saying a word. As early as the moment when the strong man in green armor stopped Xiaozhu and Langya, she had an unknown feeling. It would be okay if the strong man in green armor could not push forward even if he failed, but he had no choice. Reality is always cruel, so the strong man in green armor had no choice but to be thrown away. However, Qian Hongxue was also quite lucky. At least Li Mu stopped and did not kill the strong man in green armor. Otherwise, this would definitely cause a lot of trouble. Although he was not afraid of "Hey, you dare to offend me." We simply don¡¯t want to mess around anymore.¡± From the rear, Langya hurriedly followed. The little pig on its back squawked softly twice, and its thoughts were obviously not the same as Qian Hongxue's. Even Langya looked proud at this moment, feeling that he was following the right master. "Such a domineering feeling, so good! ¡°Ah ah ah, I¡¯m going to kill you!!!¡± But at this moment, an extremely crazy roar sounded. I saw a hundred meters away, lying in the stone debris, a strong man in green armor suddenly stood up, carrying countless limes and flew out. Completely ignoring the tattered green armor on his body and the bloody hole on his head, he directly held a giant sword three and a half feet long and palm-wide, and slashed at Li Mu with great madness. "It is obvious that this strong man in green armor has completely lost his mind. It is not that he is not mentally immature, but that anyone who encounters this situation will do the same!" Not to mention that he is still the guard leader of this subsidiary city. Today How could he not be angry when a young man made him look like this? He has no reason to hold back at all! This move of the strong man in green armor shocked the nineteen guards, but they did not dare to stop it. But they had a feeling that their leader was in trouble! "Are you coming?" Walking on the back of the last Wolf Fang, Xiaozhu couldn't help but turn his head and look at the green-armored man rushing towards him, and couldn't help but blink twice. "Xiao Zhu really thinks that this strong man in green armor is stupid." Li Mu was very kind by not killing him just now, but this guy still wanted to charge at him. Doesn't this mean he really doesn't want to live anymore? Under him, Langya still looked proud, not caring about the strong man in green armor, as if no one was his master's opponent in its eyes. As for Qian Honglei in front, he gently closed his beautiful eyes, expressing that he did not want to see the tragic scene that followed. At this time, Li Mu had already stopped. ¡°Bang!¡± But what is surprising is that the sound of the blood spraying did not sound. But at this moment, the ground trembled slightly. Immediately afterwards, the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground came again in the distance. Why is there no sound of mussel blood spraying? It's simple, because Li Mu didn't take action. And before the ground even trembled, Li Mu had already turned around and landed on a figure in white with a slight frown. "Looking at it, it was a young man wearing a white robe. Judging from his appearance, he was in his early twenties." Although he is not handsome, he has a unique temperament that attracts others. The man's stature is not very tall, but within the normal range. "A bird's long black hair is tied into a braid and draped on the back, with the ends of the hair reaching her waist." She also holds a folding fan in her hand. The whole body is golden, and under the bright sun in the sky, it shines with a strong light. At this moment, the man in white robe was standing three steps behind Langya and Xiaozhu. As for the strong man in green armor holding a giant sword, he had already flown out and was once again lying in the rubble before, unable to stand up. The whole scene came to a halt due to the appearance of this man. "Okay, let's all get up." A rather gentle and gentle voice came from the mouth of the man in white. At this time, Qian Honglei¡¯s eyes, Xiaozhu and Langya also turned to this person. Even the movement just now attracted many people in the affiliated city to come to the city gate out of curiosity. When those people saw the many children in white robes, they all looked surprised, followed by the bursts ofA faint sound of discussion came from their mouths. "It's Master Tianfu!" "It's true, I didn't expect that Young Master Tianfu, who had been away for three years, would come back again, and this time there would be something to watch." "Shh, keep your voice down. Although Master Tianfu was framed and lost power back then, he is not someone to be trifled with. After all, he lost power because he was still young and only broke through the realm of connections. He couldn't defeat Young Master Sang that day. But now he has After three years, God knows how far Young Master Tianfu has grown. You know, Young Master Tianfu at that time was recognized as the number one genius in Tianxing Kingdom!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Although the voices of those people were small, they still reached the ears of Li Mu, Qian Honglei, Xiaozhu, Langya, and the nineteen green-armored guards who stood up slowly. Li Mu¡¯s face was as plain as ever, he didn¡¯t have much emotion, he was just curious about what people call Tianfu. Why would a man like you help yourself? Beside, Qian Hongxue's beautiful eyes flashed with a hint of surprise, while Xiaozhu grinned and laughed strangely. As for the nineteen green-armored guards, they became more respectful. This shows that the status of this man in white in this subsidiary city is so high that ordinary people cannot match it. "I have seen what happened just now. It was Liu Kun who took it upon himself to blame this little brother. Also, I hope that this kind of thing will not happen again in the future. Otherwise, I will not treat you lightly, understand?" A calm voice sounded, and the man Tianfu said softly. Although his words were light and without any anger, they contained an irresistible flavor and gave people the feeling that if they violated the rules, they would be punished. "I obey!" Fengjiu's green-armored guards nodded in unison. "Okay, let's carry Liu Kun down for treatment." Immediately, the man Tianfu ignored the guards and looked sideways at Xiaozhu and Langya. Then he glanced at Qian Honglei, smiled slightly, and locked his eyes on Li Mu. At this time, those who gathered at the city gate all dispersed quickly, not daring to stay at all for fear of getting into trouble. "This little brother has good skills. Although Liu Kun is not strong, he is also a seven-price copper body. But the little brother was able to defeat him so easily. I guess you have reached the ninth price of the bronze body, or the human connection realm, right? "The man standing sideways, Tianfu, ignored those people and looked at Li Mu with a slight smile and said calmly. As soon as these words were spoken, the seventeen green-armored guards on the side, as well as the two guards who had walked to the stone pile a hundred meters away, were all startled, with childish expressions on their faces. ??The price of a fifteen-year-old copper body is nine? Network realm? Just kidding? But the nineteen green-armored guards couldn't help but shiver all over their bodies. In their understanding, everyone would make a joke, but this young master Tianfu would never do it. Moreover, the scene where Liu Kun was defeated by Li Mu just now was still deeply hidden in their minds. Even if the man Fusu doesn¡¯t say it, they will still think so because it is a fact! The nineteen green-armored guards all lowered their heads with shock in their hearts, and no longer dared to look at Li Mu. Let¡¯s not talk about the fifteen-year-old¡¯s connections, even if the fifteen-year-old¡¯s bronze body is worth nine, they are not something they can provoke, let alone the fact that Young Master Tianfu is here right now! "You're welcome." Li Mu himself didn't feel much. He just looked at the Tianfu man with a flat face and replied indifferently. "Let's go." Then, he ignored the other party and turned his attention to Qian Honglei and Xiao After Zhu said calmly, he turned around and stepped towards the subsidiary city again. Qian Hongxue felt helpless and calmly bowed to Tianfu, the man in white, and turned around to follow him. "This guy is pretty good." Lang Ya still held his head high and strode away. But the little pig on its back couldn't help but glance at Tianfu and grinned. Soon, a group of two people and two beasts disappeared outside the city gate. Li Mu¡¯s actions made the man Tianfu slightly stunned. The latter obviously did not expect that Li Mu would reject people thousands of miles away like this. Looking at Li Mu's leaving figure, the man Tianfu shook his head and smiled. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation, and he had encountered it with a boy of fourteen or fifteen years old. But he was not angry, as you can see from the smile on his face. Others might suddenly become furious when faced with this scene, and even if they didn't explode, they would suppress it deliberately, and secretly move their vaginas in pain, but his smile was definitely not fake. Not long after, the man Tianfu shook his head, walked slowly into the huge subsidiary city, and disappeared among the crowd. "Cantonese!" At this moment, in the very center of the affiliated city of Tianxing Kingdom, there is a huge building that is easy to understand. Suddenly, a shaking sound came from inside. This sound immediately caused some of the guards and maids outside to panic.He was trembling with fear, not daring to make any movement, and even his breathing was so slow. "This scoundrel, how dare he come back?!" Then, a roar came out! I saw a royal chair at the end of a magnificent hall that was a hundred meters long and fifty meters wide. Sitting on the king's chair was a middle-aged man who was about fifty years old and wearing a golden robe, and was as angry as his crown. At this moment, the middle-aged man's face was extremely gloomy, and his breath was surging, causing the air around him to flow freely, and a hurricane appeared out of thin air. If this hall were not extremely strong, it would have collapsed long ago. "Father, calm down!" At the same time, another voice sounded. Standing there was a young and handsome man in the same golden robe. This man is in his thirties, with an air of arrogance between his brows. Facing the middle-aged man on the throne, he just cupped his hands and said respectfully: "Fourth brother should have repented, and he must be loyal to his father when he comes back this time!" "Repent? Be loyal? He will? Do you think he will?" The middle-aged man on the king's chair smiled coldly, not believing this at all. At the same time, he locked his eyes on the young man in gold robe and asked rhetorically. "This". Immediately, the young man in golden robe hesitated. He rolled his eyes and whispered: "Father, don't worry. No matter what the purpose of my fourth brother's return this time, your status is eternal." Don't move. Leave the affairs of the fourth brother to your subordinates. As the eldest brother, I have the responsibility to take good care of these younger brothers and sisters!" "Oh?" Hearing this, the middle-aged man on the king's chair was suspicious, and then nodded heavily: "Okay, I'll leave this matter to you!" "Yes, Father, I will definitely do it well!" The young man in gold robe looked happy, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he couldn't help but sneer in his heart: "Old guy, I think you are a local emperor. If you are addicted, I will make you feel better again i. Several After i, you have to get out of here! " The fastest update, please. {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 110 Wanderer¡¯s Paradise Zhu Xin! First update, Zhu Xin sincerely requests to subscribe! After entering the affiliated city of Tianxing Kingdom, Li Mu had a strong sense of purpose. After identifying a direction, he walked in that direction. His goal is very obvious, he wants to sell the unnecessary things on his body in exchange for the corresponding Qingyang coins, so that he can buy some items such as Body Tempering Pills and Yamano Pills that can improve his strength. Naturally, Li Mu had no idea where to sell these things. But with Qian Hongxue by your side, do you still need to worry about this problem? Obviously not. Therefore, it is no longer Li Mu himself who is walking at the front, but Qian Hongxue, with Langya Xiaozhu following closely behind. It was obviously not a peaceful journey, not to mention that Qian Hongxue¡¯s beauty attracted the covetous attention of countless men. Even Langya and Xiaozhu attract the attention of others all the time, and some people even point their fingers at them. Li Mu himself, on the other hand, was directly ignored by these people. However, perhaps because of the wolf fangs, I was afraid that some people would covet Qian Hongxue¡¯s appearance, but no one dared to come even close. Instead, they stayed far away. It is not difficult to see that although this is an affiliated city of one of the three ancient cities of Tianxing Kingdom. But the order of this place cannot be compared with the imperial city of Tianxing Kingdom, let alone the ancestral city. After all, more than one-fifth of the people in the subordinate countries do not belong to the Tianxing Kingdom. They are "wanderers" The "tramp" mentioned here is not the kind of person who is so poor that he can no longer live on. But ordinary people only account for a very small part of the cultivators who travel among the various kingdoms of Qingyang Star. Wanderers do not have any specific goals. In order to live, to practice, for treasures, for wealth, and for women, they keep traveling between countries. It can be said that he lives an extremely dangerous life without a fixed abode and licks blood from his knife edge. I son. Not to mention anything else, Li Mu can now be called a "wanderer." Therefore, as the three of them walked on the streets of this affiliated city, they encountered many unscrupulous evil looks from others. As for the indigenous residents of the affiliated cities, they are much more honest. Although they are from Tianxing Kingdom, they dare not offend "Wanderers" easily. After all, "Wanderers are basically the kind of people who have no worries, and their cultivation is quite high. Once provoked, there will be absolutely nothing." The good consequences will be the same even in the territory of Tianxing Kingdom. ¡°Wanderers can escape after committing murder and making trouble, and they do not exist in this country. But the indigenous people cannot. Because this is the place where they have lived for generations and is their roots. How can they just leave? Li Mu knows this. As for those who cast unscrupulous glances, he didn't pay attention. Basically, few people looked at him. They all stared at Qian Hongxue, Xiaozhu and Langya. "Hey, isn't this Pig Saint so handsome? He's become the center of attention?" Behind him, the little pig's chuckle suddenly came, and you could hear the extremely strong narcissism in his words. .com "Aww~" Langya shouted in agreement, expressing his approval of Xiaozhu's words. ¡°¡­,¡­¡± Li Mu was speechless. "We are almost there." At this time, Qian Hongxue slowed down slightly, parallel to Li Mu, smiled sideways, exhaled lightly and said. ¡°Obviously, the looks from around her made her very uncomfortable, even if she saw them often. "Yeah." Li Mu nodded slightly, raised his head and stared away. We saw a rather huge building a few hundred meters ahead. The building is majestic and majestic, especially the water chestnut outlines inlaid with some gold particles, which look extremely dazzling under the bright sun, which is enough to show that the cost of this building is high. Presumably, this building should also be ranked high in the city affiliated with Tianxing Kingdom? Li Mu thought so in his heart. "Gather, take a look and have a look," "Hey everyone, don't miss it if you pass by" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± And in his ears, there were still bursts of shouting. There were so many beautiful things around the streets that even Li Mu couldn't help but look at them a few more times, with a hint of strangeness in his expression. Over the past year or so, although Li Mu has experienced countless dangers and dangers, his mentality has grown rapidly, his strength has become stronger, and his vision has broadened a lot. But this was his first real visit to the city, so it wasn't surprising that he was attracted by some things. Qian Hongxue on the side clearly noticed this change in Li Mu, and couldn't help but be stunned, feeling extremely surprised. In Qian Hongxue's understanding, although Li Mu is not ruthless and murderous, he is extremely ruthless and decisive, and his inner strength is beyond speculation. Especially?The city is even more bottomless, which is really unpredictable. If you weren't still young, you might have already become famous? But now, Li Mu is actually curious about the things around him? Qian Hongxue found it a bit unbelievable, but it was true. "Okay" In the end, Qian Hongxue sighed softly in her heart. She no longer wanted to gauge Li Mu's inner thoughts, so she chose to give up. "Wait." Suddenly, a cold voice came, causing her to stop subconsciously. "What's wrong?" Qian Hongxue looked at Li Mu with confusion. "Let's go in and have a look." Li Mu just glanced at the other party casually, with an extremely rare smile on his face. After finishing speaking, he turned to the right and walked towards a rather grand shop. Li Mu naturally didn¡¯t know what Qian Hongxue was thinking at the moment. He only knew that the store in front of him had something that attracted him. "Okay" Qian Hongxue nodded subconsciously. At this time, she was suddenly in a daze. The smile that Li Mu had just shown was constantly playing in her mind? Yes, a smile, Li Mu actually smiled? ! Qian Hongxue opened her mouth, but couldn't close it for a while. In her opinion, it was simply impossible to make Li Mu laugh. Even if it's white iHell, the sun is rising in the west, that¡¯s impossible! However, just now Li Mu really smiled! ¡°What a weirdo,¡± Qian Hongxue sighed after a long while, shaking her head and followed him. "Want to buy clothes?" The little pig on Langya's back didn't care whether Li Mu smiled or not. When it raised its head slightly, a smile appeared on its face. Compared with the smile on Li Mu's face, its smile was even more weird, but no one paid attention to it. At one glance, Xiaozhu could tell what this store was mainly about. Then, it glanced across the store. A faint light of hope shone out from its eyes. "That's it." Immediately, the corners of Xiaozhu's mouth turned up again. "Come on, let's go in too." Then, its curly tail slapped the wolf's fang on the back and ordered. "Ouch~" Lang Ya growled, using his strong limbs, he stepped forward and arrived at the door of the store. But the door was a bit small compared to it, and it took a while to squeeze in, which really made the old shop owner feel ashamed. "Especially the figure of Langya" made the shop owner's original anger immediately annihilated in the cradle. "I'm objective, I wonder what you want to order?" The old man in his seventies, wearing hu¨¡s¨¨ green clothes, came forward and asked with a smile on his face. "Ginger is still spicier than old," the old man was not facing Qian Hongxue, but Li Mu. First, "Li Mu was the first to walk in; Second, Qian Hongxue was listed behind Li Mu, always following and never surpassing: Third," Li Mu's cold and arrogant temperament: From these three points, the shop owner could tell the difference at a glance Who is in charge and who is second? ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first.¡± Li Mu¡¯s eyes flashed and he replied calmly. "Then you watch first." The shop owner smiled and quietly stepped aside. At this moment, his eyes shifted from Li Mu to Qian Hongxue. Looking at Qian Hongxue's face, his small eyes also lit up. Although he is old, he can still easily distinguish between beauty and ugliness. "Roar~" However, the low roar of the wolf fangs on the side scared the shop owner and quickly looked away. "Don't say anything else." Just saying "Langya" is enough to let the shop owner know that this group of people is not ordinary people. At this moment, Li Mu had already taken a look at this store. The shop is neither big nor small, about a hundred square meters, and it is a cloth and leather business. The walls are covered with robes of all kinds and colors. Large and small sizes, not to say everything is available, but it is quite complete. Finally, Li Mu set his sights on a robe made of black leather. "I am really discerning objectively. This leather robe is the latest flagship model of our store." It is made from the second layer of leather of the ferocious beast "Black Wind Mang". After wearing it, it will be warm in winter and cool in summer. It is extremely elastic, even with It won't be easily damaged even when people fight." At this moment, the shop owner's eyes lit up and he hurriedly stepped forward to introduce it, wishing he could praise the leather robe to the sky. "How many leather robes like this are there?" Li Mu asked indifferently with a dull expression. "Well, because the house is a ferocious beast, "Hei Fengmang's skin, so" the shop owner was slightly startled, with a helpless expression on his old face. "This is five thousand Qingyang coins, tomorrow i I want to see three sizes of large, medium and small, with ten leather robes like this in each size. ¡±?After the other party finished speaking, Li Mu turned over his hand. A piece of green coin paper with a denomination of 5,000 appeared and threw it directly. After that, he turned around and left the shop, leaving the shop owner alone in a daze. But soon, the shop owner hurriedly put away the green coin paper, his small eyes narrowed into gaps, and he was already smiling from ear to ear, "Jubao Pavilion?" Not long after, Li Mu paused in front of a large building and looked up at the door that was ten meters high and five meters wide. There is a plaque hanging there, with three shining golden words on it, which is extremely eye-catching. Li Mu knew very well that this should be organized by the officials of the affiliated city, otherwise who could have such ability? "Let's go." He greeted Qian Hongxue at the side without thinking too much. "Master, wait a minute!" But at this moment, a figure suddenly blocked his way. "Is something wrong?" Li Mu frowned, his expression suddenly turned cold. ¡°If he were in other places, he would definitely punch the opponent away immediately, but that¡¯s not possible now. Besides, the opponent doesn¡¯t seem to be a threat? Therefore, the man who appeared in front of him at this moment was not only in tatters and filth, but also had a wooden stick in his right hand and a broken bowl in his left hand. He was simply a beggar. Could it be that the other party wanted to rob him like this? But soon, Li Mu rejected this idea, because the other party's eyes had always stayed on Qian Hongxue's body, and the robbery was not a robbery of wealth, but a robbery of sex. "Uh, nothing's wrong." The skinny man who looked like a beggar came back to his senses, grinned, revealing two rows of extremely white teeth, and smiled at Li Mu in an extremely far-fetched way: "Young Master looks a little unfamiliar. It must be your first time to come to this city affiliated with Tianxing Kingdom? Then I guess you don¡¯t understand the business here.¡± Having said this, he hurriedly lowered his voice and said: "This Jubao Pavilion is a cheating place. It's better to advise the young master not to go in. You will definitely suffer a big loss. It's better to wait until the night market at twelve o'clock in the evening. Everything is available. , that¡¯s the paradise for us wanderers!!!¡± Zhu Xin: Zhu Xin¡¯s life is quite embarrassing now. Ben¡¯s results are obvious to all, they are very miserable. It has been on the shelves for nearly 24 hours, and now the first order has only come from one person, which basically means that there is no royalties, and I can only work hard. Full attendance at the starting point is every day iFive thousand words, five hundred yuan, each i Ten thousand words, one thousand yuan. You can't stop updating for a day, and if you stop updating, you'll lose even a dime. Zhu Xin's goal is the latter, otherwise he would not be able to survive. Naturally, Zhu Xin is not here to complain, but to thank Ben's first helmsman, "Can Gu, boss. He once promised that this book would become popular after it was put on the shelves, but because he couldn't get the starting coins, he didn't say hello yesterday and gave it directly to the leader. Zhuxin Tenpay paid 1,000 yuan! Zhu Xin is so happy, I can¡¯t thank you enough! Zhuxin doesn¡¯t ask for anything, he just asks that everyone can support Zhuxin by subscribing. It is best to automatically subscribe and support him. Zhuxin sincerely thanks everyone for subscribing! {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 111 Meeting Again Zhu Xin: Second update, please subscribe! "Night market?" Li Mu frowned, feeling a little suspicious. From the words of the other party, all he could think of was that the price of the "Jubao Pavilion" was not very good, especially for such an official organization, which could not be negotiated. "The "night market" is an activity in the affiliated city, where countless wanderers gather, and it is also an important place for buying and selling. You can bargain, and there may even be some unexpected novelties. "Yes, Yeba, I will never lie to you, young master. Regardless of how this treasure gathering pavilion is, it is actually very deceptive. I am also a wanderer, and I don't want to see you suffer such unreasonable disasters." The slovenly young man grinned with excitement on his face. But Li Mu did not look at the other party, but looked sideways at Qian Hongxue without saying anything. "There is indeed such a place. There will be a night market in every country's affiliated city in the early morning." Qian Hongxue could understand what Li Mu meant, nodded her head lightly, and answered in an extremely simple manner. "Well, that night market seems pretty good. If you have the chance, you should definitely go there and check it out." At the same time, the voice of Xiaozhu's thoughts came. "Okay, I'll wait until the night market." After hearing what Qian Hongxue and Xiaozhu said, Li Mu casually looked at the "Jubao Pavilion" in front of him, then turned around and left, still ignoring the sloppy man. Qian Hongxue was quite surprised by Li Mu's behavior. In her opinion, Li Mu didn't like to bargain with others. Even if the price of this "Jubao Pavilion" was not that good, Li Mu wouldn't feel anything. From the previous Bupi You can see it in the shops. But now, Li Mu actually chooses to go to the night market? However, although Qian Hongxue was surprised, she didn't dwell on it and turned away. "I have a hunch that something interesting will happen at the night market." Langya had already turned around, and the corners of the piggy's mouth on its back could not help but curl up slightly, and said with a chuckle. "Aww~" Langya growled in a low voice, seeming to agree. "Uh, just leave like this?" Li Mu left, leaving the slovenly man standing there blankly, blinking twice with an innocent look on his face. "You have to reward me with a few bucks anyway." Immediately, the sloppy man gave a bitter smile. However, after Li Mu's back disappeared at the end of the street, the man's wry smile suddenly straightened up and became solemn, with a hint of surprise in his expression. "No wonder Mr. Tianfu is interested in this person. He is really an extraordinary person." Immediately afterwards, a faint voice sounded from his mouth ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you think that person is a little suspicious?¡± Walking on the streets of the affiliated city, Qian Hongxue slowly approached and asked in a low voice. "Suspicious?" Li Mu frowned, glanced sideways at Qian Hongxue, and said calmly: "There is nothing suspicious." Isn¡¯t that man Lou Nuan really suspicious? otherwise! As early as the beginning, Li Mu noticed something was wrong with that man. However, since the other party had no ill intentions, he did not want to do anything to the other party. And the "night market" is real, which proves that the other party is not lying. Since the other party has no malice and has not lied, even if there is something wrong, then what? Li Mu would not dwell on such inconsequential matters at all, and he would never cause trouble to himself. "This" his words made Qian Hongxue speechless, and the latter didn't know how to answer. Li Mu¡¯s answer was very simple, not even an answer at all. But with just such a sentence, Qian Hongxue immediately realized the key point. Yes, what's suspicious about it? So, Qian Hongxue shook her head and didn¡¯t think about anything else. Li Mu didn¡¯t care what Qian Hongxue was thinking, and he stopped again soon after. nature, This time he stopped not to buy something, but to walk into an inn and choose two ordinary rooms. Li Mu simply ignored the looks from the people inside the inn, knowing that they were all attracted by Qian Hongxue¡¯s beauty. However, the eyes of those people quickly restrained themselves, because under Xiaozhu's command, the wolf fangs showed an extremely fierce look. Although those who exist in this affiliated city are basically cultivators and exist in the Bronze Body Realm. But the horror of the wolf's fangs is definitely not something that ordinary people can withstand. Even a person with a bronze body of the ninth level must weigh it carefully. Langya's physique is already stronger than that of a ninth-level cultivator with a bronze body. Coupled with its current understanding of Qi, an ordinary ninth-level bronze body would probably be defeated in a single encounter. It is absolutely invincible. Who would dare to fight Qian Hongxue? idea? At this moment, the whole inn changed from the original bustle to extremely quiet, even the people in the inn? The servants and the shopkeeper were all trembling with fear. Fortunately, Li Mu didn't stay too long. After delivering the Qingyang coins, he led Qian Hongxue, Xiaozhu and Langya to the third floor of the inn. Although Langya's body is large, the width of the stairs and the guest room door can still accommodate it. There are two guest rooms, Qian Hongxue is alone, and Langya Piggy lives in Li Mu¡¯s room. On the bed, Li Mu sat cross-legged without any words to say. After swallowing the "Yin Death Pill" and the "Body Tempering Pill", he directly entered the practice. The entire guest room was extremely quiet. Time passed minute by minute, and night slowly fell, until the moment in the early hours of the morning, "Hi!" "Ouch!" Li Mu opened his eyes, and his pupils were full of death-like blackness, with a frightening and domineering tone. At the same time, the golden glow on his skin bloomed, and the thick purple meaning spread. The latter seemed to have the urge to devour the former. "It's not far." After waking up, Li Mu slowly gathered the power of death and body, feeling the power of his own body. There was not only a slight smile on his slightly cold face. . ¡°Young Master.¡± At this moment, Qian Hongxue¡¯s voice came from outside. Li Mu didn¡¯t say anything more, and jumped off the bed in a hurry. When passing by Langya and Xiaozhu, he kicked the two beasts and opened the door. The first thing that came into view was Qian Hongxue's beautiful and delicate face, which looked extremely alluring under the moonlight. If he were an ordinary man, he would probably want to rush up to her immediately and hug her into his arms. But in Li Mu¡¯s opinion, ¡°that¡¯s all, there¡¯s not much feeling at all. Compared to others, he prefers to appreciate a beautiful thing instead of touching it. "Let's go." After a brief pause, Li Mu spoke calmly, stepped out of the guest room, turned and left. Looking at Li Mu¡¯s leaving figure, Qian Hongxue sighed quietly and followed him leisurely. "You big guy, you're still sleeping" and left! ! "On the floor of the room, Piggy's angry voice came out, followed immediately by the scream of Wolf Fang. The auxiliary city is not as good as the imperial city, let alone the ancestral city. Although there are rules, they are not many and even less strict. If the annexed city had many and strict rules, then there would be no need for it to exist at all. ¡°In other words, even if it exists, it will definitely be in chaos and will perish sooner or later. Midnight market, this is an activity that any country's affiliated city will have, and it is a well-known thing. The officials of the affiliated city knew everything about it, but they were unable to stop it. Naturally, when this activity first started on Qingyang Star, it encountered suppression. But the result is that it makes every country feel chilly, and they all underestimate the terror of "wanderers". There was once a three-leaf country that suppressed "wanderers" and organized a "midnight market". After that, the three-leaf country was directly destroyed! Although other countries were not destroyed, their vitality was severely damaged and they suffered unspeakably! "As a result," over time, the "midnight market" organized by "wanderers" has been recognized by countless countries. Moreover, the officials of the affiliated cities will actively participate in organizing and holding it to seek benefits from it. "Li Mu doesn't know much about these," and he won't know too much about them. He only knew that since this so-called "night market" was better than the "Jubao Pavilion", he really needed to experience it. Not long after, a group of two people and two beasts arrived at the central square of the city affiliated with Tianxing Kingdom. This square is tens of thousands of feet large, and the number of people it can accommodate is incalculable. However, it would definitely be impossible to accommodate all the "wanderers" in the entire attached city. Therefore, if you want to enter it, you must hand over ten Qingyang coins. Coupled with the fact that everyone comes in and out, the whole scene is a bit hot, but it doesn't seem too crowded. When Li Mu boycotted this place, the square was already extremely hot. Most of the people there were indigenous residents of the "Wanderer" affiliated city, only occupying a very small part. After paying forty Qingyang coins, a group of two people and two beasts entered smoothly. "The one in the night market is stronger than that in the Jubao Pavilion." Stepping into the square, Li Mu looked around and couldn't help but nodded. According to his perception, no one here is an ordinary person, they are all cultivators of the Bronze Body Realm. ??The bronze body ranges from the first level to the ninth level, ranging from a ten-year-old boy to an eighty-year-old man. There are no limitations, and no one dares to quarrel or fight. "Let's go." Li Mu didn't stay too long and looked for a place.He walked backwards and walked over. Although the night market is popular with countless homeless people setting up stalls and buying and selling, it is also divided into specific areas and cannot be set up randomly. The first thing Li Mu has to do is to sell the things he doesn¡¯t need. Among them, 863 spiritual weapons were sold, with an average of 80 Qingyang coins each, totaling: about 69,000 Qingyang coins: In addition to "knives" and attack-like spiritual weapons, there are still 28 pieces left. Attack weapons were sold for an average of 3,000 Qingyang coins, totaling: 84,000 Qingyang coins: As for those miscellaneous items, nearly 20,000 Qingyang coins were obtained. In the end, Li Mu got 3,000 Qingyang coins from the Seventeenth Son, plus his own 130,000 Qingyang coins, for a total of 303,000 Qingyang coins. This is definitely a huge amount of wealth, which ordinary people cannot even imagine. But for Li Mu, he didn't catch a cold very much. At this time, Li Mu entered the night market for nearly an hour. Now he has arrived at the trading area of ??"Spirit Pill," and behind him are the aimless piglets and wolf fangs. As for Qian Hongxue, she had separated from him a long time ago. They went to their own places and went back to the inn on their own. "Huh?" At this moment, a faint huffing sound sounded. Hearing this voice, Li Mu paused, raised his head and stared at a white figure not far ahead. After seeing the man's appearance clearly, he couldn't help but frown and said, "Tianfu?" {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 112 Stall Owner Zhu Xin! I went to Yueshili early this morning. I just came back now, sorry for the late update. What, I really don¡¯t know which brother voted for Zhu Xin seven times yesterday. Didn¡¯t this force Zhu Xin to explode by 12,000! There is no other way, Zhu Xin can only fulfill your wish, just 12,000 today! Please collect, vote, and subscribe! "Tianfu?" Li Mu frowned and immediately recognized who it was. Although he doesn¡¯t like to make friends, and he doesn¡¯t say he never forgets anything, he still remembers some noteworthy people. What appears in front of you is not Bai Bai At the gate of i city, have you ever met a young man in white who is called "Tianfu Gongzi" by others? "It seems that we are really destined." At this time, the man Tianfu came forward with a smile on his face, still holding the golden handle in his hand Chapter 112 The stall owner¡¯s folding fan said softly. "Maybe." Li Mu said with a flash of light, his tone was neither cold nor hot. Although Li Mu didn¡¯t have a good impression of Tianfu, he didn¡¯t hate it either. After all, the incident at the city gate was thanks to the other party. Although he is not afraid of trouble, if he really gets into trouble, he will definitely not be able to stand here so easily at this moment. Li Mu understood that he owed the other party a favor, although the favor was not big or even small enough to be ignored. But no matter how small a favor is, you still have to repay it, and you have to repay it redoubled. "I don't know my little brother's name? In Xia Tianfu, he was once considered a member of this affiliated city." The man Tianfu didn't care about Li Mu's lukewarmness. Instead, he asked lightly with a slight smile on his rather handsome face. "Li Mu." Looking at the other person, Li Mu replied calmly. Although he didn't like making friends, he still knew the most basic courtesy. "Li Mu?" The man Tianfu was slightly startled. "What? Is there a problem?" Li Mu's eyes flashed and his tone was slightly cold. Because of the other party's reaction, something was wrong with him. "It's nothing, it's just that I once had a good friend with the same name." That's why it was a bit surprising. " Tianfu smiled and shook his head. He could clearly detect the changes in Li Mu's expression and tone. Chapter 112 The stall owner knew immediately that this boy, who looked to be only fifteen years old, was definitely a thoughtful person. However, he didn¡¯t care about anything. "Oh?" Li Mu frowned, feeling in his heart that this person's lie was indeed a bit clich¨¦, but he did not dwell on it. In Li Mu's opinion, the man called "Tianfu" is by no means a simple person. Judging from the fact that he is in his early twenties, but can reach the earth line realm, he is enough to be called a cultivation genius. Especially since the other party said "I was once a part of this affiliated city", the other party is now "a wanderer, this side?" plus white At this time, some people were pointing fingers at this person, and Li Mu became more aware that Tianfu might have had a problem with the ruler of the city affiliated with Tianxing Kingdom. Coming back now will definitely give this subsidiary city a shock. But he won't care about this. Even if this subsidiary city is blown away by Tianzhu, he won't feel anything. But if this person really wants to make trouble here, having an affair with him will get him into trouble after all. So he can Keep a distance from this Tianfu, so it's best to keep a little distance. "Okay, brother Li Mu, let's not talk about this anymore." Na Tian shook his head and smiled, looked around and said confidently: "I guess this is your first time to come to the city affiliated with Tianxing Kingdom, right? Although I haven't been back for three years, But I¡¯m quite familiar with everything here, I wonder if I can be your guide?¡± "It's up to you." Li Mu didn't say much and walked forward, followed closely by the wolf fangs behind him. The originally arrogant Wolf Fang lowered its huge head when it passed by Tianfu. As it was about to become a ferocious beast, even if Tianfu had hidden its cultivation, it could still feel the opponent. powerful. Even if there is a master here, it doesn¡¯t dare to do anything to Tian Fu. "However, the "little pig" on its back was grinning and staring at Tianfu with a smile. Not only did it not show any fear, but it also showed a joking look on its face. "It seems that this guy wants to have a good relationship with my master? Hey, no matter what you are planning, it is not an easy thing to curry favor with my master who is as hot as ice." Waiting to be defeated Bar. "Little Pig chuckled in his heart. "He is really an indifferent person." As Li Mu left, Tianfu shook his head and smiled, a hint of helplessness flashed in his expression. But he didn't pay too much attention" and followed him step by step. In the night market, the crowd is crowded and noisy. If he were alone, Li Mu would?Wander around freely without any sense of restraint. Even if he wasn't familiar with this place, he was happy and at ease, and it didn't matter if he took a long detour. But at this moment, there was a man named Tianfu following him. Even if he didn't give him much face, he still seemed to be sneaking around. Naturally, with Tianfu¡¯s guidance, Li Mu had to admit that he had reached his destination without any detours. Obviously, this destination is exactly where the elixirs are bought and sold in the night market. "It seems that Brother Li Mu is a cultivating madman." On the side, Tianfu sighed softly. "Isn't it the same for you?" Li Mu's eyes flashed, he looked sideways at the other party, and asked. In his opinion, Tianfu looks very casual on the surface and does not care much about cultivation, but in fact it is definitely not the case. As the saying goes: A person needs to work harder to look effortless: Li Mu can confidently say that no one knows this better than him. At least, he is clearly in this state now. Li Mu understands that although his actual cultivation level is not the ninth level of bronze body, it is just because of the ability of the "Life and Death Dzi Bead" to disguise the realm of earth vein realm into the ninth level of bronze body. After all, the earth line realm at the age of fifteen is too terrifying. Even if you are at the ninth level of the bronze body at this moment, it seems almost impossible. Therefore, Li Mu can also clearly think that in the eyes of others, he is still a monster-level existence in the eyes of others. It takes absolutely no effort to cultivate, and breaking through is as easy as drinking boiled water. But what about the facts? it's not true! Li Mu has always scorned people who have such thoughts, because what he has given is far beyond what others can imagine. Li Mu didn¡¯t think at all that under Tianfu¡¯s glamorous appearance, it would still be so glamorous. There must have been an extremely hard time there, otherwise the other party would not have what it is today. i¡¯s achievements. As for what kind of cultivation this Tianfu has, Li Mu cannot tell. Because the other party has also concealed his own cultivation realm, but thinking about it, he is already in the earth line realm, right? He is in the Earth Line Realm in his early twenties, which is why Li Mu needs to be wary of the other party. When he thought about it, even the top ten core disciples of Guisha Sect would probably be like this! "Haha, maybe." Tianfu was slightly startled, then smiled and shook his head. But in his peaceful expression at the moment, a hint of sadness slowly emerged. "It seems that you are a person with quite a story." Li Mu's eyes flashed and he said calmly. After saying that, he ignored the other party and turned around and walked towards the popular elixir shops. ¡°Don¡¯t miss it if you¡¯re passing by!¡± There were shouts from all around. Li Mu glanced around, "The shops around are not big. Strictly speaking, those shops can't be called shops at all, they can only be called stalls. Moreover, there is basically no elixir trading here. Even if there is, there are many in each area." Just one place. And this place is still an official store belonging to the affiliated city. "After all," among these wanderers, there are basically no strong people in the human connection realm, they are all in the bronze body realm. How could there be a magic elixir in the Bronze Body Realm? Spiritual weapon? Or spiritual martial arts? It can only be found in official stores in affiliated cities. In this night market, the only one that can be called a "shop" is still the official affiliated city. It can be seen that this night market has basically been infiltrated by the government, and they have definitely gained a lot of benefits from it. However, the spiritual weapons and artifacts that Li Mu sold before were not sold to the official, but to the stalls of homeless people. Although the wanderer is not rich, he can still afford several thousand Qingyang coins. Moreover, sometimes spiritual weapons have a price but no market, so his twenty-eight not very high-level spiritual weapons can be sold for an average price of 3,000 Qingyang coins, which is considered very good. "If Lou is given official responsibility, the average price will definitely not exceed 2,500, and the same goes for fine art. "Are they all spiritual liquid?" Li Mu glanced at the hundreds of stalls around him. "There are no "spiritual pills" at all. They are all "spiritual liquid" and they are quite low-grade spiritual liquid. If the quantity was enough, he would consider it, but the quantity is not large and the price is high. Although he can bargain, Li Mu is not happy. In this regard, he was slightly disappointed. "Isn't there anyone you like?" Tianfu's smile came from the side. Li Mu frowned, but did not answer the other party's question. "But at this time" he fixed his gaze on a very inconspicuous place in the corner.   There is also a stall there, and if he hadn't been sharp-eyed, he would never have discovered it. "That's it." Looking at the stall, Li Mu's eyes flashed with a hint of shock, and he moved lightly and walked quickly. On the side, Tianfu was puzzled, his eyes were also fixed on that stall. The next moment, a hint of shock appeared in his expression. But his slight shock was accompanied by a hint of doubt, and he hurriedly followed. "Finally, I found something interesting." Langya was covered, and a smile quietly appeared on Piggy's face. His curled tail gently tapped Langya's back, signaling that he should follow him and take a look. Li Mu ignored Tianfu, let alone Xiaozhu and Langya. At this time, he had arrived in front of a stall. In Li Mu¡¯s eyes, this is a very ordinary stall, and its location is very remote. Almost no one comes here, so that the stall owner who is sitting upright has already fallen asleep. Even if he stood here counting his breath, the boss was still slightly awake. Li Mu just casually glanced at the medicine bottles placed on the stall, but for a while, he couldn't take his eyes away from the two jade bottles. "Young man, do you like these two things very much?" At this time, a dull voice came. This statement immediately shocked Li Mu, and when he raised his head, he realized. At some point, the owner of this stall had woken up, stood up straight, and looked at him with a smile! ! ! ! {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 113: Possessed Zhu Xin! Second update sent! Don¡¯t be stingy with your votes and subscriptions, please subscribe automatically! This is a middle-aged man wearing a gray robe who looks a little slovenly, but not very slovenly. This middle-aged man has messy hair that hangs down on his shoulders. The two mustaches, coupled with the aura of vicissitudes that hit his face, and the calm and gentle smile, are enough to attract the attention of some underage girls, making them feel easy to approach and easy to talk to. Compared to the homeless people at other stalls, this person is obviously much quieter. ?Perhaps, this is the true meaning of a wanderer. At least from the appearance point of view, it does tend to be a little bit "wanderer". Looking at this person, Li Mu felt suspicious. In his sleep, the hundreds of jade vases placed on this stall were basically Chapter 113. into the demonic liquid, but there are two bottles containing real elixirs, and they are quite high-grade! But why did the other party dress up like this? Furthermore, when did the other party stand up just now? Weird! Li Mu couldn't help but frown, staring at the middle-aged man. Although he didn¡¯t know what was wrong with the other party, he told him directly that this was definitely not an ordinary person. Yes, ordinary people! In Li Mu's perception, the opponent did not have the aura fluctuations at the level of the Three Meridians, and even his physique was not too surprising to ordinary people. In other words, this middle-aged man has not yet reached the Bronze Body Realm? ! This is even weirder! "I really like it." Although Li Mu felt a little uneasy in his heart, on the surface, he nodded calmly. His eyes moved away from the other person's face and fell on two jade, one black and one purple. On top of the bottle. If the "ordinaryness" of the middle-aged man in front of him was the first reason that made him feel weird. Then, the contents of these two jade bottles are the second weird point. Li Mu just casually glanced at the nearly a hundred other jade bottles, which were basically the spiritual liquid of heaven and earth that tempered the body. Naturally, the level of these spiritual liquids is infinitely low. Even if they are all added up, it will only allow an eighth-level bronze body person to break through Chapter 113. He has only reached the ninth level of the bronze body, and it is completely useless to him. But what is contained in this black and purple jade bottle is a real elixir, and it is also a rather high-level elixir. However, the most important thing is not here, but the black jade bottle Yamanomaru! Purple Jade Bottle Body Tempering Pill! Li Mu feels frightened and weird, precisely because of this place! "Huh?" At the same time, Tianfu, who was holding a golden folding fan and wearing a white robe, was less than ten steps away from this stall. At this moment, like Li Mu, his face changed slightly, and his gentle steps could not help but reveal a touch of surprise in his expression, followed by infinite shock! "When will he stand up?!" The man Tian Fu stared at the middle-aged man in gray robes with vicissitudes of life, his pupils tightened for a while. However, he quickly returned to normal and stepped forward again, but his right hand holding the golden folding fan was much harder than before. "Huh? I didn't expect to meet such an interesting person here." At this time, Langya had already arrived at the stall, and the little pig on its back suddenly had a flash of surprise in the depths of his eyes, and his eyes narrowed. Through the gap, there was a rare trace of solemnity in the middle-aged man's expression. "Hey, young man, that's good. I actually tamed a purple-toothed wolf. Huh? What kind of pig is this? Why have I never seen it before?" At this moment, the middle-aged man in gray robes glanced at him. He locked his eyes on Xiaozhu and Langya, with a smile on his face. It is said that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. The little pig has not reacted yet, but its wolf fangs have been exposed and it is growling again and again. However, after the piggy knocked it became quiet. As for the little pig, it didn¡¯t pay attention to the middle-aged man at all. Instead, it pretended to lie on Wolf Ya¡¯s broad back and fell asleep, but its eyes were still narrowed into a slit as if thinking about something. "How can I sell these two?" Li Mu's eyes flickered, and he moved his eyes slightly, sideways glance at Langya and Xiaozhu, and then stared at the man in front of him, giving him a "weird, weird" feeling. The young man asked coldly. "Haha, I didn't expect anyone to recognize such a treasure in this night market." At this time, Tianfu stepped forward, his eyes also swept over the black jade bottle and purple jade bottle, and smiled slightly in surprise. "Young man, do you also like them?" The middle-aged man looked away from the wolf fang and the piggy. He did not answer Li Mu's question, but looked at Tianfu. "Well, I like it, but if I buy it, I will only buy one of them."?. However, it was Li Mu brothers who took a fancy to them first. According to the first-come, first-served procedure, it was natural that the Li Mu brothers bought first. Tianfu smiled slightly, met the middle-aged man's gaze, and replied calmly. "Haha, young man, he is very good, he knows how to behave." The middle-aged man nodded, then shook his head, looked at Li Mu and smiled lightly: "It's just a pity, if you want to buy my things, you have to Buy them all. If you buy them individually, I won't sell them. "Not selling?" Li Mu frowned, quite puzzled. He didn't expect this person to do business like this. Doesn't this mean a forced sale? At this moment, Tianfu on the side also frowned. "If he doesn't sell it, then we'd better leave. ,At this time, the little pig's voice came. Naturally, only Li Mu could hear what Xiaozhu said. "What's going on? Li Mu was a little surprised and asked in his mind. "It's nothing, this person is possessed. If you get involved with him, the good will be very good. If it's bad, I'm afraid your life will be killed in an instant!" Xiaozhu's voice was slightly solemn. "Possessed?" Li Mu was stunned for a moment, then became horrified! "How is this possible?!" Li Mu didn't believe it, and couldn't believe it. The so-called "being possessed by a demon" is a kind of disaster that occurs only in the realm of "six tribulations," which is called "demon tribulation." The Demonic Tribulation is the last catastrophe in the Six Tribulation Realm. Once you survive the Demonic Tribulation, you will be the peak powerhouse of the Six Tribulations Realm. This kind of person is also called the Sixth Tribulation Powerful. This kind of person can be regarded as the overlord of the entire Qingyang Star. , only four-leaf level countries can exist. Moreover, the weakest Yotsuba Kingdom can only have one strong person in the first calamity at most. You must know that the Six Tribulations Realm is divided into six tribulations in total, and each tribulation is stronger than the last. The Sixth Tribulation strongman is the strongest being in the Sixth Tribulation Realm. There are one hundred and seventy-nine four-leaf kingdoms in the entire Qingyang Star. How many four-leaf kingdoms have real Sixth Tribulation strongmen? There aren¡¯t many at all, right? Unless it¡¯s a five-leaf country! Even in the Five-leaf Kingdom, the Sixth Tribulation experts are extremely powerful beings, and they will definitely not be the kind that can be caught in large numbers. The demonic calamity represents the sixth calamity of the six calamities. Once someone is possessed by a demon, it proves that this person is a terrifying existence at the sixth calamity level. No, to be precise, this person has already begun to overcome the tribulation. Only after success can one be truly strong in the Sixth Tribulation. If you fail, you will be completely demonized and lose yourself! ??????????????????????????????????????????? Li Mu is not stupid and knows the meaning of these words very well. Obviously, the middle-aged man in front of him is a strong man who is in the midst of the sixth tribulation! This kind of people say it is dangerous or not, but they say it is not dangerous, but it is extremely terrifying! If the other party can suppress the "demonization", he will definitely be an extremely terrifying figure in the future, at least a strong person in the sixth calamity. This kind of person can easily destroy the Guisha Sect, right? If you can get acquainted with them, the benefits are certain. But if the other party cannot restrain the "demon", he will transform into a "demon" in the future and completely lose himself. He will be controlled by the "demon" for his whole life. Although he is extremely powerful, he has no self-awareness, which will surely bring disaster to the entire Qingyang Star. Whoever gets involved with it will definitely not have good results, unless it has a strength far superior to the other party! "No wonder you think he is a little strange, it turns out that's the case." Thinking of this, Li Mu felt a bitterness in his heart and slowly suppressed the shock in his heart. Let alone the sixth calamity powerhouse, even a first calamity level figure can easily kill him. Not to mention that this is a strong man who is in the sixth calamity of "demon transformation". How can he afford to offend him at the Earth Meridian Realm? "Haha, I didn't expect you to have such rules here." Tianfu's chuckle came from the side. Li Mu's expression slowly became calm. The conversation he had with Xiaozhu seemed to last for a long time, but in fact it was only a moment, and outsiders could not detect it at all. Moreover, it is still communicating with the mind, not to mention that even if the middle-aged man in front of him is in the state of "demonization", he will not be able to notice it. "Brother Li Mu, what do you think?" As he spoke, Tian tilted his head and cast his gaze. Although he said he was asking, he actually hinted to Li Mu that he could leave. It was definitely not worth buying them all. "I wonder how many Qingyang coins these Jixi can be sold for?" Li Mu's eyes flashed and he didn't pay attention to Tianfu, but stared at the middle-aged man opposite. "How many Qingyang coins?" The middle-aged man smiled, pointed at the black jade bottle and purple jade bottle, and said lightly: "Six top-grade Yama Wang Pills and six top-grade Body Tempering Pills. According to the market price, each One hundred thousand Qingyang coins, just for this place, we need 1.2 million Qingyang coins. Young man, can you afford it?" "Okay, pretend I didn't ask." Hearing the words "1.2 million," Li Mu couldn't help but want to turn over the words.Eyes. He doesn't blame the high price, the six-pack inside, and he doesn't blame the other party's rules. If you have to blame, you can only blame yourself for not having money. "Money is indeed a good thing." Li Mu shook his head and sighed slightly in his heart. He didn't care much about money before, but now he tastes the pain of not having money, and it's really uncomfortable. "It seems that I will make more money in the future." Li Mu said to himself. "Brother Li Mu, if you really want to buy it, I can help you." On the side, Tianfu, who was frowning, suddenly smiled. "No, thank you." Li Mu's eyes flashed, and he immediately knew what the other party meant. Although he felt a little regretful, he still flatly refused. As he spoke, he turned around and prepared to leave. "I didn't expect that such a low-level country would have such people. It's really interesting." Xiao Zhuye commanded Langya to turn around and let out a breath, his solemn expression slightly relaxed. "Okay then." Yafu smiled helplessly and said nothing more. "Young man, if you want these two things, it's not impossible. I can give them to you." Suddenly, the middle-aged man's smile came from behind. Hearing this, Li Mu paused, and Langya and Tianfu also stopped one after another. "What are your requirements?" Li Mu turned around and asked with a frown. "Are you asking? It's very simple. Just choose to be my apprentice." Opposite, the middle-aged man with a vicissitudes of life straightened his expression, but his tone remained calm. But only Li Mu could hear what he said. ! ! ! {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 115 Ruthless Slap Just like now, according to the calculation of the man in gold robe, the entire attached city is basically under his control. Even if one-fifth of the population is homeless, who is worthy of his fear? Is it possible that among these wanderers there will be people in the Earth Vein Realm or even Heavenly Vein Realm experts? Maybe, but it will definitely not appear in an affiliated city of the Erye Kingdom! Therefore, the words of the middle-aged man in gray made him extremely angry. He chose to take action without hesitation, not only to punish the other party for being disrespectful, but also to severely shock the homeless people here and let them know who is the real owner of this place! Especially when the man in gold robe realized that the middle-aged man in gray was not even in the bronze body realm, the anger in his heart expanded to the limit. This is unbearable. As the controller of a subsidiary city, how could he let a "mortal man" ride on top of his head? ?Erasing is the only way to solve this problem! No one present would think that the man in gold robe would show any mercy to the middle-aged man in gray robe. Since they were not new to the city affiliated with Tianxing Kingdom, everyone knew very well what kind of person the man in golden robe was. Therefore, the fate of the middle-aged man in gray robe must be miserable, and he may even be killed on the spot! "It's a pity that even if the next outcome is predicted, no one dares to intervene because they simply don't have the ability. You must know that the man in golden robe is the second strongest man in the city affiliated with Tianxing Kingdom. He is basically invincible in the Earth Line realm. Who dares to provoke him? "Whoosh!" As the man in golden robe disappeared, everyone closed their eyes. They didn't open their eyes until there was a sound like a heavy object hitting the ground. They originally wanted to sigh and shake their heads, feeling sorry for the ignorance of the middle-aged man in gray robe. But when they saw the scene in front of them clearly, they couldn't help but widen their eyes, and there was a hint of shock in their expressions, showing an expression of disbelief. "How how is it possible?!" Immediately afterwards, an exclamation came from the crowd. The next moment, there were the screams of countless people. What was revealed in those words was unbelief and deep shock. Because the person who was killed was not the middle-aged man in gray robe, but the man in gold robe who took the initiative and was the second strongest man in the city affiliated with Tianxing Kingdom and had the strength of the Earth Line Realm! Next week it won¡¯t just be knocked away, butkilled! Yes, kill! ! ! Amid the waves of exclamations, the man in golden robe was seen lying on the ground, unable to stand up again. After a few severe twitches, he became silent. ????????????????????????????????????????????: At this moment, let alone those green-armored guards and those wanderers. Even the woman in green clothes who had followed but had never said a word and looked quite calm was so shocked that she couldn't help but take a few steps back after seeing the miserable appearance of the man in gold robe. The face was instantly covered with ugly fear. She wanted to scream, but she subconsciously raised her hand and covered her mouth, unable to make any sound. Even if Li Mu and Tianfu looked at each other reflexively at this moment, they could see the shock in each other's eyes! The Wolf Ya on the side was already lying on the ground, trembling even more. Only the little one lying on its back The pig looks quite calm. But Xiaozhu's expression also looked extremely solemn, with his brows furrowed. The next moment, everyone's eyes, including Li Mu and Tianfu, were locked on the middle-aged man in gray robe. But the place where the middle-aged man in gray robe was standing was already empty. Even the stall was gone. It seemed as if it had disappeared out of thin air, leaving everyone stunned! No one present was a fool. By this time, they had completely guessed that the middle-aged man in gray robe who looked like a mortal was an extremely terrifying being. He was so terrifying that he could instantly kill a gold-robed man in the earth-line realm just by meeting him. man. What does this mean? It means that the middle-aged man in gray robe has at least the strength of Tianmai realm. It is even possible that it is the existence that is more terrifying than the Tianmai Realm, the legendary Six Tribulations Realm! God, how come such a person exists in the Tianxing Kingdom of Erye Kingdom? ! Everyone was horrified, and with this emotion, they subconsciously locked their eyes on the dead man in golden robe. At this moment, everyone present felt a sense of God's will to trick people, and the thought that good will be rewarded with good and evil will be punished with evil came into their minds. It was not that they were not repaid, but that the time had not come yet.   Slowly, smiles appeared in the horrified expressions of many people, especially those wanderers who had suffered losses at the hands of the golden-robed man. They couldn't help laughing. . "Dead, haha, really dead! I didn't expect that Tian Sang would end up like this!" "Hey, this was supposed to be his ending. He had done all bad things in the past, relying on his strength and power, He just keeps suppressing us, burning, killing, looting, and doing things worse than animals, he should have died long ago!" "Have a good death, a wonderful death, and a croaking death. I really don't know who that senior was just now. If we meet him again, I must feel good about him. Thank you old man. " ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± With the death of the man in golden robe, countless people spoke to each other and released the resentment hidden in their hearts without reservation. There were even some people with red eyes who wanted to rush forward, step on the body of the man in gold robe and spit on it. As the saying goes, some people are famous for eternity after death, while some people are infamous for eternity. Perhaps, this man in golden robe, who is called "Tian Sang," is the kind of person who will be "infamous for thousands of years." "It seems that this person is indeed a person who deserves to be killed, not someone who was possessed by a demon." Looking at the scene in front of him, Li Mu said to himself. Turning his head, he cast his gaze towards where the middle-aged man in gray robe had been standing, and felt more and more that he did not look like a possessed person at all. In deep thought, Li Mu raised his head and glanced at the frightened and hesitant woman in green shirt, and then at the hundreds of green-armored guards with pale faces. Especially the latter, their bodies trembled violently amidst the cold laughter floating around them. You look at me, I look at you, and you all feel a sense of helplessness and despair. In the past, with the support of men in golden robes, they could do whatever they wanted and suppress the homeless. But now, the man in golden robe is dead, who will support them? Especially when they thought about what happened in the past, they couldn't help but feel chills in their hearts, and cold sweat instantly filled their spines. As time went by, the sneers, taunts, and noises around them became more and more intense, and some wanderers were even ready to attack these green-armored guards. ¡°Shut up, everyone!!!¡± But suddenly, an extremely cold voice exploded, like a shocking thunder, spreading across the entire square, causing everyone to tightly shut their mouths and look shocked. The next moment, everyone came back to their senses. Some people wanted to shout, but when they saw the owner who made the sound, they couldn't help but shut up again, not daring to say a single word. On the Baizhang open space, Li Mu's expression was still the same, as calm as ever. However, he couldn't help but turn his head and look at Tianfu beside him. Because the owner of that thunderous voice just now was this gentle-looking young man. It¡¯s just that at this moment, the face of the other party has already darkened to an extreme level, and it has nothing to do with the four words "gentle and elegant." Li Mu didn¡¯t move or speak, he just watched quietly. His eyes moved away from Tianfu and fell on the hundreds of blue-armored guards. At this moment, the hundreds of green-armored guards had already knelt on the ground helplessly. As for the woman in green shirt, with tears welling up in her eyes, she stared at Tianfu with a pleading look on her face, her red lips opened and closed, and she uttered three extremely small words. Although the voice of the woman in green shirt was low, Li Mu could hear it clearly. When he heard those three words, he couldn't help but laugh, but the smile contained deep ridicule. And those three words are exactly sorry! Li Mu couldn¡¯t help but recall the leader of the tribe, Su Si. Didn¡¯t he also say the same to himself before he died? But, is it useful? Li Mu didn¡¯t know what kind of relationship there was between Tianfu and the woman in green shirt, but he thought they must know each other. And the man in gold robe seems to be Tianfu's eldest brother. But obviously, the latter no longer recognizes the other as the eldest brother. While shaking his head, Li Mu stopped thinking about these unclear questions and looked sideways at Tianfu. But he found that Tianfu had already disappeared where he was. Instead, he suddenly appeared in front of the green-robed woman at a speed that could only be achieved by a strong person in the Earth Vein Realm. As he raised his right hand, he slapped him hard in the face. "Bang!" Without the slightest pause, the Xuantang woman was pulled out like this. The huge force directly took her delicate body off the ground, and she continued to roll in the air for several weeks, flying nearly ten feet away. After a long distance, it hit the ground hard! Seeing this, Li Mu was a little surprised, but he felt nothing else. But now, no one dares to catch the woman in green shirt, letting the woman in green shirt fall to the ground. Whether it's the blue-armored guards or those vagabonds,Or, in shock, they all stepped aside. Hiding? Although the woman in green shirt is not an ordinary mortal, she is only an eighth-level cultivator of the Bronze Body. How could she escape Tianfu's slap? But it¡¯s obvious that Tianfu¡¯s slap was reserved. Otherwise, with the physique of the woman in green shirt, it would not only be as simple as spitting out a few teeth and turning the right half of her face purple, but she would die directly! "Hiss~" But this scene made everyone take a breath of cold air, and there was a hint of fear in their expressions, especially the green-armored guards. You must know that the woman in the blue shirt is a woman, and she still has a beautiful face, extremely delicate, and a woman that men will love and pity. But now he was slapped by Tianfu to look like this. This kind of gap is really unacceptable. Li Mu was still so calm, he didn't say anything, let alone take action. He is not the kind of person who gets into heat when he sees a beautiful woman. In his opinion, the matter in front of him was probably Tianfu's housework. As an outsider, just watch it honestly. Soon, the scene changed. With everyone watching in shock, Tianfu slowly came to the woman in green clothes who was lying on the ground, looking quite miserable. He stretched out his hand, bent down, and grabbed the woman in green shirt. And his eyes, which had long been filled with blood, were bursting with endless murderous intent at this moment! The fastest update, please. {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Death and Transformation Chapter 114 Tragedy occurs suddenly "Apprentice?" Li Mu was stunned. He didn't expect that the other party's conditions were so weird? "Yes, apprentice." The middle-aged man in gray robe nodded, smiled and said: "I won't say more about my strength and cultivation. You will know it later. And, I don't want to accept you as my apprentice. I¡¯m not teaching you martial arts, or how to improve your cultivation, but how to make alchemy!¡± "Alchemy?" Li Mu was stunned again, blinked, and couldn't help but look sideways at Xiaozhu. With a single thought, he told the other party exactly what he said. "What? Accept you as a disciple? Teach you how to make alchemy? No, absolutely not!" After hearing this, Xiaozhu immediately screamed angrily and directly denied it without thinking about it. And it glared at the middle-aged man, no matter what level of cultivation he had, he screamed angrily. Chapter 114 of Little Pig This reaction to the sudden tragedy made Li Mu suddenly feel that this pig was too excited. It¡¯s not like he wants to become his master, let alone that he hasn¡¯t agreed yet. Tianfu on the side just frowned, although he didn't know what happened at this moment. But he was not stupid, he could clearly detect that Li Mu and the middle-aged man were communicating with each other, but Xiaozhu's reaction made him feel a little strange. In his opinion, neither wolf fangs nor piglets are ordinary things. "Huh?" Similarly, the middle-aged man in gray robe also noticed Xiaozhu's reaction and looked at Xiaozhu in surprise. "Humph!" Xiaozhu turned his face away, humming lightly, full of disdain. "What are you doing?" Li Mu frowned, and Xiaozhu's reaction made him very puzzled. Although Li Mu doesn¡¯t like making friends, he only trusts the knife in his hand. But if he can learn something useful from others and use it for himself, he will definitely not let it go easily. Not to mention, pills are a must for every cultivator. Once learned, the benefits are needless to say. Why does Piggy object? What reasons are there to object? Is it because he wants to become his master? Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but feel a little relieved. If we really want to talk about it, Xiaozhu is not only him Chapter 114 Tragedy suddenly struck his best friend and his first teacher. Naturally, this is limited to cultivation. The first teacher in life is n¨£in¨£i. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If you worship someone else as your teacher and follow others to practice, would it be tantamount to betraying me? pig? Is that why Piggy is so excited? Li Mu couldn't help but sigh to himself, feeling that the other party was overthinking. "It seems that it doesn't agree very much?" A soft chuckle sounded, and the middle-aged man in gray clothes smiled. "Well, its temper is not very good." Li Mu felt a little embarrassed, nodded helplessly, and replied lightly. "What do you mean?" The middle-aged man in gray didn't care, and he still had that peaceful smile on his face. "Let me think about it." Li Mu sighed softly in his heart and shook his head. He answered like this not because of Xiaozhu¡¯s objection, but because he really didn¡¯t want to give the answer to the other party right now. "Okay, take this thing and come to me at any time. It will guide you." The middle-aged man in gray didn't say much. He turned his hands over with a smile and found a black jade talisman that looked very ordinary and had nothing special. Come flying away. Li Mu subconsciously raised his hand to take it. The moment he took the black jade talisman, his whole body couldn't help but tremble. As his pupils shrank, a hint of shock flashed through his expression. Immediately I felt the aura fluctuations contained in the black jade talisman, which turned out to be an extremely pure and majestic power of death! The next moment, Li Musheng suppressed the shock in his heart and did not reveal anything in order to tell Xiaozhu directly. "Okay." Li Mu looked up, looked at the middle-aged man's calm face, and replied seriously. If Xiaozhu hadn¡¯t said that Gui Kuai had become a demon, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to believe that this person was in the midst of a demonic tribulation. At least on the surface, this middle-aged man looks more normal than a normal person, and the impact of this jade talisman on him is extremely strong. "Hmph!" As soon as Li Mugang took the black jade talisman, he heard the little pig's muffled snort. He couldn't help but turn his head and saw Xiaozhu commanding the wolf fangs and leaving towards the crowd. "This guy, I really don't know which line is wrong." Seeing this, Li Mu shook his head helplessly. At the same time, he clasped his fists slightly at the middle-aged man opposite and said solemnly: "Then I'll take my leave." "Go slowly." The middle-aged man in gray robe smiled slightly. "Let's go." Li Mu's eyes flashed, he glanced sideways at Tianfu and greeted. "Yeah." Tianfu took the lead slightly, and didn¡¯t ask anything. Li Mu glanced at the other party in surprise. If it were anyone else, he would probably be extremely curious, but Tianfu was not. Li Mu thought for a while and felt relieved. Clearly, the other person is not an ordinary person and should know what things should be asked and what things should not be asked. "Huh?" Li Mu couldn't help but frowned after taking a few steps. He found that among the crowd around him, some guards wearing bronze armor appeared, surrounding them in a circle. At the same time, bursts of noise and doubts continued to come from the mouths of the wanderers. "What's going on Lou?" "Aren't these the guards from Xie Shu City? Why are they here?" "Hey, it looks like there's something good to watch!" "¡­¡­¡­¡­" "Oh, good dogs don't block the road!" There was also a sound that only Li Mu could hear. "Little pig, come back." Upon noticing this, Li Mu's eyes turned cold, he raised his head to look at the little pig ten feet away, and shouted in his mind. "Humph!" The little pig was still a little angry, but it still tapped the wolf's fang to signal the wolf's fang to move back. As for those extremely vigilant wolf fang bronze armor guards, they also relaxed a lot. After all, Langya's strong physique is absolutely oppressive to them in the Bronze Body Realm. Soon, there was not a single homeless person within a hundred meters of this place. Naturally, except for Li Mu, Tianfu, and the middle-aged man who owned the stall, they were all driven away by the guards wearing bronze armor. Anyone who is not a fool can tell that these bronze armored guards will appear here, obviously targeting these three people. "Hey, who is this? It turns out to be the fourth brother. No wonder he looks so familiar. It's been almost a day since I came back. Why don't you come to see me, my eldest brother, and why do you want your eldest brother to come all the way to find you?" At this moment, a voice with a strong sarcastic flavor sounded. Immediately afterwards, under the astonished attention of everyone, a young man wearing a golden robe appeared, followed by a woman in a blue shirt. Looking at these two people, Li Mu frowned slightly, not because he knew these two people, but because after these two people appeared, Tianfu beside him became a little strange. Not to mention its transformation, at least the calmness on Tian Fu¡¯s face disappeared today, and was replaced by strong coldness, even hatred! "I must have guessed it right." Upon noticing this, Li Mu sighed. He understood that Tian Fuzeng should have had a strong position in the affiliated city but later left, and he left out of necessity. He must have had a lot of grudges with the officials of the affiliated city. Now that you are back, you must be collecting your debt from back then, right? ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that before Tianfu went to collect the debt, the other party would come to the door. "Interesting." Thinking of this, Li Mu sneered. In his opinion, this Tianxing Kingdom is only a two-leaf kingdom. Even if it is quite powerful in the Erye Kingdom, it is still only the Erye Kingdom. But this Tianfu, at such an age, has reached the Earth Meridian Realm. Not to mention a subsidiary city, not even the entire Tianxing Kingdom would dare to offend easily, right? "Here comes your chance to return the favor." At the same time, Xiaozhu's voice sounded. "Maybe." Li Mu shook his head. He really wanted to return the favor to Tianfu, but he couldn't help it if he couldn't help it. But if the other party takes the initiative to provoke him, there is nothing he can do. "Fourth brother?" Konoe's cold voice sounded, and as the man and woman, one golden and one green, appeared, a sneer appeared on Tianfu's handsome face. "I'm really sorry." Fourth brother, you no longer have the qualifications to say these two words. "After a brief pause, Tianfu slowly raised the golden folding fan in his hand and mocked. "Oh?" The man in golden robe who walked over wasn't angry either, but his already cold expression seemed even colder. He shouted coldly with a casual move: "In that case, don't blame me for looking for you now." Trouble. Someone bring Liu Kun to me!" "yes!" Immediately, four guards wearing bronze armor came forward, and in their hands they carried a young and strong man who had been seriously injured and placed them next to the man in gold robe. The seriously injured strong man was none other than Bai At that time, a green-armored guard named "Liu Kun" was injured by Li Mu and Tianfu together. Seeing this person, Li Mu frowned. It is clear that the person who comes is not good. ¡°I really don¡¯t know who gave you the courage to do this in broad daylight Under the pressure, he wantonly injured the city guards of our Tianxing Kingdom. Don't say you don't admit that you are my fourth brother. Even if you admit it, as the eldest brother, I will not protect you in the slightest! "Leng Nu"? came. The sound was so loud that it spread throughout the square in an instant, suppressing all the noise around it. At this time, some people who were quite close to the place clearly recognized the man in golden robe, and even recognized Tianfu¡¯s identity. But no one dared to say anything. Even though they were wanderers, they obviously didn't dare to offend the man in gold robe, nor did they dare to offend Tian Fu. "I said, can you please not affect my business?" At this moment, an out-of-place voice sounded. Immediately, countless people turned their attention to the source of the sound, including the man in gold robe and the woman in green shirt. They all looked at the middle-aged man in gray robe with a mustache. Seeing the middle-aged male owner of the stall, everyone was stunned for a moment. Countless wanderers secretly cursed him for his ignorance of life and death. At this time, it was best to be honest or quietly retreat. Why did he still interrupt? Is this any different from seeking death? Especially in the perception of everyone, the middle-aged man is just an ordinary person, not even in the Bronze Body realm. With the status of the man in gold robe, it would be easier to crush him to death than to crush an ant. Many people couldn't help but feel helpless. Although they all hated the man in gold robe, no one dared to speak out. At this time, the man in gold robe also smiled with his cold face, but it was obvious that his smile was an angry smile. "Whoosh!" The next moment, the man in golden robe disappeared. Of course, he didn't really disappear, but ran at a speed that ordinary people couldn't catch. While waiting to appear, he had already appeared next to the middle-aged man in gray. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:?????? He used his claws to grab the middle-aged man in gray robe. Li Mu didn¡¯t move because he knew the terror of the middle-aged man in gray. Tianfu on the side did not move. Although he did not know the real strength of the middle-aged man, he knew that the other party was definitely an ordinary person! At this moment, the little pig also grinned. "Pfft!" Immediately afterwards, in the midst of everyone's stunned gazes, a golden figure soared into the sky, flew backwards like vomiting blood from its mouth, and fell heavily to the ground. Tragedy suddenly occurred (not finished yet!!! {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Death and Transformation Chapter 116 Returning the favor Zhu Xin: I was taken out at 6:30 in the morning. I have only come back from outside now. The update is a bit late. Sorry! What made Zhu Xin extremely angry was that the sky started to thunder! Spring is a good season, but its shortcomings are also obvious. j means that Zhu Xin can¡¯t code again today. If the computer is hit, Zhu Xin¡¯s life will be worse. i The main reason is that if the computer breaks down, hundreds of dollars will be lost. I can¡¯t afford to be hurt There are still five chapters to save. After today, there will only be three chapters. I hate it. Please subscribe and vote for comfort! "Master Tianfu, you can't do this" Finally, among the hundreds of green-armored guards, a middle-aged man whose bronze body cultivation reached the ninth level suddenly knelt down on his knees and shouted sadly, wanting to stop him. "Snapped!" But before this person¡¯s words could finish, Tianfu¡¯s left hand was raised again, just like this across Chapter 116 To return the favor, he was more than ten feet away and slapped the air hard. With a "pop" sound, the middle-aged guard in green armor flew out dozens of feet, his orifices bleeding, and he didn't know whether he was alive or dead! Except for Li Mu and Xiaozhu who were extremely calm, everyone was horrified by this scene. Especially Tianfu's strength made them even more frightened. Obviously, many people among them knew Tianfu, and the strength Tianfu showed was much stronger than three years ago. Almost everyone knows about what happened three years ago. Is the woman in green shirt miserable? Indeed, for such a beautiful woman to look like this at this moment, it was really unbearable and she looked a little miserable. It is a pity that in the eyes of these people and deep in their hearts, there is no sympathy for the woman in green shirt at all. Yes, it's the endless disgust! "Compared to Tianfu three years ago, the man in golden robe Tiansang deserved his death, damn it!" And this woman in green shirt deserves to die too. Tianfu didn't kill her now, which was considered the greatest mercy in the eyes of everyone. Even if Tianfu kills her, no one will feel sad for her or resent Tianfu. "Oh, it's so boring. I really don't understand your human world." A helpless sigh sounded, but these words were also Chapter 116 Only Li Mu can hear the favor. "Don't look at me like that, I don't understand." Li Mu glanced sideways at Xiaozhu and said silently. He really wants to leave here at this moment, but looking at the situation in front of him, it might be inappropriate to leave like this, right? And, Li Mu didn¡¯t really want to leave. After all, the favor from the other party has not been returned yet. Li Mu originally thought that since the man in gold robe came to cause trouble for Tianfu, he would have the opportunity to take action, which would be regarded as repaying the other person's favor and not owing each other anything. But what was helpless was that the gray-robed middle-aged man actually directly killed the golden-robed Tian Sang. Even if the person named Tian Sang deserves to die, there is no need to kill him directly, right? Li Mu was speechless. Through analysis, he had a rough idea of ??the stakes involved. This Tianfu should be an official of the city affiliated with Tianxing Kingdom. Moreover, his status is not much lower than that of Tian Sang, and he is most likely the son of the lord of this affiliated city. However, the lord of this affiliated city does not have just one son, but many, as can be seen from the fact that Sang called Tianfu his "fourth brother" that day. In a big family like this, competition is extremely fierce. But three years ago, Tianfu was just entering the realm of human connections for the first time and was no match for Tiansang, and Tiansang was secretly plotting against him. Eventually, Tianfu was kicked out. Among them, the woman in green shirt must assist Tian Sang and harm Tian Fu. But before that, Tianfu and the woman in green shirt probably had a lot of relationship. Otherwise, Tianfu would not do this to the woman in green shirt now. I want to kill, but I don¡¯t want to. But without killing, he couldn't erase the hatred in his heart, so he acted like this. Naturally, this is just Li Mu¡¯s personal general idea and guess. What the truth was, he didn't know. But he was convinced that his guess was probably true. Otherwise, the wanderers around him would not react in this way. Therefore, Li Mu thinks that as an outsider, it is best not to interfere in such "household affairs". Li Mu thought calmly, looking at Tianfu and the woman in green shirt who was no longer beautiful. At this moment, Hua Tianfu had already bent down and lifted up the entire delicate body of the woman in green shirt with one hand. Countless people around looked at the woman in green shirt with disgust, and some were even filled with indignation, wishing that Tianfu could directly kill the woman in blue shirt. In Li Mu¡¯s opinion, if Tian Furuo really wanted to kill the woman in green shirt, it would be easy. But the other party didn't do that, but tortured her like that. The grievances and entanglements between the two were unimaginable by others. "Actually, I really want to kill you.""Slowly, a cold voice sounded. The person who spoke was none other than Tianfu, whose face was darkened to the extreme and his eyes were filled with blood. Following these words, the delicate body of the woman in green clothes trembled, but she did not say anything. Instead, she slowly closed her eyes, and two lines of tears flowed down her somewhat asymmetrical cheeks, as if she was waiting. The coming of death. Regardless of the outcome, she has no regrets. The appearance of the woman in green shirt made De Tianfu's eyes filled with murderous intent. The golden folding fan in her hand shone brightly, giving people a sharp look. "Help the young master every day!" But at this moment, a wailing sound came. Hearing the sound, he went to see the middle-aged green-armored guard who had been slapped in the air by Tianfu, with bleeding from all his orifices, and an unknown number of broken bones in his body, and he suddenly woke up. And he was still lying on the ground, roaring with grief and anger: "You can't blame Miss Qianqing. It's all Master Tiansang's fault, you can't kill her!!!" ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± At the same time, there were violent crashing sounds on the ground. This was not someone kneeling on the ground, but the hundreds of blue-armored warriors who had already knelt down and knocked on the floor with their foreheads! They didn¡¯t say a word, but they clearly expressed what they meant. This scene came so unexpectedly that the wanderers who originally showed disgust and ferocious expressions couldn't help but be stunned for a moment. Although they were not very clear about the real reason why Tianfu was driven out of the affiliated city, they understood that the woman in blue must have contributed to it. But at this moment, it seems that the woman in green shirt is wronged? Otherwise, how could these green-armored guards be like this? Seeing this, Li Mu's eyes also froze. The silence of the woman in green shirt, the "I'm sorry" and the kneeling of these blue-armored guards begging for forgiveness are enough to prove that there are some clues. However, Li Mu still will not interfere. It is better for others to resolve other people's matters themselves. Unless Tianfu is unable to solve the problem, he will help in order to repay the other person's favor. Li Mu would not save the green-shirted woman named "Qian Qing." If necessary, he could kill her. Naturally, he would only watch quietly before getting Tianfu's permission. And at this time, Li Mu also realized that it was not so easy to repay favors, even if they were small favors. "Master Tiansang?" At this time, a cold laughter sounded. I saw Tianfu's full head of black hair blowing in the wind, and his nose robe made a sound. The originally handsome face now looked a bit ferocious and fierce, his eyes were blood red, and he looked up to the sky and laughed, showing his madness. At the same time, with him as the center, an extremely powerful pressure fell from the sky, covering hundreds of meters around him. Except for Li Mu, Xiaozhu and Langya, the bodies of all the wanderers and green-armored guards within this range trembled. Those whose cultivation is above the sixth level of Bronze Body can still stand upright. Those with bronze bodies below the sixth level will kneel down on their knees and cannot move. Earth line realm! At this moment, everyone was shocked. While they tried their best to resist the pressure of this force, this thought came to their minds. Especially those wanderers who have met a strong person in the human connection realm, they can immediately conclude that Tianfu's cultivation strength must not be in the human connection realm, but in the earth vein realm. Therefore, waiting for pressure is not something that the human connection realm can possess! "Master Tianfu, please think twice!" At the same time, waves of frightening roars were heard, and the hundreds of green-armored guards all looked frightened and screamed loudly. Seeing this scene, Li Mu also frowned. It wasn't that he felt that Tian Fu was going too far, but that he felt that the other party was a bit of a mother-in-law. If you want to kill the woman in green shirt, just kill her. Why? Show off? Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but shook his head. I sighed in my heart, although this person is also a genius, on the surface it seems that the city is very deep. But now, it's a bit childish. "Whoosh!" Suddenly, a fiery red figure flashed, running quickly from a distance, and directly plunged into the area covered by Tianfu's energy. At this moment, although the speed of the fiery red figure was hindered, it was still running extremely fast. The most important thing is that the fiery red figure rushed straight towards the sky, and a fiery red whip flashed out of his hand, and it swept with tyrannical power! "This woman!" Seeing the fiery red figure, Li Mu's expression changed slightly and he took a step forward without hesitation. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of the fiery red figure. He raised his palm and grabbed hard at the fiery red whip that flew away. " sneer??¡± Immediately, the airflow in that space was directly controlled by him. The speed and attack power of the fiery red whip dropped significantly, and all the energy contained in it was suppressed, and everyone was caught in his hand. "Gongban, you" Qian Hongxue fell to the ground and looked at Li Mu in shock. The same goes for the wanderers around, as well as some green-armored guards. But they were not just looking at Li Mu, they were also looking at Qian Hongxue with shock. You must know that with the pressure of energy in the air at this moment, even a ninth-level Bronze Body Realm person cannot run so quickly. Not to mention jumping more than ten feet in succession. Unless you are in the human connection realm, you simply cannot do this! Qian Hongxue is in the human connection realm and can be said to be fair. Although she still brought a big impact to the wanderers and the green-armored guards, she is not too young. But in the eyes of the wanderers and the green-armored guards, Li Mu was only fifteen years old, but he was still able to move with such ease under the pressure of such power, and even easily took Qian Hongxue's spiritual weapon whip. ¡°Any fool can understand that Li Mu¡¯s strength is no less than Qian Hongxue, or even higher! "What do you want to do?" Li Mu did not pay attention to the eyes of the people around him, but directly interrupted Qian Hongxue's words. This accident was something he could not have expected. "Of course I want to save her, she is a member of my Qianhuan Kingdom!" Qian Hongxue's face turned red and she said quite angrily. Li Mu was stunned for a moment and was about to speak, but at this moment, the pressure of power in the surrounding air suddenly dissipated. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, just go away and never let me see you.¡± Immediately afterwards, Tianfu¡¯s voice came. Li Mu frowned, let go of the fiery red whip in Qian Hongxue's hand, and turned to look at Tianfu. Similarly, Qian Hongxue was also stunned and did not take action. Because the woman in green shirt was already lying on the ground, Tianfu did not cause any other harm to the woman in green shirt. Moreover, she had already roughly understood some of the reasons for this incident and did not say anything. "Brother Li Mu, you are surprised." At this time, Tianfu obviously calmed down. He turned sideways with a smile on his face, and his crazy look was long gone, as if he had never appeared. "It's nothing." Li Mu shook his head, but in his heart he was quite surprised by Tianfu's change, and felt that he had underestimated the other party. "Haha, I know that Brother Li Mu probably wants to repay a favor to Tian. Just now, you have paid it back. We don't owe each other. Next, I will do what I should do. So, farewell ." Tianfu smiled and glanced at Qian Hongxue. Then, he raised his head and looked at the night sky above his head. The next moment, a tyrannical force burst out from him, causing him to rise into the sky and quickly disappear from the square. "Has the favor been returned?" Looking at Tianfu's leaving figure, Li Mu froze his eyes and murmured to himself. "Pfft!" But at this moment, a stream of blood suddenly sprayed under the night sky, ruthlessly taking away a living life! ! ! ! ! ! {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 117 Two Poisonous Snakes Zhu Xin: When you¡¯re done, turn off the computer, unplug the power, and unplug the network cable, and flash ¡°Pfft!¡± The red blood spurted out and drifted under the night sky. Originally, as Tianfu left, there was a slight fluctuation in the silent square. But when this blood rose, the whole place became quiet again. Everyone showed a look of horror and focused their gazes on a figure. It was a woman wearing a green shirt. It was not difficult to see that the woman originally had a beautiful face, exquisite body, and delicate temperament, which could make any man fall in love with her. She, named Qianqing: She is the one who led the Fantasy Kingdom; but due to various reasons, she ended up in such a miserable end at the moment. Tianfu did not kill her, in the eyes of everyone, it was because of the former's tolerance that he forgave her. But at this moment, on her chest, Chapter 117 The two poisonous snakes were embedded with a chilling bloody blade, which penetrated directly from her chest to the back of her chest. The blood spurted out from her chest! ?????????????????????????Was this sharp blade stabbed by someone else? Otherwise, no one would have approached Qian Qing just now. Tian Fu's departure did not cause any harm to her at all. No one present had the courage. No, maybe there is one person among them. This person is none other than Li Mu. "However, Li Mu didn't move at all. Moreover, based on his perception, even if a strong man from the Heavenly Meridian Realm came here, he would never be able to easily assassinate the woman Qian Qing. Then, there is only one possibility - suicide! "Why is this happening!?" Seeing this scene, Li Mu was also frightened. Immediately afterwards, his face couldn't help but darken. The icy eyes were fixed on Qian Qing, who had become ugly, but her expression was extremely peaceful, even serene, and she asked in a low voice. He doesn¡¯t understand, Tianfu has already let him go, why would he choose to commit suicide? Could it be that my own life is so worthless? ! Li Mu is afraid of death? Yes, he is afraid of death! Li Mu originally thought that he was no longer afraid of death and could face everything calmly. But since he entered the "interpretation space" and met the man in black Chapter 117 After two poisonous snakes, his idea was completely shattered. But what if you are afraid of death? Not to mention humans, even ferocious beasts are afraid of death! "It's not scary to be afraid of death, but it's timid and cowardly!" Li Mu has always believed that this is an extremely cruel world, where the weak eat the strong. But everyone should know how to cherish their own lives, fight for survival, and become stronger for the beliefs in their hearts. Therefore, life is precious, priceless, and the most important! But at this moment, someone actually committed suicide? Li Mu didn¡¯t know why. What force prompted Na Qianqing to commit suicide? Was it just because of the humiliation in front of her? If that's the case, that's ridiculous! Unconsciously, a trace of anger emerged in Li Mu's heart, a trace of anger towards the woman Qian Qing. Even if the other person committed suicide, he would still be angry. Everyone should cherish life, but Qian Qing didn't. Is he mocking the living people? ! But the next moment Li Mu was stunned. He found that Qianqing, the woman in green shirt, had a faint smile on her no longer beautiful face. In the other person's smile, he saw relief, willingness, a trace of regret, and no other abnormal emotions at all. In other words, the other party will commit suicide, not because of the immediate humiliation and the desire to escape the resulting suicide. It's a kind of suicide that comes from the heart and really wants to die! "Ouch!" Steeply, a flaming red shadow flashed and quickly appeared in front of Qian Qing's body while crouching slightly, hugging Qian Qing's delicate body that was gradually getting colder. The faint tears flowed not only from the Qianqing, but also from the flaming red jade cheeks. At the same time, a subtle sound that only Li Mu could hear came. "Because she is the woman of my Qianhuan Kingdom!" A simple sentence explains everything. These words also made the anger in Li Mu's heart dissipate, and the fist pinching his nose slowly loosened. He did not step forward and use the "Dzi Bead of Life and Death" to take away Qianqing's soul. Because he had no reason to take away the other party's soul. Since the other party chose to die, then the other party's soul was also dead. What's the use? In the silence, Li Mu slowly raised his head and glanced around the silent surroundings, looking at the sad looks of the blue-armored guards and the silence of countless wanderers. "Let's go."After sighing, Li Mu used the energy in his body to lift his body into the sky. Under the shocked eyes of everyone, he disappeared under the dark night. "Sage Zhu really doesn't understand the human world." Xiaozhu also controlled his strength, lifted up Langya's strong body, and followed closely. Afterwards, Qian Hongxue, who was wearing a fiery red robe, also left. But the whole square did not become noisy because of this, it was still so quiet. Instead, in the extreme silence, all the wanderers left the square, ending tonight's night market early. Only a hundred guards in green armor kept kneeling on their knees, feeling very sad. Including the guards who were originally stationed around the scene, they all knelt down one by one after seeing the two corpses lying in the corner. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????Outside of grief, they are also grieved, and don't have the slightest hatred. It was as if the death of the two corpses had been expected. Viewed from a high altitude, a gold-robed corpse with only half its head left was lying quietly, and in its arms, nestled in the body of a woman in blue robes. Not only scary, but also desolate "Whoosh!" High in the dark night, the wind is surging. Although it was already spring, the air was still extremely cold. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Suddenly, four figures appeared out of thin air, cutting through the night and flying toward the center of the city at extremely high speeds. These four figures are Li Mu, Qian Hongxue, Xiaozhu and Langya. Although the two beasts were together, the atmosphere seemed a bit cold, even depressing. Li Mu was speechless, let alone asked that question again. Because he already understood why Qianqing, the woman in green shirt, chose to commit suicide. So, there is no need to ask any more questions. "Qian Huan Guo" was silent, Li Mu's eyes fell slightly, and he looked at Qian Hongxue on his right. ??Suddenly I felt that the women of Qianhuan Country seemed different from the women of other countries. "Boom!" Suddenly, a shocking sound of vibration suddenly came from a distance. "You bastard! You bastard!!! Today If I don¡¯t kill you, I will be a father in vain! ! ! ! "What followed was an extremely crazy roar, and the hatred contained in it was overwhelming! Because of this movement, the originally quiet subsidiary city instantly fell into panic and noise. Especially those green-armored guards, all holding sharp blades, roaring "Kill!" between their armored and iron horses! There were countless wanderers, and some indigenous residents who had good self-control and had reached the Bronze Body Realm, quickly running towards the center of the city. The source of the vibrations and roars came from the "City Lord's Mansion" that ruled the city in the center of the city. ??????????????? Some wanderers who were very close started fighting directly with the blue-armored guards, and some of them even roared angrily. seems to be flat i, they were often oppressed and bullied by the officials of the affiliated city, and their inner anger burst out uncontrollably at this moment. ¡°When one person takes the lead, a second person follows, and then thousands of wanderers, all falling into madness! In just a few breaths, the entire affiliated city was already bloody, with corpses everywhere. The tragic scene was horrifying. Ordinary people would not dare to step out of the room. They could only huddle together in fear, listening to the shouts of death outside. "Boom!" At that central location, two tyrannical forces suddenly swept out and enveloped the entire City Lord's Mansion. Some green-armored guards or wanderers who couldn't escape were all like those houses and tiles, torn to pieces after being pulled out of the ground! This scene sounds slow, but in reality it only takes a dozen breaths. "It's finally begun." High in the night sky, Li Mu stood quietly, his eyes narrowly focused on the two figures fighting in the distance. One of them is Tianfu, who is holding a golden folding fan and wearing a white robe. The other person was a middle-aged man in his fifties, wearing a golden robe just like the dead Tian Sang. And obviously, compared to Tiansang. The middle-aged man in golden robe who fought with Tianfu had stronger energy and stronger body. If Tian Sang had just entered the Earth Meridian Realm for the first time, this middle-aged man's aura would have reached at least the seventh level. Tianfu is obviously the seventh level. Because of the battle between the two, they were basically evenly matched. It is by no means an easy task to decide a winner. "Aren't you going to take action?" At this moment, Qian Hongxue said quietly. As for the little pig, he had already been extremely excited and came down with his wolf fangs. Like a whirlwind, he collected all the valuables from the dead green-armored guards and wanderers, without even caring about Tianfu's life or death.  "He can solve it himself." Li Mu frowned slightly, then relaxed, and replied calmly. As he spoke, he descended towards a rather tall building. When he reached the top of the building, he just stared at the two people fighting quietly. Soon after, he slowly closed his eyes and ignored the world. At this time, Qian Hongxue¡¯s delicate body also fell down. Seeing Li Mu closing his eyes, she didn't bother him. Soon, an hour passed. At this time, Li Mu's tightly closed eyes suddenly opened. He opened his eyes not because the fighting below was coming to an end, nor because the battle in the sky was getting intense. Instead, two rather powerful auras appeared in his perception. "Whizzing!" It was at this moment that two black shadows soared into the sky, like two poisonous snakes that suddenly appeared, carrying violent power and attacking Tianfu! At the same time, a strange sound of laughter came from the mouth of one of the two black shadows. ¡°Brother Tianfeng, it looks like you¡¯re going to have a hard time killing this scoundrel, so let us two brothers help you, hahahaha¡­¡±! ! ! {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Death Transformation Chapter 118 Friends "Whizzing!" Amid the laughter, two black shadows were seen rising into the sky, holding sharp blades and attacking Tianfu! Like two poisonous snakes, they opened their big mouths at Tianfu, exposed their sharp fangs, and bit down hard! Tianfu, who was fighting with the middle-aged gold-robed man Tianfu, couldn't help but change his face after noticing the two black figures, and his figure suddenly retreated while his pupils shrank. It can be clearly seen that Tianfeng, the middle-aged man in gold robe, did not seem to expect those two black shadows to appear, and his angry look was slightly stunned. But the next moment, his face showed a ferocious and crazy look again. Since someone is helping, why not do it? "Die!" In the roar, the golden spear in his hand shook violently and hit Tianfu's throat! "Want to run away? It's so easy to snore." At the same time, the two Chapter 118 The friend¡¯s sharp and strange laughter sounded. I saw the two black shadows that suddenly shot into the sky and immediately dispersed, blocking Tianfu's retreat. A cold light flashed in his hand, and violent energy swept out, directly pressing on Tianfu. Although these two people are just entering the earth line realm for the first time, with the combined efforts of the two of them, not to mention Tianfu who has the seventh level of aura, even the earth line strongman who has the eighth level of aura will definitely feel extremely strenuous! "ah!" In an instant, Tianfu was forced into a desperate situation. His eyes were red, and he looked up to the sky and roared, and he did not retreat at all. Instead, with extremely strong resentment, he rushed straight towards Tianfeng, a middle-aged man in gold robe, as if he wanted to die with him! "Tianfeng bastard! You still have the nerve to say that you are my father? Ridiculous! How ridiculous! You have known that I am not your biological flesh and blood since you were a child, but you have always hidden it from me. When I was four years old, my mother died of illness! Excuse me , did my mother really die of illness?! No, he was killed by you yourself! ! I was still young at that time and didn¡¯t understand this at all. I naively believed it, and I actually believed it like you, a bastard! I was raised by you, but you kept neglecting me and letting that bastard Tian Sang bully me! Do you think I am still the three-year-old child I used to be? Do you think I don¡¯t know how to tolerate it? You take Chapter 118 My friend, I don¡¯t know why that bastard Tian Sang humiliated Qian Qing! ? Qianqing, my love! I know that I have failed you all my life, and you came to assassinate me. I did not hide and let you assassinate me! Haha, it¡¯s a pity, God is so kind, I was able to escape from the catastrophe. Tianfeng Dog Thief, three years ago, when I left, I said that when I come back, I will kill you. i, come and accept your fate! ! ! " In the dark night, Tianfu¡¯s voice of hatred shook the sky and seemed to spread throughout the entire affiliated city. "Puff! Puff!" When the sound fell, two streams of blood rose up at the same moment, spraying under the night sky, which was frightening and heart-stopping! At this moment, the fighting below, which was already coming to an end, suddenly stopped. Whether they were the wanderers or the green-armored guards, they all couldn't help but raise their heads and stare at the two figures, one white and one gold, in the night sky. Bai Ying used a golden spear to penetrate his right chest. The golden shadow was the sky wind. An open golden fan, like a sharp sword, was inserted into his chest. It penetrated and seemed to separate his upper body and lower body! "Whizzing!" At this time, two black shadows suddenly appeared, and the sharp knives in their hands struck Bai Ying Tianfu's head. I saw extremely ugly and ferocious smiles on their faces, as if in the next moment, they would be able to take away the remaining half of Tianfu's life. "Chichi" But suddenly, a dark blade suddenly lit up. There was only one glimmer of the sword, but it brought two streams of blood and two heads, and fell from the terrifying night! The owners of those two heads were none other than the two poisonous snakes wearing black robes that appeared behind Tianfu! "Boom!" After a brief pause, a violent force swept across. The middle-aged man in gold robe Tianfeng and the two vipers in black robes were directly thrown away by this force and fell from a height of three to four hundred meters. Even if they have bodies as golden as light, if they hit the floor made of stones from such a height, they will still end up being shattered to pieces! This means that those three people will never die! "Pfft!" But at this moment, a stream of blood rose up in the dark night again. I saw Tianfu, who had changed from a white robe to a blood robe, suddenly raised his left hand and squeezed it tightly to penetrate him.On the right chest of the body is a golden spear. As he exerted his strength, the golden spear that pierced his right chest was pulled out! ???????????How terrible is the pain he has to endure? Especially such courage, who can compare with it? Even Li Mu couldn't help being slightly shocked when he saw this scene, staring at the other party without saying a word. This time he would take action just to return the favor. If Tian helps him die, can he still return the favor? "Thank you." At this time, Tianfu slowly turned around, a faint smile appeared on his pale face. He was not dead because it was not the left breast that was pierced but the right breast. Naturally, an ordinary person, even in the Bronze Body Realm, would die from this and would not survive at all, but the Earth Vein Realm could. It can be seen from this that the vitality of a strong person in the Earth Meridian Realm is by no means comparable to that of ordinary people and a cultivator in the Bronze Body Realm. However, although Tianfu is not dead now, he is almost the same. Don't say that you don't step up the treatment at this moment. Even if you step up the treatment, the chance of survival is basically zero. Therefore, Li Mu did not take out the life liquid or the life crystal, because it was useless. It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just a favor I returned. "Hearing what the other party said. Li Mu shook his head and replied calmly. "Is it a favor?" Tianfu still had a smile on his face. He lowered his head and looked down at the long-dead middle-aged man in gold robe Tianfeng, and then at the two headless corpses in black. When he saw the latter two, his pupils couldn't help but shrink, and there was a touch of shock in his expression that no one else could see. But soon, his shock disappeared, and he raised his head and smiled: "Maybe, if there is another chance to meet in the future, I think we should be able to become true friends." "Friend?" Li Mu frowned. In his life, this word basically did not exist, or even never appeared. He had no human friends at all except the piglets, and he had no desire to make any. If Tianfu had said this before, Li Mu would have found it a bit ridiculous. But at this moment, he couldn't laugh. And he also has a feeling that if he can, the other party is indeed a friend worth making. It¡¯s just a pity Looking at the wound on the other person's right chest, Li Mu sighed softly in his heart. "So, goodbye to my future friend." A chuckle came. Slowly, Tianfu turned around, controlled the last bit of his strength, pushed his broken body, and galloped towards the east of Tianxing Kingdom. , disappeared into the night in the blink of an eye. "Goodbye." Looking at the other person's retreating back, Li Mu said these two words rather awkwardly, which he had never said to anyone before. After saying these two words, Li Mu couldn't help being stunned. He suddenly discovered that making new friends actually gave him a warm feeling? "I'm thinking too much." Realizing something was wrong with him, Li Mu couldn't help but shook his head. ???????? In his opinion, whether Fu Tianfu can survive or not is a question. new friend? absolutely not. "Let's go." After calming down, Li Mu lowered his head and looked at the ground below. What he saw was full of blood, and there were not many people who could walk upright. ¡°Perhaps this scene looks a bit miserable, but for this subsidiary city, it is also a good thing. Sometimes, only after experiencing painful lessons can we know better how to do a good job in the future. The same goes for city management. It¡¯s just a subsidiary city of Tianxing Kingdom. No one knows who will be in charge of it in the future. Li Mu wouldn't have the slightest interest in this. While he was speaking, he took another look at the two headless corpses in black clothes lying in a pool of blood, and strong murderous intent suddenly burst out in his eyes. But soon, he left the place physically. Qian Hongxue in the distance also followed closely and left. "Hey, hey, hey, why are you so anxious? I haven't scratched anything good yet." The helpless voice of the little pig rang out. In the midst of an angry groan, it picked up its jade hoof, knocked the big head of Langya hard, and hurriedly controlled the situation. Using his strength, he soared into the sky under the astonished gazes of the surviving wanderers and the blue-armored guards. What was left behind were the green-armored guards who were in deep fear, and the wanderer who felt extremely heavy in his heart. Although this fight ended with the latter's victory, coupled with the death of the middle-aged man in gold robe and the death of two poisonous snakes, they can be said to have won a great victory. But now the affiliated city has become like this, which is not what they want to see. Therefore, there is no fighting between the two. The wanderers retreated like water. In the end, the original tens of thousands were left behind, At this moment, there were less than a thousand green-armored guards, stunned.The wanderers can leave at will, but as soldiers of this affiliated city, can they? cannot! In silence, the less than a thousand green-armored guards began to clean up the battlefield with a sad mood, waiting for instructions from the Imperial City of Tianxing Kingdom or the Zongcheng. At this moment, the sky is getting brighter "Whoosh!" On a street in the south of the city, two people and two beasts appeared at the same time as a strong wind blew. Although the affiliated city is currently in turmoil, ordinary people dare not step out of their rooms. Moreover, the fighting has ended long ago, and no one dares to run out for a walk. They will not do anything that will cause trouble. If they lose their lives, it is not worth it. At this moment, the two beasts that appeared were Li Mu, Qian Hongxue, Xiaozhu and Langya. Li Mu came here for a purpose, otherwise he would have left long ago and would not stay here at all. "Sir, all the things you want are here! Please don't kill me!" As soon as I arrived here, I saw an old man in his seventies, dressed in colorful green clothes, hurriedly walked out of a shop, his knees bent. Kneeling down, he handed over a ring-shaped space spiritual weapon, full of fear. Looking at the old man, Li Mu smiled helplessly and took away the ring-shaped space weapon with a wave of his hand. Without even checking it, it just shot up into the sky. He knew without looking that there must be thirty sets of black leather robes in three different sizes: large, medium and small. The purpose of his coming here is to get the leather robe. As Li Mu left, Qian Hongxue, Xiaozhu and Langya took off one after another, leaving behind the seventy-year-old man crawling on the ground. At dawn, Li Mu and his party also left the affiliated city of Tianxing Kingdom. "There are still very important things to do." High in the sky in Tianxing Kingdom, Li Mu rubbed a black jade talisman with the palm of his right hand, and a strong force of death surged from it. He slowly raised his head and stared in the direction of the sky, with a trace of expectation and solemnity in his expression. ! ! ! Death Transformation Chapter 119 Terrifying Black Flame In the realm of Tianxing Kingdom, "Great success is not far away!" In the jungle, Li Mu opened his eyes and slowly came out of the "deduction space." Although he was out of the "interpretation space", his eyes were still flashing with endless madness, especially the black light in his pupils, which looked a bit weird and terrifying. The feeling above the awn "In a little while i, the second move can be completed. When the body strength reaches the purple light body, the "Heaven Veins" can be opened. Feeling his own strength, a faint smile appeared on Li Mu's face. Although his current strength is far from revenge, he has strong confidence that in the near future he will definitely be able to enter the realm of six calamities. At that time, he will surely dominate the Ghost Temple Sect and completely destroy it! "The Purity of the Power of Death Chapter 119 The intensity of the terrifying black flames has also increased a lot. The destructive power should be twice as much as before, right? "Li Mu asked himself, closing his eyes slightly, he felt the domineering energy of the three thousand bloodlines in his body. Li Mu knew in his heart that this kind of power cannot be possessed by a strong person in the Three Meridian Realm. Therefore, even now, he does not dare to use it easily. His body cannot bear it at all, let alone practice to improve the purity of this power. Li Mu understands that only he has reached the Six Tribulation Realm and has the "attribute energy" to control the world Only then can you use and practice at will. But now, you can only kill people constantly, absorb the death energy generated at that moment, or rely on the Yin Death Pill and Yama King Pill, which contain the pure power of death. Panacea to enhance the power of death It¡¯s just that this kind of demand is really huge, and it is definitely not something he can afford now. "The low-grade Yin Death Pills and Yama Wang Pills are basically useless to me. The middle-grade ones are still of some use, but not very much. Unless I can get a high-grade, or even a top-grade elixir," Li Mu planned in his mind. As soon as he had such an idea, Hua couldn't help but think that the middle-aged man in gray robe had a high-grade Yama Pill and a high-grade Body Tempering Pill in his hands! Prime Minister Chapter 119 Li Mu prefers the terrifying black flame to the Yin Death Pill. After all, the power of death contained in the Yama Pill is purer and more powerful than the Yin Death Pill, and it also has the effect of tempering the body. As for the Body Tempering Pill, in his opinion, as long as you are a cultivator, whether you are in the Bronze Body Realm or a strong person in the Three Meridian Realm, it is a must have "This pig, I really don't know what it is thinking." Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but turn his head and glanced at the direction to his right, where the little pig was sleeping soundly in the arms of Wolf Ya, feeling quite helpless. He clearly remembered that when he decided to follow the middle-aged man in gray to learn how to make alchemy, Xiaozhu's opposition was really unusual. The more he thought about it, the more Li Mu got a headache. In his opinion, if he could learn the art of alchemy, there would be no need to run around for high-level elixirs. Depending on people's faces, the benefits would be certain. But if this pig really opposed it, If so, that would be a bit troublesome "Others object" Li Mu can just ignore it, but Xiaozhu is like this, but it can't be done. "Let's take it one step at a time." Looking at the little pig, Li Mu shook his head helplessly and stood up slowly. At this time, Qian Hongxue on the opposite side also woke up from her cultivation and was extremely calm. She even stood up quietly without any words. Li Mu couldn't help but frown slightly. After the incident with the woman in green shirt Qian Qing, he discovered that Qian Hongxue was different from before. At least this whole way, the other party never said a word, as if she had something on her mind. Although he has not been with Qian Hongxue for a long time and does not know much about him, Li Mu has become accustomed to him, but now that the other person has suddenly changed like this, it is really inappropriate. "Furthermore," from that Qian Qing, Li Mu also had a different view of this woman from Qian Huan Country, and an inexplicable feeling emerged in his heart. However, even so, he still didn¡¯t say much Li Mu is a relatively solitary person. There are basically no people who can let him open his heart, so he will not ask anything. "Let's go." After standing up, Li Mu glanced at Qian Hongxue and spoke lightly. As he finished speaking, a tyrannical force surged out of his body, lifting up countless dust and leaves from the ground and sending them rising into the sky. "Coax~~" This movement woke up Xiaozhu and Langya who were sleeping soundly. The former grunted angrily, while the latter put his big head on his head and did not dare to make a sound. But the little pig stopped barking for a long time because Li Mu had already gone away. After shutting up, Xiaozhu raised his head and looked to the side, looking up at Qian Hongxue, who was looking slightly lost in the dark sky. He frowned slightly and wondered in his heart: "What is this woman thinking? Oh, forget it, human beingsI don¡¯t understand the world, and I¡¯m still a woman, especially a woman with a story¡­¡± Without thinking much, the little pig already used his strength, pulled the wolf fangs and lifted off into the air. In the meantime, Qian Hongxue was the only one left in the jungle. At this moment, Qian Hongxue was still drinking the dim sky with such ecstasy. No one knew what she was thinking, but there was a hint of sadness in her expression. At the same time, a subtle murmur echoed from her red lips, "Mom, your prediction may be wrong. Your daughter will choose to leave before she falls in love. Please don't blame" "Hoo ho!" Suddenly, the surrounding wind surged, and thousands of red snows also rose into the sky and disappeared here. "Li Mu, I think we should have a good talk." High in the sky, the little pig stopped jumping up and down. Instead, he pulled his wolf teeth closer to Li Mu, frowning and saying in his heart. "Tell me." Hearing this, Li Mu nodded. Xiaozhu would take the initiative to ask. He was not surprised because he had already predicted that Xiaozhu would take the initiative to ask. "You should be looking for that guy now, right?" Xiaozhu's eyes flashed slightly and his voice was slightly cold. "Well," Li Mu took the lead. The "guy" the other party was referring to was the middle-aged man in gray robe who bought and sold elixirs in the night market. "My advice remains unchanged. I don't need you to learn alchemy from him. This is just a suggestion. As for what you do, it's your business. I won't get involved. But I want to remind you that you must take full responsibility for the consequences of your decisions! "Xiaozhu's words came, and it can be heard that these words are quite dignified. ?Obviously, Piggy is not joking! Hearing this, Li Mu¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but condense, and he was even more shocked. He knows very well that Ping The little pig in i may not be serious, but when the critical moment comes, he will never let go. Now the little pig said it so solemnly, which shows how important this matter is! "I know." After three breaths of silence, Li Mu slowly raised his head and replied seriously. "It's good to know. Since that's the case, I won't say more. You don't have shoes anymore. It's useless to say more." Xiaozhu sighed softly and quietly stepped aside. So, Li Mu also fell silent, thinking about these words of the little pig, always feeling that there was something the pig didn't tell him. But when he thought about it, he felt a little funny. Could it be that this pig had hidden a lot of things about himself? Definitely a lot, and there are still many, many things that I haven¡¯t told myself! Regarding this point, Li Mu has long been accustomed to knowing clearly that if the other party really wants to tell him something secret, he will take the initiative to tell him. If he doesn't want to tell him, even if he asks, it won't be of much use. Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but sigh, and turned his head to look at Qian Hongxue, who had an extremely calm face and didn't say a word. Looking at the other party, Li Mu couldn't help but feel a touch of uneasiness in his heart. He always felt that something unknown was going to happen in the near future, and the source of this was this woman from Qianhuan Country. Soon, time passed in this slightly depressing atmosphere Until the moment when the sky gradually darkened, six hours had passed. Li Mu lowered himself and entered the practice again. Xiaozhu naturally knows the existence of "deduction space". As for Qian Hongxue, although she doesn't know about "deduction space", after this month, she has understood this rule and is not surprised. The three hours passed peacefully as usual. There was no crisis and no one spoke. "Not far away" Li Mu stood up, holding the jade talisman containing the power of pure death in his hand, and whispered to himself He didn't know why this jade talisman contained such pure power of death. But this jade talisman was definitely a treasure. The purity of the power of death in it was many times stronger than the power of death in his body, and it was so thick. Also extremely scary! It¡¯s just that the power of death inside was sealed by a powerful force and this strange jade talisman. Although he could feel it, he couldn¡¯t absorb it at all. Even though his ears can absorb it, Li Mu doesn¡¯t dare to absorb it rashly He knew that although the three thousand meridians in his body were all filled with the power of death, compared with the power of death in this jade talisman, it was simply a world of difference, even if it was just a tiny bit. It is also much stronger than the power of death in your own body. If you can't bear it, the consequences will be disastrous. Not to mention the golden light body, even the purple light body will definitely not be able to bear it "He is worthy of being a strong man of the sixth calamity level. He can find such a treasure with just one move." Looking at the black jade talisman, Li Mu sighed softly in his heart. It was precisely because of this jade talisman that he was able to confirm the existence of the middle-aged man in gray.The direction seems to be this jade talisman, no, to be precise, it is the power of death in this jade talisman, which has some connection with the middle-aged man in gray. Otherwise, this jade talisman will not let him feel the other party's existence at all. Not long after, Li Mu and his party, two people and two beasts, disappeared here. About two hours later, a small canyon appeared. At this time, Li Mu suddenly paused and stagnated in mid-air. His eyes were focused on the canyon a thousand meters away. "Lou!" At this sudden moment, before Qianhongxue Xiaozhu and Langya could react, a shocking loud noise erupted from the canyon a thousand meters away. Immediately afterwards, an extremely terrifying force swept over the two men and the two beasts looked over. Visible to the naked eye, there were countless black flames surging in the canyon, instantly covering the entire canyon! After just three breaths, the canyon that even ten Heavenly Vein Realm powerhouses could not destroy for a while, actuallydisappeared? ! Seeing this scene, Li Mu's calm face couldn't help showing a look of horror at this moment! Death Transformation Chapter 120 Answer Disappeared? Yes, it¡¯s gone! In just the blink of an eye, the canyon with a diameter of ten miles disappeared! Under the terrifying black flames, it burned into ashes and turned into nothingness! Li Mu couldn't imagine how terrifying the black flame was and how domineering the power it contained was! Fortunately, they were dozens of miles away from the canyon and were at high altitude, so they were not affected by the black flames. But despite this, they could still clearly feel the power of the black flame. Whether it was Li Mu, Qian Hongxue, or Xiaozhu and Langya, the changes in expressions were filled with deep shock. This scene happened too suddenly and was extremely terrifying. "At least so far, whether it is in Li Mu's understanding or Qian Hongxue Chapter 120 In my knowledge of the answer, I have never seen such a horrific scene. Both of them couldn't help but ask themselves, how could a huge canyon ten miles away be wiped out in the blink of an eye? How is this possible? ! But the scene before them told them that this was a fact! Lang Ya had already been so frightened that his eyes widened, his mouth widened, and his strong body kept shaking with fear. As for the little pig, he was obviously the calmest among them. Although he was shocked by this scene, he calmed down quickly. However, Li Mu and Qian Hongxue did not notice this change. By now, the black flames had long since dissipated, and the two beasts had come to their senses, but no one spoke. The surroundings were peaceful, except for the sound of the strong wind blowing high in the sky. Li Mu was extremely silent. He clenched his fists subconsciously. The scene where the black flames enveloped the canyon and the canyon instantly turned into ashes kept popping up in his mind. fear! It¡¯s so scary! Is that the power of the strong men in the Sixth Tribulation? ! Li Mu asked himself in his heart, he couldn't help but raise his head and looked at the place in the distance where bursts of destruction were still surging. He was speechless for a long time. He knew "that must be the terrifying power possessed by the strong men of the Sixth Tribulation. Through the sensing ability of the black jade talisman, he could clearly know that the mysterious Chapter 120 The answer is that the man in gray is there. "It would be great if I could have such power." Li Mu couldn't help but close his eyes, feeling bitter in his heart. Two years ago, if he could possess this kind of power, the Qiufeng Kingdom would not be destroyed, the Qiufeng Sect would not be destroyed, the eight major tribes would not be destroyed, and most of Northern Han would not be destroyed either. The clan members of the Zhongfeng tribe, the tribe leader Susi, and n¨£in¨£i will not die! Not to mention two years ago, even now, if you can have such power, wouldn't it be easy to destroy the Ghost Temple Sect? Between waving hands? But, is that possible? ?Obviously impossible! "I'm thinking too much." Suddenly, Li Mu couldn't help but shake his head and smile, "I feel a little white." i dream. He knew that if he wanted to have such powerful experience, he would have to work hard continuously. How could he get it for nothing? "If this is really possible," then the power would be unprecedented, and it would even destroy his body. If it were in the past, if there was an opportunity to obtain this level of power like never before, Li Mu might still choose to obtain it. But now he doesn't. Because he knows, even if the Gui Cha Sect is destroyed now, what is the use of the Gui Cha Kingdom? Can n¨£in¨£i be resurrected? Can the tribe leader Su Si be resurrected? Can Liu Yun be resurrected, the Zhongfeng tribe, and most of the Beihan tribe be resurrected? cannot! Therefore, Li Mu must rely on his own efforts to possess the power to control reincarnation and change his destiny. The Demon Slayer Sect is just the catalyst for him to obtain these powers. "Go over." After calming down, Li Mu turned his head to look at Qian Hongxue, Xiaozhu, and Lang Ya, and spoke in a low voice. "Yeah." Qian Hongxue had also come to her senses. After hearing these words, she didn't ask anything. She just nodded her head lightly and followed closely. She didn¡¯t know why such a terrifying scene suddenly occurred in the distance, who released the terrible black flames, and who created the annihilation of the canyon. But she could tell from Li Mu's expression and words that Li Mu came here for a purpose. And this destination is the canyon that turned into ashes before! Qian Hongxue is not stupid, but very smart. Clearly, this is a question you shouldn¡¯t ask yourself, so it¡¯s best not to ask it yourself. Furthermore, there is no need to ask this question at all, and you should be able to get the answer next. Li Mu is in front, followed by Qian Hongxue. In the end, nature controls the strength and holds the piglet with wolf fangs. A group of two people and two beasts rushed towards the canyon before. It¡¯s just that the first two people didn¡¯t notice it, Xiao ???The originally not very happy look actually showed a hint of smile at this moment. "Hee-ho!" Not long after, the two beasts arrived in the sky not far away from the ten-mile desolate area. "Huh?" Li Mugang was about to signal Qian Hongxue and Xiaozhu to come down, but he suddenly frowned and looked sideways to the left. The same is true for Qian Hongxue, Xiaozhu, and even Langya. "Whoosh!" At this moment, a figure flashed up, speeding towards them from that direction. "Tianfu?" With one glance, Li Mu recognized who that person was. Wasn't he the man in white with the golden fan that he had met in the city affiliated with Xingguo that day and had made trouble with him? Why is he here? Li Mu was confused. "It seems that we are really destined to this guy." At the same time, the chuckle of the little pig came from his mind. Similarly, Qian Hongxue also showed surprise. Langya knows how powerful Tianfu is, but he doesn¡¯t dare to do anything untoward. "Brother Li Mu!" At this moment, Yafu, dressed in white robe and holding a golden fan, was approaching. Li Mu recognized him, he recognized Li Mu, and saw a smile on his slightly pale face. Li Mu did not pay attention to Xiaozhu and Qian Hongxue, but handed them over without saying anything, but the confusion on his face did not fade away. "I didn't expect us to meet so soon." Tianfu smiled, clearly aware of the doubts on Li Mu's face, and said with a smile: "I think brother Li Mu is confused, I will answer them one by one later, can we first Let¡¯s talk about it after we come down?¡± "Okay." Li Mu said nothing and glanced at Qian Hongxue and Xiaozhu between his jaws. Soon, a group of three people and two beasts disappeared from this space and appeared in the jungle that was not enveloped by the black flames before. "You're recovering well from your injuries." As soon as he lowered himself, Li Mu said softly with a flash of his eyes. From the moment he saw Tian Fu, he noticed that the power of his blood was much stronger than that of ordinary people. Although it has not yet reached its peak state, it is better than the I am too strong in front of you. In Li Mu¡¯s view, when After I watched it, I couldn't die that day, and I am afraid I would have to become a waste person. Even if he is not a disabled person, it will take at least half a year to recover. But right now, I can¡¯t count It was really puzzling for him to be able to recover to such an extent in such a short time. "Could it be because of him?" Suddenly, Li Mu was startled, and the figure of the middle-aged man in gray robe flashed in his mind. Thinking of this, his heart sank slightly. I think this is very possible. Otherwise, not only would Tianfu not be able to repair the injury so quickly, but he would not have appeared here by chance. "This is all thanks to that senior. If it weren't for him, I would have died in the wild long ago." Hearing this, Tianfu shook his head and smiled, with a hint of gratitude in his helplessness. "Senior?" Li Mu raised his eyebrows. If it was just a guess just now, now it is a conclusion! "Hey, that weirdo is quite enthusiastic. He is possessed by a demon. Well, it seems that the weirdo's demonic possession is a bit strange." came the little pig's voice. "The magic that enters is strange? What do you mean?" Hearing this, Li Mu was quite puzzled and had questions in his mind. I thought to myself, is there any difference between this "demon?" "What do you mean? You don't know? Well, that's right. It seems that this Pig Saint has never explained this problem to you." Xiaozhu was surprised, and then he suddenly realized it. He shook his head and said: "This problem is a bit troublesome. Let's discuss it later. Let me explain to you. Now it seems that the "demon" that guy fell into should not be of the killing type. As for the specific type, I don¡¯t know yet. And it seems that that guy has passed the tribulation. " "Surviving the demonic calamity?!" Although Li Mu was confused that "devils also have different types," he was even more shocked by Xiaozhu's last words. The other party has survived the demonic calamity, which means that the man in gray is already a real strong man in the sixth calamity? ! The strong men of the Sixth Tribulation are rare beings in the Five Leaves Kingdom. Any one of them is like a hegemon on Qingyang Star! Right now, there is a real strong man of the Sixth Tribulation in this Erye Kingdom, which is really scary. "If you can invite the strong man from the Sixth Tribulation," Li Mu couldn't help but clenched his fists and thought in his mind. With the help of such powerful people, wouldn't it be easy to destroy the Guisha Sect? "I think you've got it, right? Although the Sixth Tribulation Man is not a great person, but now you want him to take action? That's a joke. Unless, you really worship him as your teacher!" The words of the little pig came, like a basin of ice water.??watering down. "Yes." Hearing this, Li Mu was startled and smiled bitterly. "Apprenticeship? This is a good idea." But soon, the bitterness on his face turned into an evil chuckle that only the pig could see, and he replied in his heart. "How dare you!" Piggy said angrily. "I'm lying to you, I won't accept him as my teacher." Seeing Xiaozhu's appearance, Li Mu shook his head and smiled. Although he was silent, these few days Here, I don¡¯t think about this question all the time, and I already have the answer in my mind. ,¡­ "That's pretty much it." Xiaozhu snorted and squinted towards Tianfu. "Well, I think brother Li Mu has already guessed who that senior is. The scene just now was caused by that senior. I didn't expect that he was such a person!" Tianfu's eyes flashed, and he Face said excitedly. "It's true that I made a mistake." Li Mu already knew this, but he still nodded pretending to be surprised. "The conversation between him and Xiaozhu seemed slow, but in fact it was only three breaths, and outsiders did not notice it at all. At this time, a deserted land appeared in the sight of several people. Similarly, a gray figure slowly emerged. ! ! ! Death Transformation Chapter 121 The Sixth Tribulation Realm of the Shaming Clan! Li Mu's eyes narrowed and he stared at the gray figure. It was still the middle-aged man who looked a little weathered, unclean but also slovenly, wearing a shabby gray robe and with messy black hair. That person is none other than Li Mu Yushu ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I have met a man in golden robe, who buys and sells elixirs, and who possesses the pinnacle strength of the network, to the stall owner who can easily kill him with a slap. At that time, this person was still in a state of "being possessed by a demon." Li Mu believes Xiaozhu¡¯s words. Since Xiaozhu said that the other person is ¡°possessed¡±, that means he is in a possessed state. This kind of person is definitely a bomb that can explode at any time and cannot be touched. But in order to obtain the high-grade body tempering pills and Yamanowan pills, he had to risk his own life to find the other party. To be honest, that top-grade chapter 121 Shaping the Six Tribulation Realm of the Nether Clan! The first-level body tempering pill and Yamanowan are just one of the reasons why Li Mu wants to find each other. At the beginning, he really just wanted to get these two high-level elixirs to enhance his physical fitness, step into the purple light body level in one fell swoop, and increase the power of death in his body to another level. But since he got the black jade talisman, his idea has completely changed. Li Muhu discovered that the top-grade Body Tempering Pill and the top-grade Yama Wang Pill were nothing at all. Because the black jade talisman can not only continuously and all the time temper the "power of death" in his body, but as long as it is actively triggered, it can explode with a terrifying blow like a strong man in the Sixth Tribulation Realm! "Perhaps the latter ability may cost Li Mu his own life, but he must admit that this black jade, The terrifying talisman is a powerful killing move at the time of life and death. Although you have to sacrifice your own life, you may be able to kill the enemy, which is considered a worthy death. Even without the latter ability, the former ability is definitely not comparable to the high-grade body tempering pill and Yamanowan. It was through Xiaozhu¡¯s explanation that Li Mu found out. It turns out that the "power of death" contained in the black jade talisman is a kind of "magic power". It can even be said that the power of death is magic power. It's just the other way "Magic and Chapter 121 Shaping the Six Tribulation Realm of the Nether Clan! Not the power of death. It¡¯s like a pear is a fruit, but the fruit is not a pear. A while ago, Xiaozhu had already inferred the power of the stall owner in front of him. The person who said that the other party is not an ordinary "demon", but the "demon" that the other party has become is also quite strange. In fact, the other party has already expelled the "demon" in his body and forced it into the black jade talisman. As for why the other party failed to survive the "demon calamity", it is because the other party's "heart" has not passed yet. After learning this, Li Mu was relieved. He originally didn't know what the black jade talisman was, but he thought it was a bit strange and could passively temper the power of death in his body. But when he understood the origin of the death power in the black jade talisman," his calm heart immediately had a slight fluctuation. You must know that once all the "magic power" of the sixth calamity powerhouse is triggered, How terrifying would it be? It is definitely a full blow from the Sixth Tribulation strongman! At that time, Li Mu had a crazy idea in his mind, if he could go to Guisha Sect and detonate the power of death in the black jade talisman. So, can the Guisha Sect be destroyed? This thought comes and goes as quickly as it comes. Li Mu couldn't help but sarcasticly said to himself, "Let's not talk about whether we can really destroy the Guisha Sect. Even if we can destroy the Guisha Sect, so what? What about me? Won't I also die under this power? If he dies, how can he resurrect the people and warriors of the Qiufeng Kingdom? Most of the people in the Northern Han Dynasty? Senior Liu Yun? Chief Suess? And n¨£in¨£i? Li Mu is very clear about his mission, which is not just to take revenge. It is as simple as destroying the Gui Cha Sect. There are more important things to do, so he cannot die! "Revenge must be avenged, but not now!" Looking at the man in gray in the distance, Li Mu clenched his fists, his expression full of coldness. "Here we come." At this time, a rather vicissitudes of voice came. "Junior Li Mu, I have met my senior!" Li Mu concentrated his attention and spoke. "To be called a "senior" by him, one must not only have cultivation skills that are infinitely better than his, but also have a temperament and behavior that he admires. This man in gray has already reached this standard. "Li Mu? Haha, that's a good name, come here." The middle-aged man in gray clothes who was sitting a thousand meters away smiled slightly and greeted him softly. Hearing this, Li Mu turned his head and looked at Tianfu, who also looked at him. The latter showed a smile and made a gesture of invitation. Li Mu walked forward without saying anything. Qian Hongxue followed behind very honestly."Although she didn't know the middle-aged man in gray, she already knew how scary the middle-aged man in gray was. The scene of black flames rising in the canyon's eyes still lingered in her heart at this moment, making her horrified. Knowing the terror of the man in gray, how could she be disrespectful at all? It was the little pig, lying on the back of the wolf fang, with a proud look on his face. However, Langya's cautious look made him very unhappy. Soon, a group of three people and two beasts approached and stopped ten meters away from the middle-aged man in gray. "Congratulations, senior, for surviving the evil tribulation." Li Mu slightly cupped his hands and took the initiative to speak. It's not that he talks more, it's that the person in front of him deserves his initiative. Qian Hongxue behind him naturally raised his jade hand and made a gesture The same action. Especially when looking at this middle-aged man in gray, the shock in her expression only increased. Even some can't believe it, Li Mu has met people of this level before. "You're welcome." Mou, a middle-aged man in gray clothes, still had a smile on his face and shook his little hands. Hu Hu is still so approachable and does not have the arrogance of the strong men in the Sixth Tribulation. While speaking, he had stood up, stared at Li Mu, and said calmly: "Yu Mo, is my name." Li Mu clasped his fists again without saying a word. But there was no pause in the movement of his hand. As the black light flashed, the black jade talisman appeared. He quietly took a few steps forward, came to three meters in front of the other party, and handed it out respectfully. Although he got this jade talisman for only a few i, but I also benefited a lot and am very grateful to him. It is indeed a bit reluctant to return it now, but due to emotions and reasons, it must be returned. ¡°Hehe, you are such a nice little guy. After living for so many years, this is the first time I have met someone like you. The future is really limitless. "A faint laughter sounded, and the owner of this voice was the man in gray, Yu Mo. "Senior, that's a compliment." Li Mu shook his head lightly, his face not affected by the other person's praise. In his opinion, this is nothing more than returning the property to its original owner, and there is nothing worthy of praise at all. "You are discerning." However, the little pig lying on Wolf Ya's back rolled his eyes and said something that only Li Mu could understand. Qian Hongxue has always lowered her head. She is very clear about Li Mu's strength and potential, and she was not surprised by the words of the man in gray, Yu Mo. But there was a hint of complexity in her expression, and no one knew what she was thinking. As for Tianfu on the side, he had a smile on his face. Whether intentionally or not, Yu Mo glanced at Xiaozhu lightly, and then returned to Li Mu, staring at the black jade talisman handed out by Li Mu, shaking his head and smiling: "I can't take this back. , What Yu sends out will never be taken back." Hearing this, Li Mu couldn't help being stunned and stared up at the other party, feeling a little incredible. "Senior, what are you doing?" When he came to his senses, Li Mu felt a sense of joy in his heart. Since the other party doesn¡¯t want it, it means that this thing may really become his own. But I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good to receive no reward for no merit, right? "Nothing is wrong. You have also seen that I have just passed through this demonic calamity. And what is inside is the demonic energy that I have worked so hard to force out. If you ask me to take it back now, won't you be harming me? "Yu Mo spread his hands and showed a strange smile. He didn't have the posture of a peerless master at all, but was more ordinary than ordinary people. "Okay, let's do it. You seem to like it. If I take it back, won't you scold me in your heart? You should just keep this thing. If you give it back to me, you will be harming me." Li Mugang What he wanted to say was interrupted by the other party's words. "Okay." Seeing the other party's determined look, Li Mu sighed softly and could only swallow the words that came to his lips. But there was a burst of gratitude in his heart, and he knew that the other party's refusal to accept this gift was not as simple as it seemed on the surface, but that he really wanted to give it to him. Li Mu believed that he needed this black jade talisman, which would definitely make his future cultivation of the power of death more effective. "If you show your courtesy for nothing, you will be a thief or a thief." At this time, the voice of Xiaozhu's thoughts came. "What do I have that the other party wants?" Li Mu couldn't help but ask. "Who knows, this guy is not so kind anyway. But since he gave it to you, there is nothing wrong with you just keeping it." Xiaozhu snorted, with a hint of evil in his words. Li Mu was speechless and said nothing more to Xiaozhu. And the movement of his hand did not stop. Under Yu Mo's gaze, he took back the black jade talisman. "That's good." Yu Mo smiled, looked sideways at Tianfu, and said calmly: "Okay, let's goLet¡¯s get down to business. " Suddenly, the smile on Yu Mo's face disappeared, making the originally relaxed atmosphere become solemn. At the same time, Tian Fuzai, who was wearing a white robe and holding a golden fan, glanced at Qian Hongxue, took a few steps forward, and came to the same level as Li Mu. Li Mu just frowned slightly, knowing clearly what the "business" the other party meant was what he said in the night market that night, about becoming a disciple. "The ex-con" couldn't help but clasped his fists, wanting to say something. "Disciple Tianfu, I have met the master!" But at this moment, Tianfu on the side suddenly knelt down on his knees, and loudly kowtowed to Yu Mo three times. At this moment, not only Li Mu was stunned, Qian Hongxue was also stunned, and even Xiaozhu and Langya were stunned. All look at SH¨¨ on Tianfu, I feel like this is too fast, right? However, Yu Mo laughed. "Haha, okay, okay." While laughing, Yu Mo stepped forward, patted Tianfu on the shoulder, and said loudly: "From today on, you are my disciple, Yu Mo." At the same time, he turned sideways and looked at Li Mu and said: "Little guy, don't look at me a little crazy, I know some things. Don't you want to become my teacher? If you wanted to, I'm afraid you would have done it as early as that night Just worship me, you don¡¯t have to wait until now. Moreover, at your age, you can have such a cultivation level. Even if you dare to worship me as your teacher, I don¡¯t dare to accept you, haha.¡± "I won't blame you for this." While Li Mu was surprised, Yu Mo changed the subject, sighed softly, and said again: "Although we have only met twice, I can feel a mysterious feeling from you. Breath. I dare to conclude that the sky of Qingyang Star cannot restrain you. That black jade talisman is the meeting I gave you, and it can also be regarded as a way out for myself in the future. You don¡¯t understand, do you? Then don¡¯t understand, you can just treat my words as nonsense, haha. " "" Li Mu was speechless. He really didn't quite understand what the other party said. Qian Hongxue also frowned. If she didn't know how strong the other person was, she would have thought that there was something abnormal about this person. No, has the other party lived normally? "Okay, let's go. What happens next is not something you can interfere with." Before Li Mu could say anything, Yu Mo looked up at the sky in the southwest and sighed softly, with a lot of emotion in his plain tone. There was a hint of solemnity and a slight change in his expression. Immediately afterwards, Li Mu, Qian Hongxue, Xiaozhu and Langya felt a flash of light before their eyes and disappeared into the open space. When the wait appeared, it was already dozens of miles away. "Lou Long!" At this moment, an extremely powerful sound piercing the sky suddenly came from the southwest. Immediately afterwards, a gray figure appeared in their sight. When he saw the gray figure, Li Mu's expression couldn't help but change, and he even made a sound of shock. "The Shaming Clan! Six Tribulations Realm!"! ! ! Death Transformation Chapter 122 Special Reasons "Walk? Li Mu was confused, quite puzzled as to why Yu Mo dared to leave on his own so quickly. Li Mugang wanted to say something, but he felt an irresistible force coming suddenly. The next moment, he was sent away from this ten miles of empty land. Not only him, but also Qian Hongxue, Xiaozhu and Langya were all missing. In just a blink of an eye, they had appeared on the 100-meter void, fifty miles away from the open space. This scene happened so fast that even Li Mu couldn't react. He stood in mid-air, still a little dazed. But after a brief moment of daze, his heart was trembling, and he suddenly thought, is this the fear of a strong man in the Six Tribulations Realm? ! Li Mu has always known that the power of people in the Six Tribulation Realm is beyond his current ability. Chapter 122 Resistance due to special reasons. But he had never seen a real strong person in the Six Tribulations Realm. He had no way of guessing how strong the Six Tribulations Realm was until he met Yu Mo. To be precise, it was when he saw with his own eyes that the ten-mile-wide canyon was instantly annihilated in the black flames. Only then did he truly understand that if a person of that level wanted to kill him, it would be as easy as cooling boiled water! "I must reach the Six Tribulations Realm!" Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but take a deep breath, with a strong look of determination between his brows. At the same time, he couldn't help but lower his head subconsciously and look at his left and right hands. At some point, two more jade bottles appeared in his right hand, one black and one purple, and in his left hand was a light red jade talisman. No need to ask Li Mu to know that the black jade bottle contained the top-grade "Yam Wang Pill" and the purple jade bottle contained the top-grade "Body Tempering Pill". As for what the light red jade talisman was, he was not very clear. But without any hesitation, he controlled his spiritual consciousness to penetrate into the jade talisman. Suddenly, two messages poured into his mind from the jade talisman. After checking those two pieces of information, the gratitude on his face became even stronger. Because those two messages are nothing else, they are the prescriptions of "Yam Wang Pill" and "Body Tempering Pill" Chapter 122 ?Special reasons and refining methods! Li Mu clearly remembered that when Yu Mo sent him away, he forced two bottles of elixirs and the jade talisman into his hands. This is enough to be called "kindness, two words." You must know that Yu Mo did not accept him as his disciple, but he not only gave him the jade talisman containing the power of death, but also gave him two bottles of high-grade elixir and the refining method. Unless there is a master-disciple relationship, absolutely no one has such good intentions. Li Mu knew that the other party might have his own intention in doing this and wanted to get something out of him. But, what does that mean for me now? Nothing counts! ?Perhaps this is a deal, but it is likely to be a loss. "No matter what, he deserves my gratitude!" Li Mu clenched his fists and looked into the distance, at the two figures standing in the open space dozens of miles away, and whispered in his heart. As for the black jade bottle, purple jade bottle, and the light red jade talisman in his hand, he had already included them in the Dzi Bead of Life and Death. "What a weird senior." At the same time, Qian Hongxue's soft voice came to his ears. "Maybe." Li Mu calmed down, sighed softly, turned his head to look at Qian Hongxue, and immediately noticed something strange about her beauty. Especially when the other person looks at his hands as if he is there to understand why the other person said that. In this regard, he didn't care about anything. "I think we should leave early. Since that guy dares us like this, there is no use staying here." came Xiaozhu's voice. "Yeah." Li Mu nodded, turned around and said, "Let's go." "Boom!" However, at the moment when the two beasts were about to leave, a shocking sound of breaking through the sky suddenly came from behind. Li Mu subconsciously stopped and turned sideways to gaze toward the southwest. Suddenly, an illusory gray dot appeared in his sight. Immediately afterwards, there was a strange and powerful aura that was unfamiliar, but extremely familiar. "The Shaping Nether Tribe, Six Tribulations Realm!" Upon noticing this aura, Li Mu's expression suddenly changed, and the figures of people who died under his own sword flashed in his mind. The feeling that the illusory gray dot gave him was exactly that of the so-called Mingming clan that had invaded the Human King Star Territory and possessed the peculiar "power of sexual death!" Especially the surging aura of the gray dot, which completely surpasses the Heavenly Vein Realm and must be the Six Tribulations Realm. Li Mu believed that he could not compete with such a person. His assassin's placeWhat he expected was that the Plastic Ming Kingdom, which was no more than the Erye Kingdom, actually sent a strong man from the Six Tribulations Realm to hunt him down. Just now, Yu Mo was so anxious to drive him away. He should have sensed the arrival of the Sixth Tribulation Realm powerhouse from the Shaming Clan. Yu Mo, really save yourself! "I didn't expect that the Shaping Ming Clan is really a clan whose flaws must be repaid!" Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but darken his face, his expression was cold, and there was a strong feeling in his eyes. murderous intent. It was not his original intention to kill the people from the Shaming Clan, except that the first person was provoked by Xiaozhu in order to save Qian Hongxue. After that, the other party took the initiative to send them to the door. Li Mu believed that he had no deep grudge against the Shaming Clan, but it seemed that was not the case at the moment. The other party seemed to have identified him as the person who must be killed. Otherwise, how could the Shaming Clan send out existences in the Six Tribulation Realm to hunt him down? At this time, not only Li Mu's complexion changed. Similarly, Qian Hongxue's beauty was also frozen, but there was a trace of fear in her ice. The terrifying Qian Hongxue of the Shaming Clan obviously knows more than Li Mu, especially the strange abilities of the Shaming Clan. Like the Bloodthirsty Clan, the Bloodthirsty Clan can only show its powerful abilities after breaking through to the Heavenly Vein Realm. As for the Shaming Clan, they need to reach the Sixth Tribulation Realm! It can be seen from this that the Shaping Clan is more advanced than the Bloodthirsty Clan. As for Xiaozhu, his expression is just like Li Mu, infinitely cold. The wolf fang beneath him was trembling. "Let's go!" At this time, a cold voice sounded. The owner of this voice is none other than Li Mu. Although Li Mu's face was cold and the murderous intent in his eyes was undisguised, he did not do any other evil things. Instead, it turned sideways and quickly flew towards the northeastern sky. Qian Hongxue and Xiaozhu were slightly startled. They did not expect that Li Mu would make such a decision and be so decisive. The man and the beast looked at each other, and quickly followed without saying anything. Langya had already been frightened by the aura coming from the southwest, and now that he was leaving, he was naturally relieved. Soon, a group of two people and two beasts disappeared here at an extremely fast speed. "The Shaming Tribe is really a strange and powerful race. I have a rough life with someone, but I am only good at elixirs and not willing to fight. Unfortunately, today I am going to break the rules. "Out of the clearing ten miles away, Yu Mo, dressed in gray cloth, looking slightly dirty and decadent, stood quietly. He looked up at the southwest sky and sighed to himself. "Master!" Behind him, the white-robed Tianfu looked complex, with a hint of fear, and called in a low voice. "You step aside, what happens next is not something you can participate in." Yu Mo smiled slightly and glanced sideways at Tianfu. "Yes, Master!" Tianfu's body trembled slightly. After glancing at the gray figure running towards the southwest skyline at an extremely terrifying speed, he walked away without any hesitation. It¡¯s not that he is timid and scared, but that in this situation, he can¡¯t do anything at all, he can only¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­, hold back! "I like the way it is now." Tianfu left, but Yu Mo didn't care. Instead, he lowered his head and glanced at himself. It seemed that only at this moment did he realize that something was wrong with his image. However, he still didn't care at all. After an easy-going smile, he slowly took a step forward. "Hoo~" There was no sound of the sky and the earth moving, only the harsh whistling produced by the turbulent fluctuations of the airflow. As for Yu Mo, he had already disappeared into this empty land. When waiting to appear, it is thousands of meters above the sky. At this time, the illusory gray figure has arrived. Originally, the gray figure was going to pass through the sky above this empty land, but it was blocked by Yu Mo who was rising into the air. But is this appropriate? The answer is obviously no! ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Hundreds of miles away, Li Mu and his party, two men and two beasts, galloped past, heading towards the next stop. "Boom!" But suddenly, an earth-shattering explosion pierced the air, turned into a peerless hammer, and hit them hard. At this moment, Li Mu paused, Qian Hongxue also stopped, and Xiaozhu also stopped moving forward. But none of them turned around, they were all silent. But the next moment, the two beasts took action again, flying decisively towards the northeast, their speed was infinitely faster than before, without paying any attention to what happened behind them. "The Shaping Ming Clan" At this moment, Li Mu's narrowed eyes were already filled with murderous intent. The cold breath kept coming from his bodyIt escaped, causing Qian Hongxue on the side to change her color. "Hehe." The little pig lying on Wolf Ya's back just chuckled twice and didn't say much. Time passes, counting After i, Li Mu and his party appeared within the territory of the Titan Kingdom. And tonight is destined to be an extraordinary night. There is no other reason, just a few After coming down, Li Mu took three top-grade body tempering pills. His physique, which was already halfway to becoming a purple light body, has now reached a critical point, which is enough to break through, and it is still a 100% certainty. But every time Li Mu was about to break through, he was stopped by Xiaozhu for no reason. In this regard, Li Mu was really helpless. In the end, he realized that there was a special reason why Xiaozhu didn't let him break through. And tonight is the time to solve this special reason. ! ! ! Death Transformation Chapter 123 Titan Red Ape "Whoosh!" In the dark jungle, Li Mu disappeared quietly like a ghost. No matter how rugged the mountain road was or how thick the thorns were, they could not stop him from moving forward without making the slightest sound. He was alone at the moment, except, of course, the little pig who had been lying on his left shoulder. In other words, Qian Hongxue and Lang Ya were left in a place in the jungle by him and did not follow them. He is like this because there is a very important and very special problem that needs to be solved by himself. It would be more troublesome if Qian Hongxue and Langya followed. As for the little pig, it was the little pig who caused this incident, and the little pig needs to be guided along the way, so the little pig must do it himself. "Is that true?" However, even though he has started to take action, Li Mu still has a trace of suspicion in his heart. Chapter 123 Titan Red Ape couldn¡¯t help but want to confirm again. "Nonsense, how can what I said be false? Are you still afraid that I will lie to you?" The little pig lying on his shoulder rolled his eyes with a look of disdain. In this way, Li Mu could only shake his head helplessly and did not ask any more questions. He knew that although Xiaozhu was not serious, he would not lie to him. "Is that there?" Not long after, a hazy giant peak appeared in Li Mu's sight. Looking from a distance, the giant peak is more than 800 meters long, more than ten miles in diameter, and very steep in all directions. Unless you are in the Human Connection Realm, otherwise, it would be difficult for a ninth-level bronze-body warrior to climb up. Following Xiaozhu¡¯s guidance, Li Mu knew that the giant peak in the distance ahead was the destination of his journey that night. I didn¡¯t think too much, didn¡¯t ask too many questions. Li Mu moved forward quickly, and soon he arrived under the giant peak. "Huh?" Li Mugang wanted to release his strength and soared into the air. But at this moment, he couldn't help but let out a sigh and quickly hid his figure. "Whoosh!" Not far away, a black figure suddenly appeared. With surging energy, it shot towards the top of the giant peak like a flying arrow. The speed is so fast that it cannot be compared to people in the human connection realm! In a blink of an eye, Chapter 123 The dark shadow of the Titan Red Ape has disappeared because it has reached the top of the 800-meter-high peak in front of us. "Hehe, it seems that someone has an idea for that guy. You are about to be climbed in first. Why are you standing there? Why don't you go up quickly?" At the same time, 1 Xiaozhu's voice came. "Really?" Li Mu asked, his eyes flashing slightly. He can clearly feel the power of the black shadow just now. He is definitely a peak earth-vein realm expert who has comprehended the nine-level sense of energy. He can completely open up the heavenly veins and step into the lower heavenly veins realm. Naturally, Li Mu is not afraid of this kind of opponent, but he also doesn¡¯t want to provoke the opponent, because it will be a trouble after all. Doesn¡¯t Li Mu kill people without blinking an eye? indeed. For enemies, especially those who actively provoke him and have murderous intentions towards him, he will kill them without mercy. But he couldn't take action against people who had no murderous intentions towards him or took the initiative to provoke them. Li Mu is extremely cold-blooded and ruthless towards his enemy. But when dealing with unrelated people, he has no other thoughts except being cold and rejecting them thousands of miles away. As a person, you have to be humane. And this is his personality. Although there was a slight accident at the moment, the black shadow just now did not notice him, let alone any enemy with murderous intentions. Li Mu admitted that he had no reason to take the initiative to provoke the other party. But, just leave without any gain? Obviously, he won't. "If he has the ability to get there first, then let him get there first." Li Mu replied flatly. As he spoke, he took a step forward. "Bang!" Suddenly, the ground trembled, and a powerful aura surged out from his right foot, instantly propelling his body into the sky, and quickly disappeared into the night. After a short breath, Li Mu had reached an altitude of 800 meters. At the same time, he slapped the void behind him with his right hand. Although there is air behind, it is as if it is photographed on a substantial object. A counter-pushing force appeared, acting on his body and pushing him forward again. In the blink of an eye, we have reached the edge of the 800-meter peak and are floating on it. After arriving at the giant peak, Li Mu hid behind a boulder and quietly observed his surroundings. He looked around and found that the top of this giant peak was quite flat. Although it was less than ten miles in diameter, it was still three thousand meters wide, and it was dotted with countless huge rocks. boulderThere are big ones and small ones. The big ones can reach tens of meters, while the small ones can only reach four or five meters. But for an ordinary person, the smallest stone is also beyond the normal proportions, and an ordinary nine-level copper body may not be able to lift it. ??Obviously, these huge rocks will exist on the top of this giant peak. They are not natural, but are made by humans. "Humanity!!!" Suddenly, at this moment, an extremely low and sinister sound exploded. During the rolling movement, the space covering the entire top of the giant peak caused the surrounding air to be extremely unstable. Hearing this voice, Li Mu's face sank slightly, and he stared at the center of the peak. There are two extremely huge gray rocks there. The rocks are irregular in shape and are tens of meters huge. One of them is a majestic figure wearing a black robe and a giant sword tied to his back. The figure looked unusually tall, like an iron tower. Because of his height of two meters, his arms were thicker than Li Mu's thighs, and the muscles all over his body held up the black robe on his body. The clear lines gave people a sense of explosion. Not to mention other things, but when it comes to physical strength, ordinary people cannot compare with it. Even Li Mu couldn't help but feel frightened. I realized that I might not be able to match the pure physical strength. What does this mean? It means that the body of the strong man in black has entered the "purple light body" level. Otherwise, he would not feel this way at all. The strong man in black is not very old. He looks like he is in his early thirties. He has a beard on his face, giving him a rough and ferocious look. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m afraid this big guy is not easy to mess with. " 1Little Pig's voice sounded. Li Mu didn't pay attention to Xiaozhu's words, but moved his eyes away from the giant man in black and stared at the figure on another boulder. "Is that the Titan?" After seeing the figure clearly, Li Mu's expression changed slightly and he asked in a deep voice. "Well, that's that guy. Your goal tonight is to get his blood." 1 Little Pig grinned. Li Mu¡¯s eyes sank slightly, and he carefully looked at the figure on the boulder. "Obviously, it was not a human being, but a beast, but the beast looked quite strange. The beast is like an ape, with bloody hair on its body. Its body is five meters tall and very strong. Even the man in black clothes, who was two meters tall, looked like a three-year-old child compared to him. "Obviously, the giant ape-like beast is a truly ferocious beast. Because of its strong Qi and blood, it was not even a bit stronger than the strong man in black, or even a bit stronger. Especially the strength on its body is surging, shaking the night sky when it shakes. It seemed to be standing on the gray boulder, but in fact it did not touch the boulder at all, but was suspended three inches above the boulder. Furthermore, the ape-like beast does not lie on all fours, but stands upright. The hind limbs that should have been thick and short have actually grown a lot. The forelimbs, which were originally longer and stronger than the hind limbs, have degenerated. This change is not degradation, but evolution. It is a symbol of the transformation of a beast into a ferocious beast. Either a low-level ferocious beast transformed into a medium-level ferocious beast, or a sign of a high-level ferocious beast. Man is the spirit of heaven and earth and the controller of this world. Over time, the rules of heaven and earth were changed, by default. Although beasts are physically strong, their IQ and mind are low and they cannot be compared with humans. Moreover, the human form can be said to be the most perfect among all species in the world. Therefore, the transformation of a beast into a ferocious beast involves more than just an enhancement of Qi and physical strength. At the same time, their body shape will also change. And this kind of change is naturally constantly moving closer to "human beings", until finally, they can transform into human beings. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Naturally, even if they can survive ¨¦n is not a real person. Because the blood flowing in their bodies and the things in their bones are still beasts. They just become more and more perfect through continuous practice. This perfection is not just about strength, but also form and mind. Therefore, when Li Mu saw the giant ape-like hand that could stand upright and changed its shape quite a bit, he was slightly shocked. Especially the sentence "human being" just now obviously came from the mouth of this beast. From here, you can see how terrifying this ape-like beast is. At one glance, Li Mu recognized what kind of creature it was. It is a rather ancient and powerful ferocious beast that has existed on Qingyang Star for who knows how many thousands of years Titan Red Ape "The ferocious beast is indeed a strange and powerful creature, especially the Titan family, which is the oldest." Li Mu's eyes were slightly condensed. He could feel the terrifying power of the Titan Red Ape. Even the strong man in black was not weak, but he might not be the same as the other Titan Red Ape.?Easy thing. "I said, I will defeat you." A deep voice sounded, and the space at the top of the giant peak was also buzzing. The owner of this voice is none other than the giant man in black robes with a huge sword tied to his back. "Defeat me?" Titan Red Ape looked ferocious and seemed to be smiling: "Just you? I let you escape last time, but now iYou are destined to die here! " "Really?" The giant man in black robe also sneered: "Then let's see if you have that ability!" "Hoo ho!" As he spoke, his whole body rose into the sky. "Master, with a sound, the giant sword on his back was suddenly unsheathed, and the cold light burst out, surging out with a shocking and ferocious aura. "Roar!" Opposite, the Titan Red Ape looked up to the sky and roared, all the hair on its body standing upright. "Boom!" The next moment, terrifying power exploded from its huge body. As he took one step, the boulder beneath him shook suddenly, and a huge footprint appeared. And its body shape, has already disappeared on the boulder. In just a blink of an eye, one person and one beast collided instantly! (To be continued!!! Death Transformation Chapter 124 Half a day, fight with me "boom!" In the dark night, a shocking loud noise suddenly sounded. I saw the top of the 800-meter-high peak, violent energy surging, and during the explosion, countless gray rocks turned into powder and shot out in all directions. The strength contained in each rock fragment is enough to penetrate the body of a ninth-level cultivator in the Bronze Body Realm, which shows how terrifying the power is. "Roar! Damn humans, die!" Amid the roar, a figure covered with red hair soared into the sky. On the basis of the 800-meter giant peak, it rose another 100 meters, out of the range enveloped by the strong power. It can be clearly seen that this red-haired figure is not a human being, but a monster, an extremely majestic giant ape that is five meters tall! At this moment, the giant ape had a fierce face, red eyes, and surging murderous intent. A red iron rod that was five meters long and as thick as an adult's thigh suddenly appeared in its hand. With the appearance of this iron rod, the ferocious aura in its body suddenly increased several times. It can be seen that there are definitely not a few creatures that have died on the iron rod in its hands! The next moment, the huge body of the giant ape was like a meteorite, falling towards the top of the giant peak a hundred meters below at extremely high speed. The red iron rod in his hand was raised high above his head, and he smashed it down hard against a black figure below. "Hey!" There was a strong man in black robes below. Faced with the attack of the giant ape holding a red iron rod, he did not dodge. Instead, he raised his head and revealed an evil sneer. "Whoops!" Suddenly, the giant sword tied on his back unsheathed itself, soared into the sky, and collided with the red iron rod that the giant ape had smashed down. Immediately afterwards, there was an extremely harsh and huge metal collision sound. "Obviously, the strength of the giant ape is not inferior to that of the strong man in black, and the physical strength is even stronger than that of the strong man in black, not to mention that it contains extremely terrifying falling power from top to bottom at this moment. The power carried by the red iron rod was so terrifying that it was unimaginable. With a tight touch, the giant sword soaring into the sky couldn't bear it at all and was directly knocked down. But the giant ape's five-meter-tall body only trembled slightly. The momentum and force of the fall did not weaken at all. "Whoosh!" It was at this moment that the strong man in black robe who was standing on the top of the giant peak actually got off the ground, and his figure rose to about ten feet. The high altitude here is exactly where the giant sword fell. Between beckons. The strong man in black robe directly grabbed the giant knife in his hand, and saw his whole body suddenly spinning, instantly dissipating the falling power contained in the giant knife. The soles of his feet were in the air, and with the surge of energy, he violently pushed his body into the air. Encounter with the giant ape again. "Hi!" The two intertwined in an instant, and in the next moment, both the giant ape and the strong man in black robe suddenly turned around, collided again, and the fight started completely! Behind a boulder a thousand meters away from the center of the battle, Li Muzheng was quietly hiding in it, observing the fight between man and beast. This fight didn't last long, only ten breaths. But even though it is only ten breaths. But it can be seen. This fight has already entered a fierce battle. Whether it is the giant ape or the strong man in black robe, they are all facing each other with death, without any mercy. Especially for the giant ape, as an orc, it is more difficult for a human to survive in such a cruel world. Often the growth of a ferocious beast. It is destined that the father and mother will die, and the brothers and sisters will not survive. so. They understand the cruelty of this world and the importance of strength. thus. Be it humans or other animals. As long as it steps into its territory, it is an enemy and must be killed. Otherwise, you will be the one who dies! "How?" At this time, Piggy's voice came. "They are all very strong." Li Mu was not stupid, so he naturally knew what Xiaozhu meant and replied calmly. "Hey, does this make you very strong?" Xiaozhu couldn't help but sneered. "However, I can kill them." Li Mu's eyes turned cold, his expression was calm, and he was not angry at Xiaozhu's words. His words were not words of anger, nor were they arrogant. First, there was no need for him to be angry with Xiaozhu. Second, he does have that level of strength. Even though the physical strength of the bloody giant ape and the strong man in black robes has reached the level of 'purple light body', their physical strength has not, so the outcome will not change at all. In the darkness, Li Mu stood quietly, watching from a distance, without any intention of intervening. He is not stupid. If he intervenes in this situation, he will not gain anything at all. Especially since this was a battle between the strong man in black robe and the giant ape, he had no reason to intervene. Although Li Mu is confident that he can face this man and beast,??Any one of them can be defeated and killed with absolute certainty. But what would happen if the two joined forces? Unless he uses the power of death, he will be killed by this man and beast. Therefore, it is better to wait and see if this situation gets better. Who doesn¡¯t understand how to reap the benefits? Although Li Mu didn't like to do this kind of thing, if such an opportunity was presented to him, would he be stupid enough to refuse it? Of course not. Just like that, another ten breaths passed. "Roar!!!!" Finally, in that roar that shook the sky. I saw the five-meter-tall giant ape, with an extremely brilliant blood glow blooming from its body. In particular, its body size has actually increased by one point, from the original five meters to five and a half meters tall. Moreover, there was blood seeping into its hair. Perhaps, part of the blood was caused by the giant knife in the hands of the strong man in black robe during the fight with him, but it was definitely not all of it. It seems that this change will also damage itself, but in exchange, it will become more powerful! Not to mention anything else, just talking about physical fitness, the giant ape now is much stronger than before. It was physically stronger than the man in black robe, but at this moment it was enough to overwhelm the man in black robe. He can even easily force the man in black robes to seriously injure him until he is beheaded! "Did it finally break out? Haha!" But suddenly, loud laughter sounded. I saw the strong man in black robe holding a palm-width and four-foot-long giant blade, looking up to the sky and laughing. The purple light on his body flowed to the extreme, and the surging energy retracted, forming a diameter around his body. A three-meter spherical protective wall. In particular, the energy is rotating rapidly, which greatly enhances its protective power. This person is very strong, and his power has already reached the peak of his level. However, the bloody giant ape is stronger than him! Others can¡¯t hurt him or tear his defense apart, but the bloody giant ape can! "Die!!!" The giant ape burst out in a frenzy without fear, struck out the blood-colored iron rod in his hand like lightning, and fiercely greeted the strong man in black robes. "Well done!!!" As always, the strong man in black robe did not dodge at all. Even though he has suffered a lot of damage now and his face has turned pale. But in his dictionary, there seems to be no word 'dodge', only hard-on-hard! In the darkness, Li Mu clenched his fists slowly and subconsciously, staring at the scene without blinking. His heart has always been very calm, whether it is the bloody giant ape or the man in black robe, he doesn't care who wins or loses, who lives or dies. But at this moment, his calm mood was shaken. It wasn't that he suddenly cared about anyone, but the battle between the two made him feel passionate, and the fighting spirit in his heart was unconsciously aroused. The battle and killing in front of him made him feel that this was the real battle. Especially what the strong man in black robe did, he could really be called a real swordsman! Not to mention other things, but for this point, Li Mu should admire him. However, despite admiration, he still had no intention of intervening. Even if the strong man in black robe finally died under the stick of the bloody giant ape, this would still be the case. The fighting continued, but the fighting did not last long and was coming to an end. It can be said that the strength gap between the bloody giant ape and the black-robed strong man is not huge, they are basically similar, and their strength is exactly the same. But it is obvious that the bloody giant ape is physically stronger than the strong man in black robe, and the strong man in black robe is stronger than the bloody giant ape in terms of technique and use of strength. Therefore, it is difficult for the bloody giant ape to kill the strong man in black robe. Similarly, it is even more difficult for a strong man in black robe to kill the bloody giant ape! Especially the last change of the bloody giant ape, it is obvious that it belongs to the ancient clan, and the power of its unique bloodline gives it the power to overpower the strong man in black robe. It may not last long, but it's enough! "Pfft!" The blood rose, and the strong man in black robe finally couldn't bear the power of the bloody iron rod. His whole body flew out and hit a ten-meter boulder. The ten-meter boulder actually shattered like tofu. Come. Similarly, the strong man in black robe once again drew a mouthful of blood. His whole body was shaking, and he stood up with great effort. But there was a smile on his face, as if he was proud despite defeat. "Roar!" A low roar sounded, and the bloody figure flashed, carrying a bloody aura and rushing towards the strong man in black robe. But just when the bloody giant ape was less than ten feet away from the strong man in black robe, its huge body trembled suddenly. Visible to the naked eye, its body, which had grown to five meters and a half, actually began to shrink back to its previous five meters. Blood overflowed from his mouth, and a feeling of weakness arose spontaneously. It is not difficult to see that it??The bloodline power has been exhausted! "Hehe" A weak chuckle sounded. The transformation of the bloody giant ape fell into the eyes of the strong man in black robe. The latter did not hesitate at all, raised the giant blade in his hand and faced it again, jumped ten feet, and smashed the huge head of the bloody giant ape fiercely. The bloody giant ape suddenly raised its head, blood bloomed in its eyes, and the iron rod shook, bursting with powerful force. ¡°Zheng!!!¡± The giant blade came out of his hand, and the strong man in black robe flew backwards with his whole body, directly beyond the top of the giant peak, and fell into the dark night 800 meters below. The bloody giant ape's body was trembling, and he wanted to chase and kill the human who violated him, but his body trembled and he couldn't stand up at all. At this moment, the sound of subtle footsteps reached its ears. "I'll give you half a day to recover, then come and fight me again." Slowly, Li Mu walked out of the darkness and came to a hundred meters away from the bloody giant ape, with a calm expression. While speaking, he sat down cross-legged and fell silent. Death Transformation Chapter 125: One Blade Turns into Thousands =========== Zhu Xin: I¡¯m having trouble when I come to a friend¡¯s house. Children in rural areas can¡¯t afford to be hurt. A hanging tree broke a wire somewhere, and I won¡¯t have internet access for several days. ========== "Hoo!" The strong wind roared in the dark night, like an invisible hand, swaying everything in the world. On the top of the 100-meter-high giant peak, Li Mu, dressed in a black leather robe, sat cross-legged with his eyes slightly closed, raising his condition to an unprecedented peak. Because what is going to happen next is a brutal fight. As for how brutal this fight is, no one knows. i, it was time for Li Mu to repair the injury of the titan red ape, but he knew that in just half a month It is absolutely impossible to restore the Titan Red Ape to its peak state. In this case, why not give the other party more time? Bully each other? No, Li Mu never thought of taking advantage of the other party's danger to take his life. If it were anyone else, I am afraid that he would have launched the attack at that moment and killed the Titan Red Ape with a sharp blade. But he didn't. Such behavior was far beyond ordinary people. If possible, Li Mu would not only give the Titan Red Ape half i time. Unfortunately, time is limited, half i is what he gives as much as possible. Furthermore, with the ferocious beast¡¯s unimaginable recovery ability, half Although I cannot restore the Titan Red Ape to its peak state, it can still exert 90% of its power in its heyday. Is Li Mu kind? No, he is not merciful. He would do this because he wanted to give himself a chance, a chance to fight with such ancient behemoths, and use his own strength and hands to obtain the opponent's blood openly and openly. There was no other reason at all, that's all. Just like that, time passed by minute by minute, one hour two hours three hours When the third hour passed, Li Mu woke up, not half i has passed. Rather, he just broke away from the interpretation space. Also because he had just left the interpretation space, Li Mu's face was slightly pale, and his breath was a little disordered. The interpretive space is illusory. It's just a peculiar function of the 'Life and Death Dzi Bead', but it will still consume Li Mu's spiritual consciousness and spiritual power. Especially if you are injured inside, although it will not be truly reflected on the body, the 'pain' will still habitually affect Li Mu's nerves. so. Every time Li Mu comes out of the interpretation space, he is unwilling to get up and do anything else. Instead, he will rest for an extra hour to restore his condition to its peak. "Roar¡­¡­" However, Li Mugang opened his eyes. Then I heard a low roaring sound coming from my ears. "Boom!" The moment the roar fell, a violent explosion sounded, and the ground shook violently. Immediately afterwards, a blood-red figure turned into lightning and rushed over at extremely fast speeds. In just a blink of an eye, he had already crossed a hundred meters and arrived in front of him. A stick ????????????????????????????????????????????? A thigh-thick red iron rod appears out of thin air, carrying an extremely terrifying domineering power. Come through hard. Don¡¯t talk about ordinary people¡¯s physiques. Even if the "Purple Light Body" owned by a strong person in the Heavenly Vein Realm is hit by this red iron rod, it will be penetrated immediately! This bloody figure is none other than the Titan Red Ape! "As expected of a creature that has evolved to the level of a high-level ferocious beast, its IQ is no worse than that of humans." Although this scene came extremely suddenly, there was no expression of surprise on Li Mu's face. It seems to have been predicted long ago. At this moment, he moved! ¡°Buzz!¡± The sound of the knife sounded. A black sharp blade, no more than two and a half fingers wide but three feet long, suddenly came out of its sheath. Under the pure white moonlight, there was a chilling light. At first, this black blade was just a cold ray, but after a moment, it turned into a hundred cold rays. The speed is so fast that it is beyond the ability of ordinary people to see clearly, like a hundred phantoms! It seems that every cold light among the hundred rays is illusory, but in fact, they are all real! Suddenly, there was a harsh sound of iron tools touching each other. Looking at it, at the top of the 100-meter giant peak in the dark night, there was actually a blaze of fire. Two figures, one large and one small, kept intertwining, and extremely violent power burst out as their figures flickered. No matter where they passed, no one was intact. Especially the gray rocks around it were easily crushed like tofu. ¡°Ho ho ho ho!¡± A series of frightening roars kept sounding.The titan red ape in the battle was frightened and angry. In just a blink of an eye, the Titan Red Ape, which was originally actively attacking, now turned into a frightening defense. But Li Mu, who was originally on the defensive, became the active offensive party. how so? Without him, it's because Li Mu's knife speed is so fast that the Titan Red Ape can't parry it! "Chi chi chi!" In the dark night at this moment, there are only sword lights, especially the sword lights at the moment. They are no longer the hundred before, but more than nine hundred! Moreover, as time goes by, the number of sword lights is still increasing! Naturally, this increase is no longer as terrifying as before. But even so, the Titan Red Ape had no possibility of resisting. It could only keep retreating, trying its best to resist with the red iron rod in its hand while trembling. "When there are one hundred sword rays, it can easily catch them; when there are two hundred sword rays, it can also easily catch them; even when there are eight hundred sword rays, it can still catch them even though it is a little hesitant. However, when the eight hundred sword lights increased to nine hundred, it couldn't take them anymore. Even though it has a purple-light body, it can use the red iron rod in its hand like its own arm. But facing the nine hundred sword lights, it was powerless and could only keep retreating and retreating. If the sword light only had nine hundred rays, it would not feel fear or fright. However, the sword light is not nine hundred, but is constantly increasing. Although this increase is not as terrifying as before, it does exist! ¡°Tsk!¡± Finally, amid a flurry of activity, a stream of blood rose up. As the blood rose, the red eyes of the Titan Red Ape couldn't help but shrink. It moved slightly to the left and found that the left side of its face had been scratched by a sword light! "Ah!!! Humanity!!!" The next moment, a shocking roar burst out from its bloody mouth. "Puff! Puff! Puff!" But it wanted to rise up to resist, but in this accident, it got three more knife marks on its body! Moreover, these three knife marks are much heavier than the first one! In an instant. The Titan Red Ape's rage was crazy, as if it had been extinguished by a basin of ice water. Resist? Is it possible? Not at all! At this moment, the Titan Red Ape was frightened and frightened. Evendesperate! It originally wanted to sneak attack Li Mu, because it sensed the disorder and weakness in Li Mu's aura, which was a good opportunity for a sneak attack. Unexpectedly, this sneak attack was not only unsuccessful. Instead, he was instantly suppressed by Li Mu. Especially the lightning speed of the knife frightened it. It is not afraid of head-to-head encounters, but what is afraid of is the extreme speed, the speed that is unbearable for it! Especially the sharpness of each knife is extremely terrifying. Can you resist? Not at all! This is how Titan Red Ape feels at this moment. As for Li Mu, he had already been immersed in an extremely wonderful feeling. At the moment, he didn't care at all whether he could kill the Titan Red Ape, because his mind was blank and he didn't think about anything. He was completely caught up in the "death madness" style. In understanding. "Death Madness" is the second move. Li Mu has already mastered this move, reaching the level of "turning a hundred with one blade", which is the state of minor success. Once cast. I'm afraid not many people at the same level can take it. ?That is to say. There is only one characteristic of death madness - fast! If you want to be quick with a sword, you must not only have a handy weapon, but also control your energy and physical strength. The higher the three conditions, the faster the knife will naturally come out. The so-called "small success" and "big success" vary depending on the realm of the performer. Li Mu now possesses physical strength that far exceeds those of the same level. His 'small success' must be stronger than others, and it is easy to 'cut a hundred' with one blade. But if you want to achieve the "great success" of "one blade turning into a thousand". But it's still extremely difficult. Don¡¯t say ¡®turning a thousand with one blade¡¯ even ¡®turning hundreds with one blade¡¯ is not easy. Unless you reach the Heavenly Vein Realm. But in that case, ¡®turning a hundred with one blade¡¯ cannot be called a small achievement. But now, due to the attack of the Titan Red Ape, Li Mu naturally used the "Death Madness" technique. Because he feels that his own strength is absolutely incomparable to the opponent. If he wants to win, he must not fight head-on. Speed ??is the key. But he didn¡¯t expect that after using ¡®Death Madness¡¯ this time, he would actually enter a strange state. It directly elevates the death madness technique from "One Blade to Reduce Hundreds" to "One Blade to Nine Hundreds", and it is still growing! Li Mu didn¡¯t feel much about the sudden attack by the Titan Red Ape. He had already guessed this. After all, Titan Red ApeIt is not a wild beast, but a ferocious beast, and it is a ferocious beast that has been passed down from ancient times. A ninth-level Bronze Body Realm that is comparable to a human being at birth will 100% evolve into a low-grade ferocious beast. It can become a medium-grade ferocious beast in youth, and it can become a high-grade ferocious beast in adulthood. The physical body in front of me has already reached the level of a high-level ferocious beast, but its strength has not yet broken through. In other words, this is still an immature Titan Red Ape. Any living thing will be divided into six stages: childhood, youth, youth, adulthood, adulthood, and old age; The prime of life of ordinary organisms is already the peak period, and it will gradually become weaker after old age. But this is only for ordinary creatures, and for creatures that can cultivate, age does not determine their strength. The Titan Red Apes have their innate advantages. They reach the Tianmai Realm as an adult and can reach the Six Tribulations Realm in their prime! Especially the Titan clan, their physical strength is unimaginable to ordinary people. Li Mujin i Action is to obtain the essence and blood of these creatures, temper your body, and step into the 'Purple Light Body' in one fell swoop. Especially the physique after being selected and tempered by such creatures must be much stronger than that of ordinary people. Naturally, this idea came from Xiaozhu, and he didn¡¯t know whether it was true or not. However, at the moment, he no longer thinks about this, but is immersed in the "death madness". ¡°Puff, puff, puff!¡± In the dark night, bright red blood keeps flowing. It is the blood of the Titan Red Ape. The black blade in Li Mu's hand is like an illusion. It has changed from a hundred blades to nine hundred and ninety-nine blades. There is only one blade left to achieve success! "Roar!" At this moment, a desperate roar sounded. But in this despair, there is also a trace of giving up life. Suddenly, the assassin of the Titan Red Ape, who was constantly retreating, stopped retreating at all. There was even more blood blooming in its eyes, its huge body actually pressed directly against Li Mu, and the red iron rod in its hand was aimed at Li Mu's head. It tried its best! "Pfft!" The next moment, blood breaks out again! Death Transformation Chapter 126 Taking Blood and Tempering the Body ========= Zhu Xin: I hope the network will be completed today or tomorrow, otherwise it will be really troublesome, running around and bothering others. Please recommend and subscribe for comfort. ========== ¡°Bang!¡± As the scarlet blood rose, a huge and strong bloody figure fell heavily to the ground. After a few violent twitches, it became silent and lost all its vitality. "Hoo!" The cold wind blew by, and Li Mu, who was wearing a black leather robe, landed next to the Titan Red Ape in the sky, but he did not pay attention to the dead Titan Red Ape, but closed his eyes tightly, still immersed in the 'death madness' In the artistic conception of Dacheng. "It's finally done." The little pig on his shoulder was also extremely quiet and speechless. But it can be seen that it is happy for Li Mu's breakthrough and has not broken the scene in front of it. "Dacheng" After an unknown amount of time, a murmur came from Li Mu's mouth. The next moment, he opened his eyes, and his sharp eyes shot out, like two sharp blades, as if they could penetrate the night sky. ¡°Buzz!¡± At the same time, the long black knife held in his right hand trembled slightly, as if he was excited. Looking away, Li Mu looked extremely powerful at this moment. Standing on the top of the mountain, he was like a sharp blade that had been unsheathed, releasing bursts of extremely cold and chilling aura. That breath is not a substantial, destructive force, but an invisible, spiritual oppression. Commonly known as - Knife Intent! It¡¯s just that this ¡®sword intention¡¯ is quite illusory, and there is no accurate concept of strength and level classification. "Faster than expected." After a while, Li Mu calmed down, and the astonishing aura on his body dissipated, as if the sharp blade had been sheathed, and became completely silent. "It really exceeded my expectations." The little pig's voice came to my ears. "Isn't this better?" Hearing this, Li Mu smiled slightly and looked sideways at Xiaozhu. Although he cannot accurately predict when he will achieve "death madness", he can roughly know when it will be. Tonight's success was something he never expected, so it was a surprise. Since it was an accident, it proved to be a lot ahead of schedule. At least he was still a long way away from the purple-toothed wolf clan. "Of course it's good. Okay, don't waste time, do things quickly, you have to know. The higher your realm, the stronger this pig saint will be." Xiaozhu grinned, with a hint of pride on his face . Li Muping just smiled and said nothing more. He knew the peculiarity of Xiaozhu from the beginning. There seems to be some strange connection with himself. And this strange connection is reflected in the fact that once his cultivation realm is broken through, Xiaozhu will naturally break through without having to practice at all, which really makes him confused. But Li Mu didn't dwell on anything. After nodding slightly, he locked his eyes on the dead Titan Red Ape. The purpose of his visit this time was to obtain the blood of this titan red ape, so that his body, which was supposed to break through to the 'Purple Light Body', could reach the level of the 'Purple Light Body' in one fell swoop. But what makes Li Mu feel strange is that he thinks he is 90% sure of breaking through to the 'Purple Light Body'. Why do we still need to use the blood of this titan red ape? At that time, Xiaozhu¡¯s answer was only two words - secret Li Mu was helpless. But he didn't ask further. He didn¡¯t think much at the moment, but came to the dead Titan Red Ape and took out the blood from his body with great skill. Although Xiaozhu said that the body of the Titan Red Ape could be sold for a good price, he did not do so. Instead, he found a place to bury it. Li Mu may have realized the importance of Qingyang Coin. But he is not a heartless person. In his eyes, he had gained a lot of benefits by taking away the blood of the Titan Red Ape. Enough is enough. Because the most terrifying thing about people is greed. Greed can make a person lose himself. Funeral nature. Li Mu believed that he was not that kind of person. Although the Titan Red Ape was not a human being, he wanted to respect him. Even in his eyes, these ferocious beasts are far stronger than some humans! "Start!" After finishing these things, Li Mu came to a huge stone and sat down cross-legged. The jade bottle he held in his hand contained the essence of the blood of the Titan Red Ape. . "Don't worry, no one dares to disturb you." The little pig that was lying on his shoulder floated up and said seriously. "Thank you." Li Mu smiled and slowly closed his eyes. "Ouch!" The moment he closed his eyes, his body surface bloomed with extremely dazzling golden and purple lights. Whether it is golden light or purple light, they are both powerful and powerful.?, and each accounts for half of his body. What Li Mu has to do next is to let the purple light engulf the golden light, and in one fell swoop reach the purple light body level possessed by the powerful people in the Tianmai realm. "I'm 90% sure about the purple light body!" As the golden and purple light bloomed, Li Mu held the jade bottle containing the blood of the Titan Red Ape in his left hand. When he turned his right hand, another jade bottle appeared. The jade bottle is completely purple and looks quite familiar. Those who understand can clearly know that what is contained in it is a high-grade body tempering pill! Naturally, there are not many left inside, only two. But Li Mu predicted that these two high-grade body tempering pills would be enough to upgrade his body from the current half-step purple light body to the level of a true purple light body. Without thinking much, the moment after taking out the purple jade bottle, Li Mu directly controlled a trace of energy, removed the gag on the mouth of the jade bottle, and directly swallowed the two high-grade body tempering pills inside. among. If an ordinary cultivator saw his behavior, he would definitely think that he was crazy. You must know that the domineering power possessed by the high-grade body tempering pill is something that the golden light body in the earth vein realm cannot withstand. Not to mention swallowing two pills at the same time, even if you only swallow one pill, your meridians will be destroyed and you will become a disabled person if you don't burst to death. Even though Li Mu's current body is far stronger than the Golden Light Body, he absolutely cannot withstand the domineering power contained in the two high-level body tempering pills! Indeed, if Li Mu just swallowed a high-grade body tempering pill, he might be able to digest it at a small price. But if there are two, the price to bear is by no means a small amount. But if he wants to use his current physical strength to enter the purple light body level in one fell swoop, he has to swallow two high-grade body tempering pills together! The elixir is good and can continuously enhance a person's cultivation, whether it is physical or other aspects. But if you want to rely solely on spiritual pills to break through the realm of cultivation, it is a bit unrealistic. Although it is indeed possible, you cannot follow the rules and have to pay more and more prices. Li Mu knew in his heart that if he swallowed these two high-grade body tempering pills one by one, even if he took all these two high-grade body tempering pills, he might not be able to make his body enter the realm of purple light body. He could only do it by swallowing them together. Can. "It's like a stone weighing a hundred kilograms. One person wants to lift it, but that person only has the strength of ninety-nine kilograms. Can he lift the hundred kilograms of stone? Obviously not. Once this person left, a similar person with only ninety-nine kilograms of strength came and still could not move the hundred kilograms of stone. If you want to move a boulder, you can only lift it easily if two people work together. The same reason is true now. After swallowing two high-grade body tempering pills, Li Mu's body trembled involuntarily, because the two body tempering pills had turned into two extremely domineering forces and began to impact his body. If you can bear it, you will definitely gain huge benefits. But on the contrary, when blood splashes five steps! "It is indeed a top-grade body tempering pill!" Feeling the two domineering powers, Li Mu's expression sank slightly, and pain surged into his brain from the inside out. As each breath passed, the pain became more intense. Although his body was constantly absorbing these two domineering powers, the speed of the domineering power coming out of the body tempering pill was much faster than the speed that his body could absorb. After three short breaths, Li Mu's skin had a trace of blood red color, his body was shaking extremely, and his expression became more and more gloomy. Even though he has a level of patience that ordinary people cannot possess, he still has the urge to go berserk. ¡°But Li Mu knows that right now, all he can do is endure, until he reaches a critical point Without any actions or words, Li Mu closed his eyes tightly, silently enduring the wanton sweep of the two overbearing forces in his body. As time passed, his skin became redder and redder, and the veins began to swell and bulge. His fists had been clenched long ago, shaking the surrounding air as they trembled. persist in! persist in! Keep it up! ! Li Mu was roaring to himself in his heart. If he opened his eyes at this moment, it would definitely be shocking. Because his eyes turned red, and were covered with bloodshot eyes, they looked even more terrifying. Even traces of scarlet appeared on his bloody skin, and a faint scent of blood drifted away in the wind. Li Mu has known how to be patient and perseverant since he was a child. Compared to the demise of the Autumn Wind Kingdom, and the death of ***, what does this pain mean? Two years ago, I was able to set foot on the top of the sacred mountain in the middle peak. Under that pressure, what did this little pressure mean? pain? He, Li Mu, is not afraid at all! "Whoosh!" The wind howled in the sky, and the little pig floated quietly about a hundred meters above Li Mu's head, looking at Li Mu in great silence without saying a word. Its expression was indifferent, without any worry. Because it believes that Li Mu will never let him down.? Just like that, time passed little by little, one minutetwo minutesthree minutesone hourtwo hoursthree hours Until dawn, the top of this 800-meter-high peak was still so calm, even dead! But just when a ray of bright sunshine appeared in the eastern sky, I saw an extremely dry and blood-stained palm slowly protruding out. In the flicker of pale white light, a A white jade bottle appeared and poured into a withered mouth that could not be opened at all. After a brief pause ¡°Boom!!!¡± Suddenly, there was a violent roar and a sudden explosion! ================== Death Transformation Chapter 127 Heavenly Vein Realm "boom!" " \And within the purple light soaring into the sky, Li Mu was suspended quietly. His physique has not changed much, but at this moment it gives people an extremely powerful feeling. Purple light body! Yes, the physical power that Li Mu possesses at this time is not the half-step purple light body before, but the real purple light body, the physical power that can only be possessed by strong people in the Tianmai realm. But is this the end? not at all! Because he took two high-grade body tempering pills at the same time, Li Mu entered the purple light body level in advance. Under normal circumstances, his training would indeed be over, but this was not a normal situation. With the completion of the second style of the Death Knife Code, ¡®Death Madness¡¯, Li Mu no longer needs to stay in the Earth Vein realm, but chooses to break through and achieve the Heaven Vein realm! "Boom!" The space trembled, and Li Mu, whose whole body was filled with purple light, suddenly surged with tyrannical energy. At this moment, he not only mobilized the power in the 'people connections' and 'earth veins', but also used the external power that could be controlled by the tenth layer of Qi sense. This is all the power he can control now, the ultimate power he possesses as an Earth Vein Realm. The purpose is to hit the last realm among the three realms - the heavenly vein realm! But as a cultivator, if you want to achieve the realm of heavenly veins, you must raise your sense of energy to the ninth level to increase the width of the earth veins and human connections. Only when the energy that can be stored reaches a certain level can the "debris" blocked in the "Heaven Veins" be opened, otherwise it will be impossible to succeed at all. And once it fails, although it will not lose its life, it will definitely be seriously injured. Therefore, breaking through the realm cannot be attempted easily, but must be done with considerable confidence. Even if you are sure, it still requires a certain amount of courage. You have to prepare for the worst. Of course, if you can be absolutely sure, that's another matter. But who in the world can be absolutely sure? Even if the Qi sense reaches the ninth level, I'm afraid it's only a fifty-fifty split, right? But nothing is absolute. The world is so big that it is not surprising that such people would appear. And Li Mu is one of them. ?Absolutely sure. Yes, he was absolutely sure. This chapter mad Men ?????????????????????????????????????] Then Li Mu, as the tenth level of Qi sense, is 80% sure. Eighty percent, although it cannot be said to be absolute, it is not far from the word "absolute". The most important thing is that Li Mu's current body is not a golden body. But at the level of the purple light body, the pain it can endure is definitely not comparable to that of the golden light body. Sometimes, strong people in the Earth Vein Realm cannot cross into the Heaven Vein Realm, and their attempts to attack the Heaven Vein Realm will fail, precisely because their bodies cannot bear it. Li Mu is already 80% sure. With the backing of the purple light body, although it is not 100%, it is still 99% sure. Ninety-nine percent certainty is enough to be called ¡®absolute certainty¡¯! If you don¡¯t choose to break through at this time, when will you make another breakthrough? Without any hesitation, Li Mu, suspended in the sky, directly mobilized the power of the 'people's veins' and 'earth veins' in his body. In addition, the external energy that can be controlled by the tenth layer of Qi sense all surges towards the final 'heavenly vein'. ¡°Bang!¡± The next moment, Li Mu's whole body suddenly trembled, and the tyrannical power of his body acted on the air, causing a roar in the surrounding space and an explosion of energy. This is caused by the pain caused by the impact on the 'Tianmai', which acts on his nerve center and is then manifested through his body. It's not that he can't bear it. If he really couldn't bear it, I'm afraid he would have already failed in the Tianmai realm. ¡°Perhaps the pain of opening the ¡®Heaven Veins¡¯ will not be weaker than using the Body Tempering Pill to forcibly upgrade the body from the golden light body level to the purple light body level. But this little pain is far from Li Mu's limit! "Although it was a little unexpected, it further proves the ability of this Pig Saint" From a distance, the petite figure of Piggy had already retreated a hundred meters at the moment Li Mu soared into the sky, and his strength surrounded him. Suspended quietly. At this moment, it was staring at Li Mu intently, with a joyful smile on its face. Fortunately, Li Mu didn't know what it was thinking, otherwise the latter would have been so angry that he would have cursed. "As expected of the Heavenly Vein, it is more difficult to open than the Earth Vein!" At this moment, Li Muke was not in the mood to think about this, but was concentrating on that 'Heavenly Vein'. He knew from the beginning that the heavenly meridians, like the human meridians and the earthly meridians, were the two most peculiar meridians in every living being. They were blocked the moment they were born. Only by opening them up could the energy of heaven and earth be allowed to explode. Produces extremely tyrannical power. The human veins are located on the chest of the creature, the earth veins are located on the hind limbs of the creature, and the heavenly veins exist between the eyebrows of the creature!   Whether it is human connections or earth veins, they are all hidden under the skin and in the flesh, and cannot be observed on the surface. The same is true for heavenly veins. But as a cultivator, after gaining the sense of Qi, he can resonate with these three strange meridians and feel their existence. Li Mu already knew where the ¡®Heavenly Meridian¡¯ was located in the body, but he had never touched it. But now i, all he has to do is to get through it! "Huhu~!" There was a strong wind all around, and there was no word or movement at all. Li Mu's body was always blooming with dazzling purple light, which never stopped at all, just suspended a hundred meters above the peak. On the surface, he seemed to be extremely calm, but inside his body, to be precise, the area between his eyebrows was already in turmoil, and terrifying pain kept pouring into his brain nerves. In fact, this pain only existed between his eyebrows, but because it was so severe, it gave him an illusion of pain all over his body. So much so that his originally peaceful body started to riot again, trembling slightly! There is nothing special about Tianmai, but it is called ¡®Heavenly Vein¡¯, which has a certain meaning. People¡¯s connections are shaped like the character ¡®ÈË¡¯. The earth vein is located on the hind limb of the creature and is closest to the ground among the three veins. Similarly, the heavenly vein exists between the eyebrows of living beings, which is closest to the sky. Moreover, its shape is in the shape of a ¡®T¡¯, one vertical and one horizontal, like a giant pillar supporting the sky. Holding up a piece of sky, it is known as the "Heaven Vein". The heavenly meridians, like the human meridians and the earth meridians, are two strange meridians connected together. In fact, whether it is heavenly veins, human connections, or earthly veins. They are in no particular order. When the Bronze Body Realm enters the Three Meridian Realm, it is completely possible to open the earth veins or heaven veins, but why does no one do this in this world? the reason is simple. Because human connections are the easiest to open, earth connections are second, and heaven connections are the most difficult. The initial practitioners had a very low understanding of the sense of Qi, and had no ability to open up the earth or sky veins, so they chose human connections, and then earth and sky veins. Furthermore, whether you open the earth veins or the heaven veins first, the power you have is the same, so why choose the one that is difficult to open? Not to mention that opening up the earth veins is infinitely more difficult than opening up the human connections, and the heavenly veins can still be passed through. Especially now. Li Mu finally felt why so few people could enter the Heavenly Vein Realm. When he entered the human connection realm, it was easy for him to get through it. It only took him a few breaths to get through it, and he didn't feel any discomfort at all. When it came to the earth vein realm, it took a lot of effort. But it only took less than half an hour, and it was quite smooth and not too painful. But the Heavenly Pulse Realm really gave him a headache. Time passed by minute by minute, half an hour passed in the blink of an eye, followed by an hour. Two hours, three hours At this time, Li Mu's whole body was already soaked with sweat, and his face became even more pale. The originally strong purple light on the body's surface has now become much dimmer. If you can open up the 'Heaven Vein' just by paying these, it would make sense. But according to Li Mu's perception, the 'Heaven Vein' between his eyebrows was only about 20% unblocked, and the remaining 80% was not unblocked! If you are an ordinary person, I am afraid that eight out of ten people are ready to give up. Because the more you get through, the greater the backlash you will face if you give up. It is better to give up early. Give up? Li Mu never thought about it! Cultivation is inherently cruel. If you want to break through your cultivation and gain powerful strength, how can it be that easy? When a person embarks on the journey of cultivation, he needs to have a strong awareness, because this is a path of no return, and once you start, you cannot give up. If you give up, the price you will bear will be unimaginable! "I have a good consciousness." From a distance, Xiaozhu looked at Li Mu, who had been persisting, and the worry on his face disappeared. He even wanted to laugh at himself. If Li Mu was the kind of person who chose to give up easily, Li Mu would never have been able to get here. ¡°Four hours¡­five hours¡­six hours¡­ten hours¡­ The day has passed, and the night has fallen again. At this moment, Li Mu had already landed on the top of the giant peak from a height of 100 meters. The purple light on his body was even more dim, his face was as pale as gold paper, and even the corners of his mouth were dripping with blood. Especially his forehead and the center of his eyebrows were blood red, looking extremely shocking! "Ninety-six percentninety-seven percentninety-eight percentninety-nine percent" Li Mu kept thinking about these data in his heart. As early as an hour ago, he had opened up the blocked 'Heaven Vein' to 99%, but the last 1% could not be opened, which made him feel extremely painful and helpless.  Especially at this moment, the body is weak, the strength is weak, if it continues to be used up like this, the result is doomed to failure! "I absolutely cannot fail!" Thinking of this, Li Mu clenched his fists subconsciously and roared in his heart. Although this was beyond his expectation, it definitely cannot be used as a reason to give up. "Break it!!!" Li Mu roared in his heart, with a hint of madness in it, controlling the energy in his body to continuously bombard the last layer of film. With each bombardment, a trace of blood will flow out from the corner of his mouth, and the red color between his eyebrows and forehead will become heavier. But that's not important. As long as you can open up the 'Heaven Vein', it's worth it no matter how much you pay! Perhaps it was because of Li Mu¡¯s perseverance and will that the sound of ¡®click¡¯ was heard. Finally, the last layer of film slowly burst open. "snort¡­¡­" As the membrane shattered, Li Mu couldn't help but tremble, a muffled sound came from his nose, and his throat felt even sweeter. But he endured all these, because at this time, there was a more important thing waiting for him to do! Without any hesitation, with the opening of the 'Heaven Vein', Li Mu clearly noticed that the energy from heaven and earth began to surge in at an extremely fast speed. At a speed that could not be compared with yours at ordinary times, it instantly filled the human connections, earth veins, and latest news. of Tianmai. Immediately afterwards, an unprecedented sense of power came directly to his heart, making him feel that he was several times more powerful than he was before! "Ouch!" At this moment, a bright light suddenly appeared under the dark night sky. Looking at it, it was a stream of air about a foot long and as thick as a thumb, twisting and twisting from the sky, heading straight towards the center of Li Mu's eyebrows. The flow of air glowing with white light is nothing else. It is the "spiritual energy" given by heaven and earth after breaking through the realm of cultivation, which can enhance the physical cultivation of the cultivator! Whether it is to upgrade the silver light body in the vein realm to a golden light body, or to upgrade the golden light body in the earth vein realm to a purple light body, you have to rely on it! Although Li Mu's body has now reached the level of purple light body, if he can absorb this spiritual energy, his body can become stronger! With the appearance of this spiritual energy, Li Mu's closed eyes suddenly opened and he sucked the spiritual weapon into his body without any resistance. It was also at this moment that he quickly raised the blood-colored jade bottle in his left hand, removed the jade stopper of the jade bottle, and directly poured the titan red ape essence inside into his mouth and swallowed it into his belly! "It's finally here, but I don't know whether it will be a success or a failure!" It was at this moment that a voice that no one else could hear sounded. I saw the little pig floating in the distance. Its originally calm face became nervous at this moment. Its eyes were shining, staring at Li Mu who had swallowed the titan red ape's blood. His face became even more tense. There was a hint of expectation. ,Your support is my biggest motivation. ) Death Transformation Chapter 128 Massacre of the Village ========= Zhu Xin: It¡¯s the last day, there will still be 10,000 daily updates tomorrow, please subscribe! ======== "Ouch!" A ray of blood rises into the sky, more than ten feet high. If anyone is affected by the blood ray, they will definitely be unable to control the blood and qi in their body and become extremely uncomfortable. Ordinary practitioners will even die directly from this! After sustaining three breaths, the ten feet of blood dissipated, revealing a figure. Yes, silhouette! The ten feet of blood light just now was released from this figure who didn't look strong. "The power of the Titan Red Ape? No wonder the little pig let me get its essence and blood to swallow, that's it." Li Mu sat cross-legged quietly, with a calm face, he opened his eyes, and said to himself with a little joy in his heart . "Whoosh!" ??White light and shadow flashed, and the little piggy's petite body flew over. "How is it?" Looking at Li Mu, Xiaozhu lowered himself and asked expectantly. "Unprecedentedly powerful, do you want to try it?" Li Mu looked at the pig with a smile on his face, knowing clearly that the pig had broken through the existing realm due to his own breakthrough and reached the level of Tianmai realm. "Try? You'd better find someone else to try. I don't have the time." Xiaozhu rolled his eyes and landed lightly on Li Mu's left shoulder. "You can leave now." "Yes." Li Mu nodded, and changed from sitting to standing upright. The surge of energy propelled his body into the air at high speed, and disappeared on the giant peak like lightning. ¡­¡­ "Whoosh!" Thousands of meters high in the sky, the strong wind roared past Li Mu's ears. He did not deliberately control his strength to resist or weaken these airflows, but let them blow on his face and attack his body. Not only did Li Mu not feel any discomfort, but in this state, he could truly feel the powerful power he had after opening up the 'Heaven Veins'. Especially his current physique, because his flesh and blood are fused with the essence and blood of the Titan Red Ape, it is far beyond what ordinary purple light bodies can compare to. As for how strong it is. He didn't know clearly, but this gave him the urge to find a strong person of the same level to compete. However, after two years of experience. Li Mu is not that exaggerated. The principle of not revealing your strength is the same as not revealing your wealth. Don't provoke others just because you have strength, and then defeat and kill the opponent under the shocked eyes of others. That only shows that a person's character is not mature enough. Just know how to show off. "Finally, he is in the Heavenly Vein Realm, and this physical body" Li Mu lowered his head and clenched his fists subconsciously. He knew that now he was qualified to oppose the Guisha Sect. This only refers to ¡®one point¡¯ of qualifications, not ¡®all¡¯. Not to mention that he was still in the Heavenly Meridian Realm, even after entering the Six Tribulations Realm, he did not dare to say that he could destroy the Ghost Chasect and avenge the bloody sea. One point of qualification, yes, just one point. Li Mu knows it very well. In the past, he was nothing in front of the Guisha Kingdom and Guisha Sect at the Yotsuba level. He was like a building, and any core disciple could put him in danger. Not to mention that Guisha Sect has ten core disciples of Tianmai Realm, and there are even more elders at Tianmai Realm. Especially the so-called Supreme Elder and the strongest sect master. They are all at the terrifying level of the Six Tribulations Realm! Li Mu has never been so arrogant that he can cause any harm to the Guisha Sect now. If he wants to cause harm, he must at least be in the Six Tribulations realm. As for why he now thinks he is qualified to oppose the Guisha Sect, it is because he has the power to easily kill the core disciples of the Guisha Sect and the so-called "elders". ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? down "Gui Cha Sect. What a terrifying sect" As he thought about it, Li Mu couldn't help but sigh. He once learned from Su Ke that despite the fact that there are not many core disciples of Gui Cha Sect, Devil Cry and ten others are not the only ones who have actually reached the Heavenly Vein Realm? I'm afraid it has already exceeded three digits! Because except for the ten people from Devil Cry, all the elders in the so-called ¡®Elders¡¯ Hall¡¯ are in the Heavenly Vein realm, and their number exceeds a hundred! The Guisha Sect is extremely cruel. In their eyes, all disciples who fail to enter the Heavenly Meridian Realm are ants and can be killed easily. Once they die, they will die. This is why there are not many Earthly Meridian Realm disciples in the sect. Only after reaching the Tianmai realm will the sect¡¯s senior leaders pay attention to it and protect it. Over time, the number of disciples in the Heavenly Meridian Realm level increased, while those in the Earthly Meridian Realm, which were one level weaker than those in the previous level, never grew. As for why there are only ten core disciples all the time, that¡¯s because once the disciples at the Tianmai level are older thanAt the age of ten, he will be directly included in the 'Elder Hall' and become an elder of the Guisha Sect, no longer having the status of a core disciple. Because the core disciples are prepared to inherit the position of the sect leader, only those who can enter the six calamities realm before the age of fifty can become one of the candidates for the sect leader. Once you reach the age of fifty and fail to break through the six calamities, you will never have that chance. Li Mu can be said to know everything about these. It is precisely because he knows everything that he understands the horror of the Gui Cha Sect. What is the Heavenly Meridian Realm? It is impossible to shake the Gui Cha Sect in the slightest without reaching the Six Tribulation Realm! "However, the current me is enough to make the Guisha Sect suffer. Don't worry, there are still two years. After two years, I will definitely make them pay the most painful price!" Li Mu said to himself in the sky . He looked up at the sky and saw that it was already ten o'clock in the afternoon. Unknowingly, it had already been half a day and a night since he came out. Thinking back on what he had experienced in the past half day and night, Li Mu felt a little bitter, and once again realized that it was not easy to gain power. "Come on! I'm hungry, let's go get something to eat first." At this time, the piggy on the shoulder heard the voice of his thoughts. "Okay." Li Mu nodded, he was indeed hungry. "Whoosh!" With a flick of his eye, Li Mu quickly landed towards the jungle below. Not long after, a brown wild boar weighing more than 500 kilograms was killed. Half an hour later "Whoosh!" Li Mu's figure flashed, his eyes swept over Qian Hongxue who was practicing, and then looked at Langya who was sleeping soundly, but did not wake up this person or beast. And with his level of cultivation, Qian Hongxue and Langya had no way of noticing his arrival. But Li Mu did not deliberately hide. The moment he raised the fire, Qian Hongxue and Langya were awakened. "When did you come back?" Qian Hongxue, who had just quit practicing, was slightly startled when she saw Li Mu and asked reflexively. "Just got back." Li Mu replied casually. "Ouch, oh, oh, oh," Langya had already walked over at this time, his huge head pressed against Li Mu's right shoulder, looking like he was trying to please him. "Is the Green Wolf Country, the hometown of Langya? If it's like what Xiaozhu said, you really should go and see it. Maybe you can even perfect that move!" Looking at Langya, Li Mu smiled calmly. , thinking in my mind. Soon after, except for the faint green smoke, there was no one left in this place. ¡­¡­ "Whoosh!" High in the sky, Li Mu and his party, two people and two beasts, flew past, heading towards an ancient city in the northeast at high speed. In fact, Li Mu doesn't know whether the city he is going to pass next is a city belonging to the Titan Kingdom. If there is no city, forget it. If there is, he can take a rest and exchange the useless things on his body for Qingyang coins ¡­ Finally, when the next day came, an ancient city appeared a hundred miles ahead of a group of two people and two beasts. An ancient city that was twice as large as a city in an ordinary country! "That should be a city belonging to the Titan Kingdom." Staring at the ancient city, Li Mu decided in his heart. He has long known about the strangeness of the Titan Kingdom. There is a very strange kind of human beings living here, who call themselves the Titan Clan. The innate physical condition of the Titans is comparable to that of a lion among beasts. They are born with divine power. The weakest one is twice as strong as an ordinary human being, and some can be as strong as five times. Therefore, the Titans are natural warriors and can easily enter the realm of bronze bodies. In ancient times, the Titan clan could be said to be the masters of this land. But it is a pity that the wisdom of the Titan family is quite different from that of ordinary humans. It's not that there is something wrong with the Titan family's IQ, but that this family is too straightforward and doesn't know how to use conspiracies and tricks. They only focus on the present, not looking forward to the future, and acting recklessly. In addition, the Titan race¡¯s desire to live is far inferior to that of ordinary humans. Over time, this race, which was extremely powerful in ancient times, was continuously eroded by humans and eventually fell. Today, this race has been reduced to an 'inferior race', common people - slaves! "Ah! Ah! I'm going to kill you! Kill you!!!" Suddenly, a shocking roar exploded, and it could be heard that it contained extremely terrifying resentment. "Huh?" Li Mu frowned when he heard the sound from high in the air, and turned his head to stare at a jungle in the distance. He saw that there seemed to be a small village there. The village is not big, with only dozens of families, and it is only a hundred miles away from the huge ancient city in the distance. But at this moment, the village was already filled with flames, and the shouts of killing were rising to the sky. Countless tall corpses were lying on the ground, which looked extremely tragic. ? ?There were dozens of figures inside, chasing some people with incomparable ferocity, killing them one by one, like demons! Seeing this scene, Li Mu couldn't help but feel a flash of evil in the depths of his cold eyes. Once upon a time, wasn¡¯t his tribe expelled to death like this, leaving no one alive? Once upon a time, wasn't he also shouting hysterically in such a situation, miserable and helpless? Today, a scene like this is unfolding in front of him. How can he remain calm? cannot! ¡°They deserve to die!!!¡± Li Mu paused, astonishing evil energy erupted from his eyes, and his fists clenched together with a cracking sound. "Whoosh!" The next moment, he no longer flew towards the huge ancient city in the distance, but rushed towards the existence that kept shouting to kill! The cold light in my hand suddenly appeared! ! ! ================ Death Transformation Chapter 129 Artai ============= Zhu Xin: First update! Please subscribe! Please collect! Please vote! Please give me a reward! Ask for everything! Although he is a bit greedy, this is Zhu Xin¡¯s nature. Hehe, you understand. ============ "Pfft!" As the blood rose, a frightening bloody flower bloomed in the air, floating on the filthy and messy soil. "Hehe" As the mutilated corpse fell to the ground, a terrifying demonic laughter sounded. At this moment, Artest was stunned, his head seemed to have stopped functioning, and the violent shouts of killing around him seemed to have weakened and were no longer audible. All he could see was the scene in front of him, or rather the mutilated body slowly falling to the ground. It was an extremely tall middle-aged man. The man was over two meters tall. Although he was not strong, he was extremely capable. Wearing a brown-gray cloth, his legs and arms are covered. But now, half of the man's body was cut off by a sharp weapon. Starting from the waist, the upper body and lower body actually turn into two halves! "Nono" Looking at the familiar face and the familiar figure lying in a pool of blood, Artest's heart was filled with fear, fear, hesitation, helplessness, and evendespair! His thin body began to tremble, and the sadness in his heart filled the air, making him want to go crazy. But at this moment, a light red figure squeezed into the scene. It was a middle-aged woman. Although she was not a man, she was also unusually tall, nearly two meters tall. Her body is obviously much stronger than that of ordinary human women. But she was a woman after all, and she was quite different from the man lying in a pool of blood. ¡°Perhaps due to living in poverty all year round, the middle-aged women also appear a little thin. "No! No!" The moment this woman appeared on the screen, Artest's pupils couldn't help but shrink. The trembling in his heart instantly increased countless times, and the heart-rending shouts in his mouth exploded even more. , his already weak body wanted to rush forward. "Pfft!" But the next moment. The blood rose again, and a sharp sword penetrated the middle-aged woman's chest like lightning, from her back to her chest. Wear it completely through! Immediately afterwards, the sharp sword was pulled out ruthlessly by a blood-stained palm. The middle-aged woman's body trembled suddenly. He fell helplessly into a pool of blood, next to the man with the severed body, and slowly closed his eyes "Ah!! Ah!!! Ah!!!!" Earth-shaking, extremely tragic roars sounded, and the last trace of Atai's remaining sanity completely dissipated, swallowed up by the heart-rending madness. At this moment, Artest no longer paid attention to the injuries on his body. Even his body that had reached its limit actually broke through the limit under this crazy will. I saw that his one-meter-eight-meter-high body emitted a dazzling copper light, and there was even a hint of frightening blood in the copper light! ¡°Bang!¡± The earth trembled. Artest disappeared completely, and when he was waiting to appear, he had already arrived in front of a man wearing a green robe, holding a sharp sword, and wearing a ferocious smile. "I'm going to kill you!" in madness. Artai desperately wanted to throw the man in green robe and sword to the ground to avenge his parents. "Seeking death!" The man in green robes and holding a sword sneered disdainfully, trying to avoid Atai's attack. But at this moment, the blood glow on Artest's body suddenly swelled up, directly swallowing up the bronze light. An extremely terrifying force of energy and blood surged out of his body, and his body actually expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye. From the original 1.8 meters. He grew to about two meters, and not only his body changed, but his head of black hair also turned blood red! Fierce, terrifying, and powerful! This was the feeling that Artest gave the man in green robe and sword at this moment, especially the terrifying blood energy, which directly affected the man in green robe and sword and caused the blood flow in his body to increase several times. Some are out of control! "Pfft!" At this moment, a demonic bloody hand appeared and swept directly across his chest, bringing up countless flesh and blood. "You" The man in green robes and holding a sword widened his eyes, staring at the young man in front of him like a beast. He couldn't believe that he would die in the hands of such an 'inferior human being'! ¡°Bang!¡± The sword-wielding man in green robe, whose entire chest seemed to have been torn apart, fell to the ground and lost all his life after just one breath. Just like the middle-aged man and middle-aged woman, they said goodbye to this place.??A world of extreme cruelty. "Fifth brother!" The exclaiming sound, with this exclaim, the crazy laughter and shouting sound of the surrounding stops ended abruptly. This stop was not only due to the death of the man in green robes and sword, but also because all the surrounding villagers had been killed. Except for Atai, no one in this village survived! Exactly at this moment, the man in green robe and sword also died! At this moment, the dozens of green figures around him stood still at the same time. They all looked at the dead man in green robes and holding a sword in shock, and all fixed their gazes on Artest. "Roar!" Artest, whose eyes were red, let out a low roar in his throat. After seeing the scene around him, his whole body couldn't help but tremble. An unimaginable grief suddenly surged into his heart. Dead all dead Looking at his dead parents and the hundreds of people who died in the entire village, Atai felt miserable. He hates everyone here, and even more so everything in this world. He even hates why he was born into the Titan clan and suffered such a tragic fate. God, why are you doing this? "Ah!!!" Looking up to the sky, Artai opened his mouth and roared. With this roar, his body began to tremble violently. His body, which had grown to two meters, shrank back to its original height of 1.8 meters. The blood-colored hair also returned to its original black color, and the blood-colored light on the body was replaced by the bronze light. A feeling of weakness came over him, and he almost lost the strength to stand upright. "Damn! Damn you low-class people! You actually killed your fifth brother! I'm going to make your life worse than death!!!" At this time, an angry roar exploded. I saw a man in a green robe but holding a long knife flash up. The long knife in his hand was as fast as lightning, and turned into a cold light and struck towards Atai, who had no ability to resist at all. The others did not move, but these people also exuded astonishing murderous intent. It seemed that the people they killed were the ones who deserved to be killed, and there was no sin at all. But these 'low-class people' actually killed one of them, which is absolutely unforgivable! "Are you going to die? Haha, it's better to die" In pain, Artai glanced at the man in green robes who was rushing towards him and closed his eyes subconsciously. "Pfft!" Blood flowed, and a headless corpse fell down. As for its head, it fell in the middle of dozens of green-robed killers in the distance. At this moment, all the green-robed killers widened their eyes. "Huh?" Artest, who didn't feel the slightest pain, let out a light sigh and opened his eyes. After opening his eyes, his whole body trembled, and he locked his eyes on a short figure wearing a black leather robe, holding a black blade, and his arms exposed to the air. Are you short? Not short, but compared to his 1.8-meter-tall body, Li Mu's 1.7-meter-tall figure does seem a bit short. "Ouch!" As Li Mu fell, Qian Hongxue, Langya, and Xiaozhu also landed in this village full of blood and countless corpses. "I'll help you kill them, but from now on, your life is mine, okay?" Li Mu turned around leisurely, ignoring the dozens of green-robed killers, but locked his eyes on the seemingly only one in front of him. On the body of a boy who is fifteen or sixteen years old, but whose height is over 1.8 meters. "Were you touched? Did you choose to take action?" The piggy said to itself on the generous back of the wolf fang. The wolf fang under it looked at the green-robed killers who were in a daze with a fierce look. Qian Hongxue chose to remain silent, but it was not difficult to see that when her beautiful eyes swept over the green-robed killers, a trace of hatred and disgust emerged. It was not difficult to see that she was also unhappy with the scene in front of her. These green-robed killers deserve to die! "Kill them for me?" Artest was stunned. Then he looked at his parents, at the relatives and friends lying in a pool of blood around him, and then at the dozens of people in green robes standing in the distance. Killer. "Okay!!!" Suddenly, Artest's eyes turned red and he roared in agreement. "What a crazy tone!" "Boy, you are looking for death!" "kill him!" At this time, the green-robed killers came to their senses one by one. They all seemed to be angry at Li Mu's words and his action of killing the green-robed killer just now, and rushed over with shouts. The weakest among these people is also at the seventh level of bronze body, and the strongest has reached the ninth level of bronze body, and there are even those who have understood a sense of Qi. If all the people in this village had gone through rigorous training, these killers would not be enough to watch, because the Titans are natural warriors, especially those with bronze bodies.?The level is unmatched. But the fact is that no one in this village pays attention to cultivation, so it is not surprising that they were wiped out by this group of people. "What's your name?" After receiving the other party's answer, a faint smile appeared on Li Mu's cold face, still ignoring the dozens of killers rushing behind him. "Artai." Artai looked at Li Mu blankly. He suddenly realized that the boy in front of him who seemed to be about the same age as himself seemed very strong! Especially that faint smile made him feel that as long as the other party took action, there was nothing he couldn't do. Is it ridiculous? It is indeed absurd, but this is an indisputable fact! "Atai" Looking at the only remaining person in the entire village, Li Mu nodded and slowly raised the black blade in his hand. The next moment, a scene that the young Artest would never forget appeared! ===================== Death Transformation Chapter 130 God of Titans ================ Zhu Xin: Second update, more than 6,000 words, there are still two more updates! =============== "ah!" In the shocking screams, accompanied by a bloody figure that lost his vitality, he fell heavily on the ground and exposed the dull voice after the ground intimate contact with the ground. At this moment, the entire village, which was dilapidated and filled with blood, finally became quiet. A black blade was slightly raised, and was slowly inserted into the scabbard by the slightly white palm. "You can go." At the same time, a calm voice sounded with a hint of indifference. Li Mu stood quietly, with a hint of maturity and coldness in his childish face, without any expression on his face. He just looked at the frightened and even despairing assassin in green with cold eyes, and said lightly. "Leave?" Hearing this, not only the desperate Tsing Yi killer was stunned, but also Xiaozhu, Qian Hongxue, Langya, and the rescued young man Artai behind him. For a moment, the three people and the two beasts suddenly felt that Li Mu had become kind? Kindness? Can these two words be applied to Li Mu? Not to mention the Tsing Yi killer and the young Atai who didn't understand Li Mu at all. Even Xiaozhu, who had grown up with Li Mu, and Qian Hongxue, who had been getting along with him for several months, would not attach the word 'mercy' to him. on the body. Especially the assassin in blue and the young Artest, within just a few breaths, they had already concluded that Li Mu was a ruthless person. kindness? In front of such people, these two words are not even bullshit! But why would such a person take the initiative to let go of someone right now? Instead of choosing to kill completely? "You can't let him go!" Suddenly, the young Artest, who had come back to his senses, couldn't help roaring. His eyes turned red instantly, staring at the man lying on his back, his face twisted with fear and despair. The Tsing Yi killer, endless hatred emerged from him. Let it go? How could you let it go! Even if there is only one Tsing Yi killer left, he will never let him go! These people these people are his relatives and friends. The demon who killed all his father and mother! Don't say let it go, even if you die a thousand times, you won't hesitate to die ten thousand times! Yes. He would not hesitate to die ten thousand times. Li Mu¡¯s decision to let the Tsing Yi killer go is basically challenging young Artest¡¯s bottom line! "I'll let you go if I say, your life is mine. You have no right to resist! Otherwise, you go down and accompany them!" Li Mu said coldly with cold eyes. At this time, the young Artest felt his neck tighten. He was shocked to find that he was lifted up by the young man in black who suddenly appeared in front of him and showed terrifying strength! "You you didn't fulfill our conditions!! You said you said you would kill them all to avenge me! If otherwise my life is still my My own! Even if you killkill me!!!" Young Artest's eyes were still extremely red, even if he was lifted up by Li Mu's hand, his face was still very crazy and he roared angrily. "Your bones are very hard, but I don't recommend breaking you into pieces one by one." After hearing this. Li Mu's eyes flashed, and the coldness on his face faded a lot, and a smile emerged. These words made Artai, the young man who was mentioned, shrink his pupils and stop talking while his whole body trembled. But he still looked stubborn, even though he was extremely scared inside. He won't change his mind either. But he still couldn't believe that there were such terrifying young people in this world! Not only in terms of strength, but also in terms of ruthlessness! "This kid seems to be in a good mood today." On the side, the little man lying on Lang Ya's back grinned and glanced at Li Mu casually. He then turned his attention to Atai, who was being held by Li Mu with one hand, and said to himself: "This guy is really born in blessings and doesn't know how to be blessed." "Ouch!" Langya just roared in a low voice without expressing any opinions. As for Qian Hongxue, she has been watching this scene calmly, without any change in her expression. She also had no objection to Li Mu's actions. Over the past few months, she had gotten to know Li Mu quite a bit. Li Mu does look cold and ruthless on the surface, but in reality he is cold on the outside and hot on the inside. You have your own ideas and reasons for doing anything, and it's the same now. "You're not leaving yet? Do you really want me to kill you?" Li Mu didn't pay attention to Xiaozhu, Langya, and Qian Hongxue. After saying this, he glanced sideways at the killer in green and asked coldly. road. "Ah!" Finally, the killer in Tsing Yi, who had been in horror and despair, came to his senses, screamed uncontrollably, and quickly got up from the ground, extremely crazy, like a madman?Running towards the huge ancient city a hundred miles away. And where this person was just now, in addition to the original blood stains on the ground, there seemed to be other water. Is it sweat or urine? No one knows, and no one here will bother about it. "You!" At this moment, although the young Artai was frightened by Li Mu's horror, the departure of the killer in green made him even more angry. Although Li Mu lifted it up with one hand, his eyes were still red and he wanted to roar. But because his neck was squeezed so tightly, it was extremely difficult to even breathe, let alone speak. "Stupid!" Moreover, Li Mu didn't give him a chance to speak at all. With a shake of his right arm, he was thrown away and fell heavily to the ground. If the young Artest was at his peak at this moment, he would naturally be able to balance his body easily and would not be like a dog chewing in the mud like before. But after the fight just now, how could he still have any strength? However, even though he was thrown to the ground and chewed up by a dog, there was still no intention of begging for mercy in his expression. He kept staring at Li Mu with great anger. "No wonder your Titan clan can only survive in that barbaric world in ancient times, accompanying beasts, and now you can only end up in a situation where you don't even have human rights. Who is to blame? Blame your own stupidity!" Li Mu's face was still cold, and his hands were cold. The eyes were like two sharp blades, piercing the young Artai's gaze. With just one touch, the latter immediately collapsed and lowered his head. Although I don¡¯t want to admit it. But the latter clearly realized in his heart that it was indeed his own fault that the Titan family had fallen into such a state. "Follow him." Li Mu withdrew his gaze and did not explain too much to Artai. Because he has no obligation to explain at all. If he has that time, he might as well use it in actual actions. After saying this, Li Mu took a step forward. Walking towards the Tsing Yi killer who had gone away. He walked like a ghost, covering more than ten meters with every step he took, and he looked extremely relaxed. "Let's go." Xiaozhu knocked Wolf Fang on the head. "Ouch!" Lang Ya growled. The strong limbs burst out with great force, pushing its body and disappearing here. "Let's go, we will deal with these later. Don't you want revenge? Since he said he would avenge you, he will definitely avenge you. Not only will he kill these people, but he will also help you find out where these people are standing. The people behind me. Don¡¯t you want to know who appointed these killers and why they want to kill you all?¡± A beautiful and soft voice sounded, and Qian Hongxue, who was wearing a fiery red robe, smiled slightly and faced the kneeling person. Artai, a young man from the ground, stretched out his jade hand. "The person behind?" Hearing this, the young Artest trembled. At the same time, the words Li Mu just said came to his mind. "He let that person go because he wanted to find the person behind them?" At this moment, he immediately realized why Li Mu let the Tsing Yi killer go. Thinking of this. The anger on the young Artest's face disappeared instantly, and there was endless gratitude. Although this was a deal, he was extremely willing! At this time, the young Artest raised his head. Seeing Qian Hongxue's beautiful face clearly, especially the charming power that Qian Hongxue exuded, made his heart tremble, and he couldn't help but have a trace of confusion in his eyes. He hurriedly lowered his consciousness subconsciously. He turned his head away, not daring to look into the eyes. This change in young Artest clearly fell into Qian Hongxue¡¯s eyes. She couldn't help but smile, turned to look at Li Mu's leaving figure, and sighed in her heart: "When can he give me a promise" "Hoo!" The breeze blew across this bloody and messy scene ¡­¡­ "Devil! He is a devil!!!" On the way to the huge ancient city, the killer in green, covered in blood and pale-faced, was extremely crazy and stumbled along. He kept mumbling the word 'devil' and looked behind him from time to time. When he saw Li Mu following closely, the fear on his face doubled instantly. The body and spirit of the killer in green had already reached their limits, but because of Li Mu's close follow, the killer in green actually broke through this limit and moved forward at a speed of more than 20 meters per second. "A hundred miles away seems very far, but at this speed, it doesn't take an hour to reach the huge ancient city. Li Mu followed the Tsing Yi assassin hundreds of meters without any hurry or delay, getting closer but not further away. Xiaozhu, Langya, Qian Hongxue, and young Artai were walking closely beside him. "Are you from the Titan clan?" Li Mu squinted his eyes slightly, scanning Artai's 1.8-meter-long body, with a hint of strangeness in his expression. In his opinion, the Titans are extremely powerful, definitely two to three times stronger than ordinary humans. Ordinary people wantEntering the Bronze Body Realm requires countless arduous training, but the Titans don't need to. They can easily achieve a bronze body. The most important thing is not here, but the "power of blood" contained in the Titan family! Li Mu clearly remembered the astonishing changes that had occurred in Artai's body before. He was obviously only at the sixth level of bronze body, but after bursting out that 'power of blood', he actually reached the ninth level of bronze body! "Even if my 'bloodline activation technique' can activate three thousand blood vessels in my body, it can only do this, right?" Li Mu asked himself. "Don't think too much, the Titan clan can be said to be the strongest existence in Qingyang Star a long time ago. They are not pure people, but a combination of gods and humans. Because what flows in their bodies is the legendary The bloodline of the 'Titans'. As their strength increases, their physical strength will become more and more terrifying. You should know ¡®Martial Arts¡¯, right? ¡®Martial arts¡¯ is a path that involves bare hands and does not require the training of any weapons at all. And the 'martial arts' is exactly what the 'God of Titans' practices, and it can only be suitable for the practice of the Titans. Therefore, ordinary human beings would never embark on the path of "martial arts" because they simply do not have such a strong physique. Only the Titan clan can embody the power of ¡®martial arts¡¯. ¡°Anyway, whether it is ¡®martial arts¡¯ or ¡®military arts¡¯, as long as you practice them to the extreme, they are extremely powerful. There is no way to tell which one is strong and which one is weak. " At this time, Piggy¡¯s voice came. ===================== Death Transformation Chapter 131 The Four Beasts of Qingcheng =============== Zhu Xin: Three updates, nine thousand words! ============== "Titan? Martial arts?" Li Mu frowned and fell silent immediately. The reason why he helped young Artest this time was mostly on a whim, and he didn't care about the 'Titans'. But when he saw Artest displaying the blood power that belonged to the Titan clan, he felt a hint of curiosity in his heart. Now, Xiaozhu mentioned the legendary ¡®Titans¡¯ again, which gave him an inexplicable sense of wonder about the Titans. "Little pig." Thinking of this, Li Mu took a gentle breath. "What?" Xiaozhu turned his head, wondering. "Is there really a god in this world? An omnipotent god? A god who controls everything?" Li Mu also turned his head, looked at Xiaozhu, and asked calmly with a hint of expectation. "God?" Xiaozhu was stunned for a moment, then laughed again. Li Mu was silent, but always looked at the other party, waiting for the other party's answer. In his opinion, Xiaozhu would give a reasonable answer, but he didn't really believe in the word 'god'. "If you think there is a god, then it will exist. If you think there is no god, then there must be no god." Xiaozhu shook his head and looked at the mad and running killer in green in front of him and said leisurely: " The so-called 'god' is just a title given to the strong by the world, or a certain realm of cultivators. Because this realm has reached an extremely powerful level, it is beyond the reach of ordinary people. That's why it exists The title 'god'." Xiaozhu said calmly. At this point, it paused slightly, turned its head and grinned, as if smiling: "Omnipotent? Haha, there is no omnipotent person in this world. Even the so-called 'god', It is not omnipotent. Whether it is mortals or gods, they all exist between this world and will be bound by this world. Unless they have the power to break this world and destroy this world, perhaps it can be called 'Almighty'. But" Xiaozhu's conversation changed again: "The world is so big that it is unimaginable. As you can see, the world is just a part of Qingyang Star. Beyond this world, there is also the Human King Star Territory. In In addition to the Human King Star Region, there are eight other star regions. And what about outside these nine star regions? Maybe there are other star fields, even more terrifying and vast worlds? As the saying goes, there are people outside the world, and no one dares to call himself a god easily. Because anyone can be God, but no one can be God. " Hearing these words, Li Mu pondered. Indeed, the so-called ¡®god¡¯ is just a fictional existence in the eyes of the weak. Just like the Titan. He created the Titan clan, so it was respected as a 'god' by the Titan clan. In other words, the Titan God was an invincible existence on Qingyang Star a long time ago, so he had the title of 'god'. But this is only limited to Qingyang Star. If the so-called ¡®Titan God¡¯ walked out of the world of Qingyang Star, would he still be a god? Not necessarily? "There's no need to worry about whether you're a god or not. Strength is the way to go." Xiaozhu's voice came again. "Well, strength!" Li Mu nodded, looking at the assassin in green in front of him, and said to himself: "Whoever has strength is a god!" "God is such a nostalgic word. Weren't there some guys who claimed to be 'gods' back then? And what about the Alliance of Gods? Weren't they almost all killed?" But at this moment, Li Mu couldn't hear a word in Xiaozhu's heart. At this time, the ancient city that was one or two times larger than the ordinary Erye Kingdom was in sight. "Help me! Help me!!!" As the distance got closer, the green-clad killer in front of him, who was almost collapsed, shouted loudly. Especially when some guards from the gate of the ancient city came to greet him, his shouting reached a limit. At the same time, the fear on this man's face began to fade away, as if this huge ancient city was his home, and he no longer had to worry about being chased when he returned home. "What's going on?" Several guards wearing green armor met the killer in blue. One of them asked with a gloomy face, obviously recognizing the identity of the killer in green. "Theythey killed all of us!" The killer in Tsing Yi turned around, raised his hand and pointed at Li Mu from a distance and screamed. Following his words, several green-armored guards were all shocked, and all turned their gazes in this direction. After seeing Li Mu and others clearly, everyone looked suspicious. "It seems that in their eyes, Li Mu and others are completely vulnerable. How could they possibly send all the young people out?"Kill the clothes killer? You must know that among the killers in green, the weakest ones are at the seventh level of bronze body, and six of them have reached the ninth level of bronze body. It is extremely easy to destroy a village with only a few hundred people. How could they all be killed? But the facts tell them that it is indeed the case, otherwise why would there be only one Tsing Yi killer back now? Especially that look of panic, it was definitely not fake! "What a few troublesome guys!" Among the several green-armored guards, a guard who looked quite calm and was no more than thirty years old muttered. "Whoops!" The next moment, a cold light flashed in his hand, directly piercing the chest of the Tsing Yi killer. "You!" The assassin in green who originally thought he had been saved couldn't help but raise his head with great difficulty at this moment, staring at the guard in green armor with splitting eyes, showing an expression of disbelief. He couldn't believe that the other party would kill him! Not only the assassin in blue, but also the several guards in blue armor on the side were also stunned. This scene happened so suddenly that several of them, as well as those who did not come forward and stood at the gate of the ancient city, more than ten green-armored guards, widened their eyes at the same time without any reaction. "Since they are all dead, you don't have to come back at all. Instead, you will bring a lot of trouble." The green-armored guard did not pay attention to the other green-armored guards, but said coldly to the green-clad killer who was slowly coming to the end. "Huh?" At this time, Li Mu and others were less than 300 meters away from the ancient city. It was at this time that a group of three people and two beasts saw the actions of the green-armored guard and couldn't help but be shocked. "Kill and silence?" Li Mu frowned and said to himself. The expressions of Xiaozhu and Qian Hongxue on the side all changed, and Langya was also stunned. Only the young Artai, after seeing the killer in green clothes being beheaded, the anger on his face was gone, and instead there was endless sadness, as if the revenge had been paid. "Drag him away." After finishing this, the green-armored guard's face did not change at all. It seemed that killing this person was as simple as trampling an ant to death. He casually ordered to the green-armored guard with the title of the book on the side. . It is obvious that this person has the highest status among these guards. Following his words, the two green-armored guards respectfully dragged down the body of the green-clad killer, and no one dared to say anything. "It seems that it will take a little effort to find the person behind." Xiaozhu's voice sounded in Li Mu's heart. "It's all the same." Li Mu replied coldly. At this time, a group of three people and two beasts stepped within a hundred meters of the ancient city. "Are you guys going to enter the city?" I saw the green-armored guard approaching with a smile on his face, clasping his hands and saying, his appearance looked extremely friendly, and he didn't have the temper of a normal 'watchdog' at all. ¡°Bang!¡± Just when this person finished speaking, a violent trembling sound came from the ground. "You!" The next moment, the green-armored guard lifted himself off the ground, his pupils tightened, his eyes widened, and the smile on his face had long been replaced by fear. Only then did he realize why the Tsing Yi killer was so crazy! Not only this green-armored guard, but also the other twenty-odd green-armored guards were all shocked at this moment. In addition to Xiaozhu, Qian Hongxue, and Langya who were extremely calm, even young Artai, who had already seen Li Mu's terrifying strength, was shocked again. "I hope you will tell me honestly what I want to know. I don't want to hear any nonsense." A voice that sounded like it came from hell sounded. Li Mu raised his head and stared coldly at the person he was lifting with one hand. The green-armored guard, Shen Leng said. It seemed that the first words spoken by the green-armored guard were not what he wanted to hear. Then, this green-armored guard will bid farewell to this world forever! "II said it!" The green-armored guard was completely frightened, especially when facing Li Mu's cold, blade-like eyes, he was shocked to realize that the young man in front of him was so terrifying. What kind of existence is this? How could it be so powerful! The green-armored guard roared in his heart, and horror had already spread throughout his mind, including the other green-armored guards! ¡°Bang!¡± After three short breaths, the blue-armored guard leader flew out and fell heavily to the ground, unconscious. Li Mu is not a murderous demon, so this person did not die, he just fainted. "I see. Today's Titan Kingdom has long been controlled by other countries. No wonder." Li Mu glanced sideways at Atai, who looked dull, and said lightly: "Let's go." A simple word wakes everyone up. Especially the green-armored guards, they were all extremely horrified and stared at Li Mu with trembling eyes. No one dared to say anything.words, let alone blocking. "If I didn't have the strength, I would have been turned into a mermaid, and it would be extremely miserable, right?" Li Mu's cold eyes swept over these green-armored guards, and he said quietly in his heart. Just like that, a group of people walked into the imperial city of the Titan Kingdom. Yes, the Imperial City, this is not a subsidiary city of the Titan Kingdom! The moment they entered the Imperial City of the Titan Kingdom, a shocking sound exploded in the Imperial City of the Titan Kingdom. "Four beasts in Qingcheng, get out of here!!!" ==================== Death Transformation Chapter 132 Titan Duan Shan =================== Zhu Xin: The fourth update, it is actually 12,000, but actually 13,000! It's the limit. There are four chapters in the first few days, each chapter has more than 3,000 words. I don't know how many days I can hold it for. Anyway, starting from today, at least for this month, there will be 10,000 words of updates. Brothers and sisters, please reward Zhu Xin! =================== "Four beasts in Qingcheng, get out of here!!!" A sudden and shocking sound was heard, shaking the entire Imperial City of the Titan Kingdom. With the sound of this sound, all the residents in the Imperial City of Titan Kingdom couldn't help but froze in shock, and their hearts were even more horrified. There is no one who is not thinking secretly: God! Who on earth had the guts to shout like that? ! Don¡¯t want to live anymore? Is there anyone who doesn't know that the current Titan Kingdom has long been secretly controlled by the Wuyue Kingdom? ! Looking for death! But no one dared to remind him, because at the next moment "Boom!" An extremely violent roar exploded over the imperial city of the Titan Kingdom. What followed was a roar containing infinite anger. "Who?! Who dared to insult me, the four beasts of Qingcheng? Get out of here! I will cut you into pieces and drop you on the city wall to be killed!" This roar is extremely crazy, and it can be heard that the previous person's words have completely angered the owner of this voice. Let's not talk about whether there is hatred between the two, just based on this sentence, the two people must have a hatred as deep as the sea, to the point where it is either you or me who will die! "Haha, I can't change my name without changing my surname. Duan Shan is the same!" The laughter rang out again, and an extremely tall black figure was seen rising into the sky, directly exposed to the sight of all the people in the Imperial City of Titan Kingdom. It was a man wearing a black robe. The man looked no more than thirty years old and had a firm and steady face. Especially those two sharp eyebrows, which add a hint of unyielding pride to his calm temperament. But no one cares too much about this person¡¯s appearance. Most of the Titan people in the imperial city do. It's this person's figure. When everyone saw that the man in black robe was two meters tall, they immediately concluded that he was a citizen of the Titan Kingdom. People from the Titan clan! Suddenly, everyone understood why some people were provoking Wuyue Kingdom at this time. Insulting the 'Four Beauties of Qingcheng', it turns out that this is a terrifying strong man from the Titan clan. Thinking of this, all the Titan clan members in the imperial city fell silent. In their hearts, they also hate the Five Mountains Kingdom and the so-called "Four Beauties of Qingcheng". What's the possibility? They are just ordinary people. Even if they are Titans and have physiques beyond ordinary humans, there are still only a few who can step into the Bronze Body Realm. Even if you enter the Bronze Body Realm, it is not easy to improve your physical fitness. They are busy living every day. How can I have time to practice? Therefore, they can only surrender and cannot resist the Wuyue Kingdom and the so-called "Four Beauties of Qingcheng". But now, a strong man from the Titan clan actually appeared. And a character who can fly must be a person above the level of human connections. Some people of the Titan tribe couldn't help but feel a faint rush of blood in their hearts, hoping that the person who appeared could turn the tide, kill the 'Four Beauties of Qingcheng', and drive out the minions of the Wuyue Kingdom! But when they thought about the power of the "Four Beauties of Qingcheng" and the terror of Wuyue Kingdom. The passion in my heart was instantly annihilated, and I could only sigh helplessly and remain silent. "The four beasts of Qingcheng? It's a good title." At the entrance of the imperial city, a faint laughter sounded, Qianhongxue raised her head slightly, and looked at the two figures in the sky with a smile. "Is it him?!" A low growl filled with hatred came from beside her, interrupting her chuckle. "Don't worry, this person won't live long, right?" Qian Hongxue's beautiful eyes flashed slightly, and she smiled at Atai, and the last three words were directed at Li Mu. It¡¯s just that Li Mu didn¡¯t answer this question. He always kept looking up at the two people in the sky. No, to be precise, he was looking at the man in black, Duan Shan, rising into the sky. "Is it him?" At the same time, he asked the same question as Artest in his heart. "It should be him." came the voice of Xiaozhu's thoughts. "Maybe I don't need to take action." Li Mu nodded, thinking to himself. Does he know the muscular man in black named Duan Shan? Yes, he knew him, but it could also be said that he didn't know him, because there was no interaction between the two of them, and Duan Shan didn't even know of his existence. "Haha, don't you want to save this Titan Kingdom from the fire?" Xiaozhu asked with a chuckle. As he spoke, he cast his eyes on Ah, who was full of hatred.He said calmly: "If not, this kid may not be able to follow you with peace of mind." "Let's go." But Li Mu did not answer Xiaozhu's question, but greeted Qian Hongxue and Atai. "Where to go?" The two of them were stunned at the same time. The two still didn't get any answer, and Li Mu had already moved on and left. "It's getting colder and colder." The little pig on Langya's back also sighed, grinning casually at Qian Hongxue and Atai, and tapped the copper head of Langya with his jade hoof, signaling to follow. Qian Hongxue already knew Li Mu¡¯s temper, so she naturally didn¡¯t ask any more questions and hurried away with Atai. However, while walking, the two people's eyes were always focused on the sky. At this time, the two people in the sky have met! "I said that anyone dares to insult me, the Fourth Show of Qingcheng. It turns out that there are still remnants of the Titan Kingdom. Do you know what will happen if you appear in front of me?!" An extremely cold and angry voice sounded, and Duan stood there. The man in green robe on the other side of the mountain said cruelly with a ferocious face. ¡°What¡¯s the end?¡± Duan Shan laughed, and his laughter grew louder and louder, his voice shaking the entire imperial city. Even in the end, he laughed so hard that his body began to tremble and tears flowed out. "Do you really want to die?!" As Duan Shan laughed loudly, the already cold face of the man in green robe became even colder to the extreme, and anger surged up. His body shook violently. Suddenly, a violent force surged out, squeezing directly towards Duan Shan. "That's ridiculous!" But in a cold snort that was like a shocking thunder, the power released by the man in green was directly shattered. The man in green couldn't help but trembled. He took three steps back and his face turned red. "You!" He stared at Duan Shan with a look of disbelief on his face. And there was also a touch of fear, as if he didn't expect Duan Shan to be so powerful! At this moment, all the residents in the Imperial City of Titan Kingdom. No one knows which one is stronger and which one is weaker between the two, and the disparity in strength is so great that it is simply unimaginable! ??In a moment. The extinguished passion in their hearts was once again activated, and some of them even knew Duan Shan and told various legends from the past! "Hey, I really didn't expect that after I, Duan Shan, came out of seclusion for three years, the whole Titan Kingdom would change. Five Mountains Country? Qingcheng Four Shows? Interesting, really interesting! I want to see what your Five Mountains Country is like He is capable of annexing our Titan Kingdom!" A loud roar came out. Duan Shan didn't pay attention to the commotion below, because at this moment, he only had eyes for the man in green robe. "Boom!" The sky trembled, Duan Shan suddenly took a step forward, his body of nearly two and a half meters carrying extremely violent strength and vitality. He pressed directly against the man in green robe. The figure of the man in green robe is not weak, he is 1.9 meters tall, but compared with this mountain, he is just like a child who has not grown up. And this kind of expression is not only physical, but also includes vigor and vitality. None of the former can compare with Duan Shan! Escape! I saw the man in green robe with a look of shock on his face. He turned around and ran away without any hint of madness or arrogance. Human beings can be said to be timid and cunning creatures. Once they find something is wrong, they will immediately run away, waiting to come back with absolute power. This is a shortcoming of human beings, but it can also be said to be an advantage of human beings. If it weren't for these two points, human beings would never be able to become the overlord of this world. But, can the man in green robe escape? Obviously not! "I thought how powerful the four beasts of Qingcheng were. You should be one of the four beasts, right? With the strength that you have just entered the earth line realm, you have a good status in your small country of Five Mountains? No wonder it is so ugly. The title. It's really boring. You are the only beast here. I wonder where the other three beasts are? A subsidiary city? Or a clan city? That's all. I'll kill you first, and then go find those three beasts The last one is you. The small country of Five Mountains! I really want to see why you, the small country of Five Mountains, dare to annex my country of Titan! What support is behind it!" A sneer sounded. In just a blink of an eye, the mountain appeared in front of the man in green robe, blocking his way. He stretched out his right hand, spread his fingers, and suddenly grabbed the man in green robe. "Fight!" Seeing that he could not escape, the man in green robe showed a flash of madness in his frightened expression. "Ouch!" The next moment, golden light bloomed on its body, but this was not the main thing. The main thing is that the golden light is filled with extremely dazzling blood. In an instant, the body of the man in green robe began to swell, and it suddenly grew to a height of two and a half meters, which was as high as the mountain! ?"Wow!" This change immediately aroused the horror of all the people of the Titan Kingdom below, and some even screamed, not knowing why. Because this change is unique to their Titan clan, and only a small number of clan members can do it, but why can this foreign human being do it? ! "Youdamn it!" It was at this moment that a shocking sound of rage sounded. I saw Duan Shan, who had always been calm with a joking look on his face. After seeing the changes in the man in green robe, his face flashed with endless hatred, and his eyes became even more distorted. Immediately afterwards, a monstrous killing intent surged from him. In his rage, Duan Shan's body surface directly burst into purple light, and the terrifying energy exploded. The cold light in his hand flashed and swept out as fast as lightning. "Pfft!" Blood sprays. "You" The strong man in green robes had his pupils constricted and his eye sockets doubled in size. He lowered his head in disbelief and looked at his body that had been cut into two ends. He couldn't imagine that he could be killed so easily? ! "The sword is faster!" Within the imperial city, Li Mu slowly raised his head and stared at Duan Shan in the sky, with an uncontrollable fighting spirit emerging from his eyes! =================== Death Transformation Chapter 133 One Knife ===================== Zhu Xin: Here comes the first update! =================== "Pfft!" As the blood sprayed, the entire body of the man in green was split into two pieces, starting from his chest, and his internal organs were clearly visible. In just a blink of an eye, his life breath was completely gone, and he was so dead that he could no longer die! Furthermore, during the process of death, the man in Tsing Yi's body, which had expanded to two meters and a half, also shrunk back to its original height of one and a half meters in an instant. "Originally, I wanted you to live longer, but I didn't expect, haha, I really didn't expect that our Titan Kingdom and the Titan clan would end up in such a situation!" A slightly crazy laugh sounded, although this laughter There is a trace of resentment and dissatisfaction in it, but it is still not difficult to hear the bitterness contained in it. Yes, bitter! Once upon a time, his Titan clan was the master of this land, and all living things surrendered, including humans! But what about now? The humans who once surrendered have already trampled them under their feet. Especially nowadays, you can bully as much as you want, even to the point of killing them all! Hate, overwhelming hate! This kind of hatred not only hates human beings, but also hates itself! "Humans, I don't hate humans, because my Titans are also humans. But I hate you humans who come to oppress my Titans. People like you can only sacrifice my dead Titans by being crushed into powder!" In the sky, Duan Shan looked at the dead man in green with an indifferent expression. He raised his arm before the severed body of the man in green fell into the imperial city, and a terrifying force surged out from his palm. Directly covering the body of the man in green. "Hi!" Amid the horror of all the Titan people in the imperial city below, the power containing the terrifying crushing force tore the body of the man in green apart. With just one breath, the body of the man in green turned into countless powders and scattered in the strong wind! fear! horrible! This is everyone¡¯s image of Duan Shan at this moment, but they are more passionate in their hearts because they see hope. Saw the future of the Titan Kingdom. They believe that under the leadership of Duan Shan, they will be able to break the shackles of the Wuyue Kingdom. From the ebb of the tide to the rise of the tide! "Duan Shan! Duan Shan! Duan Shan! Duan Shan! Duan Shan" At this time, one after another, cheers that sounded extremely passionate sounded. Shouting the name ¡®Duan Shan¡¯. In just three breaths, all the Titans in the Imperial City of Titan Kingdom became excited. It seems that at this moment, Duan Shan has become their leader and is completely supported! But among them, there were a few figures who were extremely calm, without a single word. "Duan Shan, do you know him?" At this time, a rather indifferent voice sounded, and Li Mu turned his head. Looking at the young man Artest who was sluggish but with a hint of excitement, he asked coldly. "Ah" Artest woke up with a start and hurriedly lowered his head and replied: "I have heard some rumors about him." "Tell me about it." Li Mu raised his head again and stared at the sky. As his eyes flickered, an irrepressible fighting spirit began to grow in his heart. "It'sMaster." Artest nodded. He replied with a complicated expression. Now that all the killers in green are dead, one of the four beasts in Qingcheng was killed by Duanshan. Although the last assassin in Tsing Yi did not die in Li Mu's hands, he did indeed die. According to that deal, he must fulfill the promise he made at that time. From now on, his life belongs to Li Mu, and there must be no betrayal. This is the Titan clan. As long as they promise something, they will definitely do it. If they can't do it, they would rather die than live in obscurity! Not to mention, Li Mu also let him know who was behind the Tsing Yi killers, and even wanted to kill the people behind the Tsing Yi killers. Artest thinks that he is nothing, how can He De let others help him like this? Perhaps it was easy for Li Mu to kill those Tsing Yi killers in the Bronze Body Realm, but if he was facing an Erye Kingdom, or even an Erye Kingdom with the support of others behind him, it would be hundreds of times more difficult? Li Mu looks cold on the surface, but Artai knows that his master is a cold-hearted person on the outside and hot on the inside. He will definitely do what he promised, and he also believes that he will do it. Therefore, he thinks the word 'master' is worthy of being called him! Li Mu didn¡¯t know what Artai was thinking, but when he heard the word ¡®master¡¯, a smile that could not be seen by others emerged in his expression. Is it because the word 'master' gave him a sense of accomplishment? Are you proud? Absolutely not!   If he had a sense of accomplishment and pride just because of this, he, Li Mu, would never have made it this far. Soon, Li Mu got the general information about that section of the mountain from Atai. Duan Shan, a member of the Titan Clan, is only thirty years old now and is a core member of the Titan Sect in the Titan Kingdom. He is extremely talented in cultivation. He broke through the network at the age of eighteen and entered the earth line realm at the age of twenty-five. He left the Taitan Sect three years ago to go out for training and disappeared without a trace. Now that he appears, it can be said that he dominates the world, killing one of the four shows in Qingcheng in an instant, showing the terrifying strength that can only be possessed by the strong ones in the Tianmai realm. What does Tianmai Realm mean? This means that the Titan Kingdom may be promoted to a three-leaf country! However, the current Titan Kingdom may not be able to be promoted to Sanye because the crisis at home and abroad has not yet been resolved. "This man is indeed a genius." Li Mu nodded. "genius¡­¡­" His words made Qian Hongxue wrinkle her nose and cast a strange look. She seemed to want to say: This is indeed a genius, but who are you? Similarly, Artest, who didn't know much about Li Mu's strength, looked at him blankly, but neither of them spoke. "Why don't you go up and play with him?" But at this moment, Xiaozhu's voice sounded in Li Mu's heart. "Whoosh!" Before Xiaozhu finished his words, Li Mu had already disappeared from the spot, soared into the sky under the stunned gazes of Qian Hongxue and Artai, and came directly to the sky above the imperial city, level with that section of the mountain. level! "This guy, can you answer my question first?" Xiaozhu rolled his eyes, but the wolf fang under his body looked proud. The latter seemed to feel proud that he had such a powerful and unique master. feel proud. Qian Hongxue also quickly came to her senses and sighed softly. She was not too surprised or surprised by her beauty, as if she had already guessed it. Only Artest could not help but open his eyes and mouth wide at this moment. Flying? Network realm? ! He was even extremely horrified in his heart. Only then did he know that his master, who was not much different from himself in age, had actually reached the level of the human connection realm. No wonder, no wonder the master can easily kill those thieves. Such strength is enough to have the capital to challenge a two-leaf country! genius? Artai raised his head and stared at Duan Shan. At this moment, he suddenly felt that Duan Shan, who was full of legend in the Titan Kingdom, was very different from his master! But soon, Artai thought with great horror, is his master going to challenge that mountain? How can it be? ! Even if his master is in the human connection realm, he is no match for that mountain. That mountain is in the heavenly vein realm and can easily kill people in the human connection realm or even the earth vein realm. How can his master be his opponent? If the owner is not going to challenge that section of the mountain, why is he running up there? Make friends? Do you know each other? impossible! Although Artai has known Li Mu for less than half a day, he knows very well what kind of person Li Mu is. It is impossible to take the initiative to make friends with others. The only possibility is a challenge! "Could it be that Master is not in the human connection realm but in the earth connection realm? Or even in the heavenly connection realm?!" A crazy idea emerged in Atai's mind again. He couldn't imagine what kind of existence he had accepted as his master today! "What's going on? Who is that person? He can fly, at least in the human connection realm. Is he also a thief from the Wuyue Kingdom?!" "The damn traitor from Wuyue Kingdom, there is still someone lurking here, Master Duan Shan will definitely kill him!" "No, look at that man who is only fifteen or sixteen years old. He seems to be even scarier than Master Duan Shan back then!" "It's possible that this person is not from the Five Mountains Kingdom!" Li Mu's liftoff stopped the shouts of all the Titan people, followed closely by the sounds of shock. "Huh?" At the same time, Duan Shan, who was dressed in black robe and stood two and a half meters tall, also noticed Li Mu's presence. When he raised his head, a look of surprise flashed across his indifferent face. He was obviously attracted by Li Mu was frightened by his age. "Who are you?" Duan Shan frowned and shouted in a low voice. There was even a strong killing intent surging in him, because he didn't know Li Mu's origin at all. If he was from the Wuyue Kingdom, he would not show any mercy. Even if Li Mu was a genius, he would kill him directly. . "You don't need to know who I am. I just want to say that the man just now deserves to be killed!" Li Mu looked cold and stared at Duan Shan with knife-like eyes. "What a sharp gaze! This person is not from Wuyue country!" Duan Shan's face did not change, but his heart was extremely surprised, and at the same timeHaving confirmed Li Mu's identity, he couldn't help but feel relieved. And in his feeling, the young man in front of him, who seemed to be only fifteen or sixteen years old, exuded an extremely dangerous aura. This made him extremely frightened, and he even couldn't believe that there was such a terrifying young man in this world! "It's true that he should be killed. I wonder what advice this little brother has here?" Duan Shan nodded, and the hostility in his tone dissipated and became peaceful. "Do you want to give me some advice? I am indeed here to ask for advice." Li Mu slowly raised his right hand, and in the flash of light, the black blade appeared. He looked at Duan Shan from a distance, and asked extremely calmly: "Can you pick me up? One knife?" The whole place was silent! ================================================== =============== Death Transformation Chapter 134 Do you want to become stronger? =============== One knife! The entire Imperial City of Titan Kingdom was silent. Except for Xiaozhu, Qian Hongxue, and Langya who were able to remain calm, everyone including Artai had their eyes widened with shock on their faces! They couldn¡¯t imagine that a boy who was only fifteen or sixteen years old would dare to come up and challenge Duan Shan! You must know that Duan Shan is in the Tianmai realm. One of the top four talents in Qingcheng was instantly killed by him with a single blow. Didn¡¯t this young man see it? ¡°And Duan Shan also uses a knife. This young man wants to teach Duan Shan how to use a knife. Isn¡¯t this asking for his own death? ! "Who is this personIsn't this a little too arrogant?!" "Yes, no matter how powerful he is, how can he be the opponent of Master Duan Shan? Is it possible that he is also in the Tianmai realm? What about the Tianmai realm? Master Duan Shan was famous for his sword skills back then. Every sword strike was elusive and of the same level. There is absolutely no one in the country who can take him three swords and still remain undefeated!" "It looks like there is something good to watch again. This young man is definitely a genius, but such an arrogant character will only ruin his bright future!" "" Everyone woke up, and after being shocked, they sighed softly, showing a look of regret. But some of them remained silent because they could imagine that since Li Mu had the courage to challenge Duan Shan, he had a certain amount of capital. Who would die with nothing to do? No matter how crazy a person is, they won¡¯t be like this, right? Unless there is such a stupid person. Crazy is crazy, but not stupid! They don¡¯t believe that a genius of this level would be stupid enough to seek death. "Hoo!" The strong wind dances high in the sky. Waves of chilling intent kept hovering between Li Mu and that part of the mountain, like an invisible giant dragon that kept roaring up to the sky. "One sword?" A slightly calm voice sounded, and Duan Shan, a strong man in black robes with a height of 2.45 meters, smiled slightly, stared at Li Mu with a pair of black eyes and said lightly: "Of course, that's right. I don¡¯t know what to call my little brother? He¡¯s in Xiaduan Mountain. Just call him by his first name.¡± "Li Mu." Li Mu also said his name without any concealment. "It turns out to be Brother Li Mu. You are not from our Titan Kingdom, right?" Duan Shan asked with a smile on his face. He asked this question because not everyone in the Titan Kingdom was a member of the Titan clan. There are also some ordinary humans, but ordinary humans occupy a small part. Duan Shan naturally does not know Li Mu, he has lived in the Titan Kingdom since he was a child. I have never heard of the name 'Li Mu', let alone a genius of this level in the Titan Kingdom, so it is not difficult to conclude that Li Mu is not from the Titan Kingdom. "Of course not." Li Mu's eyes flickered, the black blade in his right hand tilted slightly, and his tone became cold: "I don't have a good temper, and I don't like to talk a lot, so" " Having said this, Li Mu's eyes bloomed with a threatening cold light. The cold light was like substance, containing extremely terrifying sharpness and domineering power. ¡°Tsk!¡± The next moment. Li Mu disappeared. Suddenly, he appeared one meter in front of Duan Shan! "You just need to take one stab from me!" Immediately afterwards, the cold and infinite voice came out. "Hi!" I saw a black sword light rising brightly like lightning, it was approaching an extremely terrifying situation, and ordinary people's naked eyes could not catch it! And. What others couldn't see was that Li Mu's expression changed at this moment. It is said that it has changed, but in fact it has not changed at all, but it is said that it has not changed, but it has actually changed. This ¡®change¡¯ is not something that can be seen on the surface, but a deeper change. And the most important manifestation of this change. It's in his eyes. hatred! Endless hate! Uncontrollable hatred! That hatred can cover up the world, can make the world tremble, can make the sky shatter, and can even make the Human King Star Realm fall apart! It is an extremely terrifying force. Although it is not real, sometimes, 'hate' can be transformed into an extremely terrifying force, which can push a person from weak to strong, until he reaches the peak of madness. level. And now, what Li Mu is doing is to transform this 'hate' into a real and powerful force, and use this force on the black knife in his hand! "Deathhate!!" A murmur that no one else could hear resounded in Li Mu's heart. He slashed out with a knife, completely surpassing the 'silence of death'. The power contained in it was extremely terrifying. It was the strongest knife strike Li Mu had ever made in his life! Naturally, the 'strongest' mentioned here only refers to sword skills, notThe full power of ??. "What a fast knife, what a strong force!" At this time, the man Duan Shan was completely awakened. Especially after feeling the power contained in this knife, his expression changed drastically, and his heart was filled with shock! Even crazy! Li Mu's attack was so sudden, the speed of the sword was so fast, and the power contained in it was terrifying. No matter what it was, Duan Shan was frightened by it, and all the 360 ??million pores in his body couldn't help it. Spraying, hair standing on end, sweat suddenly appeared! "Quick! Quick! Quick!" His heart was already roaring, and he quickly wanted to put the palm-width, one-and-a-half meter long blade in his hand across his chest, as if to block Li Mu's blow. hit. Butit's too slow! "Why so slow, why!!" Duan Shan was shocked. At this moment, he realized that his proud sword skills, which were faster than lightning, could be so slow! Suddenly, the shadow of death fell, directly covering Duan Shan's heart, causing a feeling of despair deep in his heart. He was even more miserable in his heart, and even started to laugh at himself. Who is laughing at himself? He was actually unable to resist when facing a fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy, and he couldn't even take a blow from him. What could he be proud of? The number one genius in the Titan Kingdom? ridiculous! "Am I going to die?" Duan Shan thought to himself. He could feel that no matter how hard he raised the knife, he could not block the black lightning. ¡°Tsk!¡± The next moment, when the blood is flowing. Duan Shan's iron tower-like body flew out upside down, and his whole body fell to the sky. Seeing this scene, all the citizens of the Titan Kingdom below were stunned, with looks of shock and disbelief on their faces. sky! Thishow is this possible? ! At this moment, no one was so surprised in their hearts, unable to believe that the number one genius of their Titan Kingdom had invincible sword skills. Duan Shan, who has now reached the Tianmai realm, can't even take a blow from a fifteen or sixteen year old boy! Not only these people, but also Qian Hongxue, who has a lot of knowledge about Li Mu's strength. Her beautiful eyes couldn't help but open wide in surprise. As for Artest, he has already fallen into sluggishness. Only now did he truly realize the terrifying strength of his master! "Hey, it's really a surprise. I didn't expect this style to be mastered so quickly? Yes, this kid is a person who has always lived in hatred." A faint smile appeared on Xiaozhu's face on the back of Langya. , asking and answering myself. "Boom!" At this time, there was an explosion in the sky. I saw Duan Shan flying upside down with his legs in the sky, his whole body was shaken, and his body was pushed high into the sky with great strength, and then he stood firmly ten feet in front of Li Mu. It can be clearly seen on his left cheek. There was a faint blood red color on it, and it was obviously cut by a sharp blade. Did you take it? ! Seeing Duan Shan standing upright, everyone was shocked and couldn't help but feel a sense of ecstasy in their hearts. Subconsciously, he thought of Li Mu's terrifying knife. He was picked up alive! But at the next moment, Duan Shan's actions made them open their eyes again! I saw Duan Shan kneeling on one knee, hugging his fist towards Li Mu with great respect, and said in a low voice: "I lost!" Boom! These words were like a bomb that exploded in everyone's hearts, leaving them unable to recover for a long time. And Duan Shan¡¯s actions. But it made Li Mu frown, and he was speechless, because the strong did not need to say any polite words to the weak. If you win, you win, if you lose, you lose. The purpose of Li Mu¡¯s coming up was to try the third form of the [Death Knife Codex], the power of ¡®Death Hate¡¯. Because Duan Shan was not weak, he was a good subject for verification, so he approached Duan Shan. But Duan Shan was still a little weak after all and could not take this move. At that moment, Li Mu could have taken Duan Shan's life, but he didn't. First, he and Duan Shan have no grudges at all, and there is no reason to kill each other. Second, Duan Shan can now be said to be the hope of the entire Titan Kingdom. If Duan Shan is killed, will the entire Titan Kingdom be completely destroyed? Li Mu had once felt the danger of his country's demise, and he didn't want such a thing to happen in his own hands. Li Mu just glanced at Duan Shan casually and walked away without paying any attention to him. Looking at Li Mu's back, Duan Shan, who was half-kneeling, wanted to say something, but he hesitated. His eyes squinted slightly, and he noticed a faint sting on the left side of his face, and felt even more bitter in his heart. Recalling the scene just now, if the other party hadn't paused for a moment, how could he have blocked that knife?   Duan Shan lowered his head and looked at his trembling right hand and right arm. He could not imagine that a fifteen or sixteen year old boy could be so terrifying! Under the stunned attention of everyone, Li Mu landed in the room and left extremely calmly with Xiaozhu, Langya, Qian Hongxue, and the dazed Atai. Because he knew that if he stayed here today, he would probably have no peace. But before that, Li Mu sent Atai to the previous village and buried everyone before leaving. It's just that Atai didn't realize that as early as the beginning, Li Mu had already included the souls of his parents in the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death' ¡­¡­ The next day, Li Mu stood calmly on a thousand-meter peak. "Master!" At this time, a tall figure appeared, kneeling on one knee and said with great respect. "Do you want to become stronger?" Li Mu did not turn around, but looked at the world in the distance and asked as if talking to himself. Hearing this, Artest behind him trembled all over, his fists clenched tightly, his eyes full of hatred and sadness. "think!!!" "Well, I will make you very, very strong!" When Li Mu turned around, a faint smile appeared on his face that had never smiled before. ================= Death Transformation Chapter 135 Murderous Intent ============ The half-month passed quickly. On this day, Li Mu and his party had entered the territory of Wuyue Kingdom. ??The Wuyue Kingdom is still only a two-leaf kingdom, but because it ranks among the top three among the two-leaf kingdoms, its overall strength is extremely powerful, and the strong people in the Earth Line Realm are far more powerful than the ordinary two-leaf kingdoms. "If the Wuyue Kingdom really wants to annex the Titan Kingdom, it is not impossible, but it will definitely damage its vitality and eventually allow other countries to take advantage of the situation. Instead, it will steal the chicken but lose the rice. Therefore, the Five Mountains Kingdom cannot be aggressive at all and can only erode the Titan Kingdom step by step. As for its real purpose, no one knows. Maybe it is just to expand its strength and try every means to be promoted to the Three-Leaf Kingdom. ¡­¡­ ¡°Boom!!¡± In the jungle, a violent shaking sound came, and a young man wearing animal skin flew out upside down, vomiting blood, and landed on a huge stone. The boulder instantly fell into pieces, crushing the young man inside. Countless broken branches and leaves drifted endlessly, making it look extremely miserable. ¡°Bang!¡± But at the next moment, an extremely dazzling bronze light erupted from the broken boulder. The boy with animal skin rose into the sky, leaped more than ten feet high, and landed heavily on the ground. A much stronger aura than before surged out of the young man! "Breakthrough?" Li Mu slowly took a step forward and asked Artest, staring at Artest, whose body was glowing with dazzling bronze light. "Yeah!" Artest nodded heavily, with a look of joy on his face. He had never imagined that it would be so easy to break through the copper body cultivation level. The unprecedented power gave him a glimmer of expectation and hope for his future. Especially when he looked at Li Mu and his master, Artai understood even more that as long as he didn't betray him, no one would bully him from now on. The only thing you can do is bully others. And the parents¡¯ revenge will soon be avenged! "Not bad." Li Mu looked calm, but his heart was slightly trembling. Secretly shocked. In just fifteen days, Artest had broken through from the sixth level of bronze body to the eighth level of bronze body, and this was without taking any spiritual liquid from heaven and earth. This speed is truly terrifying. Ordinary people, even the so-called geniuses, can't be so fast, no matter how harsh the training is, right? Li Mu remembered that it took him several months to break through from the sixth level of the bronze body to the ninth level of the bronze body. "It's all the master's credit!" Across from him, Artai hurriedly knelt down on one knee in fear and said with great respect. "Okay, don't call me master anymore, just like Qian Hongxue. Just call me young master." Li Mu's eyes flashed, and there was a trace of unquestionable meaning in his words. Hearing this, Artai was slightly startled and hurriedly replied: "Yes, Lord Young Master!" "Get up, I'll give this to you. I hope you can break through to the ninth level of bronze body in half a month." Li Mu nodded, and with a wave of his hand, a white jade bottle flew out. Artai stood up and took the white jade bottle. He didn't know what was inside, and there was a hint of confusion on his face. Li Mu didn¡¯t explain too much. Today¡¯s Artest is just in the Bronze Body state. The focus is on the cultivation of the copper body. Only after reaching the limit of the ninth level of the copper body can one realize the sense of energy. There are not many pills at this time. After all, cultivation requires one's own efforts to continuously improve. The so-called panacea is just a 'shortcut' that a certain group of people are looking for in order to find a breakthrough in cultivation that does not require such hardship. ? Some of the ¡®shortcuts¡¯ are good, but some of the ¡®shortcuts¡¯ are bad. But whether it is a good shortcut or a bad shortcut, it is not easy to create it. Some people are often unable to create a new variety in their lifetime, so there are very few types of miraculous medicines in this world. There are no methods for cultivating or refining panaceas in the general market. Because manufacturers will never sell what they have worked so hard to create, they will eventually flood the market. But as time goes by, some of it still spreads. And more are brought into the coffin with the death of the creator. After all, the creator spent his whole life studying 'shortcuts' and did not have many opportunities to improve his cultivation. Even if they finally found a 'shortcut' to break through the realm, it was too late. The jade bottle that Li Mu gave to Atai contained six drops of lower-grade body quenching fluid. Generally speaking, the eighth-level bronze body cannot withstand the quenching of the body quenching liquid, at least the ninth-level bronze body. But Artest is different. He is not an ordinary human being, but a member of the Titan family. The eighth-level bronze body of him is comparable to, or even surpasses, ordinary humans' ninth-level bronze body. That's why Li Mu confidently gave him the low-grade body quenching liquid.he. Half a month, this is the time Li Mu gave Artest, stipulating that Artest can break through the copper body to the ninth level of the copper body within this time limit. However, Li Mu still underestimated the terror of the Titans. In just eight days, Artest had already reached the ninth level of the bronze body. And just by relying on those six drops of low-grade body quenching fluid, the copper body actually has a tendency to step into the silver light body! Whether it was Li Mu, Xiaozhu, Qian Hongxue or Langya, they all couldn't help but marvel at this. They had to admit that the potential of the Titans' bodies was far beyond what ordinary humans could compare to. "These things should suit you." Moreover, when Artest broke through the ninth level of the bronze body, Li Mu came to him and gave him three items. Those three items were none other than a spiritual weapon and two martial arts skills obtained from Shen Huo, whom he had killed nearly a year ago. Spiritual Weapon: Blazing Fist, seventh-grade spiritual weapon, with fire attribute damage. Martial skills: Nine Styles of Fierce Flame and Vajra Fury are all low-grade spiritual skills. Although Atai is not in the human connection realm now, a ninth-level bronze-bodied person with a spiritual weapon must be stronger than a ninth-level bronze-bodied person without spiritual skills. A ninth-level bronze-bodied person who has practiced spiritual skills will definitely be better. Stronger than a ninth-level bronze-bodied person who has not practiced any spiritual skills. As for how strong it is, it depends on the heat. Li Mu understood that Artest would definitely take the path of martial arts from now on. In other words, he didn't want Artest to follow the martial arts path, because he followed the military path, and he wanted to see how strong the martial arts was. ¡°Perhaps it is wrong for ordinary humans to practice martial arts to harm him. But as Artest, a member of the Titan clan, martial arts is the best choice. Gradually, another seven days passed, and it was the first month since Li Mu and his party left the Titan Kingdom. Li Mu is not sure that the area he is currently in still belongs to the Five Mountains Kingdom. He only knows that he can keep moving in this direction. As for Artest, he will not avenge him, so he will not have to spend May because of this. After all, the promise he gave Artest has been overfulfilled. ¡°Perhaps the Wuyue Kingdom is the one responsible for killing Atai¡¯s relatives, and the Wuyue Kingdom is the culprit of the village, but so what? Does Artest want revenge? Of course! You can take revenge, but you have to rely on your own ability. Li Mu once said to Artest: "You have to rely on yourself for everything!" These words were very simple, but they made Artest understand many things. Li Mu did not hear Atai's statement at that time, but he knew that this young man who was similar to himself must have made a strong oath in his heart that he would personally overthrow the Wuyue Kingdom in the future! Even if he takes the initiative to avenge Artest now, I'm afraid Artest won't agree, right? "Is that the ancestral city of the Five Mountains Kingdom?" On this day, five giant peaks like fingers appeared in Li Mu's field of vision. Looking at the five giant peaks in the distance, he couldn't help but feel a touch of sadness in his heart. meaning. Because there are also five giant peaks in most of the Northern Han Dynasty, the five giant peaks in front of you are extremely close together, like a person's ship turned upside down, in a claw suit, tightly together, which looks a bit unique. At one glance, Li Mu concluded that it should be the Wuyue Peak of the Five Mountains Kingdom, where the ancestral city of the Five Mountains Kingdom is located. "I didn't expect it to come." Looking at the Zongcheng of the Wuyue Kingdom, Li Mu sighed in his heart. He glanced at Atai from the corner of his eye, and was quite surprised to find that the other person's expression was extremely normal, without any hatred. emerge. "Have you grown up?" Li Mu asked himself. At the same time, he accidentally glanced at Qian Hongxue. Looking at Qian Hongxue, his heart sank slightly. From the beginning to the end, there was always a question lingering in Li Mu's mind, that is, what is the purpose of this woman following him? If there is no purpose, why would you be so unhesitating and follow you wherever you go? It¡¯s puzzling, extremely puzzling. Li Mu is not good at words, and he doesn't want to ask if these are useful. He can avoid trouble as much as possible. But as time went by, he felt that he had suppressed the confusion in the head of the tribe. Li Mu couldn't help but look at Xiaozhu subconsciously. He saved Qian Hongxue in the first place basically because of Xiaozhu's words. "Don't look at me like this. I just think that you are too boring, so I want to find a beautiful woman to stay with you to relieve my boredom. I have no other ideas." Xiaozhu noticed Li Mu's gaze. , rolled his eyes and said. "Maybe." Li Mu didn't think about it any more and said to let nature take its course. If something happens, just solve it. If nothing happens, don't look for trouble. Soon, a group of three people and two beasts appeared at the ancestral city of Wuyue Kingdom. Just their appearance immediately attractedCountless cold glances. In fact, twenty extremely strong killing intent suddenly surged out from the guards at the city gate! ================================================== ================================================== ================================================== ============== Death Transformation Chapter 136 Shocking Secret ============= Zhu Xin: The fourth update is here, please subscribe and collect! ============ "Huh?" When he first arrived here, Li Mu's already cold expression suddenly sank. But he didn't make any move. Instead, he frowned slightly and looked at Artest beside him. Because he discovered that the killing intent released by the twenty guards at the gate of the Five Mountains Kingdom's ancestral city was not directed at him or Qian Hongxue, let alone Xiaozhu and Langya. And what these guards are targeting is Artest! Li Mu was wondering, is Artest so unwelcome? As soon as I came here, I aroused the murderous intention. According to common sense, this is basically impossible, but now it has actually happened! Li Mu can even conclude that if he and Qian Hongxue were here and Artai was alone, these twenty green-armored guards would definitely rush forward without hesitation and kill Artai directly! Similarly, Qian Hongxue, Xiaozhu, and Langya could not help but look sideways at Artai, their hearts filled with doubts. Artest himself was also puzzled, with a look of deep surprise on his face as he cast his gaze over. "Is it because he is a Titan?" Li Mu just glanced at Artai casually, then looked away from him, frowning slightly as he thought. Apart from this reason, he could think of no other reason. At least, the current relationship between Wuyue Kingdom and Titan Kingdom is not as tense as usual. "Let's go." Li Mu didn't say too much. He narrowed his eyes and thought about heading to the gate of Wuyue Guozong City without any pause. Qian Hongxue didn't speak, and Xiaozhu and Langya couldn't speak. Artai clenched his fists, feeling that the killing intent released by the twenty blue-armored guards was all about him, and his heart had calmed down. , something uncontrollable is about to burst out at this moment. But Artest clearly knows that he is still far away from revenge. Only patience can hope! "The master is the master, and I am me! I can't always rely on the master. I will definitely take revenge with my own hands in the future! Wuyue Kingdom, you will definitely be destroyed in my hands in the future!!!" Atai roared crazily in his heart. "Stop!" Just when Li Mu and his party were less than fifty meters away from the gate of Wuyue Guozong City, a loud shout rang out from the twenty green-armored guards. I saw only one person in his early twenties. The extremely handsome young man stepped forward and said with a gloomy expression, "Who are you and why do you want to come to my Five Mountains Country?!" Following the young man¡¯s words, the other nineteen green-armored guards all looked at them with extremely gloomy and hostile looks. The long spear in his hand was swung violently, as if he was about to fight. "Who is it?" Li Mu's expression was cold. He clearly saw the movements of these blue-armored guards. He just glanced at the nineteen green-armored guards casually, and finally focused his eyes on the speaking green-armored guard. He sneered and said: "The rules of your Wuyue Kingdom are really special. Do you have to ask about your origins when entering the city? Other countries do not have such rules." "Boy, you've already said it, this is the Five Mountains Kingdom, not any other country. What's wrong with our Five Mountains Kingdom having these rules? It's none of your business? To tell you the truth, you want to enter the city? No way!" said a man in his early twenties. The green-armored young man had an arrogant look on his face. He glanced at Qian Hongxue with a sneer, and an evil smile appeared on his handsome face: "It's this beauty. If you want, as long as you satisfy me, I can do it." You are allowed to enter the city. Brothers, do you think so?" "Yes!" The nineteen green-armored guards behind him all replied loudly, and then laughed. Everyone glanced at Qian Hongxue's body with evil eyes, as if it was in their eyes. Qian Hongxue was not wearing any clothes at all. "Ouch!" Just when Qian Hongxue¡¯s beautiful face showed a trace of disgust, a black lightning suddenly appeared. Sweeping out at a speed that is unimaginable to ordinary people! "Puff! Puff! Puff!" The next moment, nineteen streams of blood rose simultaneously! "Ah! My eyes!" The next one. It was the nineteen shocking screams that exploded. "You!" The green-armored young man turned back like a reflex, and was horrified to find that the eyes of the nineteen fellow guards had all been destroyed by sharp blades. Not only the eyes, but also the meridians of the hands and feet were all severed! It was at this moment that a cold feeling came over him that made his whole body tremble. When he turned around, he was shocked to find that a black sharp blade had kissed his neck! Although the sharp blade only cut a trace of skin on his neck, he clearly felt that knowing that the other party was willing, Qing Yi could harvest his own life! ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense, let¡¯s tell you what we want to know!¡± Li Mu¡¯s expression remained calm.He was so indifferent, and his gaze seemed sharper than the black blade in his hand. The young man in green armor only looked at each other for a second, and then lowered his head in defeat. "Kill me! I won't say it either!!!" However, the moment after the green-armored young man lowered his head, he suddenly raised his head again and roared crazily. At the same time, the green spear in his hand stabbed Li Mu's chest at the stone, and his figure quickly retreated. The spear was 1.7 meters long, and coupled with the arm of the green-armored guard, it was unknown how much longer it was than the three-foot black blade in Li Mu's hand. Even if he was retreating, he was still able to pierce Li Mu's chest and escape the damage from the black blade in Li Mu's hand. It is not difficult to see that this young man with green armor has a strong fighting spirit. If he were an ordinary person, his sudden behavior would definitely frighten him, and he might even lose his life because of it. But is Li Mu an ordinary person? Obviously not! When this person made this move, Li Mu's left hand had already reached out, and with a flick of his finger, it landed on the body of the cyan spear very lightly. "Zheng!" The green spear trembled suddenly, and the huge force acting on the spear was directly transmitted to the arms of the young man in green armor, making it impossible for him to hold it tightly, and his entire body flew up uncontrollably. "What a powerful force, what kind of monster is this?!" The young man in green armor was horrified. And just as he was shocked, a large palm appeared out of thin air, pinched his cheek hard, lifted it, and pressed it hard to the ground. ¡°Bang!¡± The earth trembled. "Pfft!" The powerful force of the impact made the green-armored youth spit out a mouthful of blood. The green armor he wore had no effect at all. But it was not over yet. In a daze, the green-armored young man once again saw the black blade close to his neck, and the same cold and ruthless voice came from the same place. "My patience is very limited." Li Mu stared at the green-armored young man lying on the ground with cold eyes, but what he did just now surprised him. Although he is a bit of an idiot, at least he still has his backbone. So he didn't kill the other person directly, he just made the person lose the ability to resist. "AnswerAnswer" A trembling voice sounded, and the green-armored young man lying on the ground opened his eyes with great effort. With a trembling expression, he said: "Because because he he is from the Titan tribe!" "Why!!!" A low roar sounded, and Artest, who was wearing an animal skin robe, flashed and appeared directly next to the green-armored young man, and lifted him up with his huge palms. There was a hint of madness in his expression and he growled: "What happened to our Titan clan? Why did your Five Mountains Kingdom drive us all away?!" "Hahawho knows this." The green-armored young man spit out another mouthful of blood, a weak smile on his pale face. From the corner of his eye, he saw Li Mu retracting the black blade, knowing that his life was saved. He is very tough by nature and can face death. No matter how tough his character is, he can only soften at this point. At this moment, the young man in Qingjia is still trembling with fear. He cannot imagine that a boy of fifteen or sixteen years old can be so terrifying. Especially the feeling Li Mu gave him just now, at least if he answers slowly, he will say goodbye to this world completely! "Let's go." After getting the answer, Li Mu no longer had any reason to kill the other party. As he spoke, he walked towards the ancestral city of the Five Mountains Kingdom. Qian Hongxue just glanced at these green-armored guards casually and kept up with their progress. "Tch!" The little pig lying on Langya's back curled his lips, seeming to be very disdainful of these green-armored guards. ¡°Bang!¡± Not long after. A slight sound came from behind. Li Mu did not stop because of this. He never looked back, but he knew that the sound should be the sound of Artest throwing the green-armored young man away and falling to the ground. Li Mu didn¡¯t pay too much attention to these. What he cared about was the mystery of the Five Mountains Kingdom. Yes, mysterious. This is his feeling. It was precisely because of this feeling that he became curious about the Five Mountains Country. There is an urge to find out. Because his intuition told him that there was a shocking secret that no one knew about in the Five Sacred Mountains. And this shocking secret must be related to the Titan family. As for what this shocking secret is, Li Mu doesn¡¯t know. But he concluded that this secret existed in the ancestral city of Wuyue Kingdom in front of him! "What could it be?" Walking into the Five Mountains Kingdom Clan City, Li Mu couldn't help but raise his head and look at the five huge towers in the distance.?? Peak, thinking to myself. Naturally, now is not the time to explore this issue. First, Li Muxian had to sell some of his spiritual weapons. As for those connections and earth-level essence and blood, he originally wanted to sell them, but he kept them because Atai needed them and could use them to continuously evolve the power of the Titan blood in his body. In order to allow Artai's body to enter the Silver Light Body as soon as possible, Li Mu had to buy two more bottles of body quenching fluid and see if there was any so-called 'King of Hell Pills'. Although he possesses the refining method of high-grade body tempering pills and Yama Wang Pills, he does not have the time to do these, so it is more practical to buy them directly with Qingyang coins. Furthermore, the high-grade Body Tempering Pill can no longer meet the requirements of his body. Unless it is the top-grade Body Tempering Pill, it may be able to bring his physical strength one step closer. But what is a little helpless is that there is no top-quality body tempering pill in the Erye Kingdom. With just a glimmer of hope, Li Mu stepped into the largest auction center in Wuyue Kingdom's Zongcheng to see if there were any items he could use. "Hey! It's interesting. I didn't expect that there would be people from the Titan clan in Wuyue. They would simply come to die!" But the moment Li Mu and his party just stepped into the auction center, an extremely harsh voice came from a distance. came. ================== Death Transformation Chapter 137 Get Out! =============== Hearing the harsh sound, Li Mu couldn't help but frown. He didn't want to cause trouble, but there would always be trouble that would get him into trouble. Although it was not him who attracted trouble after coming to the Five Mountains Kingdom, but Artai. But whether it's him or Artest, the result is the same. Li Mu turned his head and stared in the direction of the harsh sound, only to see a young man in Tsing Yi walking over. The young man could not be said to be handsome, nor could he be said to be ugly. He had an ordinary appearance, neither strong nor thin, neither tall nor short, and had no outstanding points. But among them, there is one thing that is extremely eye-catching. That¡¯s how weak this man¡¯s energy and blood is. His steps were frivolous, and he seemed to be about to fall down at any moment. Moreover, the other party's complexion is also slightly pale, giving people a feeling of weakness. People like this should sound calm or even powerless when speaking, but the truth is extremely harsh. Especially behind this person, there are four pretty women. The four women are all extremely young, in their early twenties, wearing green shirts, and their faces can be called beautiful, but what is revealed between their eyebrows is a trace of coldness that repels people thousands of miles away. Although the four of them are not as beautiful as Qian Hongxue, they are still beauties in the eyes of men. Looking at this man, and then at the four women behind him, one really has to wonder why this man in green looks so bad. "I said, why are you staring at me like this? Could it be that you are shocked by my beauty?" The same harsh voice came from the mouth of the vain man in blue. At this time, he had already approached and stopped five meters in front of Li Mu. He raised the blue paper fan in his hand and pretended to be elegant while shaking it. Hearing this, not only Li Mu frowned, but Qian Hongxue and Atai also frowned, secretly thinking that this person was so narcissistic. As for the little pig, he almost rolled his eyes and lost his temper. But the most profound one is undoubtedly Artest. For no other reason. Just because this person's first words were directed at him, just like the twenty green-armored guards outside the city gate before, endless anger surged in his heart. Artest wanted to know why. Why do the people of the Five Mountains treat the Titan clan so unfavorably! As soon as they met, it was as if there was a blood feud. Wasn't it true that the Wuyue Kingdom had harmed him so badly that the Titan Kingdom had done so much? ! "Hey, your eyes are pretty good. I just like your eyes. Otherwise, how boring would it be to kill you so easily?" Artest's expression fell into the eyes of the vain man in green clothes, causing the vain man in green clothes to chuckle and scream. The sound made some people around him frown. But when these people saw this person's appearance clearly, they all left with frightened expressions on their faces, not daring to pause at all. He seems to be very afraid of this person. "Artest." A cold voice sounded. Li Mu turned his head and looked behind him, calling softly to Artest. "Sir!" Artest woke up in a hurry and stepped forward with great respect. "Go and slap him back." Li Mu's cold eyes swept over the man in green, and his tone was even more cold to the extreme. From the moment the man in green clothes appeared, Li Mu felt a sense of disgust in his heart. Until now, this kind of disgust has reached the bottom line of what he can bear. Therefore, he wanted to shut up the other party. Even disappeared before his eyes. but. After hearing what the other party said about Artest, he changed his mind. As the vain man in green clothes in front of me said, how boring would it be to just make the other party shut up or disappear so easily? But at this moment, everyone was stunned. Including some figures around. There was an expression of surprise and disbelief on his face, as if he thought he had heard wrongly? But the cold words lingering in their ears told them. It¡¯s not that I heard it wrong, it¡¯s true! Is this young man looking for death? ! Countless people couldn¡¯t help but stare at Li Mu. I was shocked inside. Although they also hated the vain man in green, they were more aware of how terrifying he was. Who is not respectful and obedient on weekdays? Don't say such hateful words, don't even dare to do it even if you make an inappropriate expression or look. But the young man in front of me is Although some people secretly rejoiced, most of them sighed, thinking that the next step would be an extremely miserable ending, even if this was the largest auction center in the Wuyue Kingdom Clan City. Similarly, Qian Hongxue and Artai were also slightly startled, but Xiaozhu was very calm. But the first two people quickly came to their senses, and Qian Hongxue showed a charming smile on her face. As for Artest, his facial expression became even more ferocious! In the past, he didn¡¯t understand how terrifying Li Mu was, so he didn¡¯tHe would be extremely surprised by these abnormal things, but now he doesn't. Don¡¯t say that the vain man in green clothes in front of you does not have the highest status in the Five Mountains Kingdom. Even if the head of the Five Mountains Sect is standing here, he, the master, will say this without hesitation, right? "Yes! Young Master!" Without any hesitation, Artest nodded extremely respectfully. The ferocious look on his face instantly magnified, and he stared at the vain man in green clothes, and walked over step by step. "Boy, you are looking for death!" At the same time, the vain man in green who looked extremely elegant and arrogant, and who would never let anything affect the image in front of him, could not help but let out a very sharp anger at this moment. laughter. "No one in the Five Mountains Kingdom has ever dared to speak to him like this. Now a kid who doesn't know the heights of heaven and earth has actually said this. How can he not be angry?" Not just angry, but totally explosive! "Kill them!" A harsh and cold voice sounded. The man in green clothes had murderous intent in his eyes and said sternly to the four young women behind him. Swish swish swish! Without any words, the four women in green pulled out the sharp swords from their waists in unison. They originally looked quite delicate, but at this moment they burst out with cold murderous intent. The sharp swords in their hands turned into ruthless cold light and attacked Artai who had just taken a step forward. "Humph!" Artai's face darkened, and he snorted coldly, instead of retreating, he advanced. Nowadays, Atai's copper body power has not only reached the ninth level of the bronze body, but has also reached the half-step level of the silver light body. Unless he is a person with strong connections, he will have the confidence to fight. Although the four women in front of me are not weak, are they people with strong connections? Of course not! Not only are they people with strong connections, they have not even reached the ninth level of the bronze body, they are only the seventh level of the bronze body. Artest can completely defeat such an opponent. Even if there are four of them, he is not afraid at all! "Nine Styles of Fierce Flames: Wild Wind Dance!" A deep roar rolled out from Artest's throat. I saw an extremely dazzling blue-silver light blooming from his body surface. The tyrannical physical strength made the entire auction center tremble. The countless figures in the distance all cast their gazes towards this room in shock. But these people didn't see Artest launch the attack because of what they saw. It was just a scene where the four women in green were thrown away and the sharp knives in their hands broke! "Damn! You all deserve to die! The humble Titans deserve to die even more!" But at this time, an extremely sharp roar sounded. With the defeat of the four women in green clothes, the eyes of the vain man in green clothes were about to burst. The pupils were full of blood, and his originally unhandsome face was now distorted, looking extremely terrifying. At this moment, he has changed from his previous conceitedness, and his whole body's energy and blood have become stronger. and. There was a strong energy lingering on his body, and the green bamboo fan in his hand flew up out of thin air. "Connection realm?" Li Mu frowned, but he quickly rejected the idea. Therefore, people are not in the realm of connections, they are just ninth-level bronze bodies who have understood 30% of Qi sense, and they have not opened up connections. "Kill him." Although he was a little surprised, Li Mu did not move. Instead, he opened and closed his mouth and said those three shocking words. Sent into Artest's ears. If the other party is in the human connection realm. He would have Artest come back immediately and choose to do it himself. But the other party is not in the human connection realm, but a ninth-level bronze body who has understood the sense of Qi. Although he has understood it 30%, it is still far from the human connection realm. Artest wants to kill himit's not difficult! "Kill!" After receiving the order, Artest rushed forward without any hesitation. Don¡¯t say that the man in green is not in the realm of connections. Even if the other party is in the human connection realm, he will do this without hesitation. Because the person who gave the order was not someone else, but his master! "Whoops!" at this time. The suspended green bamboo mountain rotated at high speed under the control of energy. It suddenly struck with extremely sharp cutting power. Obviously, that green bamboo fan is not an ordinary spiritual weapon, but a genuine spiritual weapon! "Flame Gloves!" Facing the incoming green bamboo fan, Artest's eyes glowed with bloody light. A pair of crimson gloves instantly covered his fists, and he punched out without dodging. ¡°Bang!¡± The entire auction center trembled again, and there was a powerful force coming out. In the midst of everyone's shocked attention, Artest's strong body only trembled slightly and did not take a step back at all. On the contrary, the green bamboo fan punched him away, including the man in green, who also took three steps back in a row! What a terrifying physique! Anyone who can come here canAnyone who is rich, powerful, or a practitioner can clearly feel the power of Atai's body. "Huh!" A dull cold snort sounded. Artest would not care about whether it was worthwhile or not. He only had eyes for the man in green at the moment, and he had only one thoughtkill him! Whether it's for himself or the master's order, he wants the other person to die! I saw Artest's strong legs suddenly exerting force, and his strong body suddenly leaned forward, directly in front of the shocked-looking man in green. "The wind is dancing wildly!" Without any hesitation, he activated the first of the 'Nine Flame Styles', which was also the only one he knew! "How dare you to make trouble in my auction hall!" But at this moment, an extremely cold voice sounded, hitting Artai like a muffled thunder. Yes, this voice is only directed at Artest, not the man in green! Because of this sound, Artai's body trembled, and his movements were suddenly blocked. "Hehe, die!" At this moment, the man in green took advantage of the situation and walked in. While grinning ferociously, the green bamboo fan in his hand turned into a cold light and struck Atai's chest suddenly! ¡°Tsk!¡± Blood suddenly rises! However, this blood did not come from Artai's body, but was left by the man in green! "Boom!" Amidst the sound of an object falling to the ground, everyone saw in horror that the entire right arm of the man in green fell to the ground. And at some point, a black figure appeared in front of the man in green clothes, and lifted the man in green clothes with one hand! "Get out!" Li Mu looked coldly, staring at the center of the auction hall. In his deep voice, there was a ruthless killing intent in his eyes! ============ Death Transformation Chapter 138 Three Beasts Remaining ============== "get out!!!" An extremely low sound, but like thunder, suddenly exploded in the auction hall. As it rolled, it spread unscrupulously in all directions. In an instant, everyone in the entire auction hall widened their eyes with a look of disbelief. As for the owner of the previous voice, everyone knows who it is. He is the real owner of this auction hall, one of the four outstanding figures in Qingcheng! But where is the owner of the last voice? Just a boy of fifteen or sixteen years old. And it is obvious that the latter voice is aimed at the owner of the previous voice! Seeking death! This person is simply looking for death! ! ! At this moment, nearly 10,000 people in the entire auction hall were filled with shock. Although everyone marveled at Li Mu's courage, more people believed that Li Mu's arrogance would bring him an extremely painful price, and sometimes this price was his life! It¡¯s not good to offend anyone, not the four most beautiful people in Qingcheng Most people sighed. It can be seen that these people have experienced a lot of suppression. But among them, there are still some people who sneer or even look sarcastic. They all stared at Li Mu with an expression of 'You are dead'. Of course, these are just the opinions of others. As for the person targeted by the three words Li Mu? it's not true! In the center of the auction hall is a round platform three meters high and one hundred meters in diameter. On the round platform is a rather exquisite building. This building is primarily up for auction. To store ¡®treasures¡¯. Once the auction starts, each treasure will be taken out and auctioned. At this moment, in this building, stood a young man wearing a green robe, with a slender figure and a rather handsome appearance. Look around. This young man is somewhat similar to the frail man outside holding a green bamboo fan who was lifted by Li Mu with one hand. At the moment, the young man¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. Because the words Li Mu said, "Get out" were still lingering in his ears. These three words made him extremely angry, but within this anger there was also infinite fear! "snort¡­¡­" The next moment, he groaned. As his body trembled, he suddenly took a step back, and a sense of paleness suddenly appeared on his rosy face! "Who is this young man?!" The young man in Tsing Yi suddenly raised his head and stared into the distance through the window in front of him, with a trace of horror on his handsome face. injured! Yes, he is injured! Just because of those three words ¡®get out¡¯, across such a long distance, he actually got hurt! The man in green couldn't believe that a powerful man of this level could appear in the auction hall. He originally thought that it was just a strong person in the Human Connection Realm causing trouble, and he could easily kill him with his strength in the Earth Connection Realm. Even one sentence can be enough to scare the other party. ? ? But I didn¡¯t expect it. The person causing trouble is not in the human connection realm, nor in the earth connection realm, but in the heavenly connection realm! ?????????? At least it¡¯s at the Tianmai realm, otherwise it would be absolutely impossible for him to be injured with just one word! "This damn boy. Who did you provoke?" The handsome face of the man in green suddenly turned gloomy, and a trace of madness flashed in his eyes as he clenched his fists. Aren¡¯t you going out? How can it be? This auction hall is his territory. If he doesn't go out, won't it prove that he is afraid of the other party? How can we gain a foothold here in the future? But if you go out, wouldn't you be seeking death? ! But soon, the man in green calmed down, and a green jade talisman was crushed by him in a flip of his hand. There was no hesitation. In a blink of an eye, he walked out of the door of this exquisite house. "Look, Mr. Hongcheng is out!" "Young Master Hongcheng is only twenty-eight years old now, and he has already entered the realm of earth veins. He is truly a genius. He will definitely be able to break through the realm of heaven veins in the future and allow our Five Mountains Kingdom to reach the three-leaf level!" "Although this young man is not weak, he is nothing in front of Mr. Hongcheng" "Yes, this boy is miserable!" As the man in green walked out, there was a slight discussion, but soon, the discussion calmed down again. At this moment, everyone present had their eyes fixed on the man in green who was called Hong Cheng. Although this was not the case in their hearts, there was still a hint of respect in their expressions. "Hongcheng, one of the four beauties of Qingcheng." At this time, Qian Hongxue's voice sounded in Li Mu's ears. Similarly, Li Mu's cold gaze naturally fell on the man named Hongcheng. At the same time, Na Hongcheng also cast his gaze over. Eyes facing each other, instantlyThey fought together. But with just one touch, the man Hongcheng quickly looked away. His move seemed to be nothing on the surface, but some sharp-eyed people showed surprise and even a hint of shock in their expressions. Such people subconsciously thought of something, but they did not dare to judge, let alone say it. They could only remain silent and observe quietly. "Brothersave me! You mustkillkill this kid!" At this time, a voice full of anger and madness sounded. After seeing the appearance of Hong Cheng, the man in Tsing Yi, who had one hand lifted by Li Mu and had no ability to resist at all, the panic on his face disappeared in an instant, revealing the endless madness and hysteria. Especially the killing intent was revealed in his eyes, staring at Li Mu with an expression as if he wanted to eat Li Mu. "Snapped!" But the next moment, a crisp slap sounded. Before anyone could react, a slap hit the face of the frail man in green clothes, causing the entire left side of his face to sag. The next moment, it quickly swelled up and turned into a purple color. With this slap, the weak man in Tsing Yi was stunned for an instant, with an unbelievable expression on his face. He couldn't even imagine that his elder brother had appeared, and the young man grabbing him would dare to do this. Could it be Suddenly, a sense of horror appeared in his heart. Although the weak man in Tsing Yi is domineering, he is not stupid and can subconsciously think of the key points of the matter. Especially the strength shown by Li Mu made him feel panic in his heart! Not only the weak man in Tsing Yi, but also everyone present was stunned by Li Mu's slap. It feelsis this too overbearing? It would be fine if Hongcheng was not here, but if he hit his brother in front of Hongcheng, wouldn't this be a direct slap on Hongcheng's face? ! "Sir, have you gone too far?" Suddenly, a cold voice came. These words immediately made everyone present shiver, and they immediately realized that this Hongcheng master was angry! Yes, angry! He saw that Hongcheng's originally calm expression had turned gloomy. He really didn't expect that Li Mu would dare to slap his younger brother in front of him. On the surface, it seemed that the person who was beating was his brother, but in fact, it was him who was being beaten. How could he not be angry? But he knows better that what he needs now is to be patient, at least not to explode yet! At this moment, although the nearly ten thousand people in the auction hall were frightened and knew that Mr. Hongcheng was angry, they were even more surprised. Because if it were normal times, this Hongcheng master would have taken action directly, right? But why didn't you take action today? Instead, you still speak with such an attitude? Is it possible Everyone turned their attention to Li Mu, feeling horrified! They are not stupid, they can think of the reason clearly, butbut this is too unbelievable, right? ! "It's passed?" Li Muwei ignored the others. When he raised his head, he locked his eyes on Hongcheng, who was walking step by step from a distance. With a cold expression on his face, he said casually: "I don't think it's passed. , at least his life is still saved." A simple sentence made the temperature of the entire auction hall drop another ten degrees! The horror is in everyone¡¯s heart! Especially the frail man in Tsing Yi had a look of horror on his face, looking at Hong Cheng approaching as if asking for help, because he clearly felt the killing intent on Li Mu. He knew that this boy, who seemed to be only fifteen or sixteen years old, might really kill him! "Your Excellency, if you let my brother go now, I can be lenient and let you leave safely, but if" Hongcheng, whose face was extremely gloomy, spoke coldly, and he was shocked and angry in his heart. What surprised me was Li Mu¡¯s strength and calmness. What makes him angry is that Li Mu doesn't give him any face, especially in front of so many people. This is something he has never encountered before! He wanted to rush forward and kill Li Mu immediately, but he knew that he didn't have the strength! "Are you threatening me?" Li Mu interrupted without waiting for the other party to finish speaking. "You can think so!" The anger in Hongcheng's heart had also swelled to an extreme, and he spoke subconsciously. But when he said this, he immediately realized it was broken! "Click!" But before he could react, a crisp and clear voice sounded. Under everyone's stunned attention, the weak man in green tilted his neck, and his whole body died of anger! At this moment, not only everyone was stunned, but even their faces showed anger.Atai was also stunned on the spot, including Qian Hongxue, who was also frightened. Only Xiaozhu and Langya could remain calm. "Ah!!! I'm going to kill you!!!" After a short period of silence, an extremely crazy roar exploded from Hongcheng¡¯s mouth! ¡°Bang bang!¡± At the same time, two auras that were no weaker than Hongcheng suddenly descended on this place and rushed towards Li Mu with violent power. "The other three beasts among the four beasts in Qingcheng? They are finally gathered together." Li Mu casually threw the body of the weak man in green clothes on the ground and thought to himself. Before coming here, he never expected this scene to happen. But since it has appeared, let's solve it by the way. ================= Death Transformation Chapter 139 Summoning ================= "Ah! I'm going to kill you!!!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The handsome Hongcheng, who was dressed in green robe, with a distorted face, violently charging towards Li Mu with a violent force. The light flashed in his hand, and a three-foot sharp sword suddenly appeared. "Whizzing!" At the same time, two more similar cyan figures appeared in the auction hall, without any hesitation at all, and they attacked with murderous intent. "Get out of the city and wait for me." Li Mu's eyes froze, and he didn't pay too much attention, but turned his head to Xiaozhu and told him. "Hey, no problem." Xiaozhu grinned, raised his jade hooves and knocked the wolf's fang. An invisible force was released from his petite body, directly holding up the wolf's fang and Atai, and it was extremely easy to take down the wolf's fang. A big hole opened in the roof of the auction hall and flew out. At the same time, a red figure flashed and followed closely. This red figure is none other than Qian Hongxue. The latter obviously knew that this kind of occasion was no longer something she could participate in. Although her Qi sense reached the sixth level, she did not break through to the earth vein realm. Furthermore, she knew Li Mu very well. Li Mu is right to the point, and he will not allow anyone to interfere in his battle. "Wow!" ¡°Obviously, the departure of Qian Hongxue and Xiaozhu Langya surprised countless people in the auction hall, because they left flying. What does this prove? Proves that they are both in the human connection realm! But how is this possible? ! "Boom!" But amid the fierce bombing sound, these people were not allowed to think too much. They all fled towards the exit of the passage in great terror. Therefore, this place will be a fighting place for four powerful people in the Three Meridian Realm. If you don¡¯t want to die, run as fast as possible. The further away the better! "Ahhh! You actually killed my brother, I want you to die!!!" A crazy roar exploded. Hongcheng¡¯s handsome face has long been distorted, and his eyes are red and extremely crazy! "Hong Tao!" Two other cyan figures came, looking shocked after seeing the body of the frail man in Tsing Yi. Their hearts suddenly sank, and they all locked their gazes on Li Mu, all with murderous intent! ¡°Perhaps the two of them don¡¯t have a good impression of the man named Hong Tao. But after all, he was from the Wuyue Kingdom, and he was Hongcheng's biological brother. Now that he was killed by an outsider, how could the two of them not be angry? "Boy. Do you know who we are? Do you know where this is?!" Among them, a man who was a little older, a little stronger, and quite strong stepped forward, clenched his fists, and his body The watch erupted with a dazzling golden glow. At the same time, a giant epee that was as wide as a palm and one meter long appeared in his hand. The deep sound was like bursts of thunder, exploding in the auction hall that had become a bit messy. "You actually came to my ancestral city of Wuyue Kingdom to kill people. You are just looking for death!" Another man in green snorted coldly. This person looks a little fat, with a round figure and a mountain of flesh. But his aura is also extremely powerful, his angry eyes are like a diamond, and his body surface is also emitting golden light. "You should be the other three beasts among the four beasts in Qingcheng, right?" Li Mu raised his eyes slightly. He glanced at the three of them casually. In his perception, both Hongcheng and the fat man had just entered the earth vein realm for the first time, and their Qi senses had only comprehended the sixth level. Only the rather old man reached the seventh level, and his golden light body was also very powerful. But for him, there is no pressure at all from opponents of this level. Even if the number is three, that's the same. "The Four Beasts of Qingcheng? Who the hell told you about the Four Beasts of Qingcheng? We are the Four Shows of Qingcheng! Wait, you said something else? Could it be that have you met Wang Qi?!" Hearing Li Mu's words , the fat man opened his mouth and cursed. But he quickly understood the other meaning of these words, and a look of surprise appeared on his pig-like face. Not only this person, but also the burly man and Hongcheng who seemed to have lost his madness were also startled. "I don't know who Wang Qi is. I only know that there was a man who called himself the Fourth Show of Qingcheng and died in the Imperial City of the Titan Kingdom." Li Mu raised his eyes slightly and said casually. "Wang Qiis dead?!" Whether it was Hongcheng, the burly man, or the obese man, they all couldn't help but tremble at this moment. "Did you kill him?!" The next moment, the eyes of the three of them turned red again, and they suddenly pressed towards Li Mu with great strength. "I didn't kill himforget it, it's useless to tell you so much." Li Mugang wanted to answer, but suddenly felt that he seemed to have said a bit too much today, and there was no need to explain anything to these three people. ? ?In the blink of an eye, he started to move slowly. Slow down? Are Li Mu's movements slow? Indeed, in his own opinion, the speed displayed at this moment was not very fast, but in Hongcheng the three of them had reached an extreme, a point that they could not reach! In shock, the three of them started to move at the same time. Especially the man Li Mu was rushing towards at this moment was the strongest man and the strongest among the three. His body was shaken, and he suddenly raised the giant sword in his hand and struck it down hard. "Death!" Li Mu's eyes were cold, and the black light in his hand flashed across the sky like a thunderbolt. "Pfft!" "Click!" Blood was flowing, and a long and narrow gash appeared on the chest of the strong man. Along with it, the giant sword in his hand turned into two halves. After beheading this man, Li Mu didn't pause at all. He twisted and appeared behind the fat man, and the black thunder flashed again. But the fat man seemed to have been prepared for it. His fat body twisted with great dexterity and managed to avoid Li Mu's blow! At this time, the crazy Hongcheng had already arrived. "Deathcrazy!" Li Mu's eyes froze, and he displayed his violent sword skills mercilessly! "Boom!" Soon after, under the trembling gaze of everyone, the large auction hall of Wuyue Kingdom's Zongcheng collapsed, leaving behind three extremely cold corpses. Those three cold corpses were actually the geniuses of the Five Mountains Sect, whose strength had all entered the Earth Line realm¡ªthe Four Shows of Qingcheng! Looking at this scene, everyone was shocked. Especially those who escaped from the auction hall were all shocked to know that the person who caused this scene and killed the fourth showman in Qingcheng was just a fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy! ! ! Obviously, the boy is not dead! For a moment, Wuyueguo Zongcheng suddenly fell into panic, and soon after, Wuyueguo Zong was directly alarmed! Li Mu naturally doesn¡¯t care about these. At this moment, he was walking on the streets of the Five Mountains Kingdom's ancestral city, also known as 'Qingcheng', as if nothing had happened, heading towards the outside of the city at a pace that was neither fast nor slow. But during this walk, his eyes were always fixed on the five thousand-foot mountains, and the sense of surprise in his heart became more and more intense, because he felt some inexplicable calling! ===================== Death and Metamorphosis Chapter 140 Night Exploration of the Five Mountains (fourth update) ===================== "Who! Who is it?!!!" At this moment, 'Qingcheng' is completely in turmoil. The reason is naturally the death of three of the four top performers in Qingcheng. Especially since these three shows not only died in the same place, but also died in the ancient capital of Qingcheng! Angry, extremely terrifying roaring sounds continued to come from the top of the five mountains in the center, shaking the entire ancient capital of Qingcheng. But no one could answer them. After continuing for a long time, the angry roars calmed down. And does this mean that the entire Qingcheng has calmed down? Obviously not! On the contrary, after the sound calmed down, the entire Qingcheng began to riot. But this kind of riot was not caused by the residents or wanderers, but by the green-armored guard. The four city gates were suddenly closed, and no one was allowed to enter or exit! Anyone who violates this rule will be killed without mercy! Especially the ten thousand people who had entered the auction hall, they were all caught one by one at Wuyue Peak and interrogated severely! In less than half a day, the four portraits were all over the stone walls of Qingcheng, and everyone had those four portraits deeply etched in their minds. Because once you report it, you will be rewarded with 500,000 Qingyang coins! However, until nightfall, there were still no clues. Even if the tens of thousands of green-armored guards sent out were carefully selected by the Wuyue Sect's internal personnel, they could not find any trace of it after searching the surrounding area for hundreds of miles. Clues? Discover? How can it be? Many residents and wanderers couldn't help but laugh at Wuyue Sect's move. Let me ask. Is it possible to find the person who can easily kill three of Qingcheng's four top performers without their looking at them through ordinary methods? try to find? No need to look for it! A strong man of this level is enough to put the entire Wuyue Kingdom on the verge of annihilation! After all, Wuyue Kingdom is just a two-leaf kingdom, and the strongest one is in the Earth Line Realm. And its current actions are obviously to offend that powerful man who can easily kill the four top figures in Qingcheng. This is so stupid! But there are very few people among them who realize that if Wuyue Kingdom dares to act like this, it must have a deeper foundation than what it seems on the surface. But so what? Who can find such a powerful person hiding? But they won't dwell on it. To avoid getting into trouble. ¡­¡­ Late night fell, and the turbulent Qingcheng finally fell silent. Li Mu stood facing the wind on a giant peak hundreds of miles away from Qingcheng. Always looking at the five giant peaks inside Qingcheng. Behind him were Qian Hongxue who was practicing cross-legged, Atai who was dancing the Nine Flame Styles, and Xiaozhu and Langya who were sleeping soundly. "The summons has been weakened." After a long time, Li Mu took a deep breath of the cold air and said to himself. "Young Master." At this time, Artest stopped his movements and came behind him and whispered respectfully. "Is something wrong?" Li Mu turned his head and stared at Artai. Facing Li Mu's cold black eyes, Artest's strong body trembled slightly, lowered his head and said respectfully: "There seems to be something there" "Did you feel it too?" Hearing this. Li Mu glanced at Artai in surprise. He naturally knew that the 'there' that Artai was referring to was exactly where the Five Sacred Peaks were located in Qingcheng. "Yeah!" Artest nodded, with a hint of surprise in his expression. He didn't expect that his master would also find out! "There is indeed something." Li Mu frowned. Pensive. This is a question that has been in his mind since he came to the Five Mountains Kingdom Clan City. If the Wuyue Kingdom was just an ordinary two-leaf kingdom, he wouldn't think too much and go directly to find out. But in his understanding, the Five Mountains Kingdom is by no means as simple as it appears, not only from the perspective of the Titan Kingdom. Judging from the fact that there are four earth-line level experts at random, the foundation of the Wuyue Kingdom is definitely far beyond that of the Erye Kingdom. Even so, the Five Mountains Kingdom has already reached the level of the Three-Leaf Kingdom, possessing powerful men at the Heavenly Vein level, and they are not even at the Heavenly Vein level! These are all reasons why Li Mu did not dare to take action easily. It wouldn't matter if it was just him. The problem also existed with Qian Hongxue, Artai and Langya. Can you just give up like this? Obviously not! But Li Mu's contemplation did not last long. After only three breaths, he turned around and glanced at Artai, Qian Hongxue, Xiaozhu, Langya, and finally landed on Qian Hongxue. "Sir? Is something wrong?" Qian Hongxue woke up with a start and asked with a puzzled look on her face. Artai looked calm and took five steps back. Both Xiaozhu and Langya woke up from their sleep, looking confused. "Nothing, just wanted to do something. If I haven't come back before dawn, you don't have to wait for me. I'll see you in Green Wolf Country. "Li Mu frowned slightly and said slowly. ¡°Is there danger?!¡± Qian Hongxue was startled when she heard this and stood up quickly and asked. Artest remained silent because he knew what his master was going to do next. He knew even more clearly that there was nothing he could do to help him other than drag his master back. If he really wanted to help, he could only go as far as he wanted, so he didn't say anything. "I don't want to say what I said a second time." Li Mu's eyes flashed and he directly ignored Qian Hongxue's question of no nutritional value. Instead, he locked his eyes on the piglet and said in his mind: "They will please." "There should be no problem with this." Xiaozhu's face was still blank, but his voice was extremely confident. "Aww" Langya called out in a low voice to express his reluctance to part with his master. "That's it." After the explanation, Li Mu suddenly turned around, suddenly rose into the sky with surging energy, and quickly disappeared from the top of this giant peak. Qian Hongxue was about to say something but hesitated. She sighed helplessly and looked at Atai, then at Xiaozhu and Langya. What can be done? That's all it can do ¡­¡­ "Whoosh!" At an altitude of 1,000 meters, Li Mu was flying at extremely high speeds. At his speed, it only took half a moment to cover a hundred miles. In a flash, he had already entered the sky above Qingcheng territory. He had restrained his aura without causing anyone to notice. Especially after entering the Tianmai realm, he has ten levels of Qi sense, and his control of Qi has reached an almost "perfect" level, without causing any movement at all. Even those who are similar in strength to him and have tenth level of Qi sense, it is extremely difficult for them to detect his existence. In turn, it is extremely difficult for him to detect others. Flying into the sky above Qingcheng territory, Li Mu didn't stop at all and ran directly towards the Five Mountains in the distance. In just a few minutes, he had arrived at the Five Mountains range, less than a few hundred meters away from the five giant peaks measuring thousands of feet. "The summons has appeared!" As soon as he arrived here, Li Mu felt a touch of surprise in his heart. His eyes flickered and he quickly fell downwards, dodging into the dense jungle at high speed. At the moment, not only Qingcheng is extremely quiet, but the five peaks are also quiet. Only the light cool breeze blows by, swaying the trees on the mountain and making a subtle rustling sound. Li Mu is very familiar with the dark night. It's not that he likes the dark night in the club, but that he is like a killing king in the dark night. He can easily kill no matter how strong the enemy he encounters. Naturally, this is an exaggeration. Li Mu believed that he did not have the ability to fight against those in the Six Tribulation Realm or above. He came to this giant peak of the Five Mountains just to find out why there was a sense of summons here, not to cause trouble. Although Li Mu didn't know what the feeling of summoning was and what kind of things existed in the giant peaks of the Five Mountains, he was sure that it must have something to do with the Titan clan. Otherwise, how could Artai also feel the feeling of being summoned? Especially thinking about the relationship between the Five Mountains Kingdom and the Titan Kingdom made Li Mu even more confused. Maybe, today¡¯s exploration will help us understand what kind of existence the Five Mountains Kingdom is and why it can devour the Titan Kingdom! "Hoo!" The cool breeze blew in his face, and in just a few breaths, Li Mu had crossed a thousand meters and arrived at the entrance of the giant mountain col formed by the giant peaks of the Five Mountains. In his feeling, although the feeling of calling was not as strong as during the day, he could be sure that the thing that produced this calling existed in this giant mountain col! "Sleep, sleep, sleep! You know how to sleep! On weekdays, forget it, but today is a special situation, you are still sleeping? Are you looking for death? Oh, I really have a headache. How come the two things are connected together?" At this time, a rather angry voice sounded. In the darkness, Li Mu focused his eyes and saw a man in a green robe kicking the dozing guards twice. Amid a faint muffled sound, more than twenty blue-armored guards with bronze bodies who had reached the ninth level of cultivation all woke up, and after a severe shake, they did not dare to doze off again. "I'm warning you, if anyone distracts me, I'll chop him up!" The green-robed man looked annoyed. After saying that, he walked directly to the entrance of the mountain, took out a big bed from the spatial spiritual weapon, and fell asleep? Seeing this, the more than twenty green-armored guards could not help but curse. But helplessly, they have no qualifications to resist at all due to their low status. What they were afraid of was not the man in green robe, but the controller of the sky above them! For a while, the entrance of the mountain fell silent. "Hoo!" At this moment, a bone-chilling wind blew through, just a breath of time, it comes and goes quickly. "Ah!" The green-robed man on the big bed sneezed hard. He felt a little depressed when he woke up from the cold. He turned over and tried to fall asleep again. However, he wanted to close his eyes, but he couldn't close them at this moment. He could only stare at the scene in front of him with difficulty! He wanted to scream out, but was stopped by an extremely cold sentence! "Do you want to die too?" Li Mu calmly looked at the green-robed man whose bronze body was only at the seventh level, and said coldly. =========================== Death Transformation Chapter 141 Ambition "When did he appear?! The Three Meridians Realm?! This boy is definitely the Three Meridians Realm!!!" The man in green who was lying on the big bed was frightened by Li Mu's ruthless look and cold words and beat him severely. He was shocked, and his eyes were full of fear. After seeing the twenty green-armored guards lying around, the shadow of death instantly filled his mind, and he was forced to retract the words that came to his lips because of this. "It's quite interesting." Although Li Mu didn't know what the man in green clothes in front of him was thinking, but from the look on his face, he probably understood his situation and was considered a smart man. And Li Mu is confident that if the other party really dares to speak out, then he can definitely end the other party's life before the other party can make a sound. As for why he didn't kill the other person now, he just felt that this person still had some Chapter 141 Ambition (please subscribe for the first update) value. "Get up." However, Li Mu couldn't help but frowned when he saw that the other party was shaking all over due to fright, as if his strength was exhausted, and he was somewhat unable to control his body. Although he is a little worried about the other party's boldness, being too timid is not a good thing. "Yes, yes." After hearing Li Mu's words, the trembling man in green hurriedly got off the big bed with his trembling body. How can that frightened look still have the same majesty as when he taught these green-armored guards who were lying on the ground and had already ended their lives by Li Mu? Li Mu didn't care about this, as long as the person was obedient and able to move. Without saying a word, Li Mu turned around, walked directly around the big bed, and walked towards the entrance of the huge mountain col. Since there is a guard at the entrance, there should be no one hiding during the rest of the journey. Moreover, no one existed in his perception, so he was no longer so cautious. As for the man in green, he has some uses, and he will show them soon. "Who is this person! Such a young person in the Third Pulse Realm! Oh my God, who have I offended in the Five Mountains Kingdom?!" As Li Mu left, the man in green couldn't help but clenched his fists subconsciously, although his heart was still trembling. , but gradually began to regain calmness, and the fear in his eyes gradually dissipated. But in the end, he still failed to scream, let alone escape. He knew that it would be wrong to make any other choice except to follow him honestly to save his life. And the price for this mistake is to lose your life! Everyone has only one life. Once lost, it will never be repeated. Especially since he was timid and afraid of death since he was a child, and his strength and cultivation were not high, after feeling the shadow of death, he no longer had the courage to resist in his heart. When Li Mu took ten steps, the man in green followed him without hesitation without making any sound. "Hoo!" The cold wind blew by, and no one could stand upright at the entrance of this huge mountain col. The only ones left behind were the twenty green-armored guards lying in a pool of blood. Are they pitiful? Maybe, but since you chose the position of guard, you have to be prepared to be killed. It can even be said that death is the final destination of any guard! "The Five Sacred Mountains Sect is not simple." Within the giant mountain col, Li Mu put his hands behind his back, caught the hazy moonlight, looked at the five giant peaks around him, and spoke calmly. "The power of our Five Mountains Sect is beyond the imagination of the world!" These words fell in the ears of the man in green behind him, causing a hint of pride to flash in his expression. Even the fear deep in his heart dissipated a lot. I thought in my heart, "As long as there is a chance, I will be able to escape and ascend to heaven, and then let the seniors of the Five Mountains Sect kill this person! No matter how young he is, he will only be in the human connection realm at most. If he comes to the core of my Five Mountains Kingdom, he is simply seeking death!!!" Although Li Mu didn't know what the man in green was thinking, he could still guess some clues through the changes in his aura. A sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. He stopped suddenly in his forward steps, turned around and took out his palm, kissed the other person's neck directly, and lifted the other person up. "You!" This sudden move shocked the man in green, and he wanted to avoid it reflexively, but could he avoid it? No! "Suddenly" his heart was once again filled with fear, especially the feeling of suffocation and discomfort coming from his neck, which amplified his fear to the extreme! "I said, if you want to survive, be honest. It seems that today's Wuyue Sect is indeed a little special. It's time for you to explain it to me." Li Mu said in a low voice with cold eyes. Before he stepped into this mountain col, he noticed something from the man in green. Because the other party said something, this sentence is: sleep, sleep, sleep! Just know how to sleep! On weekdays, forget it, but today is a special situation. Are you still sleeping? Looking for death? Alas, stillWhat a headache. How come these two things are connected together? :Special case! Two things! This is the key word, and Li Mu remembered it deeply in his heart. The first thing he could think of was the storm caused by killing three of the four top performers in Qingcheng today in the Qingcheng Auction Hall. As for the second thing, he couldn't be sure, but it must be related to the "calling, feeling" produced in this mountain col! Li Mu just spared the life of the man in green because he wanted to know what the second thing was from him. Especially now, the entire Wuyue Sect seems to be quieter than before? Li Mu didn¡¯t know what would happen to the Wuyue Sect in the past at this time, but the current silence made him feel a little strange! "Last reminder, I don't want to say what I said again." After asking this question, Li Mu immediately noticed the change in the expression of the man in green. He also noticed that the other man wanted to speak, but he did not answer the question he asked. . He couldn't help but tighten his right hand, pinching back the words that came to his mouth. He doesn¡¯t want to hear nonsense. If the other party dares to talk nonsense, he doesn¡¯t mind directly brushing it off and finding the answer himself. Overbearing? Cold? Cruel? maybe! For the Five Mountains Sect, Li Mu felt an inexplicable crisis. If it weren't for that faint call, he wouldn't want to stay here at all. "I said it, I said it!" Feeling the pain coming from his neck, the man in Tsing Yi shouted in fear. The next moment he felt relaxed, because Li Mu let go of his palm. "Say." Li Mu's eyes were cold, causing the man in green clothes to sink into the ice cellar, daring not to resist at all. A few minutes later "Pfft!" With blood flying everywhere, Marianzi Qingyi fell to the ground with a look of horror, and left this world silently "Is this the ambition of the Five Mountains Kingdom?" Li Mu looked indifferent, turned to look at the five giant peaks in front of him, and said softly to himself. Jean didn¡¯t feel half guilty for killing the man in green. If killing people in this world would make people feel guilty, then no one would be able to reach the top. Even whether they can survive today is a question! Li Mu doesn¡¯t want to die, nor can he die. Any threat is not a threat until it is eliminated. "Whoosh!" Without the slightest pause, Li Mu flew towards the depths of the mountain col with lightning speed! Zhu Xin: If you have votes, please give Zhu Xin some votes. This book doesn¡¯t have 10,000 votes yet, which is really sad! ! ! ! Death Transformation Chapter 142 Titan Blood Pool (Second update, please vote for recommendations) Li Mu didn't stop at all, and quickly ran towards the inside of the mountain col. There was no danger at all along the way, because there was no one lurking around. Is it strange? Not surprising. After all, this is the ancestral city of the Five Mountains Kingdom. The place where the Five Mountains Sect is located represents the strongest area of ??the Five Mountains Kingdom. If someone really wants to do harm to his Five Mountains Kingdom, he must be an extremely terrifying existence, and cannot be resisted by the Five Mountains Sect at all. If it is an opponent of that level, no matter how well the Wuyue Sect protects it, the result will probably be the same, right? Not to mention that today¡¯s Wuyue Sect is indeed a bit special, so special that we can¡¯t be careless in the slightest. What it is like here on weekdays is what it is, and it won't change at all. If it suddenly changes one day, it will make people think that the Five Mountains Sect has some secrets, which will attract some potential "enemies." It¡¯s like a normal person who suddenly becomes abnormal, even if he doesn¡¯t attract attention. The Wuyue Sect is not stupid and can clearly think of this. However, what the Wuyue Sect did was indeed considered "normal" and did not attract any potential "enemies". But they did not expect that this would actually benefit Li Mu. "If what that person just said is true, then the ambitions of the Five Mountains Kingdom are not small. Who else is operating secretly?" As he ran, Li Mu frowned slightly and pondered in his heart. Naturally, he doesn¡¯t care at all about these things. Even if the entire Qingyang Star is in chaos or even destroyed, it has nothing to do with him. This will be the case for now, just doing what he wants to do and has nothing to do with anyone else. But curiosity is inevitable. It is an instinct that a person is born with, and Li Mu is no exception. "Whoosh!" Li Mu disappeared here quickly like lightning. Deep in the mountain col, in the center of the five mountain peaks is the palm of a person's hand. This place is like other places, extremely silent. But the strange thing is that there are hundreds of figures gathered here, three circles inside and three outside, and they are surrounded by an extremely bright red blood pool! The blood pool was ten feet in size and I don¡¯t know how many meters deep it was. It can be clearly seen that it is filled with blood "Gulong" and seems to be boiling. The hundreds of figures around them were all dressed in uniform blue robes, sitting cross-legged and facing the blood pool. They all looked extremely calm on the surface, with their eyes closed tightly and their breathing extremely slow. Time passed by, and no one knew what they were doing. But this scene" It definitely doesn¡¯t appear often in the Five Mountains Sect. It can even be said that this should be the first time since the founding of the Five Mountains Sect, and it may also be the last time! After a while, the twenty innermost figures in green suddenly opened their eyes. Twelve of them are old people, and the other eight are middle-aged. Fifteen men married sons, five women. But that's not important." What's important is that their eyes are actually red. The blood in this dark night is extremely terrifying! Especially when combined with the ten-foot blood pool, it gives people an extremely strong feeling of blood evil. ! "Not only these twenty people" but also the five rows of figures behind them, both men and women, all opened their eyes one after another, and their pupils were also very red! "Moreover, it can be clearly seen that their original calmness has disappeared, and even their bodies are trembling slightly." Their skin has gradually changed from normal white and yellow to abnormal crimson or even red! "Let's begin!" After a short pause, an old voice came from one of the twenty figures in the innermost circle. Immediately, the twenty innermost people stood up together, stepped out of the room, and came to the edge of the ten-foot-long blood pool. They raised their hands and made them into fists. White light flashed, and a sharp dagger appeared in their left hands at the same time, and it struck their right arm like lightning. "Pfft!" Suddenly, blood emerged and dripped into the blood pool. After completing this move, the twenty people quickly retreated. The figures in the second row stepped forward and made the same move as them. All the figures in the four rows behind them did the same. As they moved, it could be clearly seen that the boiling degree of the blood in the Shizhang Blood Pool began to gradually become stronger. It seemed that the blood of these people was some kind of stimulant, making the blood pool extremely excited. with excitement. After everyone had finished dripping a drop of blood, the Shizhang blood pool boiled to an extreme, as if something was about to rush out, which seemed a bit scary. Even the hundreds of people in Tsing Yi couldn't help but look solemn after seeing this scene, and some even had a faint hint of horror in their eyes.  "My lord envoy!" When everything was over, an old man in green clasped his fists with both hands and bowed his body in great respect towards the dark place in the distance. "Your Majesty the Envoy!" The other ninety-nine people followed suit and gave way to a three-meter passage. "Finally, we are ready." A long voice sounded, and a figure wearing a black robe and a purple mask slowly walked out of the darkness. However, this person's mask only covered his eyes, forehead, upper half of his face and nose, but not other parts. From his face exposed to the air and the tone of his voice, it can be heard that this person is quite young. Especially the short hair that is level with the ears, giving people a "childish" feeling as it dances in the wind. But no one here dared to look down upon him, because they all knew who this person was. Especially the aura that escapes like nothing, is simply not comparable to any of them. The most important thing is the power behind this person. Let alone one of the Five Sacred Sects, even if there are ten or one hundred Five Sacred Sects, they may not be enough! "Yes!" The old man in green clothes and white hair nodded and replied without being humble or saying anything. The man in black clothes and purple face just glanced at the old man casually, ignored everyone, and walked straight towards the ten-foot blood pool. As he walked, the smile on his face gradually widened, until he came to the blood pool and saw the boiling blood in the blood pool. The smile on his face stopped suddenly, and then turned into infinite solemnity. "Very good!" After a while, the man in black clothes and purple face nodded, and after taking a breath, he said: "You all can go down, you will not be needed for the next thing. Don't worry, Ye Guoguo will do it again." With the care of the organization, it is not impossible to be promoted to the Yotsuba Kingdom in the future." Hearing this, the faces of the hundreds of people in Tsing Yi all showed surprise. "Then I'd like to thank you, Mr. Messenger!" The old man in green said with great respect, then he quickly thought about the others and winked, and they all quietly retreated. In just a few breaths, there was only one man in black clothes and purple face left here. "It's really exciting. As long as we get this thing out, what qualifications do those nine guys have to compete with me for the position of leader? Breaking through the six tribulations, I, Gui Lan, will definitely win! I will still have the opportunity to join the organization in the future. "Hmph, how can a small Gui Cha Kingdom and Qingyang Star restrain me, Gui Lan? "The long voice sounded, and I saw the man in black clothes and purple face standing next to the blood pool. He couldn't help but have a smile of excitement on his face. "Who?!" But at this moment, the smile on Hua's face stopped suddenly, his face changed slightly, and he suddenly turned around. Two astonishing cold rays shot out from his eyes, and he stared at the dark place in the distance. go. ¡°In the darkness, a black figure slowly emerged, walking up step by step, appearing in his sight casually. When the purple-faced man saw Li Mu, he couldn't help but be stunned. Because he didn't know Li Mu at all, especially because Li Mu was only fifteen or sixteen years old, which made him even more suspicious. But after becoming suspicious, his expression couldn't help but darken. Although Li Mu seemed to be only fifteen or sixteen years old, he could feel an inexplicable crisis and did not dare to underestimate the enemy at all. He stared at Li Mu and asked coldly: "Who are you?!" Li Mu didn¡¯t answer. He just walked forward step by step. He didn¡¯t stop until he was less than ten feet away from the man in black clothes and purple face. After he glanced at the handsome man casually, he locked the sun's light on the ten-foot blood pool, with a hint of surprise in his eyes. Because the feeling of calling came from the blood pool. Especially now that we are so close to the blood pool, the feeling of summoning has already been intense to the extreme! "Boy, don't be pretentious with me here. I advise you to leave quickly, lest you lose your life later!" A low voice came, and Li Mu's ignorance made the purple-faced man very unhappy. However, even though he said this, he had no intention of taking action. "Life?" Li Mu moved his eyes slightly and returned to the other party again. Looking at each other, he couldn't help but chuckle. If he was the kind of person who would leave voluntarily after being threatened by someone casually, then wouldn't he be Li Mu? Not to mention, Li Mu is no stranger to the origin of the person in front of him. "Gui Lan, a native of the Gui Cha Kingdom, a core disciple of the Gui Cha Sect, one of the top ten Heavenly Meridian realms, just returned from a mission in the Qiu Feng Kingdom." Looking at the other party, Li Mu revealed the other party's identity in a very calm tone. Yes, Ghost Blue! Li Mu had arrived here a long time ago, but he just didn't show up. Apart from Gui Lan, among the previous hundred people, the strongest one was only at the peak of Earth Meridian Realm, and his presence was not noticed at all. Similarly, Li Mu was not interested at firstHe didn't know Gui Lan's existence, but Gui Lan didn't know he existed either. But after Gui Lan appeared, Li Mu recognized him at a glance! Li Mu was very aware of the other party's strength and cultivation, so he did not act impulsively. He could only wait for the hundreds of people from Wuyue Dynasty to leave before he came out. In his feeling, Gui Lan would never let anyone from the Wuyue Sect appear here again. Not only because of the blood pool in front of him, but also because of Gui Lan's arrogant character. As a core disciple at the Tianmai level of Gui Cha Sect, how could he be afraid of a young man like him who is only fifteen or sixteen years old? Naturally, Li Mu is not absolutely sure. He only knows that he has to come out now, otherwise this ghost will do extremely terrible things! "You actually know me!" A deep voice came, and Gui Lan's face became gloomy. But suddenly, his expression changed slightly, and after looking at Li Mu in disbelief, he said in surprise: "I know you, aren't you the latest ghost brother of Devil May Cry?!" Death Transformation Chapter 143 Ghost Blue "So you know me." After hearing the other party's words, Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, and he felt a little surprised. "Hmph! It seems that the Devil May Cry guy and we have both made a mistake!" Gui Lan's expression darkened and he said coldly. "Did you make a mistake? Maybe, I came here just to know what's inside?" Li Mu raised his eyebrows slightly, but he was a little surprised that the other party could recognize him. He couldn't help but admire that Gui Lan was worthy of being the core disciple of Gui Sha Sect. Not only did he recognize himself, but he also thought of something else. Thinking about it, Gui Lan can become the core disciple of Gui Cha Kingdom at such a young age, and it is not just because of his talent in cultivation. If you don't use your mind effectively, you may not be able to obtain the status of a core disciple at all, let alone hold this position firmly. "Interesting." Suddenly, the gloominess in Gui Lan's expression disappeared, and instead he chuckled. "Is it funny?" Li Mu frowned. "Of course it's funny." Gui Lan smiled and shook his head, sighing with regret: "I didn't expect that Devil May Cry guy to be smart all his life, but he was confused for a moment, and he actually accepted such a terrifying ghost brother. ¡°And he¡¯s still disloyal, and he seems to have been heavily plotted against? Isn't this funny? " Li Mu looked calm and looked at the other party coldly without saying anything. Because he didn't know how to answer the other party's words, and there was no need to talk about it. "Uh-huh!" Gui Lan seemed to realize that he had gone too far. He couldn't help but coughed in embarrassment, then smiled and said: "Little brother, I think we are not enemies, right?" Li Mu remained silent. Although he did not speak, after hearing this, he already knew what the other party wanted to do. "What about that? You should also be aware of the cruelty of our Gui Sha Sect. Intrigues and secret assassinations are commonplace." Gui Lan didn't care, and said with a calm smile: "Especially at the level of my core disciple, in order to stand out" and want to get the palm It is extremely difficult to be recognized by the sect and become a candidate for the head. So "Brother Gui, this identity appeared naturally. You should understand this without me telling you." "Do you want me to deal with Devil May Cry?" Li Mu frowned. He didn't want to listen to the other party's explanation anymore, so he directly interrupted his words and said clearly. "Haha, it seems that little brother is a smart man. I think you have an intention to become Devil May Cry's "ghost brother", right? Why don't you tell me and listen, maybe I can help you?" Gui Lan smiled and nodded. "Listening to this," Li Mu was a little surprised. He didn't expect that Gui Lan's attitude had changed 180 degrees. Is this the so-called enemy of the enemy, a friend? "Do you want to make a deal with me?" Li Mu still didn't talk nonsense. Once he opened his mouth, he went straight to Huanglong. "Well, I guess." Gui Lan, who usually likes to use scheming and package things up with gorgeous words, was embarrassed by Li Mu's naive words at this moment. "Okay." Li Mu nodded and did not refuse, because he had no reason to refuse the other party. His idea is very simple, as long as he can deal with the Gui Sha Sect, no matter what means, whether it is external or internal. Not to mention the current situation, if he confronts this Gui Lan, it may not be so easy to escape. A peaceful solution is naturally good. If it cannot be resolved peacefully, then it depends on your true ability! "Really?" Gui Lan was delighted, obviously a little surprised that Li Mu would be so cheerful. "Since you want to make a deal with me, you have to pay something." Li Mu didn't have any ink marks at all, and his tone was flat, cutting into the depths. "Of course, little brother, what do you want? As long as I have it, I will be satisfied!" Gui Lan smiled and nodded. If he could kill a competitor with the help of others, why not do it? "I want the things inside." Li Mu raised his hand. Pointing to the ten-foot blood pool behind Gui Lan. "Boy, are you kidding me?!" These words instantly caused the smile on De Guilan's face to disappear, suddenly turning into an infinite coldness. At the same time, a murderous intention surged out of him! "Are you kidding me?" Seeing this man's change, Li Mu was slightly shocked. He immediately realized that although the other party did want to make a deal with him, the things in the ten-foot blood pool were probably something the other party would not be able to give him even if he died. It could even be said that the other party was like a scale-reverse existence! However, although Li Mu was shocked, he did not have the slightest fear. Instead, he became more and more interested in the existence in the blood pool. The purpose of his trip was for the existence in the blood pool. In fact, Gui Lan couldn't do it even if he said no? "Change something, except this, you can mention the rest!" Gui LanshenHis expression became a little gloomy, and his tone was extremely cold. "Sorry, I just want what's inside." Li Mu narrowed his eyes slightly, but his goal remained unchanged. Change target? Is it possible? Even if the sky falls, Li Mu will not change anything he has decided! "Then you are looking for death!" Suddenly, the murderous intent surged out from Gui Lan's eyes, and while he roared, two sharp blades appeared in his left and right hands at the same time! At this point, it means that the negotiation has completely collapsed! "Seeking death? I don't like people saying this to me, especially people from the Guisha Sect!" Li Mu slowly raised his hand, black light surging. "Boom!" The next moment, terrifying energy exploded, pushing his body towards Gui Lan. Now that the deal has collapsed, we can only see who has the sharper knife! "Tianmai Realm!" Following Li Mu's explosion, Gui Lan instantly felt the intensity of the power, and a deep shock appeared in his expression. But after the shock, there was an extremely terrifying and ferocious smile: "No wonder you dare to have thoughts about our Guisha Sect and come here alone. It turns out that you are really capable. But today, you are destined to sink into this forever. !¡± "Noisy!" With a cold snort, Li Mu arrived in front of Gui Lan in the blink of an eye. Under the dim moonlight, the death blade in his hand turned into a lightning-like cold light and went straight to Gui Lan's throat! "Lou!" A shocking sound exploded, instantly shaking the entire Wuyue Peak area. ¡°What¡¯s going on Lou?!¡± All the disciples of the Five Mountains Sect woke up from their sleep, quickly left the room, and cast their gaze towards the center of the Five Mountains Peak, but because the distance was too far, no one could see anything. And the hundreds of figures in green clothes who had just left the blood pool all stopped and turned around in shock. "Everyone should do what they are supposed to do, you don't have to worry about things here!" came the cold and proud voice, his tone filled with irresistible majesty. "Let's go!" Among the hundred people, the old man in green, who had the highest status, looked extremely solemn, but he did not choose to resist the cold and arrogant voice. Those disciples of the Wuyue Sect who were awakened by this movement could only stay in place quietly, not daring to take any action. "Boy, you have very good strength. You have reached the Heavenly Meridian Realm at such a young age, and you still have a perfect Qi sense. I am sorry to see someone as evil as you. Are you a remnant of the Autumn Wind Sect? It shouldn't be, right? If the Autumn Wind Sect has For a monster like you, it is impossible for the Qiufeng Sect to be destroyed so easily by our Ghost Sect. No matter what your background is, you must die here today!" An extremely cold sound came from the center of the place that instantly became extremely messy. chuckled, with a hint of excitement in it. "Deathcrazy!" ¡°The only thing that answered the owner of this voice was the thousands of black sword lights! ! ! ! Death Transformation Chapter 144 Bloody Eyes Zhu Xin: Ho ho! Go have a rest~~ "Pfft!" As the blood spurted out, two figures flew out at the same time, shooting into the dark jungle like cannonballs. What followed was the roar of the giant trees being cut off due to the huge impact. ¡°Bang!¡± But suddenly, the two figures boiled into the sky at the same time, carrying extremely terrifying power, turning into hurricanes, and collided together again. The harsh sound caused by the collision of weapons spread throughout the Five Mountains. Zong! But no one dared to intervene. Even the senior officials of Wuyue Peak could only stand in silence, looking at the dilapidated battlefield in the distance. They don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but they know that after this battle is over, there will definitely be a shocking mark left on the Five Sacred Mountains, which will be difficult to repair for many years. But what can we do? The disparity in strength left them unable to resist. Especially the hundreds of senior officials of Wuyue Peak know exactly what the central location is. Although they don¡¯t know who the person fighting Gui Lan is, from this point of view, it is definitely an extremely terrifying enemy, an existence in the Tianmai realm! "Clang!" Fire flickered in the night sky, and the two figures met for an instant and then separated again. "As expected of the core disciple of Gui Cha Sect, he is indeed not weak." As he retreated, Li Mu narrowed his eyes slightly and subconsciously looked down at the numerous knife incisions on his body, no fewer than twelve. Although each cut was neither critical nor very deep, there were not many people of the same level who could leave so many wounds on his body. At least so far, Gui Lan is the only one! "Damn! You deserve to die!!!" came a low voice. Li Mu's eyes flashed with cold light, and he couldn't help but raise his head and stare forward. He saw the ghostly blue man with a ferocious expression, and his whole body was already stained with blood. As for how many wounds there were, they were basically countless. Especially the cut on Gui Lan's face completely ruined his handsome face, including the original purple mask, which had long been split into two parts and I don't know where it fell. Chapter 144 Bloody Eyes (Fourth Update) . "Compared to Gui Lan's hysteria, Li Mu is much calmer, and from the surface, it is obvious who is stronger and who is weaker. "It's a pity" Li Mu shook his head. The opponent was strong, but he was only stronger at the unusual Heavenly Vein Realm. His sense of energy had also reached a perfect level. At the same time, he also practiced a double-sword skill and was extremely fast. Incomparable, otherwise how could we have left more than ten wounds on him? At this moment, Li Mu finally realized the power of the [Death Knife Codex]. Even the opponent's double sword skills were not faster than his single sword. But should we despise our opponents because of this? Of course not! Li Mu will never look down on any opponent, and he can only relax his vigilance unless the enemy is dead. As long as the enemy still has breath, he will not relax at all. Especially for a strong man of the same level, the counterattack before death is very fatal. There was no blood pool in Li Mu's eyes at the moment, only the twin swords in front of him. The opponent's twin swords aroused a strong interest in him. After all, he was using a single sword and had never been exposed to the field of double swords. Now he was encountering an opponent with two swords. How could he miss it so easily? Compared with a single sword, it is obviously more difficult to practice with a double sword. Similarly, if you can successfully cultivate, you will definitely be stronger than those who use swords at the same level. After all, a pair of swords has one more blade than a single sword, and can bring a person's attack power to 200%. No matter how good it is with a single sword, it would be great if it can be used to 120%. The same realm, the same actual combat experience, the same level of sword skills, single sword vs. double sword, lose more and win less! Naturally, nothing is absolute. Two swords have the advantages of two swords, and a single sword also has the advantages of a single sword. At least in terms of flexibility, those who use a single sword will always be stronger than those who use a double sword. They can retreat and advance. But double knives won¡¯t work! Once a person with two swords starts fighting, although he can retreat and advance freely, it is definitely not as good as a single sword. This may seem like nothing, but it plays a decisive role in actual combat. "If this is all the strength you have, then I will take your life." Li Mu didn¡¯t think much. He stared at Gui Lan, who was already a bloody man, with a knife-like gaze, and slowly raised the black knife of death in his hand. Is he ruthless? no? But if he wasn't ruthless, why would he kill Gui Lan who was so seriously injured? Heartless? Not true! If Li Mu wants to kill someone, he still goes to the meetingIf he thought about these questions, I'm afraid he wouldn't be able to stand here today. Indecisiveness is not Li Mu's character. In Li Mu¡¯s eyes, if he is an enemy, he should be killed. There is no sympathy or sympathy. On the contrary, sympathy will only make the enemy feel humiliated, and you will even lose your life because of this so-called sympathy! Li Mu will not do such stupid things! "Hehehehehahahaha" Suddenly, loud laughter came. Li Mu frowned slightly and looked at the ghost blue floating in the dark night sky a hundred meters ahead, because this laughter was exactly what the other party was making. On the surface, Gui Lan's smile looks so sad and miserable, but in reality! Li Mu felt a sense of unscrupulousness, arrogance, and madness from the other party's laughter! "Take my life? Don't you think this is a bit funny?" While laughing, the ghost blue eyes suddenly turned red, and the smile on his face looked so terrifying. I saw him raising the two blades in his hands, but he was not going to attack, but cutting directly on his own body! Cut your own skin wantonly, causing the blood in your body to flow out faster! what happened? ! Seeing Gui Lan¡¯s self-mutilating behavior, Li Mu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Immediately afterwards, his pupils couldn't help but shrink, and his calm face suddenly changed. He sensed that an unprecedented terrifying crisis was about to come! He doesn¡¯t know why he feels this way, but he believes in it! "Deathsilence!!!" Without any hesitation, Li Mu straightened up and ran towards Gui Lan at the fastest speed in his life. With a silent look on his face, he waved the black knife of death in his hand. He is confident that this knife can completely take away this ghost's life! But during this process, Li Mu's silent heart suddenly felt a sense of fear and panic, because Gui Lan, who was laughing, not only did not run away, but did not even dodge. Li Mu couldn't help but subconsciously follow Gui Lan's body and look at the place directly below. A blood pool? Li Mu was suspicious, but at this moment, his expression suddenly changed. Because he saw that the blood flowing on Gui Lan's body happened to drip into the blood pool. The blood pool that was already churning to the extreme was even more surging now! When Yuna's blood flower blooms, it looks so beautiful, but it is also terrifying! Suddenly, Li Mu felt as if he saw a pair of blood-colored eyes that were tightly closed in the blood pool, but under the stimulation of Gui Lan's blood, he felt an urge to open them. But in the blink of an eye, those eyes disappeared again! But his intuition told Li Mu that those blood-colored eyes did exist, and once those blood-colored eyes were opened, not only would he die, but the entire Wuyue Sect would also be directly destroyed! Only by killing Gui Lan while the pair of bloody eyes are open can this bloody storm be suppressed! "Death!" In his composure, Li Mu couldn't help but shout loudly with his heart shaking. This scene sounds slow, but in fact it only takes a blink of an eye from Li Mu raising the knife to swinging it. Not to mention that Gui Lan didn't dodge at this moment. Even if Gui Lan dodges, Li Mu is confident that he can defeat the opponent. Stand under the sharp edge before dodging! "Pfft!" The blood rises! The black knife of death ruthlessly penetrated Gui Lan's neck. Without any surprise, Gui Lan's head and body separated instantly and were thrown away! At this moment, the world seemed to have become silent. Gui Lan, who had mutilated himself, trembled and his hands hung down helplessly. The two blades in his hands fell towards the blood pool below, and his body began to fall as he lost the support of his strength. ¡°Bang!¡± There was no surprise at all. Gui Lan¡¯s headless body and double blades smashed into the ten-foot blood pool at the same time. As for his head, it fell ten feet away from the blood pool. If ordinary people saw this scene, they would definitely faint from fear, or even be scared to death! But for Li Mu, this is nothing. But is Gui Lan dead? If he were an ordinary person, Li Mu could be 100% sure that he would never survive if his head was chopped off, at least he wouldn't survive. But after cutting off Gui Lan's head, not only did he not feel relaxed at all, although Gui Lan was indeed dead, the terrifying crisis was not small. As time goes by, it becomes even more intense! Why is this so? Didn't Gui Lan's head fly up and merge with his body? But why? Li Mu felt a dead silence in his heart, so quiet that he did not dare to lower himself down to investigate the ten people.??What kind of things exist in the blood pool? Even the ten-foot blood pool that was originally boiling calmed down at this moment, and the ghostly blue headless body floated quietly on it, without any breath of life. Crisis? Why did Li Mu feel an inexplicable crisis? That's because the original call to him in the blood pool is gone! ! This made his inner impulse to find out completely disappear! On the contrary, this sense of crisis makes him want to leave here. If he takes one step slower, he may never be able to leave! "What the hell is in there!!!" Li Mu couldn't help but feel nervous. He couldn't help but tighten his right hand holding the black knife of death. Gui Lan's weird laughter before was constantly replayed in his mind. A horrific scene of self-mutilation. All of this told him that there was something extremely terrifying in the blood pool. But are you leaving like this? Li Mu felt a little unwilling again! "It's really ridiculous." Suddenly, Li Mu couldn't help but laugh at himself, laughing at what he was afraid of? Have you been afraid of anything since you were a child? No! Since there is no such thing, why should we be afraid now? ! I chose to retreat before even completing the purpose of coming here. Isn't this my style, Li Mu? ! "Look who you are!" In an instant, Li Mu's eyes turned into two sharp blades again, directly piercing the ten-foot blood pool. The next moment, he was three meters above the blood pool, holding the black knife of death high above his head, slashing towards the blood pool! At this moment, the pair of blood eyes hidden in the blood pool suddenly opened! ! ! ! ! ! Death Transformation Chapter 145 Blood Demon "boom!" Between the blood and the sky, the earth trembled violently! Fortunately, the Five Mountains Giant Peak covers an area of ??a hundred miles, and the entire clan is five times larger than other clans in the Erye Kingdom. It can be regarded as a unique flower in the Erye Kingdom. Unless there are two powerful men at the Sixth Tribulation Realm fighting, no matter how strong the fluctuations of the battle are, they will not spread beyond the range occupied by the giant peaks of the Five Mountains. But inside the Wuyue Peak, there was a lot of turmoil at the moment, especially those disciples of the Wuyue Sect who had been attracted for a long time, and even the senior officials of the Wuyue Sect who knew what was happening inside the center, their expressions also changed drastically. This vibration was so violent that it was completely beyond their understanding. They even couldn't imagine what level of power it was that could create such a movement. Could it really beChapter 145 Blood Demon, Six Tribulations Realm? ! Thinking of this, everyone is shocked, but what can they do? The strongest of the Wuyue Sect of the Erye Sect is only at the peak of the Earth Vein Realm. The impact of a battle with a strong Heavenly Vein Realm is unbearable, let alone a terrifying existence in the Six Tribulations Realm! "I hope this incident is a blessing and not a curse." Among the hundreds of figures in green clothes standing in the jungle at the foot of Wuyue Zhongfeng, a white-haired old man looked up at the blood-red night sky and murmured softly. The other ninety-nine people were silent. ¡°Boom!!!¡± Violent vibrations continued, and in the vibrations, there seemed to be an extremely low roaring sound, which was extremely harsh and unpleasant. And this vibration came from the blood pool that was ten feet in size and an unknown number of meters deep! Li Muna¡¯s half-swung black sword of death stopped there. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to stop, but it was blocked by a blade dyed red with blood. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t make an inch forward! This scene sounds slow, but in reality only a blink of an eye has passed. ¡°Tsk!¡± At this time, Li Mu¡¯s brain had just received this message, but the terrifying crisis had already arrived! I saw a cold light like lightning, directly penetrating the blood that splashed ten feet away, and the blood demon suddenly shot out. The speed was so fast that Li Mu's head seemed to have an instant short-circuit! When masters fight, the winner will be determined in minutes, or even a life or death battle, especially at such a close distance, a momentary pause is definitely a fatal mistake! "Pfft!" Blood sprayed out, and Li Mu's pupils couldn't help but tighten. His whole body flew backwards like a cannonball, shooting directly into the dark jungle, with repeated booms! Immediately afterwards, the blood in the ten-foot blood pool was wrapped by an invisible force and soared to the sky, directly changing from ten feet to thirty feet. From a distance, it looks like a pillar of blood holding up the sky, yet it carries an extremely cruel aura of fishy wind amid its splendor. And vaguely, there seemed to be a giant strange shadow suspended within the ten-foot blood pillar. Because of the blood pillar, it was impossible to clearly see the appearance of the strange figure, but the five-meter-long body was enough for people to imagine its ferocious and terrifying appearance. Especially behind the house, there seems to be a pair of wings! At this moment, it seemed that all the disciples of the Wuyue Sect all saw this blood pillar, and even saw the strange shadows in the blood pillar, and they couldn't help but show horrified expressions. Especially the hundreds of figures in Tsing Yi, all of them looked shocked, horrified, and even unbelievable. "Did the messenger succeed?" someone among them asked in a low voice. But no one answered. Although they were shocked, no one did anything else. They were able to walk back and move freely before. But now, their feet were as heavy as being filled with hammer water, and they could only stand there blankly. "Roar!!" An extremely deep and harsh sound spread, shaking the area occupied by the five mountain peaks, making this silent night seem so terrifying! "Did you escape?" In the messy jungle, Li Mu opened his eyes with some difficulty, subconsciously turned his head and looked at his left shoulder, and saw a shocking and terrifying wound. Even if he often saw him who suffered injuries ten times worse than this, he couldn't help but look pale at this moment, with deep lingering fear in his eyes. After all, this wound did not exist on anyone else's body, but on his own body, especially the severe pain, which was even more unbearable for him! But Li Mu didn't pause at all. He took out two bottles of life liquid from the Dzi Bead of Life and Death and swallowed them. He immediately felt two waves of cool energy spread throughout his body, quickly repairing the injuries inside and outside the body. He placed a few more life crystals on the wound on his left shoulder, merging the inside and outside, making the repair speed even more obvious. It¡¯s just theseCan his current situation be reversed? No, this can only improve his current situation. If you want to reverse it Li Mu, who was lying on the main pole of a giant tree that was cut off due to the impact, raised his head and looked at the bloody light pillar a hundred feet away. He knew very well that only by killing that "monster" could he be called a "monster". "reverse,! Butis it possible? Li Mu felt a trace of bitterness in his heart. He could clearly feel the terror of the monster from the blow just now, and its power was definitely far stronger than him. And in his perception, that blow was just a random blow from the monster. How terrifying would it be if the opponent struck with all his strength? Li Mu couldn't imagine it, let alone that it was not a human being, but a monster! What is a monster? It is an existence with extraordinary abilities! "But" Li Mu raised his head, and the weakness in his eyes suddenly disappeared. What was surging at this moment was the majestic fighting spirit! "Even if I die, I must die well! What's more, I can't die!" Li Mu stood up and roared, and a strong purple light burst out from his body. He slowly pulled out the black knife of death stuck on the side, and then walked step by step towards the blood pillar a hundred feet away. Every time he takes a step, the purple light on his body will become stronger. After eight steps, the purple light will reach an extreme level. At the same time, his body expanded strangely, but his expansion was not terrifying. His body shape only grew slightly, and his muscles were more distinct than before. The only thing is the bloody light lingering under the purple light, which makes him feel bloodthirsty. "Roar!" A low roar came from a distance. At this time, the blood column that reached the sky slowly dispersed, revealing the bloody figure hidden in it. As Li Mu said, it was a monster, with one end in human form, but no clothes or hair, and it was a blood-colored existence that reached five meters in size! While roaring, the bloody humanoid monster opened its bloody mouth, revealing two five-inch-long bloody fangs inside, plus the wide fleshy wings growing out of its back, like a bird in the dark. The blood-colored demon has descended into this world and wants to absorb the blood essence from the human body! Li Mu on the ground was like a demon slayer burning with blazing purple flames, holding a death blade, vowing to harvest this extremely filthy creature. In an instant, the bloody demon noticed Li Mu, and Li Mu also raised his head and locked his gaze on the bloody demon. The four eyes suddenly faced each other! It¡¯s just that one is blood and the other is black! (To be continued!!! Death Transformation Chapter 146 The Art of Body Changing "Hehehehehahaha" The extremely evil laughter rang out, whirling in the sky above the giant peaks of the Five Mountains. It sounded so creepy and despairing! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A five-meter-high bloody humanoid monster standing in the air ten feet above the ground. A disgusting bloody aura continued to escape from its body, covering a kilometer of surrounding area. Only the ten feet of space in the area where Li Mu was located seemed to have an invisible energy barrier, blocking out the bloody energy. Li Mu didn't pay attention to this. On the contrary, after hearing the terrifying laughter, his pupils couldn't help but shrink, and a sense of disbelief emerged in his heart. He had heard this laughter before. Is Gui Lan's voice exactly the same? ! what happened! ! ! Li Mu couldn't help but feel a sense of horror in his heart. He stared at the bloody demon. An idea that even he couldn't believe appeared in his mind. This idea is that this blood demon is Gui Lan! No! impossible! Amidst the shock, Li Mu fixed his gaze on the ghostly blue corpse that was rushed to the blood pool due to the rising blood pillar, and the head ten feet away. There was no breath of life at all, only the death energy visible to the naked eye continued to overflow. What does this prove? Prove that Gui Lan is dead! Why? Looking at the blood demon in the sky, Li Mu's thoughts were completely overturned. Although it looked like a demon made of blood, the laughter, the expression, the look , all of which are exactly the same as the dead Gui Lan! Except for changing the body, everything else is basically ghost blue! Change body? ! Li Mu's expression changed, and the word "seize the body" instantly came to his mind. Although the scene in front of him did not completely agree with the "skill of seizing the body", besides using "seize the body," can other words be used to describe it? "Is this his so-called purpose and plan?" Looking up at the sky, the blood-colored demon Li Mu's expression became more solemn. He could clearly feel the terrifying blood energy, and it was hard to imagine how powerful this blood demon's body was! At this time, the horrible and strange laughter stopped. "Hey!" Immediately afterwards, the blood demon¡¯s gaze fell on Li Mu like the setting sun, and he disappeared with a grin! Yes! Disappeared! But is it really disappearing? Absolutely not! It can only be said to be "pseudo-disappearance", and this kind of "pseudo-disappearance" can only be achieved when the speed reaches a terrifying level! The terrifying crisis suddenly came at this moment. Li Mu's whole body trembled, and thirty million hairs stood on end. His eyes tightened, trying to catch the blood demon's trajectory, but "Hey, let me tell you, how did you become like this?" Why are you so slow? It doesn't look fun to kill you like this, right?" An evil chuckle sounded. At some point, the blood demon appeared behind Li Mu. As he spoke, the huge blood-colored palm reached out and grabbed Li Mu's chest directly. With this grasp, there was an extremely sharp friction sound in the air, and there was also a flash of fire! It can be imagined how terrifying the power of this grab was. Even if Li Mu released the purple light body and used the power of the Titan Red Ape Essence and Blood, he would not be able to withstand this grab at all. Even if you don't die, you will lose half your life! "Poof!" A trace of blood rose up and floated in the cold air. The bloody claws flashed past, bringing up five terrifying and sharp winds, leaving five deep claw marks on the ground! "Oh? I didn't expect you to be able to avoid this. It's great. Monsters are monsters, and they are not comparable to us so-called geniuses. However, I should be considered a monster now, right? Oh no, I should He's a super monster, haha! I'm so excited. I didn't expect that my plan, Gui Lan, for so many years was not only a perfect success, but also able to kill a monster. Those nine guys don't have such abilities." He smiled evilly. The sound echoed. The blood demon suspended three feet above the ground opened its mouth wide, stretched out its bright red tongue and licked the trace of blood on its right paw, with endless excitement in its expression. Then he raised his head again and stared forward, but there was no one in the depths, only darkness. "Don't you want to fight me? This is not okay., Seeing this, the blood demon chuckled and walked forward step by step. Especially every time he took a step, although there was no contact with the ground, a fierce bloody wind burst out from his body, like a knife piercing the earth and trees. Wherever he passed, everything within a thousand meters was indiscriminately cut into powder by the bloody wind! And at this moment, CongIn the dark place, Li Mu was leaning lightly on a giant tree. As his chest rose and fell, the calmness in his expression was gradually replaced by fear little by little. It can be clearly seen that there are half-inch deep blood marks on his back from martial arts, and the blood overflows and stains the main pole of the big tree he is leaning against. Are you scared? Yes, Li Mu is scared! "Don't say he is just a mortal, even a god would have been afraid at the moment of life and death crisis just now. "The strength and speed are far superior to mine!" But is fear useful? No! Li Mu forcibly suppressed the emotion in his heart. Two battles with the blood demon flashed through his mind, and he discovered to his dismay that he and the opponent were not on the same level at all. "Perhaps the power possessed by the blood demon has not yet transformed into the elemental power possessed by a strong person in the Six Tribulations Realm, but the speed and physical strength have definitely crossed the threshold of the Six Tribulations Realm! Absolutely overwhelming advantage, how to compare? It was a great blessing to be able to escape that blow just now. Can I avoid it next time? Li Mu didn¡¯t know. He only knew that if he fought with the blood demon again, he would definitely die from a narrow escape, or even from ten to ten! "Six Tribulation Realm" Li Mu looked down at the black knife of death in his hand, and couldn't help but feel ridiculed. What about the peak of Tianmai Realm? In front of the strong men in the Six Tribulation Realm, they can only be killed instantly. But if the blood demon was truly a strong man in the Six Tribulation Realm, he would choose to escape without hesitation, and there would be no shame at all. In the Heavenly Vein Realm versus the Six Tribulations Realm, if you don¡¯t run away, you¡¯d be a fool! But is the blood demon in front of me the real Six Tribulation Realm? no! Since it's not, then you can't escape! The only thing Li Mu didn't understand was why Gui Lan was able to change his body like that in Tsing Yi, and where did the giant blood demon come from? They say they are blood demons, but they are actually bloodthirsty people! Li Mu is no stranger to the bloodthirsty clan. He once killed an earth-level bloodthirsty clan in the imperial city of Shaming Kingdom, and even refined it into a puppet. Although the bloodthirsty clan is physically stronger than ordinary people, and will grow a pair of demon wings after entering the Heavenly Vein Realm, they will definitely not be five meters tall! But why was the blood demon so huge just now? Thinking of this, Li Mu suddenly discovered that something was wrong, but he had no way of determining what was wrong. etc! Suddenly, Li Mu's eyes flashed, and his expression changed slightly as if he thought of something. He couldn't help but focus his attention, looking towards the far side of the blood pool, and found that Gui Lan's head and body had once again appeared in the ten-foot blood pool. No, it didn't appear, it was obviously thrown in by the blood demon Gui Lan! Why did Gui Lan throw his dead body into the blood pool? Weird! "I thought you escaped. If you really escaped, maybe I wouldn't hunt you down. But you didn't escape, so you and I will have no choice but to take your life." Right here. At this time, an evil chuckle sounded. "Boom!" The brutal bloody gust of wind directly shattered the thousand-meter-diameter jungle. "Whoops!" Li Mu trembled, opened his mouth and spurted out a mouthful of blood, but he did not pay attention to the blood demon falling from the sky, but quickly ran towards the ten-foot blood pool. "Seeking death!!!" A roar rang out, and the blood demon Gui Lan's originally evil expression suddenly changed drastically at this moment. "Are you right?" Li Mu did not look back, but he clearly felt the changes in the tone and expression of the blood demon Gui Lan, and immediately concluded that his guess was correct! "Die!" But at this moment, the blood shadow flickered, and the blood demon Gui Lan seemed to appear out of thin air and came behind Li Mu. The five bloody fingers spread out and grabbed Li Mu fiercely. This time, the blood demon Gui Lan obviously has no intention of playing, but directly kills him! "Deathhate!" Li Mu shouted in his heart, and when he turned around, what was revealed between his brows was hatred that was stronger than the blood on the blood demon Gui Lan! This hatred is like substance, turning into an invisible force and bombarding the blood demon Gui Lan. Strangely, the attack of the blood demon Gui Lan paused for a moment! Not to mention the blood demon Gui Lan: Even Li Mu couldn't help but feel extremely surprised by this. This was the first time he discovered that the emotions carried in the sword skills could actually affect the opponent? ! But now he is not allowed to think too much, even if this emotion can affect Gui Lan, But it was only for a moment. Li Mu grasped this without mercyThe opportunity appeared in an instant, and the snow-like sword light suddenly cut through Wang Kuang, and actually split the blood demon Gui Lan's pressed palm into two halves. But the huge power still acted on the black knife of death, instantly spreading all over Li Mu's body! "Whoops!" The power, which was not at the same level at all, caused Li Mu, who had already suffered serious injuries, to vomit a mouthful of blood again, and the sound of the bones in his body breaking was clear and variable. His whole body shook violently, and he flew out uncontrollably. His hands were so cracked that he almost couldn't hold the black knife of death. ,. But unfortunately, due to Gui Lan's power, he came directly to the sky above the ten-foot blood pool and fell hard. Even with Gui Lan's current speed, he couldn't catch up! ¡°Plop!¡± With the blood splattering, he was completely submerged into the ten-foot-long blood pool! Death Transformation Chapter 147 Blood Stone "Plop!" Like the sound of a huge stone falling into the pool, Li Mu's whole body was directly submerged into the ten-foot blood pool due to the recoil of the ghost blue blood claws. "Gurgling" was heard in his ears. At the same time, there was also a sound in his nasal cavity. It has long been filled with the blood gas, and the world in front of me has turned into blood red! At this moment, Li Mu was suddenly stunned. Looking at the bloody sky above his head, he couldn't help but think of the dream he had often had since he was a child. The current situation gave him a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. "Now is not the time to think about these things!" Suddenly, Li Mu saw the blood demon Gui Lan rushing towards him like lightning. His expression changed slightly. He endured the pain from his body and directly burst into human connections, With all the energy in the earth and sky veins, he turned around suddenly and rushed towards the ten-Chapter 147 blood-colored stone and blood pool with all his strength. "Boom!" With the explosion of three powerful forces, the blood in the blood pool exploded suddenly. The terrifying crushing power contained in that force instantly destroyed Gui Lan's body and head to pieces! Although Li Mu didn't know why the blood demon Gui Lan threw his body and head into the blood pool, he knew very well that the other party would never do it for no reason. He must have a certain idea. And his intuition told him that Gui Lan¡¯s body must be destroyed, so he destroyed it without hesitation! At the same time, driven by his strength, he ran towards the blood pool of unknown depth at a very high speed. "ah!!" At this moment, Li Mu vaguely heard an earth-shattering roar coming from outside the blood pool. That voice was none other than Gui Lan! "I'm going to kill you! Kill you!!!" Outside the blood pool, Gui Lan, who already looked a little scary, became even more crazy at this moment. His whole face was twisted, and he didn't pay attention to the blood that was split in half. Grabbing it hand in hand, it disappeared in mid-air. "Bang!" Immediately afterwards, the Shizhang blood pool that had not yet regained its calmness bloomed again with a blood-colored flower, but Gui Lan was not seen. Because the speed of his Chapter 147 blood-colored stone has reached a terrifying level, which is simply not something ordinary people can capture with the naked eye! "It seems that my guess is true, but" at this time, Li Mu had already penetrated a hundred feet into the blood pool. He could clearly feel that there were objects approaching quickly from behind. Except for Gui Lan, who was in the form of a blood demon, Who else could it be? Li Mu was sure that his guess was correct, but he was not sure about solving it. "How deep is this blood pool?!" As he went down, Li Mu became more frightened. He didn't expect that there was such a deep blood pool in the Five Mountains Sect. How many people's blood would it take to fill it up? Especially at this moment, where did Gui Lan¡¯s bloodthirsty body come from? Why is it so huge? Li Mu couldn¡¯t figure out all of this, but he realized that as long as he went deep into the blood pool area, he would be able to understand the answers to all these questions! "You actually destroyed my body! I don't deserve a good death! You don't deserve a good death!!!" An angry roar came. Li Mu narrowed his eyes, turned around suddenly, endured the injuries and pain in his body, and wielded the black knife of death to strike hard at the descending blood demon Gui Lan. But because he was surrounded by blood, his speed dropped significantly, and he was unable to absorb the power from the outside world. On the other hand, the same cannot be said for Ghost Blue. But at this moment, even if Gui Lan doesn't use any strength, he is still being blocked by the blood in the blood pool, but his strength is much stronger than Li Mu! Without any dodge at all, Gui Lan directly stretched out the blood claw on his right hand that was originally split in half. At this moment, it looked like the claw had returned to its original state. When the knife claws met, there was a harsh sound, and at the same time there was a dazzling fire. How powerful is the power contained in Li Mu's sword? But the black knife of death could only cut through the skin of the bloody claws, and penetrated half an inch into the flesh and blood of the ghostly blue palm. It could not be chopped like just now! Instead, the black knife of death was squeezed tightly in his hand and flew away with a sharp thrust. How could Li Mu hold the knife with his cracked palm? "Death!" At this moment, the crazy Gui Lan looked up to the sky and roared, opened his bloody mouth, exposed his two five-inch long fangs and bit him directly! "Pfft!" A stream of fresh blood spurted out and was directly assimilated by the surrounding blood. Not to mention that Li Mu's physical strength cannot be compared with that of a strong person in the Six Tribulation Realm, even if he is in the same Six Tribulation Realm, he cannot withstand the force of Gui Lan's bite at this moment, right? If Li Muruo was bitten, there would be absolutely no chance of survival! Therefore, the bitten figure was not Li??, but a bloodthirsty puppet! In the moment of extreme crisis, Li Mu took out the bloodthirsty puppet without hesitation and blocked Gui Lan's bite. As for him, he didn't pay any attention to how miserable the bloodthirsty puppet would look, and ran towards the depths of the blood pool with all his strength. "How far is it!!!" Due to the shadow of death, Li Mu has gradually become no longer calm, but there is a trace of madness in his expression. At this moment, he has no way to retreat, except to go deep, because once he retreats, he will die! "Roar!" A low roar sounded. Under Gui Lan¡¯s bite, the entire body of the bloodthirsty puppet seemed to be bitten in half. But as a puppet of the bloodthirsty man, he couldn't feel any pain at all. And when Gui Lan bit him, he also opened his bloody mouth and bit Gui Lan's neck hard! You know, after the bloodthirsty man was tempered into a puppet by Li Mu, his powerful body, which had already reached the level of Tianmai, was once again promoted. Even if it is still unable to compare with the body of a strong man in the Six Tribulations realm, it can still Not far off. ¡°Perhaps the force of his bite is much inferior to that of Gui Lan, but it is definitely not something Gui Lan can withstand simply by relying on the defensive power of his skin and flesh. Therefore, Gui Lan was bitten off half of his neck by the bloodthirsty puppet! "Afraid!!!" Such severe pain and injury caused De Guilan to fall into the extreme state of madness. His huge bloody fist directly hit the head of the bloodthirsty puppet, directly smashing the head of the bloodthirsty maniac into pieces. "But a puppet is a puppet after all, not a human being. So what if its head is destroyed?" And at this time, the two masses of flesh and blood on the back of the bloodthirsty puppet actually swelled up. With a slight sound, the two masses of flesh and blood were directly exploded, and like ghost blue, a pair of demon blood wings grew out! I saw the demon's blood wings tremble suddenly, turning into a terrifying pushing force, which directly acted on the bloodthirsty puppet's body, and then acted on Gui Lan's five-meter-large body. Even though Gui Lan was much stronger than the Bloodthirsty Puppet, he was unable to resist it for a while. His sinking momentum was suddenly stopped, and he was directly pushed upwards by the power of the Bloodthirsty Puppet. He was actually the same as Li Mu. A distance of hundreds of feet! At this time, Gui Lan couldn't help but be startled by the appearance and changes of the bloodthirsty puppet. He never thought that Li Mu had such a skill. But the next moment, he suddenly came back to his senses. While roaring, the huge blood wings on his back suddenly moved, and stopped abruptly when rising. In turn, he pushed the bloodthirsty puppet to fly downward at a high speed! In just a blink of an eye, the hundred-foot distance between him and Li Mu instantly became ten feet. But at this moment, Li Mu had already reached the bottom of the blood pool. After reaching the bottom, he directly locked his eyes on an extremely bright, fist-sized, extremely round blood-colored stone deeply embedded in the earth bag! It was at this moment that this blood-colored stone suddenly bloomed with a dazzling blood light that made people have to open their eyes! All the blood in the Shizhang Blood Pool has undergone amazing and strange changes! ! ! ! ! ! Death Transformation Chapter 148 The opportunity to break through the six calamities (fourth update) "boom!" An extremely dull sound suddenly came out from the blood pool that was not known to be ten feet deep. However, the source of the sound existed very deep underground, so the fluctuation was not large. When this dull sound sounded, the originally turbulent mountain col suddenly fell into calm. For a moment, the disciples and senior officials of Wuyue Kingdom, who were all in shock and horror, were unable to react due to this sudden calm. "Ouch!" And just when they were about to recover, a bloody light with a diameter of ten feet rose into the sky, reaching a height of one hundred feet, causing everyone to fall into shock again! But what makes people feel weird is that the bright blood glow that originally gave people a disgusting feeling, but the bright blood light erupting at this moment, actually gives people a sense of purity, like a ruby, and very gorgeous. If the previous Shizhang Blood Pool represented filth, the current Shizhang Blood Pool was pure and flawless. It can even be calledholy! Yes, holy! There is "blood" in the body of any living thing between heaven and earth. Blood is the source of all power and the mother of living things. Without blood, no living thing can survive, and humans cannot exist in this world, and there is no such thing as blood and vitality. Therefore, the initial form of blood is not dirty, but pure. It represents the beginning of all power. Only those who do not understand the true meaning of blood will tarnish the glory of blood and turn it into filth and evil power! Looking at it, the blood light in the ten-foot blood pool is soaring into the sky, blooming in the dark night, like a scorching sun, giving people a warm feeling. Countless Wuyue Sect disciples and senior officials couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of confusion in their eyes, all attracted by this bloody light! But what they couldn't see was that as the blood glow bloomed, the blood in the ten-foot blood pool turned into pure water bit by bit. The blood inside was dissipating at an extremely terrifying speed, as if it was being pulled by something and being absorbed at an extremely fast speed. In just a few breaths, the blood pool that was originally red turned into extremely clear natural water without any trace of blood! "It has finally begun." The blood demon Gui Lan, who was ten feet away from the bottom of the blood pool, looked slightly sluggish, and kept repeating the word "begin," and his blurred eyes were gradually replaced by excitement. "Roar!" But at this moment, a deep roar came into his ears, and a bloody fist hit his chest hard, piercing through his terrifyingly defensive chest! The sudden onset of horrific pain caused Gui Lan's confused look to change instantly. Li Mu, who was also attracted by this change, couldn't help but raise his head at this moment, with a hint of shock in his expression. Because he saw that the originally dilapidated and bloodthirsty puppet had recovered as before and seemed to be even stronger than before! He clearly remembered that the previous bloodthirsty puppet had half its body destroyed and its head was gone. Could it be because of the blood glow from before? Li Mu couldn¡¯t help but subconsciously look at Gui Lan. Like the bloodthirsty puppet, Gui Lan¡¯s neck was not damaged at all except for the fact that it was pierced through the chest due to the bloodthirsty puppet¡¯s punch! "Power The power of the Titan bloodline in my body seems to have increased a lot. What is this thing?!" Li Mu narrowed his eyes, and he immediately realized his condition in a panic. Not only his injuries were completely repaired, but his physical strength also increased. A few points! He couldn't help but cast his eyes on the blood-colored stone deeply embedded in the soil, and suddenly discovered that this blood-colored stone contained extremely terrifying and extremely pure blood power. It seems that as long as this stone is fused, a person's body can reach an unprecedented level, and it also has extremely terrifying repair power! etc! Fusion? ! repair? Li Mu¡¯s expression changed and he immediately discovered the extremely important point. Why did the blood demon Gui Lan throw his dead body into this blood pool before? Why did he say that as long as he chose to escape, he would no longer be pursued? All of this completely shows that this blood-colored stone is the final step in Gui Lan's plan. As long as this step is completed, even if Gui Lan has not broken through to the Six Tribulation Realm, he will still have terrifying strength comparable to the Six Tribulation Realm powerhouses, right? And what is that huge five-meter blood demon? It is not difficult to imagine that the blood demon is just a puppet! Although Li Mu didn't know why Gui Lan could temporarily abandon his dead body and resurrect himself in this unconscious blood demon. But heIt is enough to conclude that Gui Lan definitely just gave up his dead human body temporarily, otherwise he would not have become so crazy due to the shattering of the human body. After all, Gui Lan was no match for Li Mu from the beginning. If he wanted to complete the last step, how could he do it without driving Li Mu away? Therefore, Gui Lan can only use some dangerous secret technique at the end to first borrow the power of the blood demon to feel him, and then let the power of this blood-colored stone repair the dead human body, and then use the secret technique Return to your true self and fuse this bloody stone. If this is the case, everything can be figured out! And through perception, Li Mu clearly felt that this blood-colored stone was completely condensed from the "blood of Titans," and it was also the heart essence blood of a strong person in the third level of the Titan clan! "No wonder. No wonder the Five Mountains Congress eroded the Titan Kingdom. The purpose of all this is not to really annex the Titan Kingdom, but to realize the ambition of this ghost!" Thinking of this, Li Mu basically understood everything about the matter, and he couldn't help but feel A stormy sea set off. He suddenly realized that Gui Lan¡¯s plan was really terrifying, especially where did some of the terrifying secret techniques come from? You must know that this Gui Lan is only a core disciple of Gui Cha Sect! If one core disciple is so terrifying, what about the other core disciples of Guisha Sect? Where are the elders, sect leaders, and supreme elders? What will happen? Especially the word "organization" mentioned by Gui Lan earlier made Li Mu feel even more unpredictable. He realized that there was an extremely terrifying existence behind the Ghost Kingdom. He was even a little suspicious that the Ghost Kingdom would invade. Qiu Feng Kingdom, is it really what the leader of the Gui Cha Sect meant? Maybe it has something to do with that so-called "organization"! As for the origin of the bloody demon, Li Mu did not do too much analysis, but directly summarized it as a special product formed by Gui Lan's plan over the years. The more he thought about it, the more frightened Li Mu felt, and the more terrifying this time was, which he could never guess or understand at this moment. However, at this moment, he could clearly realize that this was not the time to think about it. time, because the ghost blue at this moment is very scary! "Damn it! Damn it!!!" After a brief silence, roars exploded. I saw the five-meter-large blood demon Gui Lan, completely furious due to the attack of the bloodthirsty puppet. Obviously, he is extremely special in this state." Otherwise, how could he still survive after half of his neck was bitten off by a bloodthirsty puppet? Now that a hole has been punched in his chest by a bloodthirsty puppet, he can still be alive and kicking? To put it bluntly, the current Gui Lan is also a puppet, but a puppet with independent consciousness and the ability to feel pain. But Li Mu was very sure that Gui Lan could not stay in this state for a long time, so he fought with him! Without any hesitation." When Gui Lan was entangled by the bloodthirsty puppet, Li Mu suddenly squatted down, stretched out his hand and directly grabbed the blood-colored stone embedded in the ground. After putting it into the Dzi Bead of Life and Death, his body flashed "" Gui Lan rushed towards the entrance of the cave that had turned into a clear water cave. Gui Lan had no intention of fighting in this state. "Roar!" With a roar, Gui Lan fell into madness again, not only because the last step of the plan was destroyed by Li Mu, but also because Li Mu seemed to have understood everything. What others couldn't notice was that there was a deep fear hidden under his crazy face! ¡°With one punch,¡± Gui Lan knocked the bloodthirsty puppet away fiercely, ignoring the bloodthirsty puppet. The blood wings on its back trembled, and it directly pursued Li Mu. ¡°Bang bang bang bang!¡± In the blink of an eye, Li Mu flew up from the clear pool into the night sky, followed by the terrifying ghost blue, and then was thrown out of the way, his whole chest sunken, A bloodthirsty puppet with countless broken bones. The crisis comes instantly! "Can't you handle it?" Li Mu made a move with his palm, and the black knife of death was instantly held in his hand. "The purple light body and the slightly improved power of Titan's bloodline bloomed directly, and he directly hit Gui Lan's attacking fist. "Lou!" Still with that irresistible terrifying power, Li Mu flew out upside down and smashed into the jungle. The black blade in his hand that had already had countless cracks finally collapsed under the load! In the pit, Li Mu spit out a mouthful of blood, but there was no fear in his expression, nor did he care about the black blade that had been with him for more than a year. Instead, after quickly swallowing a bottle of life liquid, he suddenly dodged. . "Boom!" It was at this moment that a violent explosion sounded in the pit, and the terrifying power directly caused the pit to be smaller than the diameter of the pit.The two-meter pit turned into ten meters in size. Although Li Mu had dodged, the crazy bloody wind still affected his body, making him unable to steady his body while he was retreating, and he broke several giant trees one after another. "Whoosh!" The blood shadow flickered, not that Gui Lan was catching up again, but that the bloodthirsty puppet finally caught up with Gui Lan and hit Gui Lan like a meteorite. However, the bloodthirsty puppet, whose physique and speed were much different from Gui Lan's, was once again blasted away by Gui Lan. But once again, Gui Lan¡¯s huge body was left with an extremely tragic injury. ! But in his madness, he didn't care about this at all. He only had Li Mu in his eyes. Only by killing Li Mu and taking back the blood-colored stone could he possibly survive. If not, he will definitely die in Mo soon! "Lou!" "Pfft!" And Li Mu once again saved his life at the cost of a mouthful of blood and the scrapping of an eighth-grade spiritual weapon blade. Since leaving the Autumn Wind Sect, in Li Mu's memory, this was the first time that he had become so miserable and was in a situation where he was beaten to the point of being unable to fight back. ,. But Li Mu himself never noticed that the more he was attacked by Gui Lan, the more fear he still had in his heart was wiped out. Moreover, every movement of resistance he made gradually gave him a feeling of being in harmony with the heaven and earth, and being able to mobilize the "elemental power" that exists between heaven and earth! Death Transformation Chapter 149 Six Tribulations in Half a Step ========== "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom" Violent roars continued. This night was doomed that Wuyue Peak would no longer be peaceful. At the same time, it may also determine the future fate of Wuyue Sect and Wuyue Kingdom. Whether they will go further because of this night, or in the near future The arrival was directly wiped out! Naturally, no one knows what the outcome of the latter will be, but if word of the former spreads, the entire Wuyue Kingdom will probably immediately become the focus of all the two-leaf and three-leaf kingdoms! But at this moment, the disciples and senior officials of Wuyue Sect will not think about this issue at all. In their eyes, there was only the shocking and terrifying scene in front of them. As cultivators, they were completely attracted by that scene. "Boom!" A deafening sound exploded, and in the dark night, two blood shadows collided together like meteorites. The smaller one was unable to resist the larger one and was directly blown away. The big blood shadow just paused slightly and didn't pay attention to the small blood shadow at all. It seemed that the small blood shadow was not his prey at all, and his prey was another one that existed below. In the village forest, there are black figures that are constantly flashing! ¡°Damn it! Damn it!!!¡± Roaring with rage and shaking the sky, the blood demon Gui Lan stepped into the air, carrying an extremely violent bloody wind. With his hands crossed and clenched, he suddenly struck down the running Li Mu on the head! Especially the pair of blood wings on his back, the power he can mobilize when flapping them is even more terrifying than Li Mu who has a perfect sense of Qi! The power between heaven and earth turned into a cage, squeezing Li Mu inside, making him unable to move! "Deathhate!!" Li Mu's expression was cold, and there was no fear in his eyes. As his heart roared, his calm face suddenly turned into endless hatred! This hatred is by no means superficial hatred, but hatred from the inside out, reaching the depths of a person's soul! Under his hatred, even the crazy blood demon Gui Lan couldn't help but be startled, and a similar expression of hatred appeared on his eyebrows, but the latter's hatred was directed at to himself. Blood Demon Gui Lan seemed to be controlled by Li Mu's hatred, making him have to hate himself, and even the attack in his hand seemed to be hitting himself! Although Li Mu could affect the opponent with his own emotions and cause the opponent to pause for a moment, it was definitely not as scary as it is now. Therefore, the pause of Blood Demon Ghost Lan at this moment was not just for one moment, but three moments! What does this mean? It means that the "death hatred" style has been completed! ??Three moments may not be long, but if they are short, for Li Mu, they are definitely not short either! "Pfft!" In an instant, blood flowed. "Boom!" Still unchanged, Li Mu was smashed out, and the seventh-grade spiritual weapon level sword in his hand was shattered into pieces. But when he hit the ground, he slapped the ground violently, and his whole body flew up, not as violently as before. On the other hand, the blood demon Gui Lan's intertwined hands were split in two, and there was even a faint streak of blood red on his chest! The blood floating in the air does not belong to Li Mu, but to him Gui Lan! "How could" At this moment, Gui Lan was stunned. He couldn't believe that he was still injured in the blood demon state! It may be understandable that the bloodthirsty puppet hurt him. After all, the bloodthirsty puppet is a puppet. It doesn't know pain at all. Every time they fight, it is a killing move that is not afraid of life and death, and the physical strength is not much different from his. If it were an ordinary person, even if he had a physique that far exceeded the Heavenly Pulse Realm and was second only to the Six Tribulations Realm, he would have already killed him at this moment! But what about Li Mu? Li Mu is not a puppet! But a living person! Why? Why can the other party hurt himself now? Haven't I been chased down by me all the time before and I was unable to fight back, and I was even almost killed in seconds a few times? That is why ah! ! ! Gui Lan roared in his heart, and the fear deep in his heart was magnified tens of millions of times at this moment, covering his heart in an instant. Although he didn't want to believe it, he knew that he could no longer kill Li Mu, and Slowly, a touch of deathly gray appeared in his blood-colored eyes, and his huge body that was about to reach the sky suddenly trembled, and with a bang, he fell to the ground uncontrollably! Others may not be able to see it, but Li Mu can clearly see the aura of death constantly escaping from Gui Lan's body! It¡¯s just that Li Mu didn¡¯t care about Gui Lan at this moment.Standing in the void of the night, he slowly closed his eyes. As he closed his eyes, a strange feeling emerged from him. This feeling is very strange. It seems that Li Mu can fit in with the world and mobilize the mysterious and strange power of a certain part of the world. A strong person in the Three Meridians Realm controls the 'qi power' between heaven and earth, but is the power between heaven and earth just 'qi power'? Of course not. Since the birth of heaven and earth, there have been countless kinds of power. Qi power is just the most common and easiest to control kind of power of heaven and earth. On top of that, there are the power of the five elements including wood, water, fire, earth, and thunder. Among them, 'qi power' can also be regarded as an elemental force. It can be called the 'wind element', but because its level is relatively low and easy to control, it cannot become the sixth element. Naturally, there are many types of elements in heaven and earth. Wood, water, fire, earth, and thunder are the largest and most common elements of heaven and earth. As for other various elements, they rarely appear, and their presence in the world is not large, so other elements cannot be called 'big elements'. But whether it is the five elements or any other element except 'Qi Power', they are extremely powerful and cannot be compared to 'Qi Power'. If you want to mobilize the power of these elements between heaven and earth, you must be consistent with the heaven and earth. The higher the degree of fit, the more power of the elements of heaven and earth that can be mobilized, and the stronger the power that will burst out. Just like understanding the Qi sense in the Bronze Body Realm, the stronger the Qi sense, the more Qi power can be mobilized. Once one understands the sense of Qi, it means that a person has the potential to enter the three-line realm. Such a person can be called a half-step human realm! If someone can form a fit with heaven and earth, this is a precursor to entering the realm of six tribulations. Only strong people who have entered the realm of six tribulations can form a bond with heaven and earth and mobilize the mysterious and unpredictable elements between heaven and earth. With such power, he can easily destroy a hundred-meter peak with a wave of his hand, which is definitely not comparable to the powerhouses of Tianmai. hand type,. At this moment, Li Mu felt a vague sense of fit with the world. As time went by, this fit was constantly improving. And traces of black gas emerged from his body surface uncontrollably. The most important thing is that these black gases are not the power of death that exists in his body, but the death elements that exist in the world! ============ Death Transformation Chapter 150 Super Fusion =============== ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If it is said that the strong men of the Three Meridians have been vaguely separated from the word 'mortal', then the strong of the six calamities realm have nothing to do with the word 'mortal'! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Especially as the degree of compatibility becomes higher and higher, the 'power of elements' they can use will become stronger and stronger. Not only will their lifespan not be reduced, but it will continue to increase. It is good for a strong person in the Three Meridians to live for two to three hundred years, but the lifespan of a strong person in the Six Tribulation Realm is thousands or even thousands of years! It can be seen from this that the difference between the Six Tribulation Realm and the Three Meridian Realm is Chapter 150 Super Fusion. How many cultivators dream of being able to enter the Six Tribulations Realm and become the pinnacle of power in this time, but the cruel reality has ruthlessly shattered their dreams. There are one of the ten copper bodies, one in the world, one is one in the vein, and one million among the heavens. As for the six calamities, one of the 100 million people can appear very good. It is conceivable that there are so few people in the Six Tribulations Realm on Qingyang Star, so what if there are thousands of people? The truly strong ones cannot be accumulated based on the base of population. But at this moment, Li Mu has become in tune with this world. He is definitely an extremely lucky existence among the 100 million people! What does this mean? It means that he has the potential to enter the realm of six calamities. Yes, it¡¯s just potential! A person who has formed a bond with heaven and earth cannot be regarded as a true Sixth Tribulation strongman. Although such a person has begun to be able to use the power of elements between heaven and earth, it is far behind compared with a real sixth-level strongman. The Six Tribulations Realm, as its name suggests, has six calamities in total. Only cultivators who have survived the ¡®one tribulation¡¯ can be considered to be truly in the realm of the six tribulations, and can also be called the strong ones in the first tribulation. Whether it is the degree of compatibility with heaven and earth or the strength of body, such strong people are much stronger than the cultivators who first formed a bond with heaven and earth in Chapter 150 of Super Fusion. They are already in the true realm of six calamities. At this moment, although Li Mu is in harmony with heaven and earth, he has not survived any tribulations, so he can only be called a half-step six tribulation realm. Naturally, they are definitely not weak in the Half-step Six Tribulation Realm. They have become in tune with the world and have the ability to use the power of elements. They will also receive gifts from the world and possess the 'original element'. The so-called ¡®original element¡¯ is the power of elements that cultivators can use, and there can only be one type of element, not multiple types. Just like a strong person in the Six Tribulation Realm, his original element is the fire element, so he can only mobilize the fire element between heaven and earth, but cannot mobilize other elements at all. The same goes for other cultivators of other elemental systems. Therefore, in front of the Half-Step Six Tribulation Realm with the ¡®original element¡¯, even the weakest Half-Step Six Tribulation Realm, the Tianmai Realm is like a three-year-old child, vulnerable. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Outside of the half-step six calamities, if you want to survive the first calamity, you must reach 20% of the compatibility between yourself and the world, and the calamity will come on its own. ??If you successfully survive, you will receive gifts from heaven and earth, and your strength and cultivation will be greatly improved. If you cannot survive, you will be erased from this world forever! Gradually, as time passed by, the originally turbulent mountain col suddenly returned to silence. On the dilapidated ground, Gui Lan, in the form of a blood demon, was crawling on the ground. His five-meter-long body was trembling violently, and his eyes were slowly filled with ashes. His expression at this moment was not only filled with fear, but also fearful. Especially after noticing Li Mu's changes, he became horrified! "How could it be" Blood Demon Gui Lan raised his head with difficulty and stared at Li Mu standing in the sky above his head. Others could not see the changes in Li Mu, but he could see it clearly! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Black air-flows are continually condensing on the surface of Li Mu, and they are increasing in number in the intertwining. In just three breaths, those black airflows had spread throughout Li Mu's body, surging like pitch-black flames. Although cold, it gave people an extremely domineering feeling, full of destructive elements! As a peak-level existence in the Tianmai Realm, Gui Lan naturally knows what it is. It is the power of elements, and only the power of elements can be materialized and can be observed with the naked eye! "Noimpossible!" Seeing this scene, Gui Lan's already terrifying face suddenly became distorted, and he looked up to the sky and roared ferociously. The peak of the Heavenly Meridian Realm at the age of fifteen or sixteen is enough to shock the entire Qingyang Star. What if it is half a step to the Six Tribulations Realm? What concept would that be? Unimaginable concept!   Gui Lan couldn't believe what he saw before him, but the facts told him that it was true, and he couldn't help but believe it! "Kill! You must kill him!!!" Gui Lan roared in his heart, especially when he realized that Li Mu's compatibility with heaven and earth was increasing at a terrifying speed. He thought in horror that if Li Mu was allowed to do so, If Mu continues like this, it is very likely that the compatibility will be directly increased to 20%. At that time, it will be the real six calamities realm. What consequences will the Sixth Tribulation Realm at the age of fifteen bring to the entire Qingyang Star? No one knows! But Gui Lan knew clearly that Li Mu hated Gui Cha Kingdom and would definitely be detrimental to Gui Cha Kingdom in the future. If Li Mu is just an ordinary Six Tribulation Realm, Gui Cha Kingdom will not be afraid at all, but at the age of fifteen, who is in the Six Tribulations Realm, who knows what kind of existence he will become in the future? ¡°What will happen if the Ghost Kingdom is targeted by such a terrifying figure? Destroying the country is only a matter of time! As a core disciple of the Gui Cha Sect, Gui Lan¡¯s internal competition is indeed fierce. But as a member of the Gui Cha Sect and a core disciple, how can he just watch the Gui Cha Kingdom be destroyed? Not to mention that his inner hatred for Li Mu has already reached a point where even heaven and earth cannot annihilate it! Especially after feeling his own condition, Gui Lan felt miserable, but soon, the despair in his eyes was instantly replaced by madness. Therefore, now is the best time to kill Li Mu! "die!" As the earth roared, Gui Lan burst out the last bit of power from the blood demon's body, the strongest power he had ever shown in his life. Under his speed, he appeared in front of Li Mu without even blinking. The bloody claws made an extremely harsh and sharp sound and suddenly grabbed Li Mu. Li Mu, who was in a strange state, had no idea what was happening in the outside world. Facing Gui Lan's terrifying attack, he was unable to dodge at all. Without any surprise, Gui Lan's two bloody hands, carrying the blood-colored wind, fell on Li Mu, and the terrifying tearing power exploded wildly! Under normal circumstances, Li Mu could still use his sword skills to resist and save his life, but when he fell into a strange state, not only did he fail to resist, but his various weaknesses were exposed to the air. It is not difficult to imagine that under Gui Lan's power, he will be torn in half! But at the next moment, an extremely strange scene appeared! I saw that the ghost blue blood-colored claws had just entered within a foot of Li Mu's body. When they touched the black flame, his palms were burned into powder in an instant! "ah!!!" Amid the screams, Gui Lan looked at his hands in horror, extremely shocked. And at this moment, Li Mu, who had his eyes tightly closed, suddenly opened them. What was beating in his dark pupils was also the black flame! "Thank you." In the faint voice, Li Mu's eyes fell on Gui Lan, and he raised his palm indifferently, trying to grab Gui Lan's head. Li Mu¡¯s speed was not fast, even very slow, so slow that a normal person could avoid it, let alone Gui Lan at this moment. But the next moment, his ghostly blue and blood-colored pupils shrank suddenly. He had just thought of dodge, but he was horrified to find that Li Mu's outstretched palm had already pinched his head, and the shadow of death was coming! "No! You can't do this! No!!!" ¡°Bang!¡± In the faint vibration, the sad roar stopped suddenly, and it remained as usual. Li Mu stood calmly in the night sky, and Gui Lan's headless bloody body fell heavily from the sky, without any trace of it. vitality. As for the bloodthirsty puppets, they had been scrapped long ago, with their heads, torsos and limbs scattered everywhere around them. The fall of Gui Lan means the end of the fighting. The turbulent night has finally returned to calm. As for whether there will be another turmoil, no one knows. "The compatibility is only 6%" Li Mu didn't care about this, but concentrated on understanding the compatibility between himself and the world. " Those cultivators who have just entered the six-step realm of calamity will definitely go crazy after hearing what he said. Only a 6% fit? Oh my god, you can even say this. For the first time someone has a fit with heaven and earth, they can have at most 1% of the compatibility. Two percent is extremely rare, and three percent is directly reversed. Oh my God! Six percent are still not satisfied? ? ¡°Obviously, Li Mu didn¡¯t know this. "The realm of six calamities is not far away!" However, he did not dwell too much on this. In his contemplation, his eyebrows could not help but reveal a hint of excitement. He had never thought that today's battle could actually make him Having developed a compatibility with this world, it is possible to enter the true realm of six calamities. Although this is not?The true Six Tribulation Realm, but as long as it reaches the threshold of conformity with heaven and earth, it is only a matter of time before it reaches 20%. At least, Li Mu can clearly feel at this moment that he is much stronger now than before, and from now on, he can still use the power of death unscrupulously! Without thinking much, Li Mu flashed and came directly in front of the headless and armless blood demon. With a wave of his hand, he directly absorbed its huge body into the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death'. Then he glanced at the bloodthirsty puppet that had been torn into countless parts, and shook his head helplessly. In the blink of an eye, balls of black flames appeared, directly burning the bloodthirsty puppet's remaining limbs. Not to mention that the bloodthirsty puppet cannot be repaired, even if it can be repaired, it may not be of any use. After all, the power of the bloodthirsty puppet is limited. But if this blood demon is refined into a puppet, it can be regarded as a considerable fighting force. After doing this, Li Mu rose into the sky, ascended into the sky that was gradually turning from dark to bright, and left quickly. for a long time¡­¡­ ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± A group of green figures gathered here, looking at each other, all choosing to remain silent, but no one's expression was not occupied by the word 'horror'. ¡­¡­ The sun is rising in the east, and it is still a good weather with clear skies and bright sun, but the atmosphere of the entire Wuyue Sect seems extremely heavy and depressing. At this moment, in the northeast outside Qingcheng, a black shadow flashed rapidly, fell into a canyon, and fell silent. In the cave, Li Mu sat cross-legged, his eyes staring at the blood-colored stone suspended three feet in front of him, never leaving it in the slightest. He had been doing this for a long time. Baidu search, hand typing, provides download of this book. At the same time, he has been struggling in his mind whether to fuse this thing. "Huh!" After a while, Li Muwei closed his eyes, took a long breath, and then suddenly opened his eyes, showing his determination! Integration! ! =============! ! ! Death Transformation Chapter 151 Half a year has passed Fusion! ! ! This was the decision Li Mu made after opening his eyes. He was not a reckless person. This decision was the result of careful consideration. Moreover, there is no time to waste too much time right now. First, he doesn¡¯t allow it, but the blood-colored stone also doesn¡¯t allow it! Looking carefully, eight blood-colored cracks appeared on the blood-colored stone. Although Li Mu didn't know why this strange blood-colored stone behaved like this, he could conclude that when the ninth crack appeared on the blood-colored stone, It will burst into pieces and completely dissipate into the world. By then, you won¡¯t be able to regret it, so you have to seize the opportunity now! "I hope it's correct, if not" Li Mu took a deep breath, his eyes filled with infinite solemnity. After all, he doesn¡¯t know what kind of existence this blood-colored stone is in Chapter 151, what is its exact function, whether there is any danger in fusion, or even how to fuse it. But Li Mu didn't worry about the last problem, because as long as the blood-colored stone was less than a foot away from him, the former would stick to it on its own, as if it had some kind of autonomous consciousness, or had a strange sense of any flesh-and-blood divine object. Like attraction. So Li Mu understands that this kind of 'fusion' is not led by him. Whether it can succeed or not depends on whether he has the ability. And the so-called danger Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but laugh at himself, and he understood clearly in his heart that if he wanted to get benefits, how could he not pay something? I would like to ask, is there anything in this world that is without risk? There is no such thing as a free lunch, this is an eternal truth! "Furthermore, Gui Lan is only in the Heavenly Meridian Realm. As a person who is half a step into the Six Tribulations, how can he be afraid?" "Let's get started!" Li Mu sighed softly, and he calmed down. He controlled his strength and pulled the blood-colored stone three feet away, getting closer to him bit by bit. Two feet one foot! ¡°Buzz!¡± A subtle tremor appeared on the fist-sized blood-colored stone. It was at this moment that Li Mu dispersed all his energy and no longer resisted the strange attraction of the blood-colored stone. Chapter 151: Half a Year Passed. "Whoosh!" When the last bit of strength dissipated, Li Mu's pupils shrank slightly, because the blood-colored stone hit his chest directly like lightning, and even he couldn't dodge it now! Under normal circumstances, Li Mu's whole body would definitely be knocked away. Even with the terrifying speed of the blood-colored stone just now, the penetration power it possesses is absolutely terrifying. Unless the blood-colored stone is not hard enough and turns into pieces, Li Mu's chest will definitely be pierced. ! But the fact is, that is not the case. Li Mu was surprised to see that the moment the blood-colored stone touched his chest, the originally hard material became extremely soft, like water without any hardness. No! It¡¯s not the same, it¡¯s exactly the same! But this water is not ordinary liquid, but blood! In the blink of an eye, that mass of blood penetrated directly through the black wallet on his body, directly came into contact with the skin of his chest, and finally merged into his chest! Li Mu was stunned for a moment, but at this moment, a pain that was neither weak nor strong came over him, bringing him back to reality. But it didn't end, because the pain would become more severe with every breath. After five breaths, even with Li Mu's endurance, he couldn't help but frown, his expression calm. After ten breaths, his fists couldn't help but clenched. After fifteen breaths, his upper and lower jaws were so hard that their gums bleed. "Bang! Bang!" Twenty breaths later, Li Mu thrust his hands into the earth! At this moment, Li Mu could clearly see that whether it was his arms or legs, his whole body was red with blood! This kind of blood redness is not due to the blood in the body penetrating through the skin, but from the inside out, it is extremely transparent, even bright blood red! Just like the blood light emitted by the blood-colored stone, it is extremely dazzling! Li Mu could clearly feel that the blood integrated into his body had spread throughout his body, like a self-igniting accelerant, burning completely, not only burning the blood all over his body, but also including the drop of Titan Red Ape's bloodline power, which was directly burned. Burn into nothingness and assimilate into it. Domineering! Li Mu¡¯s heart was shaken and he couldn¡¯t help but use the word ¡®overbearing¡¯ to describe the blood made from the words of the blood-colored stone. You must know that the body he has now has completely surpassed the level of the purple light body of the Tianmai Realm. It is a half-step body of six tribulations, but he is so easily affected by that 'blood', and even has the ability to I can't bear the feeling. What will happen if the ghost and blue fuse? DirectlyBurn to death! Especially with the passage of every breath, Li Mu became more and more frightened. Although the power of burning his body was indeed increasing, compared to the domineering power of the 'blood', it was He was pitifully weak, and even felt unbearable. We can¡¯t go on like this! Li Mu's heart sank, he hurriedly straightened his body, closed his eyes, and used the 6% degree of compatibility with heaven and earth. His whole person had a vague feeling of synchronization with heaven and earth, and used the pressure of heaven and earth to suppress this wave. Domineering power. It has to be said that this invisible coercion of heaven and earth is indeed useful. In an instant, Li Mu only felt a lightness all over his body, and the discomfort suddenly weakened a lot, but he did not relax at all. The death elements that existed between heaven and earth were mobilized, covering the whole body, and suppressing the domineering power of 'blood', making it consistent with the limit that the body can bear. Soon, Li Mu entered a wonderful state of improving his physical level. Similarly, he is constantly in a state of harmony with the world, and his degree of harmony is gradually improving. It¡¯s just that Li Mu didn¡¯t expect that half a year had passed by the time he closed his eyes and waited for them to open Half a year is neither long nor short. In the past six months, Li Mu hadn't moved a single step, and even his breathing was barely audible. If you didn't feel it carefully, people would think he was dead. As for the blood glow on his body, it had faded away as early as a month after he closed his eyes. Li Mu didn¡¯t feel much in the past six months, even though it was the longest time he had practiced in his life. The only feeling he had was that he felt very comfortable, as if he had fallen asleep for a long time, and had an indescribable feeling. On this day, he opened his eyes. After opening his eyes, Li Mu said nothing or moved, but quietly felt a blood-colored stone appear in his chest, which looked extremely strange. But he didn't feel any discomfort. On the contrary, the blood-colored stone had become a part of his body, and a steady stream of blood power emerged, keeping him in peak condition all the time. And Li Mu believes that once he unleashes the full power of that bloody stone, it will be extremely terrifying! The next moment, when Li Mu felt the changes in his body and fit, he couldn't help but feel a touch of shock in his calm expression. "The power has become strongerthe degree of compatibilityis nine percent?!"! ! ! Death Transformation Chapter 152 Green Wolf Domain Seeing Mo Qing knocking out a fifth-level boxer, the people around him didn't say anything. As long as their interests required it, a fight could happen at any time. ¡°And Mo Qing¡¯s badge is so red, no one is willing to mess with him. Mo Qingyao looked at the ranking of combat points, and was shocked to find that he ranked more than 1,200 in the entire boundary stone! "Compared to the ranking of my own energy stones, this ranking is much higher. The person who ranks first in the combat points rankings is called Lin Mo, and he has nearly 900 combat points! And the second ranked one is called Chen Xiaoyao, who has 500 points. This name is very familiar and forgettable. It is the person who occupies the first place in the energy stone ranking. Unexpectedly, this person's combat points are also ranked second! Mo Qing can imagine that Chen Xiaoyao's low ranking must be because his boxer level is relatively high and he cannot challenge beyond the level. But that Lin Mo, who was unknown, could actually rank first in the battle, which was indeed beyond Mo Qing's expectation. After watching for a while, Mo Qing put away the scoring device. Next, he needed to accumulate five thousand points to ensure that he could enter the Black Gold Boxing Academy. Then the remaining points would be used to exchange for treasures in order to be able to Get a good thing. After thinking about it, Li Qing dove into the mountain and began to drill into the cave to look for energy stones. Energy stones are relatively scattered, but they are often encountered and battles often occur. Mo Qing relied on his strong strength to win every battle. Not only did his points keep rising, but his battle points also kept rising, and his strength also slowly improved in the constant battles. As time goes by, there are fewer and fewer people in the boundary stone, and people are constantly being eliminated. On the twenty-third day, there were still 150,000 people. On the twenty-fourth day, there were only 130,000 people left. Mo Qing's energy stone points reached 4,000, ranking 39,000, and his combat points ranking was just over 1,000. . On the twenty-fifth day, there were only 110,000 boundary stones, and Mo Qing¡¯s energy stone points reached 4,000, ranking 32,000, and combat points ranked 900. On the twenty-sixth day, there were only 90,000 people in the boundary stone. Mo Qing's energy stone points reached 4,090, ranking 26,000, and combat points ranking 750. On the twenty-seventh day, there were only 70,000 people in the boundary stone. Mo Qing's energy stone points reached more than 5,500, ranking 19, and combat points ranking 666. By the twenty-eighth day, Mo Qing had gone through several battles, and his energy stone points reached more than 7,800, ranking 11,100, and his battle points entered the top 500! And on this day, Mo Qing finally arrived at the core area of ??the mountain boundary stone, which is the golden hall! Having collected enough energy stones, Mo Qing first handed over the five thousand points for entering Black Gold Academy. In this way, Mo Qing's energy stone points became more than 2,800, but he also completed his own The mission is to enter Black Gold Academy. Although the ranking instantly dropped to 30,000, Mo Qing was already satisfied. Currently, there were no more than 50,000 people left in the entire boundary stone. Among these people, most of them have completed the task of enrolling in school. The reason why they still stay here is for the last three days. Within the last three days, the owner of the boundary stone will mobilize all the remaining undiscovered energy stones to the mountain boundary stone, and use the remaining energy inside as power to fly them from all directions for the remaining people to snatch. In the last three days, the person who gets the most boundary stones and battle points will be able to redeem treasures in the golden hall. This incident is called the energy stone eruption. There are still several hours before the last moment of the energy stone eruption, and people have stopped fighting and searching in unison. Everyone is waiting for the final moment. The outcome will be determined in three days. If you want to participate in this game, you cannot be eliminated early. Taking advantage of this rare calm time, Mo Qing entered the golden hall. Within the Golden Hall, there are many treasures that can be exchanged, and many people are looking for something that suits them. Points must be used up. Once they are out of bounds, they are worthless. There are many treasures, including various ores, and many armor parts, mostly iron and copper, and occasionally silver armor, but the prices are very expensive. There are also weapons. It is no longer uncommon to use weapons within the boundary stone. Many people also choose weapons to defend themselves in order not to be eliminated. WhenAt this time, no one is old-fashioned anymore. There are even some aircraft and hover cars, as well as countless medicines, etc., all of which are dazzling. But these things are not important. There are only three important treasures. The first treasure is a fire-condensing divine bead! The divine bead is as big as an apple, and there is a ball of flame rising inside. It is said to be the earth fire from the center of the earth. However, the domineering characteristics of the flame have been sealed. As long as the person who gets the bead slowly refines it with star power, there will be a chance. Take this flame as your own! This is a priceless treasure. As long as you have an epiphany about flames, then this earth fire may be used by you for your own use. According to the introduction of the treasure, if this ball of earth fire is absorbed, it can emit flames of at least two hundred degrees above zero according to its own understanding! Of course, the ground fire is far more than this temperature. As your strength increases, you can also emit flames of three hundred degrees, four hundred degrees, or even seven or eight hundred degrees above zero! It is said that only the top boxing masters can seal the earth fire into the bead. Unexpectedly, there is one here. The eyes of those boxers shine when they look at this bead. Even if they do not have the ability to absorb fire, they can You can make a fortune by selling this thing. ??It¡¯s just that you need 20,000 energy stone points to redeem the Fire Condensing God Bead, and 5,000 battle points are required to be eligible for redemption. The second treasure is similar to the first one, it is also a bead, but what is sealed inside is a ball of freezing air! When Mo Qing saw Tian Fengqi, he couldn't move his eyes away! Because he clearly saw that the cold air was constantly flowing inside the beads, and it was actually changing into jellyfish-shaped clouds! Jellyfish cloud! This is actually the freezing air of jellyfish clouds! Jellyfish Cloud Moqing knows that it is an anomaly that occurs when the temperature reaches minus 82 degrees. As long as you can master the freezing air at minus 82 degrees, then when you punch with freezing air, a jellyfish cloud will naturally appear behind you. Only when you reach this level can you be considered successful in practicing freezing air. Mo Qing didn¡¯t know who had scratched the jellyfish cloud into the beads, but he knew that he had to get this jellyfish cloud bead! I took a look at the price tag above. This bead is called the Ice Soul Divine Bead. It requires 25,000 energy stone points to redeem. In addition, the battle points must reach 8,000 to redeem it! Mo Qing clenched his hands tightly. He wanted to get this bead no matter what. The practice of freezing air had reached a bottleneck. The freezing air at minus 50 degrees was increasingly unable to meet the needs of battle. Only by getting this bead could his own freezing air be considered. Enter a whole new realm. With twenty-five thousand energy stone points and eight thousand combat points, can you do these things by yourself? Just as I was thinking about it, someone next to me said loudly: "Wow! The bead in the middle is sealed with lightning! Who can absorb such a thing?" Mo Qing then remembered that there was a bead in the middle. Looking up, there are several jumping arcs in the middle bead! Among the elements, generally speaking, the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth are the easiest to master, and among these five, metal energy is the most difficult to cultivate. In addition to the five elements of power, there are also ice, thunder, light, poison, and very weird darkness, which are relatively difficult to master. Among these powers, thunder and lightning are definitely the most difficult to control. Even if you can master a little of the power of thunder and lightning, it is too difficult to use it freely. The characteristics of thunder and lightning determine that this energy is difficult to be perfectly controlled. , maybe you will hurt yourself. So there are very few people who really practice thunder and lightning, but once they achieve perfect control, then everyone who practices thunder and lightning will be a truly strong person. At this moment, the price of the Thunder Ying Divine Pearl is even more outrageous. It requires 30,000 energy stone points, and the battle cost reaches 10,000. At this time, after paying the admission points, people don¡¯t have many points left. Chen Xiaoyao, who is ranked first, only has more than 8,000 energy stone points and only 500 combat points. He is currently not eligible for redemption. So if these three beads are placed here, no one can exchange them for them. People are waiting for the last moment. As soon as the energy stone erupts, people's points will rise rapidly. It depends on who can qualify first and then redeem the orbs. Mo Qing looked around. Many people were preparing nervously. Countless people were communicating privately. People all realized that if this continues, the first person to meet the exchange standard will definitely be someone like Chen Xiaoyao who ranks high. of people?? These people¡¯s communication is obviously aimed at those people at the top of the list. I don¡¯t know if they can find any way to prevent those people from redeeming first. It seems that there are many people who are interested in these three orbs. Chen Xiaoyao and others who are ranked high may not necessarily be able to achieve final success. Seeing this situation, Mo Qing came to the armor area alone. There were still three days left. Mo Qing still had some points in his hand. He had to use them first to arm himself and strive to win in the last three days. Tian takes the next best result and exchanges it for the frozen orb. He is just the badge of a fourth-level boxer. He can get more points than others by leapfrogging his opponents. This is his biggest advantage, so Mo Qing feels that he may not have no chance in the final battle for the treasure! Now there is no pressure to enter school. If you can enter the Black Gold Academy with the freezing air of the jellyfish cloud, then Mo Qing's trip to the Boundary Stone will be perfect! ! ! ! Death Transformation Chapter 153 The New Prince ===================== Stepping into Qinglang City, one is greeted by a rather cold atmosphere, at least that's how Li Mu feels. Li Mu also has some understanding of the Green Wolf Kingdom. The Green Wolf Kingdom is a three-leaf kingdom and is protected by the Qingyang Kingdom. Everyone can only adopt one purple-toothed wolf as a pet in their lifetime, even if the purple-toothed wolf dies. Collect again. Since the Qinglang territory is not accessible to anyone who wants to, the population in Qinglang City is quite sparse. Except for some original residents, few outsiders come here. So, as soon as Li Mugu entered Qinglang City, he saw the original residents around him looking at him strangely, as if he was the alien. Li Mu didn¡¯t care about this either. He also knows the specialness of these original inhabitants. Basically, Chapter 153, the new prince is a human being raised by purple-toothed wolves. In other words, after the aboriginal residents gave birth to their children, they would send their children to Qinglang Mountain to be raised by purple-toothed wolves. Because their ancestors did this, so do they. This is a tradition that has never changed. Therefore, the original inhabitants have grown up drinking the milk of purple-toothed wolves. They also live with the purple-toothed wolves and have never been in contact with the human world. Only when they are ten years old will they be released to Qinglang City by Zijang Lang and reunited with their parents. Therefore, original children under the age of ten cannot speak human language at all, and will not appear in Qingyun City. But because they have been with wolves since they were young, the original residents of Green Wolf City are much stronger than ordinary humans. Whether it is physical fitness or personality, they are not comparable to ordinary humans, especially the wild aura they exude. It cannot be imitated by humans. Looking at these original residents, Li Mu just frowned slightly, and couldn't help but think of the green-haired and purple-eyed man from before. He must also be an original resident of Qinglang City, right? Without thinking too much, Li Mu strode forward. Because the population is relatively sparse, Qinglang City is not big. However, although the population of Qinglang City is not large, there are basically no ordinary humans. Chapter 153: The new prince turns out that the Green Wolf Realm is a country of wolves. There are tens of millions of purple-toothed wolves living in it. They don¡¯t know how to reason with people. Whenever they encounter humans, they will attack. There are no rules. It is said that only Qinglang City and Qinglang Mountain have certain rules. Therefore, those who have not reached the eighth or ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm simply do not dare to enter this realm, let alone come to Qinglang City. In other words, in addition to the original residents of Qinglang City, the weakest ordinary human beings are the eighth-level bronze body and the ninth-level bronze body. Strong people in the three-line realm often appear. After all, there are low-level, medium-level, and high-level ferocious beasts in the Purple Tooth Wolf Clan. Wouldn't it be a great help if you could have a Purple Tooth Wolf of the same level as a pet? Especially once the purple-toothed wolf recognizes its master, it will never betray it. Who doesn¡¯t want to conquer it? But why, how easy is it to subdue a purple-toothed wolf? Same level? The purple-toothed wolves of the same level are obviously stronger than the human cultivators of the same level. If they don't have enough ability, they will only be bitten to death by the purple-toothed wolf! "Humans are here again!" "Yes, recently many humans have come here to admire the new prince. Is this person the same?" "Is this the kid? Don't be ridiculous. It looks like he is only sixteen years old, right? It's incredible to be able to reach the eighth level of the Bronze Body Realm. You must know that the blood of the new prince is the purest in our Purple Fang Wolf Clan in the past thousand years. After soaking in the blood of the ancestors, the power of the bloodline is completely stimulated, and the pure physical strength is enough to blow up the ordinary Tianmai realm with one punch. Not to mention that the new prince's aura has reached the fifth level, and will soon reach the sixth level, and then enter the medium ferocious beast level. Within two years, he will definitely be promoted to a high-level ferocious beast. This kind of talent is actually beyond the reach of ordinary humans. Than? " "Yes, I didn't expect that such a prince would appear in our Blue Wolf Kingdom, and he would definitely be promoted to the Four-leaf Kingdom!" "Hehe, just look at it. Those humans who came here because of their reputation will definitely be beaten to the bone by the new prince at the conference. According to the rules set by the Qingyang Kingdom, failed humans will enslave our Qinglang Kingdom for three years. If you violate it, you will be punished!" "" From time to time, bursts of discussion came from the mouths of the original residents. With Li Mu's ears, he could hear clearly clearly, and his brows could not help but frown slightly. "New prince?" Li Mu was surprised, especially when these people mentioned that the new prince appeared in Qinglang Country every six months, he couldn't help but think of Langya. But in just half a year, Langya could directly improve his body to the point where he could destroy the Heavenly Meridian Realm with one punch? Qi sense or the fifth level? Even he feels thatIt's a bit unbelievable, evenis this possible? Of course it¡¯s possible! Li Mu couldn't help but think of himself. In just a few days, he went from a kid who didn't understand Qi sense to reaching the seventh level of Qi sense all of a sudden? Especially after climbing the middle peak, isn¡¯t it just perfect? It has only been three years now, and we have stepped from the bronze body realm to the six calamities in half a step! Not to mention that Xiaozhu once said that Lang Ya might have the purest bloodline among the Purple Fang wolves! Li Mu concluded that the so-called ¡®new prince¡¯ must be Lang Ya! "Will there be an answer soon? If it is true, I have picked up a treasure." Thinking of this, Li Mu thought deeply, ignored others, and walked directly into the interior of Qinglang City. As for how to find the piggy, the method is actually very simple and very stupid. As long as the little pig appears within a thousand feet of him, he will be able to feel it immediately, and the little pig will also be aware of his presence. As for other methods, there are none yet. Unless you reach the Sixth Tribulation Realm, you can use the power of elements to make elemental talismans. The aura of the maker will be stained on it, and you will be able to sense it even if you are thousands of miles away. Back then, Li Mu relied on the elemental talisman filled with the 'element of death' to find the strong man of the Sixth Tribulation named 'Yu Mo'. As for whether the opponent's element is the 'death element', he is not sure, because the 'death element' in the jade talisman is somewhat special and has the ability to affect a person's mind. It is more appropriate to call it 'devil energy'. When a person becomes possessed by a demon, the demonic energy will appear in his body, which will conflict with the element and make him extremely uncomfortable. Only when the evil energy generated is contained and completely expelled from the body can the tribulation be successfully overcome. If you cannot contain the demonic energy and expel it, you will eventually be swallowed by the demonic energy one day. Then the practitioner will immediately lose consciousness, fall into madness, and soon perish in this world. Therefore, it is possible that the jade talisman was made by Yu Mo using the demonic energy in his body. Li Mu really admired this. He could not imagine how capable Yu Mo was. Not only did he not absorb the influence of the demonic energy, but he also You can control the demonic energy easily, otherwise how could you make that elemental talisman? In this way, Li Mu started wandering around Qinglang City. Fortunately, Qinglang City was not big. With his speed, he could walk around it in less than half a day. But in the end, he did not sense the existence of Xiaozhu! "Not there?" Li Mu was suspicious, thinking to himself that it was impossible for Xiaozhu and the others to arrive at Qinglang City after so long. Did something unexpected happen? It¡¯s impossible. What danger can¡¯t be solved with Xiaozhu¡¯s ability? He quickly dismissed the possibility. "Could it be" Li Mu suddenly thought and looked up at Qinglang Mountain in the distance. He couldn't help but slap his forehead and secretly cursed himself for being stupid. In a flash, he quickly ran towards Qinglang Mountain. =============! ! ! Death Transformation Chapter 154 Contest for Hegemony ====================== "Stop!" A cold shout rang out. As soon as he arrived at the junction of Qinglang City and Qinglang Mountain, Li Mu was blocked by a group of original residents of Qinglang City. Looking at their ferocious looks, Li Mu frowned slightly, feeling nothing. After all, these people were not ordinary humans, but half-humans who had been raised by purple-toothed wolves since childhood. Their personalities were obviously biased towards purple-toothed wolves. "Are you also here to participate in this hegemony competition?" A slightly childish voice sounded, and a young man wearing animal skin and holding an animal club walked out from behind the group of strong men, with a hint of pride in his expression. , stared at Li Mu and said coldly. "Yes." Li Mu nodded, especially when he saw this young man who was similar to himself, he couldn't help being surprised. Because he discovered that this young man was not in the Bronze Body Realm, but in the Three Meridians Realm! Although it is only the lowest level of human connections, having entered the realm of human connections at such an early age is enough to be called a ¡®genius¡¯. "I didn't expect that there was such a character among the original residents. Li Mu frowned, but he didn't pay too much attention. He could practice so fast, why can't others? "Hey!" The beast-skin boy grinned after receiving the answer, but after taking a look at Li Mu, the arrogance in his expression gradually dissipated, and he stepped forward, sniffed Li Mu cautiously, and then fiercely He ducked out of the way, his eyes showing solemnity and fierceness. "Roar!" His move made the big men of the original residents all grimace and let out deep roars from their throats. Seeing the actions of these people, Li Mu's eyes froze. He really couldn't understand what the world of these original residents was like. "Shut up!" With a cold snort, the boy in animal skin suddenly glanced at the group of strong men on the side and said in a low voice: "Get out of the way!" "Woooo" With choking sounds, the group of strong men all looked scared and retreated to both sides. "You can pass!" Immediately, the animal-skin boy set his sights on Li Mu again. "Yes." Li Mu glanced at the animal-skin boy with a little surprise. Without thinking much, he stepped forward and walked slowly towards the Langya Mountain in the distance. He quickly disappeared. At this place. "This person is very strong!" The animal-skin boy kept staring at Li Mu's departing back with his wolf eyes, and in his deep voice, he let out a fearful roar from his throat. ¡­¡­ ?? Qinglang Mountain is the core of the entire Qinglang Kingdom, and it is also the headquarters of the Purple Tooth Wolf. It is just like the place where sects in other countries are located, but the people living in the Qinglang Mountain are basically the Purple Tooth Wolf. Naturally, there are humans in Qinglang Mountain, whether they are outsiders who come to visit all the time and want to take a purple-toothed wolf as a pet, or the original residents who have been sent there since childhood and were raised by purple-toothed wolves. It's just that the number occupied by humans is not large. And from the mouths of the beast-skin boy and the original residents of Qinglang City, Li Mu got two pieces of information. First: In the past six months, there have been a lot of strong outsiders coming to Qinglang Mountain. Second: A ¡®Contest for Hegemony¡¯ is being held in Qinglang Mountain But whether it¡¯s the first or the second point, Li Mu will think of the ¡®new prince¡¯, and also think of Wolf Fang. "This pig will cause trouble wherever he goes." As he thought about it, Li Mu couldn't help but shake his head, and the figure of Piggy appeared in his mind. He felt that this 'Contest for Hegemony' might not be able to escape from Piggy. relationship. "Whoosh!" Without thinking much, he quickly arrived at the foot of Qinglang Mountain like lightning, and ran towards the top along the wide stone steps. ?? Qinglang Mountain is very big. It is said to be a mountain, but in fact the terrain inside is also divided into high and low levels, and it is extremely rugged. Usually it's no big deal, and no one would go to the top of Qinglang Mountain. But now, Li Mu can clearly feel that many creatures have gathered at the top of Qinglang Mountain. He had no intention of visiting Qinglang Mountain, so he just wanted to run to the top of Qinglang Mountain. ¡°And along the way, he didn¡¯t see a single decent human building. There were quite a few caves of different sizes, all over Qinglang Mountain. Occasionally, a purple-toothed wolf walked out of it, showing a ferocious look. Li Mu is not surprised by this. After all, this is the place where purple-toothed wolves live. Naturally, they are all caves. Even if humans come here, they can only sleep in caves. ¡°Ouch~~~¡± ¡°Ouch~~~¡± ¡°Ouch~~~¡± Night has fallen. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a coincidence or intentional, but tonight is the night of the full moon. Li Mu is already far from the top of the mountain.Not far away, one could clearly hear the shocking howls of wolves. Hearing that voice, a hint of solemnity flashed in Li Mu's eyes. Through the huge anger, he could confirm that the number of purple-toothed wolves gathered above definitely exceeded 50,000! The most important thing is that every purple-toothed wolf is at least the eighth level of bronze body! "As expected of the Three-Leaf Kingdom." Li Mu frowned, and he took a step forward several hundred feet away. His body flashed and he quickly reached the top of Qinglang Mountain. "Roar!" His appearance immediately caused a roar, and countless purple-toothed wolves that were entrenched here all turned their gazes towards him, their green eyes making people feel creepy. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If it were an ordinary person, he would be frightened to the point of losing all his strength by this scene, but Li Mu didn't feel much about it. After frowning, he couldn't help but said: "I am here to participate in the hegemony competition." With the wisdom of the purple-toothed wolf, it is possible to understand human speech. "Human!" A deep roar sounded. I saw an extremely majestic purple-toothed wolf flashing out of it. As it ran, its entire body underwent strange changes. The most obvious thing is that its hind limbs have grown at a speed visible to the naked eye. When the forelimbs are off the ground, the thick hair on its body has also shortened a lot. "Is this a purple-toothed wolf at the level of connections?" Li Mu was slightly surprised, stepped forward and slightly arched his hands. He clearly knows that although the vast majority of people here are purple-toothed wolves, at least the visiting humans have not broken their rules, and they are not allowed to attack without authorization, otherwise the Qingyang Congress will regard it as contempt for human life. After all, although the Green Wolf Kingdom is protected by the Qingyang Kingdom, the rulers of the Qingyang Kingdom are still humans. No matter what, the purple-toothed wolf is just a beast. Naturally, if humans dare to act recklessly here, the purple-toothed wolf has the absolute power to obliterate humans! "I'm really sorry, the registration for this hegemony competition has ended, and the competition is about to start. You are late, please go back." The purple-toothed wolf, who stood upright, replied calmly with an indifferent tone. Li Mu frowned, raised his head and looked into the distance, but he didn't expect that he would be blocked here. But will he just go back like this? Obviously not! "Now that we're here, there's no reason to go back, so please give way." Li Mu stepped forward, exuding an intimidating aura. "Human, you dare to break through?!" Feeling the power of this momentum, the expression of the upright purple-toothed wolf changed, and a sharp roar came from his mouth. "Ouch!" Countless purple-toothed wolves around them roared loudly and all came closer. Seeing this, Li Mu didn't say another word, but took a step forward. He suddenly disappeared on the spot. When he was waiting to appear, he had already arrived one meter in front of the upright purple-toothed wolf, and the other party was at this moment. There was no response at all. "Don't stop me." Staring at the opponent's wolf face with a hint of horror, Li Mu said coldly, then made a mistake in his steps, bypassed the opponent and walked towards the top of the mountain. He did not choose to hurt the other party, but if the other party dared to stop him, he would not show any mercy! "Ho! Roar!" Li Mu's move instantly detonated the purple-toothed wolves around him. They roared fiercely and rushed towards him quickly. ¡°Ouch~~~¡± But suddenly, the upright purple-toothed wolf looked up to the sky and let out a startling roar. All the purple-toothed wolves' forward momentum was severely stopped, bowed their heads and retreated, not daring to stop them in the slightest. Seeing this scene, Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, and he understood that his actions just now were of some use. Without thinking much, he quickly headed towards the core. Not long after, a huge canyon appeared in his field of vision. Looking around, there are tens of thousands of purple-toothed wolves in the canyon, and there are also many humans. Roughly speaking, there are thousands. In addition to the children riding on the backs of the purple-toothed wolves, there are also strong human beings from outside. The weakest ones are also at the ninth level of bronze body. ?????????? There are many people in the realm of connections, earth veins, and even heavenly veins! And in the center of that scene, there was a strong human being and a purple-toothed wolf who were in a fierce battle. This fight ended not long after it lasted. Either it ends with the defeat of the strong human beings, or it ends with the injury of the purple-toothed wolf. The whole canyon is very lively. During the bursts of howling wolves, the strong human beings are also noisy. Li Mu didn¡¯t pay too much attention. He only came here for one purpose, which was to take Xiaozhu and Wolf Ya away. As for the rest, he didn't want to pay attention to it. "This pig seems to have been living a good life." Li Mu focused his eyes and looked towards a human-like building in the canyon.Looking from the high platform, there were only three purple-toothed wolves on the top. The other purple-toothed wolves did not dare to jump up to the high platform, especially some of the surrounding purple-toothed wolves. They were all kneeling on the ground with great respect, as if they were the three purple-toothed wolves over there. The purple-toothed wolf is their king. Indeed, in Li Mu's perception, the three purple-toothed wolves were extremely powerful, especially one of them, which was quite young, made him feel familiar. At first, he was not sure whether it was a wolf's fang, because the change was too big. When he saw the piglet lying on it, this uncertainty immediately turned into certainty. It¡¯s just that Qian Hongxue is not here, has she left? Li Mu thought to himself. "Who dares to break into our Qinglang Mountain!" At this moment, a thunderous roar suddenly sounded, suppressing the entire noisy scene. On the high platform, the oldest and most majestic purple-toothed wolf suddenly changed from squatting to standing upright. When it raised its head, its purple wolf eyes stared directly in the direction of Li Mu. With its roar, the other purple-toothed wolf, the wolf fang, and the piggy woke up at the same time, all staring at each other, including the purple-toothed wolf and humans in the entire canyon. In just one breath, Li Mu became the only focus here! =================== Death Transformation Chapter 155 Provoke the entire wolf clan "Ouch!!!" ¡°Ho ho ho!!¡± "" After a short period of silence, a series of shocking roars and roars suddenly surged out from the canyon. The purple-toothed wolves gathered here all had a fierce look on their faces. Staring at Li Mu, he seemed extremely angry! Similarly, the humans who came here to participate in the ¡®Contest for Hegemony¡¯ all looked at them with great surprise and were extremely shocked. At this time, Langya and Xiaozhu on the high platform finally saw Li Mu clearly. "Roar!" Wolf Ya let out a thundering roar with great excitement, suppressing the roars of all the purple fang wolves. Even the most majestic old wolf king and the slightly smaller wolf queen beside him couldn't help but stop roaring. , his eyes fell on the Wolf Fang Body Chapter 155 Provoking the entire wolf clan, with a trace of confusion on his face. ¡°Ouch~~¡± Although Langya was excited, he seemed to have taken it into consideration, especially when the Wolf King and Wolf Queen looked at him, he couldn't help but growl twice, as if he was explaining something. "Roar!" But before it could finish its explanation, the Wolf King suddenly showed a fierce look on his face and directly interrupted his words. When he raised his head, the Wolf King once again stared at Li Mu with his purple eyes. A look of indifference flashed through his eyes, and his eyes were full of blood. Between opening and closing the mouth, a human speech came out. "This person dares to trespass into the territory of our wolf clan. One wolf, two wolves, three wolves, four wolves, five wolves, six wolves and seven! Let me capture him! I will deal with it later!" At the same time, the Wolf King directly faced the person below. The seven strongest male wolves ordered coldly. "Roar!!!" Suddenly, I saw the seven male wolves looking up to the sky and roaring at the same time. Their strong limbs slammed on the ground, and the entire canyon seemed to shake. Their huge bodies had already risen into the sky, and they were also changing shapes in mid-air. Like the previous purple-toothed wolf, their hind limbs began to lengthen and their entire bodies stood upright. But it is obvious that the strength of these seven male wolves is definitely not comparable to that of the previous purple-toothed wolf. The reason is very simple. After the transformation, these seven male wolves are not wolf bodies, but human bodies. Chapter 155: Provoking the entire wolf clan! Yes, the human body has a completely human appearance. The body is extremely smooth, without a trace of hair. The head is also a human head. Even the tail has been degraded. The body is wearing a blue robe. ¡°If they hadn¡¯t seen their changes with their own eyes, no one present would have been able to tell that the seven of them were actually purple-toothed wolves! At this time, the entire canyon became quiet, and under the majesty of the Wolf King, Langya was unable to resist. Even the wolf queen could only look at Langya helplessly, showing a trace of sympathy. "When the other purple-toothed wolves and humans saw the seven people rising into the sky, the former showed a hint of excitement in their respect, while the latter felt a sense of horror. It seems that in their eyes, no matter how strong Li Mu is, he will probably be taken down immediately, and his end will be miserable! After all, Li Mu looks only sixteen years old. Even if he is strong, how strong can he be? It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t see that there was a trace of solemnity in the Wolf King¡¯s expression. Especially the little pig on the back of the wolf fang, with his mouth wide open, a faint smile appeared on the pig's face. Although there was also a hint of pity in its eyes, its pity was not directed at Li Mu, but at the seven wolves that had transformed into humans! On the top of the peak, Li Mu still looked calm, standing quietly, but the Wolf King's attitude made him feel a little cold. He clearly saw Langya's actions. Langya had obviously explained to the wolf king, but the wolf king still continued to act like this. It seemed that the matter could no longer be solved by explanation. "Don't you want me to take Langya away?" Li Mu frowned slightly and said to himself. At this time, he already knew clearly without asking anymore that Langya must be the so-called 'new prince'. His pure bloodline was definitely unique in the history of the Ziya Wolf Clan. In the future, it would not be a problem to enter the Six Tribulations Realm. It represented the entire How can the future of the Zijang Wolf Clan be taken away? And as the owner of the wolf fang, he is likely to take the wolf fang away. It is normal for him not to be welcomed by the wolf king. However, he is not surprised that the wolf king has such an attitude. Although he was not surprised, the Wolf King's attitude made him feel a little cold. Especially when he thought about Lang Ya¡¯s life experience and looked at the Wolf King¡¯s current attitude, Li Mu wanted to say, what qualifications did the Purple Tooth Wolf Clan have to keep Lang Ya here? It was so ruthless to throw away the Langya back then, but now after seeing that the bloodline of the Langya is pure, you want to take it as your own. Isn¡¯t it too shameless? At this moment, Li Mu felt a sense of disgust for the Wolf King in his heart. "Humans! Don't have the courage toWrong, but you have come to the wrong place. Do you know the consequences of violating the rules of our Green Wolf Country? You guys, don't do anything. I can slap him to death with just one slap! "A cold chuckle rang out. Among the seven strong men in green robes who flew towards them, a bald man glanced at the other six, stepped out of the room, and attacked Li Mu fiercely. This man didn¡¯t have any weapons in his hands, but the moment he raised his hand, five-inch purple claws grew instantly from the tips of his five fingers! And because of this person's words, the other six strong men just snorted coldly, but did not take action. They looked at Li Mu as if they were looking at a dead person, without arousing the slightest interest. But this scene fell into Langya's eyes, causing Langya's purple eyes to flash with a hint of sarcasm, and this sarcasm was immediately noticed by the Wolf King on the side. The Wolf King couldn't help being stunned, and immediately raised his head and thought He wanted to warn him, but he was still a step too slow. A trace of blood bloomed in the sky, and a purple slap flew out. "You" The bald, strong man suddenly appeared in front of him. The young man in black suddenly appeared in front of him. The ferocity on his face disappeared instantly, and there was only that endless fear! Especially when he saw the palm of his right hand flying out, he couldn't believe that the scene in front of him was real, but try telling him that this is indeed real! "Breaking his palm is a warning to you. If you dare to do it again, then it will be as simple as breaking his palm." Li Mu did not pay attention to the bald man, but lowered his head and glanced at the cold gaze. The six men in green robes, who also showed horrified expressions, immediately looked towards the Wolf King on the high platform. "If you want the Ziya Wolf Clan to be completely extinct on Qingyang Star, you can choose to try it." Staring at the Wolf King, Li Mu's tone was still so cold and ruthless, even if the target was the leader of the entire Zifan Wolf Clan, it had not changed at all! At this moment, the temperature of the entire canyon dropped directly to below zero. Whether it was those purple-toothed wolves or humans, they all couldn't help but feel a sense of fear deep in their hearts. You thinkthis human being is too scary, right? How dare you single-handedly provoke the entire Zijang Wolf Clan? Looking for death? ! But the facts tell them that this is true! ! "Boom!" Suddenly, the entire canyon fell into extremely violent turmoil! ====================! ! ! Death Transformation Chapter 156 The Fierce Sword Liang Wenjie Genocide! "These two extremely simple words shocked all the purple-toothed wolves and all the humans present to the spot. You must know that the entire Ziya Wolf Clan is protected by the Qingyang Kingdom. Destroying the Ziya Wolf Clan is equivalent to slapping the Qingyang Kingdom in the face. As the ruler of the Qingyang Star, how terrifying is the Qingyang Kingdom? No one can imagine it! Even if we don¡¯t talk about the Qingyang Kingdom, how can the Zijang Wolf Clan be wiped out just by destroying it? Although the purple-toothed wolves and humans present were shocked, they felt a sense of shamelessness at the same time! But no one dared to say anything at this moment, because the strength Li Mu showed just now was enough to shock them there. Even if these words sounded arrogant, Li Mu's power was definitely not something they could provoke! ?????????????? At least, the miserable end of the bald man is there, the entire slap has been removed, and it is definitely not something that can be regenerated by ordinary magic pills. A broken palm is enough to be called a 'disability' for a human being, but for a purple-toothed wolf with four feet on the ground, it is even more of a disability! For a time, no one dared to speak, and even the ordinary purple-toothed wolves felt fear in their hearts. As a beast, the fear of the strong is much stronger than that of humans. As for the humans in the canyon, although they were shocked, they had no fear. After all, Li Mu was a human, and an extremely powerful human. This allowed them, deep in the Green Wolf Country, who had been marginalized a little bit, to find some clues. Sense of balance. At this moment, only Langya looked proud, but he was also quite surprised at how powerful his master was. He had become so terrifying after not seeing him for eight months. Even though it is no longer weak now, it still feels that it is no match for its master, and the disparity in strength is even greater than before! "Half-step to the realm of six tribulations The compatibility between heaven and earth is nine percent, which is vaguely reaching the level of ten percent. Not bad, not bad" Xiaozhu always kept a smile on Langya's back, muttering to himself that no one else could do anything at all. Can't hear it. "If others can hear its inner words, especially the Wolf King, they will definitely regret the orders they gave before andall the decisions they make next! "Roar!" After a brief silence, a heavy low roar sounded. All the purple-toothed wolves and humans were awakened, and all looked at the Wolf King. Over the canyon, Li Mu casually threw the frightened bald man aside, ignoring the presence of the other six people. At the same time, he also looked at the Wolf King on the high platform. He wanted to see what the Wolf King wanted to do next. Compromise or resist? If it was a compromise, he would feel that the purple-toothed wolf tribe had no backbone at all, so in his heart he expected that the other party would choose to resist. "It's really a contradictory mentality." Thinking of this, Li Mu felt helpless. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We know that if the wolf king resists, it will bring him a lot of trouble, but he still thinketh that the other party will resist, is it a bit mean? Maybe, as long as you like it! Li Mu sighed softly in his heart. In the midst of the attention of the wolves and everyone, the Wolf King on the high platform looked at the wolf fang coldly, and its body, which was five meters high and ten meters long, floated strangely. Likewise, during the process of lifting into the air, its body began to change. In a flash of green light, the Wolf King instantly transformed into a ten-meter giant in his sixties. What is different from the seven bald men is that the Wolf King has a thumb-sized diamond-shaped chip between his eyebrows, which emits a faint purple glow under the refraction of the moonlight, adding a unique aura to his whole body. . And it¡¯s not over yet! The ten-meter Wolf King is obviously too huge, so after turning into a human form, he is shrinking little by little, from the original ten meters to a two-meter level. It can be seen that the power of the Wolf King is beyond the comparison of the seven bald men. Li Mu's eyes flashed. After he came into contact with the bald man, he realized that the seven people had the strength of the Tianmai level, that is, the level of high-level ferocious beasts. Obviously, this wolf king is much stronger than the seven people. He must have surpassed the Tianmai realm and reached the half-step six calamities! It has even passed the first calamity and truly entered the level of the six calamities! This level can no longer be called a ferocious beast, but a monster! Monster beasts represent the Six Tribulations Realm. Even the lowest monster beasts possess extremely terrifying strength. Like humans, after entering the Six Tribulations realm, they also possess "original elements" and are in harmony with the heaven and earth. They use the elements between heaven and earth. Elemental power. "It seems that I have underestimated you." A deep voice sounded, buzzing and vibrating, echoing over the entire canyon. At this time, the sixty-year-old Wolf King, who was dressed in purple robes and stood two meters tall, had risen to the same level as Li Mu.  While speaking, his refreshing lavender eyes glanced at wolf one, wolf two, wolf three, wolf four, wolf five, wolf six and wolf seven, and snorted coldly: "You are useless, why don't you get out of here?!" "It'sFather" The seven people who heard the words spoke respectfully. Although they were scolded, they did not have any emotions. Instead, they felt as if a heavy burden had been relieved. Maybe they are not human beings, but they have cultivated to this point and are fully equipped with human wisdom. They understand that Li Mu is terrifying and definitely far more terrible than them. Although they can't believe it, it is a fact! Especially the bald man who was Lang Yi was extremely frightened. He could be 100% sure that if Li Muruo wanted to kill him, it would be absolutely easy. Even if the seven brothers did it together, the result would be the same! Suddenly, all seven people lowered themselves and assumed the purple-toothed wolf form. Among them, the sole of Wolf One's front right leg was long gone, and he could only crawl on the ground with a choked sob. The Wolf Queen on the high platform didn¡¯t express any emotion at all. Although Wolf One to Wolf Seven were all princes, they were obviously not as good as Lang Ya. At this moment, Langya also became nervous. Although it had great confidence in the strength of its master, it was more aware of the fear of the Wolf King. Once the two of them fought, there would definitely not be a good outcome. After all, Langya is a member of the Ziya Wolf Clan. Although he is not the biological son of the Wolf King, if the Wolf King is ill, it will definitely affect the entire clan, and Li Mu is its master, so nothing should happen to him. For a moment, Langya didn¡¯t know what to do. He couldn¡¯t help but look sideways at the piggy. "Don't look at me. This Pig Saint's abilities are limited. Anyway, I can't do anything with them." The little pig rolled his eyes and looked at Li Mu and the Wolf King above the canyon. His tone sounded relaxed, but his expression was But there is also a hint of solemnity. In this way, Langya can only watch helplessly, hoping that things will not get out of hand. If that time comes, it can only try its best to stop it. "Do you like your master very much?" At this time, a female voice sounded in Langya's mind. Wolf Ya was startled, and reflexively looked sideways at the wolf queen beside him. Although he was surprised that the other party would ask such a question, he still nodded and said with force: "Yes, I like it very much. And I, Zifan Wolf, Once the clan recognizes its master, won't they be able to betray it even if they die for the rest of their lives? Why would the Wolf King" "It's not for this family yet." The Wolf Queen sighed, her words full of helplessness: "It has always hoped that our clan can have a certain status on Qingyang Star and not be bullied by humans. Recognize the master? Why should our clan consider humans as our masters? Why can¡¯t we be our own masters? Don¡¯t you think this is a bit ridiculous? You are now our clan¡¯s only hope to achieve this wish. Naturally, the Wolf King does not want you to leave with that human. .¡± Hearing this, Langya fell silent. Indeed, why do the wolves consider humans as their masters, and conversely, why can¡¯t humans recognize the wolves as their masters? The reason for all this is nothing more than the word 'strength'. During the conversation with the Wolf Queen, Langya never noticed that his ideas were being vaguely changed by these words "This woman!" On its back, the piglet's eyes suddenly turned cold, staring at the wolf queen, but it did not interrupt, let alone remind the wolf fang. Instead, after taking a look at the wolf queen, it It looked at Li Mu above the canyon, then closed its eyes and fell asleep. No one knew what it was thinking. "Human, I have to admit that you are very powerful, and this surprised me. I didn't expect that there would be monsters of your level on Qingyang Star. However, you think that with your own strength, you can destroy all of me." The wolf clan? Don¡¯t talk about destroying my wolf clan, even if you want to defeat me, you are just a hearer, right?" A low voice came from above, attracting the attention of all wolves and humans. The person speaking was the Wolf King who had transformed into a human. Hearing this, the wolves and humans were surprised. Therefore, the Wolf King no longer felt condescending, but put himself in the same position as Li Mu! For a moment, the wolves and the humans gathered here all stared at Li Mu with expressions of disbelief. They were even more surprised and asked, who is this person? It's too scary to be able to make the Wolf King look him in the face, isn't it? ! "You can choose to give it a try and bet with me the fate of the entire wolf clan." Li Mu didn't care about others. He only had eyes for the Wolf King at the moment, and his tone was still so cold. As soon as he said these words, the calm expression of the Wolf King suddenly sank. His sinking instantly caused the heartbeats of the wolves and humans to accelerate suddenly. The next moment, the Wolf King laughed again. "Very good, I haven't seen a human like you for a long time. But I can tell you that if I bet with you, you have no chance of winning!" Qing ?Among them, although the Wolf King's tone was calm, it contained a hint of threat. Li Mu was silent. He couldn't help but look at an area of ??Qinglang Mountain from the corner of his eye. When he came here, he vaguely noticed something was wrong, as if the real king of Qinglang Country had not appeared. No, not a king, but an emperor! Although the Wolf King in front of him is a true Sixth Tribulation level powerhouse who has survived the first calamity, due to various factors, Li Mu is not afraid of him. If the other party still has the same attitude as before, even if the other party is the first. So what if you rob the strong? So far, he, Li Mu, has never been afraid of anyone. But the ¡®Emperor¡¯ hidden in the depths made him a little afraid! "Human, tell me why you came to Qinglang Mountain." The Wolf King's purple eyes flickered, and a faint smile appeared on his face. He seemed to have noticed something from Li Mu's seemingly calm face, but he did not Aggressive. "Of course I'll take it away." Li Mu frowned, but he didn't expect that the wolf king was so wise, and the city was so deep that ordinary people couldn't reach it, but he still wouldn't change his original idea of ??coming here. His eyes fell on Langya. "If you want to take the new prince away, you have to ask the sword in my hand if he agrees!" Just as the wolves and everyone were slightly shocked, an extremely cold voice sounded. "It's the murderous swordsman Liang Wenjie!" Exclamations came from one after another! Death Transformation Chapter 157 Calculation "The vicious sword Liang Wenjie!" "It's really him! I didn't expect him to come back. Legend has it that this person is the strongest original resident of the Blue Wolf Country. His strength is as strong as the Wolf Queen and is chasing the Wolf King! The most important thing is that this person is only twenty-four years old. He is already halfway to the Six Tribulation Realm, his cultivation talent is terrifying, he is definitely a level one monster, and he is even favored by the Qingyang Kingdom, the Six-leaf Kingdom!" "The fierce sword is indeed a fierce sword. It is so domineering that no one can defeat it. I wonder what the boy in black robe is like!" "Who knows, at this age, what else can you do?" "Don't underestimate him! Didn't you see the tragic situation of Lang Yi just now? Lang Yi is a high-level perfect ferocious beast. His hoof was chopped off with one move, and he was even looked at by the Wolf King. I'm afraid his strength is not as strong as the ferocious sword Liang Wenjie Under. If that is the case, then he will be even more terrifying than the murderous swordsman Liang Wenjie in the future!" "The future? The future is the future, and the present is now. Just watch! This Liang Wenjie is known as a fierce sword. No one's sword is more fierce than his. He has been famous for several years. That kid came out of nowhere. He must be no match for the fierce sword. Knife!" "" With the flash of purple light and shadow, shouts of exclamation continued to be heard from the thousands of strong human beings, some were biased towards the vicious swordsman Liang Wenjie, and some were biased towards Li Mu. But it is obvious that the majority favors Liang Wenjie. After all, Li Mu is only sixteen years old. Perhaps he has just shown a lot of strength, but compared with the fierce swords of the city residents, his prestige is still far behind. But no one dares to deny his power, especially his potential. But potential is just potential after all, and no one knows what will happen now. "Whoosh!" The air tore, purple light and shadow flashed, and the Wolf King appeared in the blink of an eye. His rather handsome face was extremely cold, especially the pair of purple eyes that were somewhat similar to the Wolf King, which gave him a sense of monster out of thin air. He is the legendary murderous sword - Liang Wenjie! "Ferocious knife" Li Mu stood calmly and looked at the visitor with great indifference. He did not change at all due to the arrival of the other party, and for the purple-robed man who appeared in front of him, that is, the man named Liang Wenjie, he Chapter 157 is not unfamiliar with calculations. Naturally, he doesn¡¯t understand the other person either. The ¡°not stranger¡± here is just because this is not the first time they have met. Li Mu clearly remembered that when he arrived at Qinglang City during the day, he met a man in purple who jumped directly from the top of Qinglang City and submerged into Qinglang Mountain. And the man in purple was none other than the guy in front of him named Liang Wenjie. "Did you achieve a breakthrough?" Looking at the other party, Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly. During the day, he felt that Liang Wenjie was only at the Perfect Heavenly Vein Realm. Although his aura was obviously stronger than that of the ordinary Perfect Heavenly Vein Realm, he still could not achieve the same level as Heaven and Earth. Fit. But now, he clearly feels that the other person is different from the daytime. This difference is not only due to the stronger aura, but also a feeling of being in harmony with the world. Obviously, the other party has broken through, and there is a sense of harmony between heaven and earth, and he has entered the realm of six calamities in half a step! "Use a knife?" Li Mu's eyes moved slightly and landed on the long knife tied to the opponent's back, and a trace of fighting spirit slowly emerged in his eyes. "Wenjie, have you achieved a breakthrough?" At this time, the Wolf King also locked his eyes on Liang Wenjie, a hint of surprise flashed across his rough face. "Yes." Liang Wenjie nodded. Facing the Wolf King, he was not as respectful as the others. His face was still indifferent. He just casually arched his hands to the Wolf King and then turned around. His eyes were full of wildness. His purple eyes fell on Li Mu, and he said coldly: "Want to keep the new prince away?" "Yes." Li Mu looked at each other calmly and opened his mouth slightly to spit out the word. "Then, show your sword and defeat me. You are qualified. If the new prince chooses to go with you, no one in the wolf clan will stop him!" Liang Wenjie's eyes were filled with purple will, and there was a fierceness in his eyes. Carrying a barbaric aura, it suddenly burst out at him. ¡°Ouch~~¡± The tens of thousands of purple-toothed wolves below were so excited that they roared loudly. Thousands of humans seemed a little silent. Although Liang Wenjie was also a human, he was a human on the side of the Purple Tooth Wolf. Maybe he was indeed powerful, but this did not mean that they had to support him. On the contrary, many people showed signs of sudden enlightenment at this moment. "It turns out that Liang Wenjie came back from Qingyang Kingdom for the sake of the new prince!" "Nonsense, don't even look at how strong the new prince is. Legend has it that the new prince has the genes of the wolf god in his blood. Once he can exert the power of the wolf god, he can easily enter the Six Tribulation Realm, and he may even be promoted to the legendary The holy beast is an existence in the Nine Gates Realm!" "yes¡­¡­" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?The sound of shouting echoed among the human crowd. "Really?" Li Mu seemed not to hear these words, but turned his head slightly and looked at the Wolf King. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t believe Liang Wenjie¡¯s words, it¡¯s that the person in charge here is not Liang Wenjie, but the Wolf King! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If he waits to outsmart the other party, but the Wolf King does not agree, isn't that a waste of effort? He is not stupid, he can definitely think of such simple questions. But these words made Liang Wenjie look fierce. As a fierce man, his arrogance was beyond imagination. Li Mu's words obviously stimulated his dignity. However, the murderer was no fool. He quickly suppressed it and looked sideways at the Wolf King. "Okay." The Wolf King glanced at Liang Wenjie, nodded, and stepped aside. "Can we start now?" Liang Wenjie's purple eyes fell on Li Mu again. "Okay." Li Mu nodded. He didn't like talking nonsense and preferred to be direct. Although Liang Wenjie was extremely cold, he liked this about the other person. If he wanted to fight, he wouldn't talk nonsense! "Roar!" As soon as Li Mu finished speaking, a deep roar sounded from Liang Wenjie's throat. "Whoosh!" The next moment, Liang Wenjie disappeared from the spot and suddenly appeared in front of him. "The speed is very fast, and the compatibility with the world has reached at least 4%!" Li Mu's eyes narrowed slightly. And it was obvious that this was just the beginning. Then he finally understood why this man named Liang Wenjie was called the ¡®violent knife¡¯ by others, because the opponent¡¯s knife was indeed very fierce! "Boom!" Amidst the shocking explosion, the battle is about to break out! But no one else saw it at this moment. The expression of Wolf Fang, who was lying on the high platform, had become indifferent. The Wolf Queen beside him had a faint smile on his lips, looking up at the Wolf King standing in the sky above the canyon. I don¡¯t know if it was intentional, but the Wolf King also happened to look down. The two wolves looked at each other, with a faint evil smile on their faces. At this moment, only the little pig crawling on the wolf's back slowly opened its eyes, and it looked at the wolf king and wolf queen indifferently, and the depths of its eyes were actually filled with a strong death intention! ==============! ! ! Death Transformation Chapter 158 The Emperor =================== "Hi!" In the sky above the canyon, two figures, one black and one purple, passed each other. No one was approaching within a thousand feet of sword energy. Even the Wolf King had already retreated a thousand feet away, staring at the two fighting people with bright eyes. . In the canyon, everyone held their breath. There was no one and no wolf who was not highly concentrated. He did not even dare to blink for fear of missing the scene that would appear at that critical moment. The same is true for the Wolf Queen and Wolf Fang on the high platform, only the little pig is still sleeping. "Pfft!" Finally, the scene that had not appeared for a long time appeared! I saw a trace of blood rising, blooming suddenly on Li Mu's left shoulder, and the two of them separated instantly! "The vicious knife is indeed quite vicious, but it's a pity" Feeling the pain coming from his shoulder, Li Mu glanced at the superficial wound on his left shoulder casually, not paying attention to it. Because what is visible to the naked eye is that the blood mark is being repaired at an extremely terrifying speed, disappearing into nothing in the blink of an eye! ¡°Bang!¡± The space trembled, and before Li Mu could stabilize his body, he took one step forward and disappeared from the spot. The tens of thousands of purple-toothed wolves below originally wanted to scream in excitement because Liang Wenjie had wounded him, but at the next moment, when they saw a trace of blood on Liang Wenjie's chest, their screams were suppressed. "Deathcrazy!" Li Mu did not care about these onlookers, he only had Liang Wenjie in his eyes, the murderous swordsman Liang Wenjie! In his deep depression, he suddenly activated the second move of [Death Knife Codex]. The strength of the opponent made him full of fighting spirit. How could he have the slightest contempt at this time? Not to mention contempt, even if you don't try your best, you will lose your life because of it! "The evil tide is surging!" Facing the thousands of sword shadows, Liang Wenjie, who was dressed in purple robes, had his pupils tightened. His slender body spun on the spot and turned directly into a tornado. With the sword in his hand making a big move, he fiercely clashed with the thousands of swords fired by Li Mu. The swords and shadows collided. Suddenly, an extremely harsh sound exploded. Centered on the two of them, the terrifying sword energy continuously tore the air. When the two swords touched, the dazzling sparks bloomed. It looks like a raging fire, coming and going. There was a lot of blood scattered among them. In such a terrifying battle, neither Li Mu nor Liang Wenjie could defend themselves at all. Only by attacking, attacking relentlessly, and attacking regardless of life, can we best protect ourselves! The competition is who can get there faster! Whose sword is stronger! At this moment, everyone and the wolf were standing still, looking at the shocking scene above their heads, unable to speak, but their heavy and rapid breathing showed that they were very nervous! very excited! Even trembling with fear! The strong one is the real strong one! "I didn't expect this human being to be so powerful. Although Wenjie's attainments in the art of swordsmanship are not terrible, there are only a few people who can match him. Now he is in harmony with heaven and earth, and his overall strength has increased more than ten times. He actually And he was suppressed. Especially this person did not use his strongest strength!" In the distance and high in the sky, the Wolf King looked slightly calm. But after he calmed down, there was a hint of excitement between his brows. "The strongerthe better!" The corners of the Wolf King's mouth raised slightly and he chuckled. ¡°Tsk!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Two terrifying sword energies bloomed in the sky, splitting the two figures into two. Li Mu stabilized his body and stared at the person in front of him calmly. The opponent was extremely powerful with swords. He could be said to be the strongest person he had ever seen in his life. Although he had a slight upper hand in the fight just now, that was because This is because his body has a strong ability to repair. But the other party didn't! Especially even if the opponent is injured, his expression has not changed at all. He is still so cold and calm. The knife in his hand has not weakened at all, but has become more fierce. He can clearly see the fighting spirit! "We can't delay it any longer." Li Mu took a deep breath and said to himself. Intuition told him that it was best to end this fight as soon as possible. The longer it was delayed, the more trouble it would become, especially the inexplicable sense of crisis, which made him feel uneasy, and this uneasiness was growing. "Bring out your strongest power." Li Mu raised the sixth-grade spiritual sword in his hand. There were numerous gaps on it, but he didn't care. He looked up at Liang Wenjie and whispered. As he spoke, he mobilized the power of death in his body and the death elements in the world that he could mobilize. ?Visible to the naked eye, countless black gases emerged and condensed on his body surface, turning his whole body into a ball of black flames, dancing gracefully in the dark night, but more of them weredeath! "The power of elements!" Finally, a series of exclamations came from the long-silent canyon. Everyone and every wolf showed a horrified expression, and they all recognized what it was. Especially the black airflow made the pupils of the Wolf Queen, Wolf Fang, and Wolf King shrink. Liang Wenjie, the fierce swordsman who opposes Li Mu, has long been enveloped by the smell of death, but his cold and calm face has never changed. What is not noticed by others is that the moment he saw the power of death, A hint of horror suddenly flashed in his eyes. Yes, horrified! He was not only horrified by Li Mu's age and strength, but especially by the power of death. I'm afraid there is no one else on the Qingyang Star who can use it except Li Mu, right? Because this elemental power is so rare! According to legend, only people from the ¡®Star of Life and Death¡¯ have it. This is also the unique sign of a strong person from the ¡®Star of Life and Death¡¯! But why would the young man in front of me have it? Liang Wenjie was shocked in his heart, but he was not stupid and understood that now was not the time to dwell on this issue. "Okay!" With a low voice, his body shook, and a terrifying wave of energy suddenly surged out of him. Visible to the naked eye, traces of golden air appeared and surrounded his body. There are not many golden air currents, only four, but these four golden air currents give people an indestructible and terrifying feeling! "Gold element!" Exclamation reappears! Li Mu¡¯s expression sank slightly when he saw the four thick thumbs, about three feet long, twisting and twisting pale golden air currents. Compared to the death elements on his body, the four pale golden air currents seemed not worth mentioning at all, but he clearly felt the terrifying penetrating power contained in those four pale golden air currents, and their domineering power was even greater than what he had imagined. The power of death he possesses is probably even stronger, and not even a little bit stronger! "The gold essence element should also be a rare element!" Li Mu pondered in his heart. Although he was not afraid, he did not dare to despise it at all. Extremely slowly, he lifted the long knife in his hand, and the power of death surged from his left hand to the whole body of the long knife. At this moment, Li Mu is like the terminator of death in the night, the representative of terror! The whole person stood there, like a complete god of death, coming to this world and trying to harvest the lives of ten people. ¡°Liang Wenjie, on the other hand, is the god of war with swords, and there is a ferocity in his bones that trembles the heart and soul. After a brief pause "Hi!" "Boom!" The sky trembled, the air tore, countless swords flew in all directions, and two figures, one black and one purple, intertwined instantly! Except for the Wolf King and the Wolf Queen, no one present could clearly see what they had just done! "Click!" The long knife in Li Mu's hand finally couldn't bear it and shattered. There were four cracks on the black leather robe on his body, which were located on his chest, left shoulder, left thigh and right calf. Dark red blood flowed from these four places. And out. Everyone was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but feel that he, Li Mu, had lost in this competition! "Pfft!" But at the next moment, Liang Wenjie, who was standing dozens of feet behind Li Mu, raised his head steeply with a mouthful of blood protruding from his face. His face turned pale in an instant, and he suddenly fell downwards. "Whoosh!" The purple figure flashed, and the Wolf King's strong figure suddenly appeared directly below Liang Wenjie, catching him with one hand. The entire canyon was still so silent, no one said a word, but any fool could see that the loser in this battle was not Li Mu, but the fierce swordsman Liang Wenjie! Although it is unbelievable, it is true! "I lost" A slightly weak voice sounded. Liang Wenjie, who was caught by the Wolf King, trembled. With a surge of strength, he dragged his body by himself, slowly stepped back a few steps, and gave a slight smile to the Wolf King. He handed over his hand, then turned sideways and looked at Li Mu: "According to the bet, as long as the new prince is willing to leave, I have no objection, and the entire wolf clan will have no objection, right, Wolf King?" ¡°Obviously, his last sentence was directed at the Wolf King. At this time, Li Mu had already set his sights on the Wolf King, hoping that the other party would not renege on his words, and it was best to keep what he promised, otherwise there would really be no need for the Purple Tooth Wolf Clan to continue to exist. Even if he can't destroy them today, he will definitely make the Ziya Wolf Clan completely disappear from Qingyang Star in the future! "Of course." The Wolf King smiled and nodded calmly, without showing any other emotions on his face, as if he was Liang Wenjie's defeated opponent.It doesn't feel like anything at all. Although Li Mu was a little confused about the other party's straightforwardness, he was just confused. "Then I'll take my leave first." Liang Wenjie cupped his hands and whispered, his tone still cold, but with a touch of human emotion. "Wait." However, the Wolf King waved his hand to stop him. "I wonder if the Wolf King has any other orders?" Liang Wenjie frowned, with a hint of displeasure evident in his expression. Because his injury was quite serious, the most important thing right now was to recover in seclusion. The Wolf King was very unhappy with this. Li Mu¡¯s eyes flashed slightly, and he looked at the Wolf King quietly, his heart also calm, his intuition told him that there was something strange here. "It's nothing, I just want you to know that you are just a slave of my wolf clan after all. Even if Qingyang Kingdom takes a fancy to you, that's the same." The Wolf King looked at Liang Wenjie with a smile and said in an extremely calm tone. . With these words, his strong body disappeared! While waiting for him to appear, he had already arrived in front of Liang Wenjie, reached out with his palms, and kissed Liang Wenjie's neck fiercely! The Wolf King's move was too sudden. Not to mention that Liang Wenjie was seriously injured at this moment. Even in his prime, he probably wouldn't be able to escape at all, right? Seeing this, Li Mu's pupils shrank, and he was about to take action, but couldn't help but stop. Because he didn¡¯t know when, a green figure appeared in front of him out of thin air, and a long chuckle came. "Wolf King, is this the slave you prepared for me? Well, it's really good, I like it!" ====================! ! ! Death Transformation Chapter 159 A Horrifying Scene As the cyan figure appeared, Li Mu's eyes suddenly shrank, and his forward movement stopped abruptly. Feeling the incoming terrifying crisis, he jumped back like a reflex, unable to care about what happened to Liang Wenjie. Those who don¡¯t encounter the Wolf King are very thin. Because the person who appeared in front of him gave him the impression that he was a more terrifying existence than the Wolf King! "it's him!" Looking at the cyan figure, Li Mu concluded in his heart that this person is the true emperor of Qinglang Mountain! "Oh? The response is good, but do you think you can escape from me?" A chuckle sounded. During the retreat, Li Mu was shocked to find that the cyan figure appeared in front of him after a few flashes, at a speed that was several times faster than his own! "Blood Demon!!" Li Mu¡¯s heart exploded! "Ouch!" In an instant, blood light flashed, and a five-meter-huge figure suddenly appeared. The blood-colored fist was raised without hesitation, and it blasted out, carrying the extremely surging blood-colored wind, fiercely towards the cyan figure that was close at hand. Smashed it over. "Huh? It's interesting, there are such puppets. It seems that you didn't put down the words of destroying our purple-toothed wolf clan before, and you didn't act impulsively. If there is only one wolf king in the Blue Wolf Kingdom, it is really possible to lose. It¡¯s in your hands, but unfortunately, the emperor is here, and you don¡¯t have the ability at all.¡± ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not dodge as everyone in shock stared, the green figure raised his palm, casually placing his index finger on the blood demon's huge fist. "Boom!" Amidst the thunderous explosion, a terrifying wave rolled out. The green figure was as steady as a mountain, without even shaking at all, but its forward steps were slightly blocked. But the five-meter-large blood demon was rolled out wildly by a terrifying force, and slammed into Li Mu who was retreating! Li Mu¡¯s pupils tightened, and his hands reached out and landed on the blood demon¡¯s back, withstanding some of the power. "Little guy, you'd better be more honest. There's nothing wrong with becoming my emperor's slave. I just want you to run errands and do things for me." But at some point, a cyan figure quietly appeared beside him. , a faint smile appeared on the young face. This person still raised his palm so casually, and pointed out the space with his index finger, lingering a trace of cyan air, heading directly towards Li Mu's restraint. too fast! Li Mu's heart was shaken. Although his head reflected it, his body couldn't keep up with the rhythm. He only felt his whole body tightening, and the terrible restraint force made him unable to move! "Slave? Go to hell!" At this moment, Rao didn't like talking to him more and more, and couldn't help but curse loudly at this moment. He felt that the Qinglang Kingdom was too shameless, saying one thing on the surface but another behind the scenes. "But even if he scolds, he is not slow in his movements. After blocking the blood demon, Li Mu suddenly squeezed his hands tightly, and without hesitation used all the elements of death between heaven and earth. As the black air flow surged, the cyan gas was instantly annihilated in it. "You don't have to drink wine as a penalty? Then don't blame me for being too harsh!" His move immediately made the green-robed man look cold. As he spoke, the cyan airflow in the hands of the man in green robes increased sharply, and it actually overshadowed the death element on Li Mu's body in an instant! "Get out!!!" Li Mu showed no sign of weakness and roared in a low voice, his black pupils turning red at this moment. He could clearly feel how terrifying this green-robed man was. He was much more powerful than Liang Wenjie. Even the Wolf King was not enough in front of this man. How could he keep anything? With a cold and angry voice, Li Mu had already activated the blood energy in the blood-colored stone on his chest. In an instant, the power in the blood-colored stone suddenly spread throughout his body, and a dazzling light of blood burst out from his body. The terrifying energy and blood shot up to the sky, which was more than ten feet high and more than five feet wide, directly knocking the green-robed man away. Get wrapped up in it! "This is" The originally calm-looking man in green robe could not help but change his color slightly at this moment, and his whole aura became disordered, his complexion alternated between white and red, and the blood flow throughout his body suddenly accelerated! At this moment, the green air flow controlled by the man in green robe could not help but be dispersed by the death element and bloody energy and blood. "good chance!" Li Mu¡¯s eyes lit up, and a spiritual weapon-level long knife suddenly appeared in his hand, and his entire expression suddenly changed. What followed was his terrifying sword skills that could defeat the murderous swordsman Liang Wenjie, and he used them all! Death is silent! Death madnessmad! Death Hate! Deathroar! "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The sword light surged between the sky and the earth, and the black and bloody sword energy surged and cut through the sky as if it could split the space. Extremely terrifying energy fluctuations exploded wildly at this moment. The man in green robe was attacked by Li Mu all the time. Submerged in it. "Pfft!" On the other side, the fierce swordsman Liang Wenjie had a miserable look on his face. He spat out a mouthful of blood as he rolled back. He stabilized his body with great difficulty, staring at the walking wolf king with red eyes, and said in a low voice: "Why?!" "Why?" The Wolf King smiled softly: "Because you were raised by my wolf clan, so you have to obey my wolf clan's orders, but you have been to Qingyang Kingdom in the past few years, but you have forgotten our family? Or even You still don¡¯t take this king seriously, and you still ask me why, how ridiculous!¡± It was at this time that the terrifying fluctuations caused by Li Mu's explosion came over. This fluctuation made the Wolf King startled, his expression could not help but change slightly, and a faint shock appeared in the depths of his eyes. "Is this his true strength" Liang Wenjie also felt it, his body trembled slightly, and there was a hint of weakness in his heart. But soon, his weakness suddenly turned into ferocity, and his purple pupils instantly turned red. "Blood ban!" "Boom!" As he shouted, a dazzling blood glow bloomed on his body. After changing from the weak look just now, his aura reached its peak, even surpassing the state when he fought with Li Mu before. Four light golden air currents It emerged again and quickly condensed on the giant knife in his hand. "I am very grateful to the wolf clan for raising me, but don't even think about making me a slave because of it!" With a low roar, Liang Wenjie advanced instead of retreating, and rushed towards the Wolf King! "Seeking death!" The Wolf King's eyes were filled with ferocious light. With each step he took, a violent wild aura surged, and purple lightning flashed on his body! At this moment, all the wolves and the thousands of humans gathered here were stunned. This scene seemed slow, but in fact it happened in an instant. Some people even failed to react and did not understand why it happened. It suddenly became like this. But just because they didn¡¯t reflect it doesn¡¯t mean that Xiaozhu can¡¯t reflect it. The moment the Wolf King made a move on Liang Wenjie, the little pig also made a move! I saw its petite body expand rapidly, from the size of two palms to ten meters in size. It directly pressed the wolf on the side, and the white air surged between it. It opened its big mouth and thought hard about the wolf. Then bite it! "Roar!" At this time, Langya also came to his senses. After seeing Xiaozhu's actions, he couldn't help but raise his head to the sky and let out a shocking roar. He wanted to stop it reflexively, but was shocked by Xiaozhu's words. Stand where you are. "Damn stinky thing, if you are more honest, this pig saint will still let you go. If you are not honest, I will trample you to death right now! Also, you'd better figure it out for me, whose side are you on? One party!" Death Transformation Chapter 160 Fighting to Death (fourth update) ===================== Zhu Xin: Thanks to Brother Antetokounmpo for the reward~~~ ================== "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The shocking sounds echoed continuously, shaking the entire Qinglang Mountain, and an extremely terrifying storm spread from the sky above the huge canyon. Among them, the most eye-catching thing is the column of blood that soars into the sky. When the strong blood energy spreads, everyone who is affected will be blushing, and the blood in the whole body will accelerate instantly. The uncomfortable feeling is a bit unbearable! Fortunately, this place stands hundreds of meters high, and the purple-toothed wolves and thousands of humans in the canyon are not affected much. But within the area covered by the blood pillar, there are three figures! "Boom!" Suddenly, the blood pillar was exploded by an extremely terrifying force, and the surging cyan air flow turned into venomous snakes, swallowing up the shocking blood energy that filled the air. The cyan figure retreated alone, while the two bloody figures retreated together. "Pfft!" Blood spurted out, and Li Mu's eyes became cold. He raised his hand to wipe away a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth. He stabilized his body and stared at the man in green a hundred feet away in front of him. "Roar!" While roaring, the blood demon stood resolutely beside him. "Is this your true strength?" At the same time, a long voice sounded, and the man in green looked down at his right hand. The sleeve had long been torn, and there were even four more blood marks on the skin, but it was obvious. This damage is nothing at all. But there was a hint of surprise on the face of the man in green. After all, Li Mu was only half a step into the Six Tribulation Realm, and he was not only the real Six Tribulation Realm, but also survived the second calamity. He was better than the third calamity. The strong man in the second calamity will be twice as strong in the first calamity! ?????????????? Half a step and six calamities in front of him can only be killed instantly, you want to hurt him? That's an absolute joke. But the fact before him is this. Although it is just a little flesh wound, it is indeed hurt. Gradually, the smile on the man in green became stronger and stronger, and there seemed to be a hint of excitement in it. "Very good power. It seems that God is going to bring about my purple-toothed wolf clan. I can't hide even if I want to." With a sigh, his eyes fell on Li Mu again, and traces of green air slowly emerged. "Second calamity!" But on the contrary, Li Mu's heart suddenly sank. After the duel just now, he had clearly understood the opponent's strength. Although he didn't know exactly what level it was, at least he had survived. The second calamity of the six calamities. He was very confident. If those four swords had fallen on the Wolf King, the Wolf King would have been seriously injured. However, this man only suffered some flesh wounds and was frightened. This shows how terrifying his strength is. The gap between him and him is really huge. ! "Wind element" Staring at the cyan air current lingering on the opponent's body, Li Mu couldn't help but clenched his fists subconsciously, understanding what kind of element the opponent possessed. The wind element is not one of the five elements. To put it bluntly, it is the air that exists between heaven and earth. It's just that this kind of 'qi' is much stronger than the 'qi' that can be controlled by the three-meridian realm. Very few people can possess this element. It is said to be rare because few people in this world can possess the wind element. But It is the largest element in this world. If you control it, a strong person of the same level will be almost undefeated! Hearing what the other party said, Li Mu did not speak and remained silent, because he had no need to answer and had no way to answer. But his mind will not change. Even if he dies, he will not become the 'slave' the other party calls him! "Are you still unwilling? In that case, I will beat you until you surrender!" A cold snort sounded, and the man in green took a step forward and disappeared in an instant. Li Mu¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, but before he could react, a fist was already stamped on his chest. ¡°Bang!¡± ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the huge force, Li Mu's whole body was smashed away, and he opened his mouth again and spit out blood. At the same time, the blood demon was swept out, and his broad chest was dented three inches deep! But it¡¯s not over yet! As soon as Li Mugang stabilized his body, he was shocked to see the man in green suddenly appear on his face. He raised his palm with a sarcastic smile and grabbed it suddenly. Resist! Resist! ! ! Li Mu roared in his heart, and the sharp blade in his hand swept out, splitting the man in green directly into two halves! Hit? No! Because there was no blood scattered, it was obvious that it was just a phantom left by the other party! With the huge force coming, Li Mu still didn¡¯t wait to see the opponent¡¯s face clearly.As I moved, I felt a pain in my right arm, the sound of broken bones sounded, and my whole body was unable to resist and was thrown sideways! "I said it, stop making fearless resistance. Although you are not weak, and you have cultivated to this level at your age, I am afraid it will not be a problem to enter the Nine Sect Realm in the future. It is a pity that you came to our Blue Wolf Country , destined to become a slave." Moreover, the plain voice of the man in green could be heard in his ears. At the same time, a white and tender hand appeared, quietly grabbed his collar, and pulled his body back. Unexpectedly, the man in green appeared in front of him How tragic! This is Li Mu¡¯s mentality and state at the moment. It¡¯s not that he has no fighting spirit, it¡¯s not that he has a weak psychological endurance, and it¡¯s not that his character is not mature enough, calm enough, or ruthless enough! But there is no ability to resist at all! Who can still be full of fighting spirit under such a huge disparity in strength? Completely ravaged! This kind of ravage is even more terrifying than when he faced the blood demon Gui Lan in the Five Mountains Sect before August, when he had not yet entered the sixth calamity! At that time, he could still resist and dodge, and even found an opportunity to break through, but what about now? That's simply not possible! "What do you think? Make your choice. Although my patience is good, it has its limits. Don't wait until I can't hold back and you will regret it again." The man in green had slightly cold eyes and a cruel smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. At this moment, all the wolves and humans in the canyon were watching this scene in shock. In their understanding, there was no doubt that Li Mu was powerful. Otherwise, how could he defeat the vicious swordsman Liang Wenjie? But what about now? He was so ravaged that he couldn't resist. After just a few breaths, the battle was over! Whether it was the thousands of humans or the wolves, they were all horrified. They stared at the man in green who lifted Li Mu up with one hand. Some of them could not imagine how terrifying this man was. On the other hand, looking at the Wolf King and Liang Wenjie, although the Wolf King was able to overpower Liang Wenjie, Liang Wenjie was not that miserable. Especially after releasing the 'blood ban', he was even able to traumatize the Wolf King, making the Wolf King feel uncomfortable. But here, it¡¯s one-sided bullying! "It's a bit difficult!" On the high platform, the ten-meter-large piggy raised its head and had a clear view of the scene just now. It did not mean to blame Li Mu. It was not that Li Mu was not strong enough. But the opponent is too scary! While muttering to itself, it turned its head and glanced at Langya beside it, and said coldly: "If this is your choice, there is nothing I can do about it, but I hope you won't regret it in the future." These words made Wolf Ya lower his huge head and choose to remain silent, but his eyes were always staring at the wolf queen who was only half-lived and seemed to be dead. He couldn't imagine that the little pig could be so scary! "Tell me, surrender or resist." A faint voice sounded. "It's even worse than last time" Li Mu lowered his head, feeling miserable. The feeling of having his life in someone else's hands made him uncomfortable. Surrender? Hearing these two talking to themselves, he couldn't help but laugh. Smiling, he slowly raised his head, looked at the long-haired man in green clothes in front of him, and said with a sarcastic look on his face: "I'm really sorry, I don't have the hobby of treating animals as my main thing." "Whoosh!" It was at this moment that a blood shadow flickered and appeared directly behind the man in green. His huge fist tore the air and struck directly at the back of his head! "It seems that you really want to die. If so, then I will help you!" But the man in green didn't care about the bloody fist behind him, but his expression darkened at this moment. As he raised his fist, he fiercely Hit Li Mu hard! "It's not that easy to kill me!" At this moment, Li Mu's eyes were filled with black light. His left hand had already been raised, and the palm of his hand was covered with countless black lines. A destructive aura suddenly burst out from above, directly It was printed on the right fist of the man in green! "Hi! Boom!" The terrifying power has surged around the two of them. "Pfft!" Li Mu's body trembled, and a large mouthful of blood spurted out. His entire arm was suddenly destroyed, and his body surface was cut open with countless holes by the cyan airflow. "ah!" But a shocking scream came from the opposite side. Under the horrified gaze of everyone, the entire right hand of the extremely powerful man in green was missing. The green airflow on his body was directly affected by the strong power of death. Destroyed, although not all of them were destroyed, most of them were removed! At the same time, a blood-colored fist came through the air and landed directly on the back of his head. It penetrated the protection composed of the only cyan air flow and hit his scalp.If it were an ordinary person, he would definitely be punched in the head! But the man in green didn't. There were just some cracks on his head. What was broken was the bloody fist! But this does not mean that the fate of the man in green is not miserable. Although it is not as miserable as Li Mu, it still shocks everyone. The Wolf King, who was fighting in the distance, couldn't help but tremble at this moment, and turned around with a look of disbelief on his face. "Click!" At this time, Liang Wenjie finally had a moment of free time. With a flip of his palm, a green jade talisman appeared and he crushed it into pieces. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A burst of extremely strange fluctuations appeared instantly, and a green light filled the darkness, vaguely outlining a teleportation array pattern. Immediately afterwards, a cyan figure slowly emerged from the formation ============================== Death Transformation Chapter 161 Second Senior Brother ================== Zhu Xin: Due to various reasons, Zhu Xin¡¯s saved manuscripts have finally been used up, and now the codes are being published. It¡¯s so sad~~~Please support me. . . . ================ ¡°Bang!¡± Under that terrifying black palm print, the entire right arm of the man in green was missing. The black air that filled the air carried a strong corrosive effect! "Hi!" At this moment, the blood-colored fist cut through the space and hit the man in green on the back of the head. The weakened green air flow collapsed instantly, and huge power poured into his head, causing countless cracks to suddenly appear on his head, as if it was about to be destroyed by this. A punch is enough to explode! But as a second calamity powerhouse, the body of the man in green is so powerful? Not to mention that the heads of the wolf tribe are already known for their amazing toughness. Even though the man in green was in a passive state at this moment, his head still didn't explode. Instead, it was the bloody fist that exploded! "Ahhhh!!" But such a heavy injury still made the man in green look up to the sky and let out a scream. The violent green air flow spread out wantonly, like a peerless sword energy, shooting in all directions. The first ones to suffer were naturally Li Mu and the Blood Demon. Countless blood mist exploded from their bodies! Fortunately, at that moment, Li Mu broke free from the shackles of the man in green, tried his best to move back, and deployed protection, but there were still hundreds of blood wounds of different shades on his body. Even with the powerful repair of the blood-colored stone, at this moment It's also somewhat useless. It's a miracle that he can survive! As for the blood demon, it was even more miserable. It was disintegrated directly, and its flesh and blood stumps were scattered in the canyon below! Li Mu didn¡¯t care about the blood demon. He couldn¡¯t even take care of himself at the moment. How could he still be in the mood to care about a puppet? The puppet was born to fight, and scrapping is its ultimate fate. After swallowing several bottles of life liquid, he looked towards the man in green and clearly saw the power of death remaining on the other man's body, which was instantly annihilated by the green air flow. Although the other party is weaker and more seriously injured than before, he is even more miserable than the other party! "Are we really going to die like this today?" Li Mu felt sad in his heart. He didn't expect that the Green Wolf Nation and his party would end up like this. This was something he had never thought of. But all the wolves and thousands of humans in the canyon could not help but widen their eyes at this moment, with faces full of shock! Although they don't know who the man in green is, and even those purple-toothed wolves have never seen him, they are not stupid. They can clearly deduce from the word 'this emperor' and the previous conversation that this person's status is probably He is taller than the Wolf King and is the true emperor and ancestor of the entire Ziya Wolf Clan! He is - the Wolf King! And its strength is self-evident. Liang Jie was defeated by Li Mu. Although the Wolf King was more capable than Liang Jie, he was in a terrible state. However, this man in green could ravage Li Mu wantonly. This shows that his level of terror is absolutely beyond the pale. There are too many wolf kings. But just now, this emperor had an arm thrown back! It¡¯s unimaginable! Everyone fell into a state of shock. They looked at the Wolf King and then stared at Li Mu. They had no idea why Li Mu's blow just now was so terrifying. If he had such power, why was he attacked by the Wolf King before? So ravaged? Wouldn¡¯t it be enough to just kill the Wolf King? ! Directly kill the Wolf King? Li Mu also thought, but the elemental power consumed every time the Mark of Death is released is extremely terrifying. The blow just now was a blow that he used all the elements to explode. Otherwise, how could he destroy an arm of the Wolf King? And that¡¯s even when the other party despised him. " If the other party doesn't despise him, even if he casts this mark of death, he probably won't be able to get the blame he is getting now. The gap between the real calamity realm and the half-step calamity realm is not that big, especially since this Wolf King is still the second calamity powerhouse! If Li Mu could destroy his arm, even if he died, it would be worth it. If the word spread, it would make the world wonder and marvel. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t want to die yet! "Damn it! Damn it!!! This emperor is going to kill you! Even if you kneel down and beg me to accept you as a slave now, I will not accept you as a slave!! Ahhhhhhh!!!" At this moment, a terrifying cyan air flow erupted, and there was a shocking scream. The man in green's eyes instantly turned red. The calmness and control of everything that he had before completely disappeared. Instead, there was that endless madness! Seeing this, Li Mu's pupils tightened. He couldn't help but subconsciously glanced at the little pig on the high platform, and he had the idea of ????escape from here. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to fight to the death, but that the fight to the death has already ended. All he can do now is escape, and the only thing left behind is to be beheaded. Evenit doesn¡¯t matter whether he can escape or not.A question! He clearly felt Xiaozhu's previous actions, and he couldn't help but sigh in his heart. After all, Langya was still a member of the Purple Tooth Wolf Clan. It was not surprising that he was on the side of the Wolf Clan, and he did not blame Langya, but this had nothing to do with whether he would be destroyed in the future. The Purple Tooth Wolf Clan is a completely different story! No matter what the outcome is, if he survives today, he will destroy the Zijang Wolf Clan in the future! "Walk!" At this time, the voice of Xiaozhu¡¯s thoughts came. "Yeah!" Li Mu nodded and quickly backed away without any hesitation. "Want to leave? It's not that easy!" In a frenzy, the figure of the man in green flashed at an extremely fast speed, the speed was terrifying to the extreme! "If I don't show off my power, do you think I'm just for a living?" A low growl sounded. Li Mu was startled, and suddenly found that the little pig that was still at the bottom of the canyon suddenly appeared in front of him, and his speed was not even slower than the man in green! He couldn¡¯t help but recall that when he was a child, although the piglet was petite, it was extremely fast. Although Xiaozhu's speed is rarely displayed as his strength increases, it does not mean that it disappears. Especially at this moment, the little pig's body is actually ten meters huge? "This pig!" Looking at the little pig standing in front of him, Li Mu felt warm in his heart. He suddenly felt that as long as the little pig was around, he would definitely not die today! "pig?" The appearance of the little pig also stunned the man in green, but soon, his face suddenly turned cold, and a long green sword appeared in his hand. With the appearance of this long sword, the cyan air flow on its body increased by 30%, making it even more terrifying than before! "Weapon!" When Li Mu saw the blue sword, his pupils shrank, his expression changed drastically, and he shouted to Xiaozhu: "Quickly go!" In his perception, the fluctuations contained in the blue long sword were extremely terrifying. It was much stronger than the first-class spiritual weapons. It could actually increase the user's elemental power by 30%. It must be a robbery weapon that surpassed spiritual weapons, and it was also Third grade robbery weapon! "Roar!!" But at this time, Xiaozhukou let out a thunderous roar, and waves of sound waves visible to the naked eye spread out, directly hitting the man in green who was killing him. The latter's speed was suddenly hindered, and even his body was damaged. The power of the cyan element also felt like it was about to collapse, making its face become even paler, and blood continued to flow from the corners of its mouth! At the same time, the piggy's huge ten-meter body also shrank rapidly, until it shrank back to its original size, and a feeling of weakness arose spontaneously! "Let's go!" Xiaozhu suddenly turned around and turned into a line of light and shadow and came to Li Mu's side. "Let's go!" Li Mu turned around and left quickly with Xiaozhu. "The Emperor said, you can't leave!" The man in green finally couldn't bear it and spurted out a mouthful of blood. He was much weaker than before, but the killing intent on his body was even more terrifying than before. The handsome man The face is even more ferocious to the point of being extremely terrifying! ??The sword thrust out and left, but it turned into a rainbow, carrying a terrifying killing aura and striking directly at the two of them! But it is obvious that the power of his sword is not very powerful. I am afraid it can only be compared with a strong man from the First Tribulation in his heyday. If Li Mu was still at his peak, he would be able to block it, but at this moment he cannot. . "I'm the Pig Saint to block it!" Seeing the cyan sword approaching, the little pig suddenly turned around and its petite body swelled up again, but this time it didn't reach ten meters, but only five meters. "Not good!" Seeing this, Li Mu shrank his pupils. Although he didn't know what Xiaozhu's ability was, it was obvious that it had reached its limit after using it once, and using it a second time would definitely have unimaginable consequences! With a low roar, the sound wave reappeared, causing the green sword that was stabbed to tremble, and its speed slowed down a lot, but it was still extremely fast in the eyes of others. The piglet shrank again, feeling even weaker, and its petite body trembled as if it was falling from a high altitude! Li Mu faced his surroundings. He had already turned around and put the little pig into the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death' with a wave of his hand. At this time, the green sword had arrived, less than an inch away from him! He gritted his teeth, raised his right hand, and pinched the blade of the green sword directly! When the distance came, Li Mu spurted out a mouthful of blood again, and his palm turned blood red instantly, and he was about to collapse in the blink of an eye! "Ouch!" But at this moment, a green light suddenly appeared in the sky, and Li Mu felt that the terrifying power from his right hand suddenly dissipated. He couldn't help but raise his head in shock, looking at the green figure that appeared in front of him at some unknown time. , shocked. This person is terrifying! This is how Li Mu felt. His eyes moved and he found thisThere is actually a figure holding on his left hand, that is the Wolf King! "Blue Wolf Country, you are so brave." The extremely indifferent voice sounded, shocking all the wolves and humans to the spot. Even the man in green not far away, his crazy look disappeared instantly. He was even more shocked and stared at the figure that appeared out of thin air, with a look of fear on his face! Li Mu subconsciously took a few steps back. Only when the green light dispersed did he see the person clearly. This person is a young man who looks no more than thirty. He is wearing a blue robe, but on the back of the robe, there is a blue sun, and there is also a mini version of the blue sun on the chest. This person has short hair and is not slender, but is extremely tall, giving people a sharp and domineering feeling. And the cyan long sword was held by this person with one hand, extremely relaxed and calm, and the elemental power contained in it had collapsed earlier. Li Mu subconsciously let go of his right hand and dropped it weakly. "What's your name?" The man in green robe ignored the others, but looked at Li Mu with a kind smile and asked softly. His voice was not loud, but it reached everyone's ears clearly, and it was filled with thoughts that others could not resist. "Li Mu." Li Muqian replied sincerely. Due to emotion and reason, he had no reason not to answer. If he hadn't been the other party just now, his entire right hand would have long since ceased to exist, and even his life! "Haha, hello, I am Qing Ming, Liang Jie's second senior brother. Nice to meet you." A faint smile came. ================ Death Transformation Chapter 162: Genocide or... "Second Senior Brother?" Li Mu was stunned. He couldn't help but tilt his head subconsciously and looked at Liang Wenjie in the distance, who was covered in blood and looked extremely scary. He clearly deduced in his heart that at that moment, the other party must have used some kind of weapon. 'Teleportation Pattern', teleport this terrifying figure over and save yourself. "Thank you!" Li Mu bowed his head slightly and thanked Liang Wenjie and the man named Qing Ming in front of him. Although he doesn¡¯t like to make friends with others casually, his grudges can be clearly distinguished. When someone saves him, a thank you is just the most basic thing. "It's nothing. It's rare that my junior brother likes you. As a senior brother, how can I just watch you die?" The man Qing Ming smiled slightly. It¡¯s just that when he said these words, Li Mu and Liang Wenjie both looked at each other strangely. Shouldn¡¯t this be about genocide in Chapter 162 or should we say ¡®like¡¯? But the two of them didn¡¯t care about this. Li Mu¡¯s expression darkened slightly, his eyes sweeping over the dead Wolf King and the Wolf King with a frightened look on his face. Similarly, Liang Wenjie's eyes were cold and his body was filled with shocking murderous intent. He does belong to the Blue Wolf Kingdom, but what the wolf clan did today has completely made his last sense of belonging to the Blue Wolf Kingdom completely disappear. Especially when he thought about the past, the hatred in his heart reached an extreme level, but others didn't know it, and Li Mu didn't know it either. Li Mu¡¯s idea at the moment is very simple. Leave here, wait for his strength to recover, and then kill these two people with his own hands after he has the power to defeat the Wolf King! However, he naturally can't leave like this now. After all, Qing Ming in front of him saved him. If he leaves like this, it would be a bit disrespectful to him. Moreover, this favor is very big, very big, and it's hard to repay it even if he wants to. . Li Mu doesn¡¯t want to owe the other party a favor, so if he can return it, he¡¯d better return it on the spot. He stays here now because he wants to see what¡¯s going on with the other party, not to mention that there¡¯s no danger at the moment. "Okay, it's time to talk about what's going on." The man Qing Ming obviously noticed the gazes and expressions of Li Mu and Liang Wenjie, and casually threw away the Wolf King in his hand. Chapter 162: Extermination of the Clan or To the Wolf King, indifferently His eyes were locked on the two of them, and he asked coldly: "Did you say it, or did my junior brother say it? Or did this little brother Li Mu say it? Or" Having said this, he looked towards the canyon below and said in deep thought: "Come and talk to me?" These words instantly woke up all the wolves and humans in the canyon. Every wolf showed a shocked expression and looked at Qing Ming with great horror and respect. At this moment, everyone knows his identity very well. He is definitely from Qingyang Kingdom, and he has a very high status in Qingyang Kingdom. His strength is even more unimaginable! "Dear envoy, I wonder why you are here? This is a matter of our Blue Wolf country. I hope you" At this time, the Wolf King, as the King of the Wolf Clan, calmed down, bowed slightly, and whispered. "Snapped!" But before he could speak, there was a crisp slap, and his body suddenly rolled back, and five slap marks suddenly appeared on his face! The wolves are all horrified! Li Mu¡¯s pupils tightened and his heart was shaken violently, because the man Qing Ming was still not far in front of him, but the Wolf King was obviously slapped away by the other party. What speed was this? ! The Wolf King, who was standing next to the Wolf King, stood stunned on the spot. He turned his head with great effort and looked at the Wolf King who flew hundreds of feet away, his expression full of fear and despair. "Second Senior Brother, have you made a breakthrough?" Liang Wenjie was also stunned, but knowing Qing Ming's strength, he was the first to come to his senses and asked with a hint of joy on his face. This is the first time he has shown such an expression since he appeared. "Well, I'm pretty lucky. I just broke through the demonic barrier. Junior brother, you seem to be in harmony with the world?" Qing Ming smiled slightly, then looked surprised. "Well, it's just good luck. Congratulations to the second senior brother. I hope the second senior brother can enter the Nine Gates soon so that he can help the senior brother" At this point, Liang Wenjie's expression darkened, he shook his head and said, "Sorry, I said too much. .¡± "Don't worry, the second senior brother will definitely know it!" Perhaps because Liang Wenjie mentioned some secret things in his words, Qing Ming's expression also became cold. Although Li Mu didn't know the meaning of the conversation between the two, he clearly learned from it that Qing Ming had passed through the demonic tribulation, which meant that this person was an extremely terrifying sixth tribulation strongman! Just like Yu Mo back then! For a moment, his heart was filled with excitement, and he thought, if he could have such strength, he would not be like this today, and he would be able to destroy the Ghost Kingdom! But he didn¡¯t, but he will work hard to reach the sixth calamity! Even the higher realm of nine gates!   "What's going on here? Why did they hurt you!" Qing Ming glanced at the Wolf King and the Wolf King who was sent out by his slap. His tone was very calm, but what he said next The words were filled with a shocking chill! The Wolf King was frightened, and the originally angry Wolf King was extremely frightened, because this Qing Ming was so terrifying! For a strong man in the Sixth Tribulation, how easy is it to destroy his Blue Wolf Kingdom? Even though his Qinglang Kingdom was protected by the Qingyang Kingdom, both Liang Wenjie and Qing Ming were both from the Qingyang Kingdom. Especially this Qingming, even if Qingyang Kingdom is the ruler of Qingyang Star and has a six-leaf level existence, the sixth calamity powerhouse among them should also have a certain status, right? If these people destroy the Qinglang Kingdom, what will happen to the Qingyang Kingdom? Will Qing Ming be dealt with? No! Absolutely not! Both the Wolf King and the Wolf King know very well what his Blue Wolf Kingdom is in the eyes of Qingyang Kingdom. They are just playthings and pets. If others destroy his Blue Wolf Kingdom, Qingyang Kingdom may still come forward. After all, he No matter how bad the Qinglang Kingdom is, he is still a dog from the Qingyang Kingdom. But if the people of the Qingyang Kingdom destroyed them, it was a punishment from the master to the servant, and there was no loss of face. The Qingyang Kingdom would not punish a strong man from the Sixth Tribulation for the sake of a small Qinglang Kingdom, because Not worth it! Fear, even despair, instantly spread in the hearts of the Wolf Emperor and the Wolf King. They did not dare to resist or disrespect at all. In the face of Qing Ming's absolute strength, the two of them had no say at all. The tens of thousands of purple-toothed wolves below also knew this very well, and they all lay prostrate on the ground, not daring to move at all. The wolf fang on the high platform even showed a trace of bitterness. Before, it stood on the side of the wolf clan and refused to help its master. Now that the situation has reversed, it can't do anything but watch in resignation. The new prince? The purest bloodline? Do you have the genes of the wolf god in your body? But what does this mean? Nothing counts! ¡°I see.¡± A cold voice sounded, adding a touch of coldness to the already extremely depressing atmosphere. Li Mu was calm and speechless because he couldn't get a word in, but he could predict that the fate of the Green Wolf Country would not be good. As for whether it would perish, he didn't know. "Qinglang Kingdom, I once said it before when I was in Qingyang Kingdom, I didn't expect that dogs can bite their owners in turn. I wonder who gave you the courage?" Qingming's eyes were locked on the Wolf King and Wolf King, and he was horrified. The pressure made the two of them look pale, their bodies tremble, and traces of blood continued to overflow from the corners of their mouths, dripping into the canyon below. Strangely, he suddenly disappeared on the spot and appeared in front of the Wolf King and the Wolf King. He reached out and grabbed the two of them with his palms. The two of them wanted to resist reflexively, but found in despair that there was no possibility of resistance at all! "Pfft!" Blood spat out, their limbs were shattered into pieces, and their faces were ashen as they fell back. They hated, hated their decision tonight, hated why Liang Wenjie had such means, and was able to summon such a strong man! So what if it¡¯s hateful? There are all kinds of pills in this world, but there is no regret pill. "I don't like dogs that bite their masters, so there is no need for you to exist anymore." Qing Ming's figure flickered and appeared in front of the Wolf King and Wolf King again. He still used the same move just now, stretched out his palm, and carried terrifying power. He grabbed the two of them. ¡°Ouch~~¡± But at this time, all the 50,000 wolves below began to howl, and among them, those purple-toothed wolves that had reached the human connection level took off. Although they were scared and trembling, knowing that they were going to die, they did not want to see the king and emperor of the wolf tribe die! "Get back!" However, a furious voice came from the Wolf King's mouth, causing all the flying purple-toothed wolves to tremble. "Oh? Not bad. Will you die voluntarily to save the wolf clan?" Qing Ming's eyes flashed and he chuckled. Liang Wenjie looked indifferent, without any sympathy. But Li Mu couldn't help but frown at this moment. It wasn't that he sympathized with the wolf clan, nor was he impressed by the behavior of the purple-toothed wolf below, but he found that something seemed wrong with Qing Ming, but what was wrong with it? , but he couldn't see it. "At least, the opponent's previous blow should be able to kill the Wolf King and the Wolf King, right?" But why not? Especially when the opponent's momentum is strong, but his strength is much weaker than his momentum? "Roar!!!" Just after the Wolf King's furious voice, a roar of grief and anger came. The green wolf shadow flickered, ignoring the Wolf King's words at all, blocking him and the Wolf King, glaring at Qing Ming, but it looked at Qing Ming. When he looked at Li Mu, he was filled with complex expressions. Looking at the wolf, Li Mu's eyes narrowed, because the other person was none other than Wolf Fang! "The new prince." Liang Wenjie also felt cold in the distance, calling out these three people in a low voice.word. The wolves and humans below all raised their heads and focused their gazes on Langya. The wolves howled and howled as if they were extremely supportive, while the humans watched coldly. Although they all came here this time for Langya, the wolves today This move made them not want to have anything to do with the purple-toothed wolf. "What are you doing!" The appearance of the Wolf Fang caused the expressions of the Wolf Emperor and the Wolf King to change drastically. However, having lost their limbs and being seriously injured, they are now probably not as strong as a Heavenly Vein Realm perfection level cultivator. They can only watch Qing Qing. Ming Da took the photo! Li Mu didn't stop him. As early as the moment when the Wolf Emperor attacked him and Lang Ya remained silent, he had nothing to do with him and had no reason to stop him. But he still couldn't help but close his eyes, unwilling to watch the next scene. "Roar!" But at this time, amidst the shocking roar, the sky-high green light lit up in the dark night, and an unparalleled terrifying momentum broke out. This momentum was extremely terrifying. It was no worse than Qing Ming, or even worse. fear! And the person who exploded with this momentum was none other than Langya! Li Mu suddenly opened his eyes. When he saw the appearance of Lang Ya at this moment, his pupils shrank suddenly and he was shocked! ! ! ! Death Transformation Chapter 163 Wolf God Gene "Roar!" Amid the sky-shaking roar, the dazzling green light seemed to illuminate the entire sky above the canyon. The terrifying momentum surged out, directly overpowering the momentum released by Qing Ming. The fluctuations were surging, making All the wolves and humans present were trembling with fear! "What's this!" ¡°What a terrifying momentum!¡± Violent exclamations resounded, including even more shocking screams. Over the canyon, Li Mu felt this terrifying momentum and wanted to close his eyes. He couldn't bear to watch the tragic scene that followed. He suddenly opened his eyes, and with a sudden change in his expression, he quickly backed away. Similarly, Liang Wenjie in the distance also retreated thousands of feet away with a shocked expression on his face, staring at the green light soaring into the sky. The Wolf Emperor and the Wolf King were directly thrown away, and they both looked shocked, but Chapter 163 Wolf God Gene followed, and expressions of ecstasy appeared on their faces! At this moment, the only one who can stand still is Qing Ming. But as the terrifying aura intensified, and the moment it overwhelmed him, his cold and calm expression couldn't help but change, and he retreated step by step, each step in the air. If it goes up, it will detonate the space below, and the terrifying air wave will sweep across, directly shaking the weak people in the canyon to vomit blood, and run away in fear as they think about the depths. "It seems that this wolf god gene is not fictitious. There is really a trace of it, but such a trace is so powerful. It is worthy of being a terrifying existence that can dominate the gods such as the Titans in ancient times!" A cold voice sounded. The owner of this voice is obviously none other than Qing Ming, who took dozens of steps back. You can hear a hint of shock in his words. Wolf God Gene! At this moment, everyone¡¯s minds were occupied by these four words, including Li Mu! "Wolf God Gene" Li Mu stared at the figure in the blue light soaring into the sky with a calm expression. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the wolf fang exploded out of the wolf god gene in his body. No wonder Xiaozhu said that the wolf fang was special. The potential is immense. It's a pity that now he has no relationship with the Wolf God Gene opponent in Chapter 163. At the same time, after feeling the power of Langya, his heart sank slightly, and he turned his gaze to Qing Ming. He always felt that this person's strength was a bit superficial and not very strong, but the aura of the sixth calamity level was real. Here I am. "Roar!" A low growling sound was heard, and with this low roaring sound, the green light gradually dispersed, revealing the wolf shadow inside. Those are still wolf fangs, still a wolf. It has not transformed into a human, but it still stands upright, like a low-grade ferocious beast. But is it actually the same? Of course it¡¯s different! At this moment, the hair on Langya's body is not cyan, but purple-gold, especially those eyes that are like blood gems. The ferocity and wildness released are by no means comparable to that of the Wolf King. Its body is not big, only about three meters, but it is extremely strong compared to ordinary people. Looking at it, the explosive muscles all over its body give people a great visual impact. But the most important thing is not here, but its pair of purple gold fangs, which are five inches long and protrude from the long mouth. It's hard to imagine what would happen if he was bitten by these fangs. "Ouch" The appearance of the wolf fangs immediately caused countless purple fang wolves to look up to the sky and roar, facing the full moon in the sky. They crawled on the ground as if they were paying homage to their true emperor. Even the Wolf King and the Wolf King, who had lost their limbs and were seriously injured, looked respectful and lowered their heads at this moment. "Huu~~" The cold wind blew through the air, blowing the robes of several people above the canyon, but it could not blow the purple-gold hair of Langya as hard as iron armor. Li Mu looked at Lang Ya quietly, watching this scene, but his fists were clenched subconsciously. Under the influence of the blood-colored stone and life liquid, his destroyed arm had grown back, but he was not relaxed at all, and his heart became heavier and more vigilant. Now he can no longer control Langya. He can clearly feel how powerful the opponent is. If the opponent starts a massacre, there is absolutely no possibility of him escaping. Even Qing Ming is probably no match for him! Liang Wenjie in the distance is equally nervous. If Qing Ming comes in his true form, he may still be able to fight, but right now "Aren't you going to take action?" At this time, a slightly cold voice sounded, and Qing Ming stared at Langya with a smile on his face. "You are no match for me." Langya's bloody eyes swept over Qing Ming and said in a low voice: "If you come here, I can fight you ten times." "Only ten moves?" Qing Ming smiled, butHe nodded in denial: "Indeed, I am not your opponent. This is just my energy clone. It is almost the same as a cultivator who has survived the third calamity. Now you should have reached the Nine Gates Realm. Bar?" Langya was silent. But these words shocked everyone. In the Nine Gates Realm, such terrifying existence can only be found in the Five-leaf level country. Even in the Six Leaves Kingdom, that is, in the Qingyang Kingdom, the Nine Sect Realm has a very high status! ??????????????????????????????????????????????? Wolf God Gene, is this the power of Wolf God Gene! Wolf God, what kind of existence is he? No one asked himself in such a horrified mind. "Nine Gates Realm!" Li Mu was also shocked, but after hearing the words 'energy clone', he immediately understood, and the trace of doubt in his heart disappeared instantly. No wonder he felt something strange from the moment Qing Ming appeared. It turned out that this was not the other party's real body, but a clone condensed from energy. "I have to say that this world is really magical. Although the Ziya Wolf Clan is the descendant of the Wolf God, they are not the same clan as the Wolf God. They are the descendants of the Wolf God after being split many times. Although they have blood, they have nothing to do with the Wolf God. It has nothing to do with it. I didn¡¯t expect that the wolf god gene still remains in your body. It seems that you are really going to revive the ferocious wolf clan." Qing Ming didn't seem to be surprised by Langya's silence and said with a smile. But the next moment, his face darkened: "But I advise you, this does not belong to your power. I hope you can stop it, otherwise you will have no chance of crossing the Nine Gates. As for now, haha, as a weak person, I Naturally, you have no say. You can take action, but I am also confident that when my clone dies, I will take them away from here. Then in the future, just wait for the revenge of my Qingyang Kingdom. Although the Nine Sects are strong, they can't For me, Qingyang Kingdom, it is not difficult to destroy you, let alone you are not the Nine Sects!" Speaking of this, a strange wave appeared on Qing Ming's body. These words made the Wolf King and Wolf King look fierce. They obviously wanted Langya to kill him, Liang Wenjie, and Li Mu, but the terror of Qingyang Kingdom made them choke. ! Yes, Langya is indeed terrifying at the moment, but it is not the Nine Gates Realm. What if it is the Nine Gates Realm? Qingyang Kingdom is a six-leaf kingdom, and the Nine-Sect Realm may have a good status in it, but the Six-leaf Kingdom has terrifying existences that surpass the Nine-Sect Realm. If these three people are destroyed, how can we resist Qingyang Kingdom¡¯s revenge in the future? ? "If this Qing Ming is the real body, it can kill people and silence them, but this is not the real body, it is just an energy clone. Although it can hurt the original body after being destroyed, it is only injured. For a moment, the two of them felt cold inside. "You guys go." Lang Ya moved his eyes lightly, glanced at Li Mu and then lowered his head with a complicated expression. These words shocked everyone here! "But I hope that today's incident will not be spread out, otherwise even if you are from Qingyang Kingdom, I will kill you"! ! ! Death Transformation Chapter 164 The Land of Soldier Tombs "Wolf!" As soon as Langya said this, the Wolf Emperor and Wolf King immediately raised their heads at the same time, their expressions changed drastically and they suddenly shouted. The tens of thousands of wolves below also stopped howling and did not dare to make any sound. Even thousands of humans clenched their fists and were extremely nervous. "Then do you have a better way?" Langya's blood-red eyes flashed with a fierce light, he turned around and stared coldly at the extremely miserable looking Wolf King and Wolf King, and said coldly: "If not, you'd better shut up for me. Mouth! Also, as the most powerful person in the wolf clan, I am now depriving you of your identity and all rights as the Wolf King. From now on, you are not allowed to step out of the back of Qinglang Mountain, let alone participate in any disputes!" "you!" Hearing this, the eyes of the Wolf King turned red. They couldn't believe that Lang Ya would treat them like this. But when they saw the ferocious look of Lang Ya, they had to lower their heads. "From now on, I am the Wolf King. Do you have any objections?" Langya glanced at the two of them and then looked at the tens of thousands of wolves below. ¡°Ouch~~¡± Zhentian's call came, although they didn't understand what they said, but it was obvious that they had no opinion. Not to mention that they are not human beings, even humans will bow their heads in the face of absolute strength, not to mention that in the world of ferocious beasts, the weak will always surrender to the strong, otherwise the Wolf King and Wolf King will not be so easy. Bow. Especially the current strength of Langya and the bloodline in his body are not comparable to those of Wolf Emperor and Wolf King. Especially the bloodline of Wolf God, any one of them is far more than Wolf Emperor and Wolf King. The wolf clan has no reason at all. No surrender, no support. "You made a very wise choice, but someone will still come to take their lives in the future. You can protect them for a while, but you can't protect them for the rest of their lives." Qing Ming's face was as calm as ever, his eyes changing from the Wolf Emperor to the Wolf Wang glanced at him and spoke in a deep voice. Lang Ya remained silent and did not answer the question. Instead, he mustered up the courage to raise his head and stare at Li Mu. "sorry!" A low voice came from his mouth. Chapter 164: The Land of Soldier Tombs. For a moment, the entire canyon fell into silence again. Countless wolves and humans all focused their attention on Li Mu, seemingly surprised to find that Li Mu was really the master of the Wolf Fang! "There is nothing to be sorry for. Since you have made your choice, I can't change it with all my strength. It's all my fault. But in the near future, I will come here to take them away with my own hands. At that time, I will give you another chance to choose. ." Li Mu glanced at the Wolf King and Wolf King calmly, and finally landed on Lang Ya. After finishing speaking, he raised his hands and cupped them towards Qing Ming opposite Langya. "In that case, let's go." The latter understood, nodded with a smile, came to Liang Wenjie and handed him a jade bottle. Liang Wenjie hurriedly took it and drank the elixir in the jade bottle. The injuries on his body recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. Li Mu didn't say much, and took a step forward, thinking about the dark night in the northeast. Qing Ming and Liang Wenjie followed closely. As they left, the latter's cold eyes swept across the Wolf King and Wolf King, and finally stopped on Lang Ya. A strong fighting spirit emerged, as if to express something, or perhaps What kind of determination was made. Lang Ya faced them calmly, but Wolf King and Wolf King's whole bodies were ice-cold. Tonight may be the day the wolves rise, but it is also the day they fall ¡­¡­ "I know you're awake, but you're still pretending to be dead?" Not long after leaving Langya Mountain, high in the dark night, Li Mu lowered his head and glanced at the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death' on his chest, and said in his mind. "I just woke up." Xiaozhu's voice came, and he pretended not to know and asked: "What? Is it solved?" "What do you think?" Li Mu couldn't help but rolled his eyes and looked at Qing Ming and Liang Wenjie on the side, feeling quite grateful in his heart. At the same time, he was also surprised that the Blue Wolf Kingdom and his party would end up like this. This was something he had never expected. "By the way, where are Qian Hongxue and Artai?" Immediately afterwards, Li Mu's heart sank as he thought of these two people. Because he didn¡¯t see Qian Hongxue and Atai at all in Qinglang Mountain. "Is this" Xiaozhu hesitated for a while, and then said calmly: "It seems that the beauty returned to Qianhuan Kingdom for something urgent, but she left a message for you." "Words? What words?" Li Mu frowned. He had never wanted to have anything to do with Qian Hongxue, mainly because the other party had unknown origins and purpose, which made him very resistant. But after all, after getting along for such a long time, the other party suddenly left like this, but he felt something was wrong.??, there was a kind of caring mentality. He himself was a little puzzled, but he didn't want to resist, so he obeyed his inner thoughts. "It's nothing, I just want you to go to the royal family of Qianhuan Kingdom to see her if you can." Xiaozhu replied. "That's it?" Hearing this, Li Mu became even more puzzled. "That's it. As for what it means, who knows, maybe she likes you?" Xiaozhu chuckled. "" Li Mu was speechless, do you like it? If you can like it this way, wouldn't the so-called love between men and women be a bit of a joke? Li Mu thinks that there is nothing between him and Qian Hongxue. They are innocent. To put it more seriously, they are just ordinary friends. Going all the way to Qian Hongxue to see each other? He never thought about it. But the feeling inside made him very puzzled and even a little uncomfortable. "What about Artest?" Li Mu directly changed his mind. It was natural that Qian Hongxue would go back, but Artest couldn't go anywhere, right? "Hehe." At this time, Xiaozhu laughed and whispered: "That boy was sent to a special place by me. As for where that place is, I can't tell you now. I'll wait until you solve the problem of Ghost Kingdom." After the question, I will take you there." Although Li Mu was curious, he didn't ask any more questions. Since this was what Xiaozhu meant, there was a certain reason. He would not have the slightest suspicion about Xiaozhu. Soon, the sky gradually grew brighter, and a group of three people landed on the top of a giant peak thousands of feet tall. "Okay, I can only send you here. This clone can only last for one day, and it will soon be unbearable and disperse." At this time, Qing Ming smiled slightly, and his tone was a little helpless. Li Mu was startled and looked at the opponent's figure that was flickering in and out. He understood immediately and couldn't help but cupped his hands and said, "Thank you for what happened today. If there is a chance in the future, I will definitely repay you." "Whether you want to repay or not, you don't have to wait until the future, I have something to ask you now." Qing Ming shook his head and smiled, his eyes flashed slightly, and he sighed softly: "Brother Li Mu should only be sixteen years old, right? I didn't expect that I, Qingyang Xing There are geniuses like you in the world. Compared with you, neither I nor my junior brother can catch up. Your compatibility with heaven and earth has reached 10% now, right?" "Yeah." Li Mu was startled, but he didn't expect that the other party could see his actual age and cultivation level at a glance. Indeed, in yesterday's battle, his compatibility with heaven and earth increased from 9% to 10%, and it was vaguely approaching 11%. Qing Ming nodded, looked up and looked around the world and said: "I saw on the Qingyang Star 'Airspace Map' a few days ago that a 'soldier tomb' suddenly appeared not far from here. It is rumored that there is a hijacking weapon. I hope. Little brother Li Mu can accompany my junior brother there so that he can be taken care of. As for the robbery weapon obtained inside, I don¡¯t want any of it.¡± "Block tomb? Robbery?!" Li Mu was startled, and then asked in surprise: "That's all?" "Well, that's all." Qing Ming smiled and nodded. ! ! ! Death Transformation Chapter 165 Qingfeng Sect ========================== Zhu Xin: I¡¯m so miserable, the power was out for another two hours, and now I¡¯ve just finished coding the first chapter. ======================= "Ah! Run!!!" Amidst the screams, a man with a broken arm and two seriously injured men fled in terror, descended from a high altitude, and quickly disappeared into the jungle. "Forget it." Seeing Liang Wenjie about to catch up, Li Mu couldn't help but say something to stop him. "You are very kind." Liang Wenjie stopped, cast his cold gaze over, frowned and said. His words may seem complimentary on the surface, but they actually give people a derogatory feeling. "Maybe." Li Mu didn't care, mercy? He laughed in his heart. If he was merciful, what would the dozen corpses below mean to him? "But if you can't do the thing of extermination, then it's best not to do it. As a person, he believes that he still needs to have a little bit of humanity. As for Liang Wenjie, Li Mu did not make any comments. After all, he was not a complete person. "Let's go." After greeting casually, he quickly flew towards the northeast. Liang Wenjie¡¯s eyes flickered, and he followed closely without saying anything else. Along the way, the two of them met many people who blocked them. To put it bluntly, they were robbers and bandits. However, these robbers and bandits all had good strength, including those in the Renmin realm, the Earth vein realm, and even the Heavenly vein realm. The man with a broken arm among the three people just now is a perfect person in the Tianmai realm. This kind of strength is not very strong, but it is not strong enough, but it is enough to have a very high status in the three-leaf country. He is highly respected and highly respected. . As for why the man with a broken arm wanted to become a robber, Li Mu didn't know. The only thing he could think of was that he could make money quickly, be free and happy, and be happier. When he thought of the rampant appearance of the man with the broken arm at the beginning, he couldn't help but feel funny. He had learned a painful lesson this time. He should be honest in the future, right? Revenge? Li Mu is not afraid of revenge at all. If the other party has the ability, he can come over. Now he has been away from Qinglang Country for more than a month. During this time, he has crossed five two-leaf countries. The next one seems to be a three-leaf country, and the 'land of military graves' mentioned by Qing Ming, It seems to be not far from the three-leaf country. "It seems there is something fun again." At this time, the little pig woke up from his big sleep, looked at the sky in the distance, his eyes flashed slightly, and then he said with a smile. "Do you know the place where the soldiers were buried?" Li Mu frowned and looked sideways at Xiaozhu. "I don't know much about it, but I can roughly guess something. I, the Pig Saint, are much smarter than you." Little Pig raised his head with a proud look on his face. "" Li Mu was speechless, rolled his eyes and asked, "Tell me about it." "Then you will be fine." Xiaozhu smiled, then became serious again, and said in a deep voice: "This Qingyang Star's request is quite ancient. In ancient times, it was the so-called 'public' "The Age of Gods", but with the changes of the times and the arrival of powerful alien planets, this so-called "Age of Gods" was also ended. After a great war, Qingyang Star entered Nirvana. Because of this, after the demise of the ¡®gods¡¯, they all left their respective inheritances behind and sealed them underground on this planet. As time goes by, the power of this seal becomes weaker and weaker, and finally breaks out. And that place of military graves is probably also a legacy left by a certain ¡®god¡¯ in ancient times. " "God?" Li Mu frowned slightly. He was not interested in this word. As a cultivator, and a cultivator with certain achievements, he knew very well that there was no such thing as a god in this world. Those ¡®gods¡¯ are just cultivators who have reached a certain realm. "Hehe, yes, God." Xiaozhu smiled and deduced: "At that time, those who could be called gods were at least in the Nine Sect realm, right? Well, it should be, I don't know much anyway. As for the Nine Sects Those below the realm, that is, the Six Tribulations Realm, should be called 'god generals'. If there are only tribulation weapons in the military tomb, it should not be the inheritance of gods. At most, it is just a god general who likes to collect tribulation weapons. Just a god general." ¡°What about the inheritance of those ¡®gods¡¯?¡± Li Mu nodded and then asked. "God's inheritance?" Xiaozhu was slightly stunned, spread his hooves and said: "It must have been dug out from the ground by the Five-Leaf and Six-Leaf Kingdom. Could it be that he would wait until now to be born? Isn't it too unrealistic? Point? As for the inheritance of the divine generals, those in Wuye and Liuyue Kingdom will definitely look down upon them and will not waste time and resources to dig out the inheritance of the divine generals. Although I don¡¯t know what it was like in ancient times, the sealing technique should be unique and not easy to break. andThere are so many divine generals, it is not surprising that there are still a few inheritances that have not been dug out. By the way, the inheritance of some of the most powerful gods in ancient times, such as the Titan God and the Wolf God, seems to have not been born yet. " Hearing this, Li Mu couldn't help but be surprised, thinking that the inheritance of a divine general would attract many people. What if it was an inheritance at the level of the Titan God? I'm afraid the powerful men from the three six-leaf kingdoms of Qingyang Star will take action, right? At the same time, he also had to admire the existence of the Titan God level. He did not expect that their inheritance land could not be dug out by the three six-leaf kingdoms. It is conceivable that a 'god' of this level must far surpass the three six-leaf kingdoms. The strongest person in Ye Kingdom. In other words, the Qingyang Star in ancient times was more terrifying than the Qingyang Star today! But in the end, he was still destroyed by the strong men from the alien stars. This shows how terrifying the world outside this world is! "Is there a starry sky outside the sky" Li Mu couldn't help but raise his head and look at the sky above his head. His eyes seemed to be able to penetrate the sky and see the boundless sea of ??stars, and there was also a faint sense of expectation. came to his mind. He suddenly felt that the people in this world were just frogs in the well after all. The real strong people must leave here and go explore and take risks in the starry sky world! "This guy." The little pig on the shoulder noticed this change in Li Mu and couldn't help but chuckle. Soon, half a day passed. At this time, an ancient giant city appeared on the horizon. "Whizzing!" Li Mu and Liang Wenjie's speed reached its peak. In just half an hour, the ancient giant city had already advanced. The two of them couldn't help but slow down a lot. At the same time, they restrained their aura and descended downwards. "Qingfeng National Clan City." Li Mu raised his head, casually glanced at the plaque on the city gate, and learned this news. If the military tomb is not far from here, you should be able to get the exact information inside. "Let's go." After greeting Liang Wenjie, he stepped into the city. Qingfeng Country, a Sanye-level country, is famous for its swordsmanship. Every disciple of the Qingfeng Sect carries a three-foot Qingfeng, and its combat power far exceeds that of ordinary strong men. It has a great reputation in the Sanye Kingdom. It is said that the place of military graves was discovered by the leader of the Qingfeng Sect. He entered it alone that day. Although he did not obtain the weapon and was seriously injured, after half a month of seclusion, he actually developed a very high degree of harmony with the world and stepped into it. Half a step to the sixth level! There are even rumors that as long as the leader of the Qingfeng Sect can obtain a tribulation weapon, he can overcome the first tribulation within three years and become a true sixth-level powerhouse. By then, his Qingfeng Country will no longer be a Three-Leaf Country, but a Four-Leaf Country! Originally, the leader of the Qingfeng Sect wanted to monopolize the land of the Soldier Tomb, but there is no airtight wall in this world. After the news leaked out, it spread to hundreds of two-leaf countries and dozens of three-leaf countries. Know all. Even the Four-Leaf Kingdom and the Five-Leaf Kingdom got wind of the news and sent many disciples to get the treasure of this military tomb. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:??????????????????????????? out?? out or not is that the word ¡®rob weapon¡¯ alone is enough to confuse people¡¯s minds. In just one month, the entire Qingfeng Kingdom's clan city has become more than ten times more popular than before. Strong men from all walks of life have come here with only one purpose: to force the Qingfeng Kingdom's clan leader to tell where the military tombs are! If it were in the past, when the leader of the Qingfeng Sect was only in the Heavenly Vein Realm, the masters of the Sanye Kingdom would have been able to force him out. However, since the master of the Qingfeng Sect entered the sixth calamity, even dozens of Sanye Kingdom The sect leaders gathered together, feeling somewhat helpless. Not to mention that as the sect leader of a country, he cannot leave the clan city easily and can only send the strongest elders here. As for the cultivators of the second-leaf country, they can be ignored directly. At the beginning, outsiders were not allowed to enter the Qingfeng Kingdom's sect city. However, with the arrival of Yi Zun, a half-step sixth-level powerhouse, the Qingfeng sect leader could only open the city gate wide, and also designated a day to announce the location of the military tomb. where. It seems that he has the idea that he can¡¯t get it himself, and he can¡¯t let others get it easily. He just plays with the big one, and maybe he can fish in troubled waters and make a profit! Therefore, those half-step Six Tribulations experts also endured it. Although they knew the plans of the leader of the Qingfeng Sect, they did not have many opinions. After all, that is the inheritance of the 'god generals', and every god general in ancient times was a strong person at the peak of the Sixth Tribulation. Even after so many years, the place of military tombs must be dangerous and terrifying. It is best to gather a lot of strong people. Get into it. After all, your own life is still more important than the treasure. "In this case, things will become much simpler." After learning this information, Liang Wenjie whispered. "Yeah." Li Mu nodded. "What to do next?" LiangWenjie frowned slightly. "Wait." Li Mu glanced at the other party casually, turned and left Zongcheng. He doesn¡¯t like to be with others, and there is no need to go to Qingfeng Sect. As long as those people make moves, they will be dispatched in a large scale. Anyone who is not blind can see it. Will he follow behind soon? Liang Wenjie obviously thought of this and didn't say much. After the two of them left the city, they found a place to live on a hilltop and did whatever they had to do on weekdays. Li Mu will not waste any time. As soon as he exits the interpretation space, he will improve his compatibility with the world. Just like that, another month passed. On this day, Li Mu suddenly opened his eyes, and a strange wave escaped from his body. "Eleven percent." A long voice sounded. At the same time, a strange fluctuation was heard not far away. Li Mu couldn't help but turn his head to look at Liang Wenjie, a hint of surprise flashed through his eyes, because the compatibility between the other party and the world has now reached 6%! ========================= Death Transformation Chapter 166 Strong Gathering Chapter Chapter Strong Gathering ===================== Li Mugang opened his eyes, and Liang Wenjie, not far away, also opened his eyes. Li Mu just glanced at the other party casually and ignored him. Instead, he looked towards a mountaintop thousands of feet away. During this month, he clearly noticed that many cultivators had arrived. Some went to Qingfeng Sect, while others stayed here and found an uninhabited mountain top to practice. From time to time, he opened his eyes and looked at the people in the distance. In the Qingfeng Guozong City, there is a peak like a Qingfeng holding up the sky. That¡¯s where Qingfeng Sect is located. "Whoosh!" At this time, there was another sound breaking through the air, falling towards a mountain top. ¡°It¡¯s the twelfth one.¡± Li Mu¡¯s eyes flashed slightly and he thought to himself. The ¡®twelve¡¯ he mentioned were not that there were only twelve people here, but that there were only twelve strong men who had entered the Half-Step Six Tribulation Realm. In addition, there were hundreds of auras at the perfection level of the Heavenly Vein Realm. Some are alone, some are with a group of people. Generally speaking, their purpose is the same, which is to go to the tomb and obtain the robbery weapon! Li Mu didn't pay attention to others, but he kept paying attention to the mountain top a thousand feet away. Looking at the figure standing on the mountain top, his expression could not help but sink slightly, and there was a hint of surprise in his eyes. Because it was a woman, twenty-five or six years old, beautiful in appearance, wearing a fiery red robe, exuding a hint of charm. It wasn't because of the woman's appearance, but because of his feeling that this person and Qian Hongxue were somewhat imaginary. Li Mu guessed that the woman should also be from Qianhuan Kingdom, otherwise he would not care about her at all. Especially at this moment, the half-step Six Tribulations strong man from the sky is actually falling towards the peak where this woman is! Li Mu couldn't help but stare, and what he saw was a middle-aged man wearing a brown robe. The man had a resolute face, a long sword tied to his back, and his breath was thick and long, with a faint aura of danger. "This person is very strong!" Suddenly, a deep voice sounded. Liang Wenjie didn't know when he appeared beside him, his purple eyes staring closely at the man in brown robe who fell down, with a strong evil aura deep in his eyes. "It is indeed very strong." Li Mu nodded and looked away, but the moment he looked away, he was a little surprised to find that the woman in red on the mountaintop actually looked towards him, including the brown robe who had just arrived. Men, all showed friendly intentions? Liang Wenjie was obviously aware of this and couldn't help but be startled. He turned around and asked with a surprised look on his face: "Do you know them?" "I don't know them." Li Mu frowned and replied calmly. After casually glancing at the man and woman, he turned around and walked back to where he was sitting. Liang Wenjie was extremely confused, but he didn't ask any more questions. His intuition told him that Li Mu was not lying. He did not know those two people, but why did those two people show friendly intentions? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Puzzled. "Does it have something to do with Qian Hongxue" Li Mu did not pay attention to Liang Wenjie, but after sitting down cross-legged, he couldn't help but ponder in his heart. Time passed again, and half a month passed quietly. Li Mu opened his eyes twice in half a month. Every time he opened his eyes, a half-step six-step strongman would arrive. Right now, outside the Qingfeng Sect's city, there were already sixteen half-step six-step strongmen including him and Liang Wenjie. By. ????????????? Those powerful people at the Heavenly Meridian level have already passed the three hundred level, and most of them are at the perfect level of the Heavenly Meridian realm. There are very few ordinary Heavenly Meridian realms, and none of them are at the Earthly Meridian realm or the Human Meridian realm. It is not that those ordinary people in the Heavenly Meridian Realm, Earthly Meridian Realm, and Human Meridian Realm do not covet the place of the military tomb, but go directly to the Qingfeng Sect. Therefore, the people here all choose to act alone. Even if they join forces, they do not want to join forces with the Qingfeng Sect, so as not to go to the military tomb and get benefits that are difficult to share. At this moment, the Qingfeng Sect has obviously gathered a lot of strong people. There are countless people in the human connection realm, earth vein realm, and sky vein realm. Naturally, there are also half-step six calamity realms. The number of people has already exceeded 10,000, which is definitely a large force for this trip. Those who are not strong will naturally go to such a large army to fish in troubled waters to see if they can get any benefits. If they do not have a certain degree of strength, only fools will choose to go it alone. Li Mu was as calm as ever, but in his heart he was looking forward to the place where the soldiers were buried. It would be false to say that he is not tempted by the robbery weapon, especially now that he has no weapons that he can handle, and his combat effectiveness has dropped by more than 10% or 20%. After opening his eyes, he subconsciously glanced at Liang Wenjie, who also happened to look towards him and made eye contact. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Fierce! Wild! This was what Li Mu felt. After a casual glance, he withdrew his gaze. His brows furrowed slightly and he couldn't help but feel that the leader of the Qingfeng Sect had something?Mo Ji, now he is as powerful as a cloud, he should take action, right? And counting the days, he suddenly discovered that there was only one year left before the three-year mission of Guisha Sect. "One year we must survive the first calamity within this year!" Li Mu groaned, secretly making a decision in his heart and setting a goal for himself that others could not imagine. But if there is a hijacking weapon, this goal is actually not difficult. Because the robbery weapon can completely assist the cultivator to connect with the heaven and earth. Although the speed is not said to be a thousand miles, it is definitely not comparable to those who have never owned the robbery weapon. Otherwise, the leader of the Qingfeng Sect would not dare to claim that he could cross in three years. Pass the first calamity. Especially the higher-level robbery weapon, the stronger its auxiliary ability. This is also an important reason why Li Mu has some expectations for the tomb. Slowly, Li Mu closed his eyes again, and as he closed his eyes, Liang Wenjie, who was not far away, couldn't help clenching his fists. His eyes flashed with amazing fighting intent, but underneath this fighting intent, there was also There was a deep sense of powerlessness. Whenever he recalled the miserable appearance of the Wolf King that night a few months ago, his weakness became more intense. He couldn't help but retract his gaze. After taking a look at Qingfeng Guo Zongcheng, he fell into cultivation again. It¡¯s just that Li Mu and Liang Wenjie didn¡¯t close their eyes for long before they opened them three days later! "Boom! Boom! Boom!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Suddenly, countless sounds of piercing the air were heard, and tens of thousands of figures were seen rising from the green peaks in Qingfeng Guozong City, turning into an extremely terrifying sword, and galloping towards the southeast. "Southeast direction" Seeing this scene, Li Mu's eyes froze slightly, because that direction was exactly where the Ghost Kingdom was! ¡°Swish, swish, swish¡­¡± When those ten thousand figures soared into the sky, hundreds of Heavenly Pulse Realm perfection-level powerhouses surrounding the Qingfeng Kingdom's ancestral city also stood up and quickly followed. They were basically a team of several to ten people. There were very few. Alone. The only one who has entered the realm of six calamities is the one who is alone! "Has it started?" At this time, the little pig who had been sleeping slowly woke up. "It's begun." Li Mu replied calmly, looking sideways at Liang Wenjie and nodding slightly. Soon, figures with a strong aura soared into the sky from the surrounding hills, including the woman in red and the middle-aged man in brown robe, who also left. The next moment, Li Mu and Liang Wenjie also disappeared on the top of the mountain. ====================== Death Transformation Chapter 167 Huge sinkhole Chapter 167 Huge sinkhole =================================== "Hoo ho!" The strong wind was dancing in the sky, and a team of ten thousand people, with endless chilling intent, broke through the strong wind and galloped past. Fortunately, this is a thousand meters high in the sky, and ordinary people cannot see it from the ground, and ordinary pedestrians rarely look up to the sky. Looking at it, at the front of this team are thirty figures with different clothes, different ages and different auras. Among them was the sixty-year-old green-robed old man, who had a smile on his face and an elegant aura. He had a three-foot green blade tied to his back, and his eyes were infinitely sharper than anyone else's. But the twenty-nine people behind him are not weak at all, and there are two auras among them that are more terrifying than this old man! As for the 10,000 people behind the 30 people, they are obviously much weaker, but such a number is enough to be called 'terrifying'. "Mr. Zhou, it seems that this trip will be a little difficult." During the flight, a middle-aged man in white robes took a step forward, came to the old man in green robes, and said softly, with a flash of light in his eyebrows as he spoke. His violent temper was really inconsistent with his peaceful appearance. "Isn't it easy?" Mr. Zhou smiled softly and said: "It is indeed not easy. You have never been to the place where the soldiers were buried, and you don't know the horror of the place where the soldiers were buried. At that time, I had a narrow escape from just being on the outside, so I guess that inside It is definitely not just the inheritance place of a god general!" ¡°Not the same person?!¡± The expression of the man in white changed, and his originally somewhat contemptuous expression suddenly showed a trace of solemnity. In his view, although the ancient divine generals were strong, countless thousands of years have passed and they are just a legacy. How strong can they be? But now it seems that it is indeed a bit scary! Not only this person, but also the twenty-eight people behind him. It is obvious that the impact of this news on them is not small. "Don't take it too seriously. I'm just guessing. I don't know whether it's true or not. You'll know when you get there." Mr. Zhou said with a smile. These words made the twenty-nine people look calm for a while, secretly scolding the old man for being cunning and unwilling to reveal any information. At this moment, thousands of feet away from the team in the sky behind, there are also some figures following them. Although the number is only three hundred, the aura of each one is extremely powerful. Especially the sixteen of them, not even the slightest bit worse than the twenty-nine in front of a large army of ten thousand people! "Compared to the large army of ten thousand people, these three hundred people were obviously much quieter. They did not speak any words, their speed was neither fast nor slow, and they always kept a huge distance from the large army. Among them, Li Mu narrowed his eyes, and started talking to Xiaozhu in his heart, asking directly: "This should be the direction of the Ghost Kingdom, right?" "Not bad." Xiaozhu, who was about to sleep, replied reluctantly. "How far." Li Mu didn't care whether Xiaozhu slept or not, the question was very direct. "It's not very far, there are eleven two-leaf countries and one three-leaf country." Xiaozhu yawned. Hearing this, Li Mu¡¯s expression darkened, and he couldn¡¯t help but clench his hands. It was indeed not far away, but he still knew that there was still a big gap between him and the Gui Cha Country. If it was the most inferior Yotsuba Kingdom, he wouldn't be afraid, but Guishaguo was also the top existence among the Yotsuba Kingdom. In other words, there are at least fifth-level tribulation experts among them, and there may even be sixth-level tribulation experts! Now, he has no ability to resist at all! But he is not in a hurry, there is plenty of time, and even if the Sixth Tribulation strongman wants to destroy the Ghost Kingdom, it does not mean that it can be destroyed by destroying it. At least he must first understand it internally. At the same time, Li Mu also felt that this Ghost Kingdom was by no means as simple as it appeared on the surface. He planned to sneak inside to find out what kind of existence this Ghost Kingdom was. After he had absolute strength, he would overthrow it in one fell swoop! Naturally, this is just a plan of his, because plans can never keep up with changes, and he doesn't know what will happen in the end. He only knew that it was best to remain silent until he was absolutely sure. The conversation ended quickly, and Li Mu couldn't help but turn his head and cast his gaze on the two figures in the distance, with a hint of doubt in his eyes. Those two figures were none other than the woman in red robe and the man in brown robe. At this moment, the two people were cuddling tightly together. From here, he could clearly see that the relationship between the two people was unusual and they should be a couple. As for the other twelve half-step Six Tribulations Realm, they all work together with two people, and obviously they don¡¯t dare to go it alone. Perhaps because of Li Mu¡¯s gaze, the woman in red robe and the man in brown robe also looked at him, still looking friendly.  Li Mu frowned, but he couldn't resist. He nodded and looked away, closed his eyes slightly, and entered into practice. Liang Wenjie on the side never looked at anyone else. He just practiced and practiced. He seemed to have found a certain goal so that he would not waste any time. Just like that, three days passed. Three days later, a swamp area appeared within everyone's field of vision, and bursts of green gas rose from the endless swamp, nearly half of the sky seemed to be dyed. ??Obviously, that is not an ordinary gas, but a highly toxic gas. Ordinary people will definitely die if they inhale it, even if the cultivator feels uncomfortable! At this time, the large army of ten thousand people in front stopped at the same time, and then continued to move forward after they all swallowed an antidote pill. Li Mu opened his eyes, looked at the green gas, and frowned slightly. He subconsciously scanned the figures around him, and found that most of them had antidote pills. "I have it." A cold voice came. Li Mu turned his head and saw Liang Wenjie flipping his hand and throwing a purple jade bottle. "Thank you." He couldn't help but whisper after taking it. Liang Wenjie said nothing, swallowed an antidote pill and flew forward. "Do you want it?" Li Mu didn't care. After stuffing the elixir into his mouth, he asked Xiaozhu. "What a joke, what does this little poisonous gas mean? What can I do to this pig?" Xiaozhu sneered, but he snatched the purple jade bottle as fast as lightning, swallowed all the detoxification pills inside, and smacked his lips. He paused twice and then rolled his eyes: "It tastes really bad!" "" Li Mu was speechless, quickly dodging to follow, but this time he did not close his eyes again, but looked at this endless swamp with a hint of surprise. He did not expect that there was such a place here. A dangerous place. I feel that in this endless swamp, there are countless poisons, including elementary, medium and high-level ferocious beasts! If you come here alone, it will be extremely dangerous, but at this moment, under the power of such a team, the poison that exists in the swamp does not dare to come forward at all. Realizing this, Li Mu somewhat admired the leader of the Qingfeng Sect. He did not expect that the other party dared to explore such a place, and also discovered the inheritance place of the ancient god general. "It should be about the same through this swamp, right?" Li Mu thought to himself. Half a day later, the end of the swamp finally emerged, but what followed was an extremely vast deep mountain forest. There are no mountains as far as the eye can see, the terrain is extremely flat. But except for the leader of Qingfeng Sect, everyone else looked surprised, and Li Mu was the same. Because the vegetation on this plain is extremely lush, the giant trees are hundreds of meters high, and the diameter of the main pole can be fifty meters larger, which is more than ten times larger than outside! Especially some special vegetation gives people an extremely dangerous atmosphere, as if this deep mountain forest does not belong to the current Qingyang Star, but to the Qingyang Star in ancient times! "Roar!" There are even more roars of ferocious beasts coming from the core. Practitioners who have not reached the Tianmai level can't help but feel fear at this moment, but they have come, who will go back? We can only bite the bullet and move forward! "It is indeed an interesting place. This should be the Ancient Forest." Piggy's voice came from above his shoulder. "Ancient forest?" Li Mu pondered these four words, and he could clearly think that the environment here was still in the ancient times, so there was such a scene, but he didn't care. However, whether it was the large army or the team of hundreds of people he was in, they still did not stop at any time, breaking through the space and moving forward quickly. Perhaps because of their arrival, the ancient forest, which was already not very peaceful, became even more turbulent at this moment, but it was turbulent, but no ancient ferocious beasts or strange things appeared to attack them. The power generated by so many people cannot be overshadowed, even in this ancient forest. Similarly, no one dares to descend and capture those ancient ferocious beasts, unless they really don¡¯t want to live anymore, but obviously there is no such person here. "stop!" Soon after, an old voice sounded, shaking the world and reaching everyone's ears. With these words, everyone stopped, including Li Mu¡¯s team. "Friends in the back, in my opinion, it's better for you to come up first. Please don't underestimate the inheritance of this god general. The dangers inside are beyond our imagination. When the time comes, there will be life in but not life out. No one wants to see that ending, right?" The old voice came again, falling into the ears of Li Mu and the other three hundred people, and they all had the same look on their faces.The film is calm. But this silence did not last long. Those cultivators at the perfect level of Tianmai Realm looked at each other and flew over one after another. "Then the twelve half-step six calamities, the red-robed woman and the brown-robed man looked away and then left. Li Mu was silent for a moment, then gave a slight signal to Liang Wenjie beside him, and stepped forward. Soon, the two teams merged into one team, and at this time, a huge sinkhole appeared in everyone's sight. Li Mu¡¯s eyes lit up, with deep surprise in his eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a flash of excitement! ================================================== ================================================= Death Transformation Chapter 168 Heaven Chapter 168 Heaven (fourth update) ================= Zhu Xin: I¡¯m so tired. I basically sit in front of the computer for eight hours straight It¡¯s like this every day. It¡¯s a bit unbearable and I have to do it! Please vote and subscribe! ================= Huge sinkhole! Looking at the thousand-foot pit, no one could help but look shocked. Looking around, in the center of this ancient forest, there is a vast land without even a single giant tree. It is completely desolate. There is actually a faint black airflow surrounding it in the air. Everyone can tell that it is the energy of death. ! But that¡¯s not the main thing. The main thing is that in the center of the vast desolate land, there is a sinkhole with a diameter of a thousand feet and an unknown number of meters deep. The faint death energy seeps out from the sinkhole. Looking at this sinkhole, everyone knows that it must be the entrance to the ¡®Place of Soldier Tombs¡¯, otherwise who could create such a sinkhole? Even if it could be produced, it would require at least a terrifying powerhouse at the sixth calamity level. But isn¡¯t the terrifying powerhouse at the sixth level of calamity so boring? Create such a sinkhole to harm people? Obviously not! For a time, the more than 10,000 strong men present were excited and scared, because the death aura made them a little scared. The surface was so scary, but what would happen inside? Especially those in the weak human connection realm and earth connection realm, their expressions are even more ugly. They are wondering whether they can resist the erosion of those dead energy? Enter smoothly "The Land of Soldier Tombs", can you survive in the "Land of Soldier Tombs" and get some treasures? Basically, everyone present does not look very good, they are excited, but the problem before them is also in front of them, and they must be cautious when it comes to life! But what others couldn¡¯t see was that Li Mu not only showed no fear, but also showed a deep joy. Those death auras are extremely terrifying to others, but to him they are so kind and are definitely the best tonic. If he practices in a place like this, it will definitely be countless times faster than the outside world! At this time, Liang Wenjie cast his gaze over, with a hint of surprise in his expression. Having fought against Li Mu before, he naturally knew what the 'original element' that Li Mu possessed was, which was the 'element of death'. Not only would the death energy here not cause any harm to him, but it would also promote his cultivation. In order to grow, the degree of compatibility with the 'death element' between heaven and earth is getting higher and higher. It is not an exaggeration to use the word 'heaven' to describe it. "You are so lucky." Liang Wenjie couldn't help but exhale and said. Li Mu woke up, glanced at the other person casually, and immediately understood what the other person was thinking. He just nodded calmly, not wanting to reveal his inner thoughts. But his thoughts started to communicate with Xiaozhu. "What do you think?" Li Mu asked calmly. On the surface, it seems that there must be a lot of death energy in this sinkhole, but after all, this is the entrance to the 'Place of Soldier Tombs', and the danger inside cannot be underestimated. , there is even no guarantee that after these people here enter, how many of them will be able to come out alive. "What do you think? It's a good place." Xiaozhu looked away and grinned. "It is indeed a good place, but" Li Mu suppressed the joy in his heart, but instead increased his vigilance, not daring to be careless at all. "It's just what, if there is no danger, you want to quickly improve your strength? Don't even think about it." Xiaozhu rolled his eyes and fell asleep directly. "That's right." Li Mu smiled, and at this time, the old voice came again. "As you can see, this sinkhole is the entrance to the Tomb of Soldiers." At the front of the crowd of ten thousand people, the leader of the Qingfeng Sect flew up, pointed at the huge crater thousands of feet in the distance with his thin palm, and said eloquently: " A few months ago, I went in alone and encountered an extremely terrifying attack. However, I also got the opportunity to break through. After half a month of seclusion, I entered the sixth calamity. I don¡¯t want to lie to you. It is indeed very dangerous inside. If you are afraid of the dead, you will be in danger. But I don¡¯t have any objections to leaving now. As for these dead energy, everyone should also imagine that these inheritance places are left over from the ancient times a hundred thousand years ago. There are countless corpses of creatures buried inside, which were directly sealed by the sealing technique, resulting in a large amount of death. Anger is not surprising. If this death energy is controlled by someone, especially if it is controlled by a strong person, it will definitely have shocking power. However, these death energy are just ownerless things. They do not have much power and only have some corrosive power. Therefore, friends in the network realm do not need to worry, they can be easily dispersed. ?????????????????????? That¡¯s all I¡¯ve said. Those who are willing to go in with me, please stay. If you are not willing, please leave now. " The voice fell, and after waiting for a long time,??One person left, and basically everyone's face showed determination to die. Now that you are here, is there any reason to leave? Not to mention that once you break away from the large army, you will probably be torn into pieces by the ferocious beasts in the ancient forest, and you will not be able to fly away from the poisonous swamp, so you might as well take a gamble! "Since you are all willing to follow me in, please be prepared. In a quarter of an hour, we will all enter together. I don't believe that the dead creatures inside can withstand the arrival of so many of us!" At this time, the leader of Qingfeng Sect said When he spoke again, a faint smile appeared on his old face, and then he fell silent. Without saying a word, everyone got ready and adjusted their state to its peak. Li Mu looked away from the leader of the Qingfeng Sect. At this moment, he suddenly felt that something was wrong with this person. On the surface, it seemed like nothing, and what he said was reasonable, but why did he feel so hollow? "Be careful, don't be too far away from me when you go in later." Li Mu couldn't help but turned to Liang Wenjie and warned him. It's not that he is conceited about how powerful he is, but compared to Liang Wenjie, he is indeed stronger, and the death energy filled in the pit that day is just to his liking. Under such circumstances, there is absolutely no one here who can do better than him. Better. "Yeah!" Liang Wenjie could clearly think of this and nodded without any hesitation. Li Mu didn¡¯t say anything more and couldn¡¯t help but subconsciously look at the red-robed woman and brown-robed man not far away. He made some strange discovery. He hoped in his heart that those two people could survive? "There are really more and more distracting thoughts." Li Mu couldn't help but shook his head, feeling a little funny. A quarter of an hour passed quickly. "Alright everyone!" The leader of the Qingfeng Sect opened his eyes suddenly, and released a shocking force. He turned to face the thousand-foot pit below and shouted: "Up!" "superior!" Ten thousand people all burst into excitement, shouting and speaking. "Let's go!" Li Mu stared at Liang Wenjie and shouted in a low voice. "Boom!" Suddenly, the entire space here trembled. Thousands of figures were like meteorites, all rushing towards the thousand-foot black pit, and they were submerged in it in the blink of an eye! The next moment, half of the people were gone. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± But at this moment, sounds of breaking through the air came from all directions, and figures with extremely terrifying auras descended here one after another. "It seems we are still a step late." "Haha, there is nothing to be afraid of. They are just clowns. The treasures and inheritance here will be ours!" "You guys can't just take it all for yourself. We'll have to share it a little bit. Otherwise, we've come thousands of miles away and gotten nothing. Wouldn't it be too embarrassing?" "Brother Hong is right" "I told you not to forget about me!" "" Death Transformation Chapter 169 Bloody Eyes Chapter Bloody Eyes ======================== Pitch black, endless darkness. This is what everyone felt after falling into the sinkhole, or to be precise, what they saw before their eyes. The boundless darkness and the thick aura of death are constantly coming from all directions, making people feel chilly, chilly and horrified from the bottom of their hearts! They all subconsciously released their own energy and the power of this element to block these dead energy from the body, not daring to be contaminated at all. Only one person did not do this. Instead, he took the initiative to touch and absorb the death energy! "A very pure element of death" Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly and he thought to himself. "It's just so so." came the indifferent voice of the little pig, but it was no longer on Li Mu's shoulder. It had already entered the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death' when it came in, and it didn't seem to like the death energy. Li Mu's face was cold, and his black eyes scanned the surroundings slightly. He also could not see any figures around him. It was dark, but he could clearly sense the presence of others. In such an environment, his perception was absolutely necessary. He is infinitely better than other cultivators. "Follow me." Soon, Li Mu locked on Liang Wenjie and said through force. ¡°Yeah!¡± Liang Wenjie slowly came closer. At this time, the endless darkness around them brought a sense of panic to many cultivators, especially those cultivators in the human connection realm and the earth connection realm, who were severely devastated on the spiritual level. "Don't panic, everyone!" At this time, an old voice sounded, instantly suppressing the panic. Everyone can hear that the owner of this voice is the leader of the Qingfeng Sect who has been here before and found an opportunity for a breakthrough. Perhaps because of this, everyone felt a lot more at ease after hearing his words. But at this moment, Li Mu frowned and stared forward. In the eyes of others, his move was of no use at all, because he couldn't see anything at all. As long as it was beyond three meters, there was not even an illusory shadow. ??????????????????? Just because others can¡¯t do it, doesn¡¯t mean that he, whose element is the ¡®death element¡¯, can¡¯t do it! It is true that Li Mu cannot see people in the distance, but he can clearly lock on the aura of the leader of the Qingfeng Sect, but this aura is extremely weak, which makes him extremely confused. You must know that everyone is full of momentum, nervous and excited at the moment, but why does the leader of Qingfeng Sect restrain his aura? And prompt others to release? Do you want to confuse other people's perceptions? Weird! Li Mu¡¯s heart sank slightly, and he felt more and more that something was wrong with the leader of the Qingfeng Sect. "Boom!" Suddenly, a thunderous roar came from above the head, and pairs of blood-colored eyes suddenly appeared in the air, as if each pair of eyes represented an extremely terrifying and strange creature that had been hiding in the darkness. Open your eyes, now your eyes are open! "ah!" Everyone looked up subconsciously, and after seeing the blood-red eyes above their heads, they couldn't help but scream in horror. "Quick! Everyone, go down quickly!" At the same time, the slightly urgent voice of the leader of Qingfeng Sect came. Descend! drop! drop! Without any hesitation, everyone in panic descended desperately, the speed was so fast that even if they wanted to stop, they couldn't stop! "Not good!" But at this moment, Li Mu's expression changed. He stretched out his palm to grab Liang Wenjie and jumped away. He did not fall down, but rushed towards the cliff of the sinkhole at high speed. Because of the darkness, he had no idea where the inner wall of the sinkhole was, but his intuition told him that if he still fell downwards at this moment or did not rush towards the inner wall of the sinkhole, there would be only one outcome - death! "ah!!" The moment Li Mu made this move, a horrified scream suddenly came from below the dark sinkhole! "Boom!" The next moment, the entire Tiankeng was shaken. Li Mu subconsciously lowered his head and looked down. Between his pupils, another pair of blood-colored eyes appeared below. However, those pair of blood-colored eyes were extremely huge, with a diameter of ten meters! Although he couldn't see what kind of monster the bloody eyes were, it was definitely huge and terrifying! He even felt that the monster was opening its mouth at this moment, sticking out its tongue to suck a cultivator into its mouth, and sucking all the humans above it! Suddenly, an extremely terrifying suction force that even the perfect Heavenly Meridian Realm powerhouse could hardly resist came through. "Chirp!" Not only that, there were also bursts of strange screams above the head, and thousands of pairs of blood-colored eyes suddenly pressed down with a terrifying hurricane, and even more terrifyingOpportunity is coming soon! Seeing this scene, Li Mu's expression changed drastically and he had already launched himself at full speed, pulling Liang Wenjie and hitting the inner wall of the sinkhole. At this time, Liang Wenjie also noticed this. He was originally puzzled as to why Li Mu was like this, but he also burst out at his strongest speed, not daring to stop at all. At this moment, what they heard was the extremely tragic sound of panic and screaming! "No!" "What's this!" "ah!!" Blood surged into the sky, and countless cultivators were devoured by the terrifying monsters below. Even those cultivators who resisted the huge suction force were torn into pieces by the monsters rushing overhead after a brief pause. The bottom is dead, there are deaths above, and can only move horizontally! This thought flashed through everyone's mind instantly, but when this thought appeared, it was already too late. Even if someone escaped, how many could there be? In just one breath, more than half of the team of 10,000 people was lost! Those who survived were all horrified, knowing that they had been deceived and deceived by the leader of the Qingfeng Sect. The other party should have known that such a scene would occur in this sinkhole, but he did not tell them. He clearly wanted them all to be buried here! What is possible? Have you found the leader of the Qingfeng Sect and killed him? Not to mention that you can¡¯t find the other party in such a dark place, and you can¡¯t even save your own life. Who can even think about revenge? ! "It seems that we have all been teased." After five short breaths, a cold voice sounded, and his tone was full of shocking murderous intent. "Let's go." Li Mu didn't say much. After looking at the faint black light on the ground, he turned and walked towards the crack in the inner wall of the sinkhole. Liang Wenjie on the side kept up with his progress. At this moment, the overall structural diagram of this sinkhole had already appeared in Li Mu's mind. From the outside, this sinkhole is thousands of feet in diameter and about ten thousand feet deep. It is pitch black inside. Even a cultivator's eyesight cannot exceed three meters. Li Mu didn¡¯t know what the countless monsters that existed in the tiankeng were, but he knew that those monsters all had the strength of the Three Meridians Realm, ranging from human connections, earth connections, heaven connections, and perfect sky connections. As for the monster at the bottom, I am afraid it is a half-step six calamity, or even a big guy who has survived the first calamity. And this tiankeng is not just a circular pit. At the bottom of it, a hundred feet away, there is a five-meter-high opening. I don¡¯t know how many meters deep it is. It leads to nowhere, but it cuts off the entire tiankeng horizontally. Especially at the edge of the hole, there are some strange lines. It seems that it is because of these lines that the monsters in the sinkhole dare not set foot in the hole. Therefore, as long as you enter this hole, you will be safe. But in such a dark environment, no one could see such a circular hole in the inner wall of the sinkhole, let alone the panic situation before. Li Mu was also quite glad that he had locked onto the leader of the Qingfeng Sect from the beginning. When the opponent made a move, he also moved instantly and entered the hole in the inner wall of the sinkhole without suffering any harm. As for what happened to the others, he didn¡¯t know, but I¡¯m afraid there were not many who could survive. Even those who were half-step into the Six Tribulations Realm, it seemed a bit fanciful to enter this hole intact. In Li Mu¡¯s view, this sinkhole is indeed the entrance to the ¡®Place of Soldier Tombs¡¯, but the real entrance is not the bottom of the sinkhole, but the five-meter circular opening that is still a hundred feet away from the bottom. It¡¯s just that this hole is spreading in all directions. As for which direction is the correct direction to go to the ¡®Place of Soldier Tombs¡¯, he doesn¡¯t know, and he has just lost his lock on the master of Qingfeng Sect. But soon, Li Mu's doubts were dissipated. It was not that he found the correct direction to enter the 'Land of Soldiers Tombs', but that he had reached the end of the opening after walking a hundred meters away, so he could only Walking in a circle along the inner wall of the opening, he thought that he would find the real entrance to the Tomb of Soldiers. Just as he thought, a dark passage a hundred feet wide appeared in his sight, and a faint light was shining from the end of the passage. Li Mu looked around and immediately learned some basic information. This passage is five meters high and a hundred feet wide. It should be ten thousand feet long. He doesn't know what will be after ten thousand feet, but he thinks it is the real 'place of military graves'. And there, not only are there treasures, but there may also be a second round of crisis. In other words, this passage is not as simple as it seems on the surface, and it can be very difficult if you are not careful.??It may cost your life! "Hey, I didn't expect that there is someone like you among these people. I really admire you." At this moment, an old chuckle sounded. Hearing this voice, Li Mu's expression darkened slightly. He turned his head and fixed his eyes on a slightly stooped figure. "Master of the Qingfeng Sect!" Liang Wenjie on the side suddenly burst out with a terrifying and ferocious aura, and he was about to kill the opponent with every step he took. In his eyes, if it hadn't been for Li Mu just now, even if he hadn't died, he would have been seriously injured at this moment. How could he still have a good face when he met the leader of the Qingfeng Sect? "Young man, I advise you not to be so impulsive. I have been here before. I was lucky enough not to die, and I have still entered the sixth calamity. That's right, I stayed in seclusion for half a month after flying out. Six catastrophes in one step, but half a step in six catastrophes here. Also, I definitely didn¡¯t stop here a few months ago. My understanding of this place is beyond what you can compare with. If you have the confidence to kill I say, you can give it a try." Liang Wenjie's actions caused a chuckle. After finishing speaking, the leader of the Qingfeng Sect walked directly into the passage. Li Mu also raised his hand at this moment to stop Liang Wenjie's move. After thinking for a while, he whispered to the other party: "Let's go." =========================== Death Transformation Chapter 170 Ancient City Chapter 170 Ancient City ================ "Why don't you let me kill him?" Liang Wenjie's deep voice came from walking in the Baizhang Passage. Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, and he glanced at the leader of the Qingfeng Sect who was walking ten feet in front. After three breaths, he asked Liang Wenjie, "Can you kill him?" This question made Liang Wenjie speechless for a while. His purple eyes stared at the master of Qingfeng Sect, and he fell silent after a long time. Yes, can you kill him? Obviously not! Therefore, at this moment, the leader of the Qingfeng Sect gives the impression that he is 15% in tune with the world, but at 6%, he is not an opponent at all. Even Li Mu only accounted for 11%. Although in Liang Wenjie¡¯s understanding, what if the master of Qingfeng Sect has reached 15%? A few months ago, the Wolf King, who was already a strong man in the second calamity, was made to look like that by Li Mu. It was not difficult to kill the leader of the Qingfeng Sect! But Liang Wenjie knows better that although Li Mu is cold, he will choose to fight no matter how strong the enemy is. He looks extremely crazy, but in reality he is extremely calm and will not cause trouble easily. In other words, it is one thing for others to come to us, but it is another thing for Li Mu to go to others on his own! Therefore, Liang Wenjie didn't say any more. He knew that Li Mu would not take action against Qingfeng Zongzong easily. Thinking about it, the leader of the Qingfeng Sect is not weak, not to mention that this is a place where others have been before. It is definitely not a wise move to kill the opponent without absolute certainty. Liang Wenjie couldn't help but feel a sense of admiration in his heart. There were very few people in the world who could make him do this, let alone someone who was much younger than him. He had never appeared before. But today, it appeared, this person is Li Mu! Li Mu himself was not indifferent to Liang Wenjie's inner thoughts. After asking back, he ignored Liang Wenjie. His eyes were always locked on the leader of the Qingfeng Sect, and he was extremely wary of the surrounding situation. At present, he has walked five thousand feet of this ten thousand feet long passage, and there is no danger. However, he has no intention of relaxing at all, and instead becomes more vigilant. "This guy is a bit scary!" At this moment, the leader of the Qingfeng Sect who was walking at the front had his eyes wandering, his expression was cold, he no longer had the slight smile on his face like before, and there was a rare hint of solemnity in his eyes. . In deep thought, he stared at the exit in the distance, a faint sneer appearing on the corner of his mouth. "But in the end, no one here will be able to get out, except for me" A voice that only the leader of the Qingfeng Sect could hear emerged in his heart. Time passed minute by minute, and the speed of the three of them was neither fast nor slow. After half a quarter of an hour, the three finally arrived at the end of the passage. When he reached the end, Li Mu couldn't help but tighten his eyes, staring at the scene in front of him, a touch of shock appeared in his calm expression. Liang Wenjie's breathing on the side also stagnated slightly, and his whole body trembled slightly. "This is the place where the soldiers are buried." An old voice came, and the leader of the Qingfeng Sect in front turned around, smiled slightly, then stood up and flew quickly towards the Qianzhang Square below. Li Mu didn¡¯t move, and neither did Liang Wenjie. After suppressing the shock in their hearts, they both looked at the scene in front of them at the same time. At this moment, what appeared in front of the two people was a huge underground city. The top of this underground city is exactly ten feet above the entrance of the cave where they are standing. It is a rock layer, and the depth of a thousand feet below is the ancient underground city. This city is neither big nor small. At a glance, it is hundreds of miles away. It can be clearly seen that this ancient city had a terrible war. All the houses were basically reduced to ruins, and the bones inside were like bones. The sea is surrounded by death, but only dozens of castle-shaped buildings stand in it and have not collapsed. Although these dozens of ancient castles have not collapsed, they are already old and look like they may collapse at any time. And these dozens of ancient castles look out of place with this ancient city, as if they did not originally exist in this ancient city, but were moved from other places. At the same time, it can also be clearly seen that there are countless golden and red lines on the ground around this ancient city, and waves of subtle energy fluctuations are escaping. It can be seen that those lines must be the 'sealing talisman' that seals this ancient city. And obviously, this ancient city should belong to Qingyang Star a hundred thousand years ago, a city in ancient times. As for those collapsed buildings and why the bones of the dead were not weathered away, this must be the reason.It has always existed under this earth and was sealed by the sealing formation. Otherwise, one hundred thousand years would be enough for anything to decay and turn into dust. After a while, Li Mu slowly withdrew his gaze. Although there was nothing special about the ancient city in front of him, when he thought that this was a city from ancient times, he couldn't help but feel a little shocked in his heart. "Let's go." After taking a deep breath, he floated towards the square thousands of feet below, which was also covered with countless bones. "Crack!" With his feet landing on the ground, he stepped on the bones. The crisp sound of broken bones came to Li Mu's ears. "Hoo!" The breeze surged, and Liang Wenjie also fell down. "What do you think?" Li Mu did not pay attention to the other party. After landing, he walked directly towards the ancient city thousands of feet away, communicating with the piglet in the life and death dzi bead in his heart. "What do you think?" Xiaozhu seemed to have just woken up from a deep sleep. After a long pause in confusion, he asked in surprise: "Are we here?" "Yes." Li Mu nodded slightly, and glanced slightly at the words above the gate of the ancient city, and vaguely saw the word 'divine general'. It seems that the original name of the city was erased and these two characters were engraved on it later. "Not much, but you have to pay more attention to those thirty-three junks, they are a bit weird." came the little pig's voice, with a hint of solemnity in his tone. Li Mu frowned, naturally knowing that the 'junk' that Xiaozhu mentioned was the thirty-three black castles that had not yet collapsed in this ancient city. In his opinion, the core point here should indeed be the thirty-three black castles. At this time, he had arrived a hundred feet in front of the ancient city. After slowly stopping, his eyes were locked on the leader of the Qingfeng Sect not far away. "I found that the other party was sitting cross-legged and practicing, with no intention of entering the city. Or maybe the other party was waiting for the cultivators outside to come in. Aren't they afraid of being collectively attacked? " Doubts are doubts, but Li Mu didn't ask anything, and his intuition told him that this place was extremely strange. Maybe there was some kind of rule that prohibited fighting. Otherwise, how would the other party dare to stay here? As for the Thousand-Zhang Tiankeng, although it is indeed dangerous, it is absolutely impossible to kill all the tens of thousands of cultivators. There will definitely be people coming here, and there are not a few, at least those who have stepped into the half-step Six Tribulations level. He won't die that easily. And Li Mu always feels that there are strong people pouring in from outside, so it is best not to act rashly at the moment. Slowly, he found a relatively clean place and sat down. Liang Wenjie obviously thought the same thing, so he crossed his legs and entered into practice. "Whoosh!" Finally, not long after, a figure arrived, followed by the second, third, and fourth figures one after another at the entrance of the cave. They were all shocked by what they saw in front of them. ================== Death Transformation Chapter 171 Rules Chapter 171 Rules =================================== The ancient city! There were more than a hundred figures gathered at the hundred-foot-wide cave entrance, but at this moment they were all shocked to the spot. Li Mu opened his eyes slightly and clearly realized that the weakest person among the more than a hundred figures was also at the perfect level of Tianmai Realm, and there were forty-two people in the Six Tribulation Realm at half a step! Including himself, Liang Wenjie, and the head of Qingfeng Sect, there are forty-five people! Forty-five people? Li Mu was slightly shocked, because there were forty-six people in the Half-Step Six Tribulations Realm who came here this time. In other words, there was another Half-Step Six Tribulations strongman in the future, who seemed to have fallen into the pit. Otherwise, it would be impossible for it not to show up now. Li Mu thought so. "If someone noticed this, he would definitely feel horrified. Under such a crisis, even the half-step Six Tribulation Realm fell, let alone those cultivators at the Three Meridian Realm level. The original total number of people was over 10,000, but now there are less than 200 people here! It¡¯s just that at this moment, no one cares about this at all. Even if they are all suffering from different levels of injuries, they don¡¯t care at all, because in their eyes, they only see the ancient city in front of them. "Is this the place where the soldiers were buried? A city from ancient times a hundred thousand years ago?" "It should be" "The battle between the gods was really terrifying, so many people died!" "Who knows what happened a hundred thousand years ago, this is just the tip of the iceberg." "" After a while, there were bursts of exclamation sounds, and the more than a hundred strong men at the entrance of the cave couldn't help but sigh. After recovering, they all looked away. "Look, that's Mr. Zhou Yun!" Suddenly, a shocking scream exploded from the crowd, causing everyone to change their colors. Their faces were instantly filled with endless anger, and they all locked their eyes on the leader of the Qingfeng Sect sitting in the square! Similarly, more than a hundred strong men also saw Li Mu and Liang Wenjie. But these people can clearly tell that Li Mu, Liang Wenjie and Zhou Yun are not in the same group, otherwise they would not be sitting separately. But the fact that the two of them came here so early surprised them immensely. But this kind of surprise only lasted for a blink of an eye. After a blink of an eye, everyone locked their eyes on Zhou Yun. The next moment, anger emerged, and shocking murderous intent suddenly broke out from them! Whether they are the forty-two half-step Six Tribulations Realm experts or the hundred cultivators at the perfect level of Tianmai Realm, their thoughts at the moment are exactly the same, which is to kill Zhou Yun! Yes, kill Zhou Yun. They had no reason not to kill Zhou Yun. If it weren't for Zhou Yun, they wouldn't have been injured at all. If it weren't for Zhou Yun, how could so many strong human beings have fallen? Being torn apart by those monsters? He, Zhou Yun, damn it! "Boom! Boom! Boom!" In an instant, violent vigor and elemental energy surged out, and all the strong men at the entrance of the cave swooped down, turned into streams of light, and rushed towards Zhou Yun. As a cultivator, and a person who has cultivated to such a level, we have reached a consensus at that moment. This consensus is: No matter what kind of fight will happen next, Zhou Yun must be killed first! They are very confident that with so many people joining forces, not to mention that Zhou Yun is only halfway to the Six Tribulation Realm, even a true Six Tribulation Realm strongman who has survived the first calamity will still fall! If it is under normal circumstances, this is indeed the case. But at the moment when more than a hundred strong men joined forces to launch an attack and reached a hundred feet above Zhou Yun's head, Zhou Yun, who was practicing, suddenly opened his eyes, looked up at the more than a hundred people, and felt the extremely terrifying momentum. His old age Not only was there no fear on his face, but a faint smile appeared on his face: "I advise you to stop, if you don't want to die." After this voice fell, the momentum of more than a hundred people suddenly stagnated at the same time, and no one dared to take action again. They seemed to realize that something was wrong here, especially Zhou Yun's expression and words, which were definitely not pretending. of! "Hey, those guys aren't stupid." A voice that only Li Mu could hear sounded. "Did you find anything?" Li Mu, who was practicing, did not open his eyes, but after hearing Xiaozhu's words, his mind couldn't help but move. "I haven't found anything specific, but this place belongs to the ancient times, and it is also the inheritance place of many divine generals. You see those golden and red lines, it is the sealing divine formation here. This sealing divine formation not only has the ability to seal inheritance ,??Everything that exists within its scope should abide by its underlying rules. Anyone who violates those rules will definitely be obliterated by it. "The little pig talked eloquently. "Rules?" Li Mu frowned. He had never studied this so-called 'formation', so he didn't understand the rules or irregularities at all. "Probably so. This is just the speculation of this Pig Saint. I don't know what the underlying rules of this sealing formation are. According to this Pig Saint's idea, the underlying rule should be that fighting is prohibited here!" Xiaozhu sighed lightly. He took a breath and said casually, but the last sentence was said quite solemnly. "Fighting is prohibited" Li Mu couldn't help but open his eyes and looked at the forty-two Half-Step Six Tribulations Realm and nearly a hundred people who had perfected the Heavenly Meridian Realm. At this time, more than a hundred people had landed in the square, all staring at Zhou Yun, their murderous intent revealed without reservation, but they were obviously wary of Zhou Yun's words, otherwise they wouldn't be like this. "Very good, congratulations to you, you made a right choice." Zhou Yun glanced at them, smiled slightly, closed his eyes again, and did nothing else at all. Li Mu frowned slightly, closed his eyes, and did not participate in this matter. For Zhou Yun this time, he didn't have any resentment at all, and he didn't even feel disgusted. Perhaps it was because he had not been harmed at all before. But the most fundamental reason is that he, Li Mu, never relies on others, nor does he want to get information from others to avoid getting hurt. And he had nothing to do with Zhou Yun, and others had no obligation to inform him of the crisis in the pit that day, so he had no reason to hate or dislike the other person. On the contrary, he still has a hint of admiration. At least the other party can let so many people be deceived in the first place. If he wants to blame it, he can only blame those people for their incompetence and stupidity. As for the matter at hand, it is better to be less involved. On the side, Liang Wenjie saw that Li Mu did not express his position, so he maintained his original state and silenced the cultivators. "Damn it!" Suddenly, a low growl sounded. I saw a perfect cultivator of the Heavenly Vein Realm step forward with one step, his eyes were red and he roared crazily: "You dare not take action, I will do it! How dare you kill my brother, Mr. Zhou Yun, accept your life!" In the midst of everyone's surprised attention, this person suddenly rushed towards Zhou Yun, who was sitting cross-legged. A purple hammer appeared in his hand, releasing extremely powerful power. In the blink of an eye, the strong man was on top of Zhou Yun, and he hit Zhou Yun hard with the purple hammer in his hand. Seeing this, everyone was silent for a while, and some even secretly cursed this person for being stupid. Not to mention that this place was a bit strange, even outside, how easy was it to kill Zhou Yun with half a step and six calamities? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? court death! But what shocked everyone was that Zhou Yun was still a practitioner with his legs crossed and his eyes closed, without even moving a finger. No one would not be surprised by this. Even if he was half a step into the Six Tribulations, would he want to use his head to receive a full blow from a perfect cultivator of Tianmai? How can this be? Even if Zhou Yun is half-step to the Six Tribulation Realm, if he doesn't defend himself, he will be hit in the head by that strong man, right? ! But the next moment, a horrifying scene appeared. "Ah! Die!!!" The strong man in blue robe roared angrily. With his eyes red, he had obviously fallen into madness. No matter what Zhou Yun's strength was or what kind of place this place was, how could he still bear it when his own brother was killed by Zhou Yun? In his madness, the purple hammer in his hand was less than an inch away from Zhou Yun's head! The next moment, the purple giant hammer was close to the skin of Zhou Yun's head. But at this moment, everyone present widened their eyes. Li Mu also opened his eyes. After seeing the scene in front of him, his pupils couldn't help but shrink. Liang Wenjie on the side also had a face full of shock. Because the moment the purple hammer landed on Zhou Yun's head, the patterns of the sealing formation surrounding the square that glowed with a faint golden red light suddenly lit up! The light spread directly and enveloped the strong man in blue robe. In just an instant, the strong man in blue robe turned into powder! Yes, powder! Including the purple giant hammer in his hand, the moment it came into contact with Zhou Yun's head, it had turned into particles and scattered, as if it had been decomposed by an extremely terrifying force. Not only did it not cause any harm to Zhou Yun, but it actually As a result, the strong man in blue robe died directly, his body and soul were destroyed! This scene sounds slow, but in fact it only takes a moment. Everyone was stunned. Whether it was the nearly a hundred Tianmai perfection level cultivators or the forty-two half-step Six Tribulation Realm experts, they all showed shocked expressions at this moment, and their hearts became even more?? Filled with horror. They don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but they know very well that fighting is absolutely not allowed here. Whoever attacks will be decomposed by the golden-red light! At this time, they realized what a wise choice it was not to take action before. ¡°So it¡¯s really like this!¡± Li Mu calmed down and suppressed the shock in his heart caused by the scene before him. Liang Wenjie on the side also closed his eyes heavily. "Hey, I am still smart as a pig." At the same time, Xiaozhu's voice sounded in Li Mu's heart, but Li Mu did not respond. "I've said it before, it's best not to do anything in this special place. Haven't you ever read books about this ancient heritage place?" A long voice sounded, and Zhou Yun slowly opened his eyes and glanced across Everyone laughed mockingly. Everyone changed their colors. Although they were angry, they had to admit that they had never watched it. They couldn't help but secretly cursed themselves for not making more preparations before coming. Fortunately, they didn't act so recklessly just now! "Haha, it's interesting, it's really interesting. I didn't expect to see such a good show when I first came here!" At this moment, a burst of laughter suddenly sounded. With the appearance of this loud laughter, everyone¡¯s expressions darkened, and they all stared towards the thousand-foot-high 100-foot cave entrance. ========================================= Death Transformation Chapter 172 Different Chapter 172 is different (fourth update) ======================= "Old Zhou Yun, don't be too proud. We can't kill you here. We can still kill you when we get out!" With the death of the strong man in blue robe, everyone knew that no action could be taken here, but in their hearts Becoming even more angry because of this, an old man who was also in the Half-Step Six Tribulations realm took a step forward and snorted coldly. "Mr. Liu is right! Mr. Zhou Yun, it seems that we underestimated you, or misjudged you, and dared to harm us like this!" The man in white clothes who had had a conversation with Zhou Yun The young man's face was also extremely cold, and he said with hatred. The others said nothing, but their cold expressions with a hint of murderous intent proved their inner thoughts. However, relatively speaking, the woman in red robe and the man in brown robe were much calmer, especially after seeing Li Mu, they showed expressions of surprise. " If Zhou Yun is only halfway to the Six Tribulation Realm after he goes out, even if he exhausts all the power of the Qingfeng Sect, he will probably be killed by this group of people, and the Qingfeng Kingdom will eventually cease to exist. Under normal circumstances, this is indeed the case, and Zhou Yun must be afraid of it. But at this moment, Zhou Yun not only showed no sign of fear, but the ridicule and coldness on his face became more intense: "Get out? Wait until you can get out." "You!" The middle-aged man in white clenched his fists with his fists, but he also understood that it was useless to talk more. He groaned and closed his mouth. No one else said anything. Regarding the scene happening at this moment, Li Mu and Liang Wenjie have always been outsiders and have not participated in the slightest. Even if Li Mu noticed the eyes of the red-robed woman and the brown-robed man, he ignored them and closed his eyes to practice. But on the third breath after the two parties stopped arguing, he suddenly opened his eyes, and so did Liang Wenjie. It was at this moment that a burst of laughter came from the mouth of the Baizhang cave thousands of feet away. "Haha, I didn't expect to see such a wonderful scene when I first came here. Zhou Yun, the leader of Qingfeng Sect, you are very good!" I saw a figure wearing a red robe flashing out, carrying an extremely tyrannical wave. The breath landed on the square. The arrival of this person immediately caused the expressions of more than a hundred people including the middle-aged man in white to change slightly. Especially those cultivators who were at the perfection level of the Heavenly Vein Realm were extremely shocked. Because this young man in red robe gives them the feeling that he is more powerful than the middle-aged man in white who is half-step into the Six Tribulation Realm. In other words, this person must be a real Six Tribulation Realm figure who has survived the first calamity! "The first calamity." Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, and he casually glanced at the red-robed man who came. After retracting his gaze, he couldn't help but look at Zhou Yun opposite him, and found that the other person was still so calm, but there was also a strange smile. , which really puzzled him. "Tsk, tsk, so many half-steps and six tribulations, and such a group of free-spirited Tianmai Perfectionists, the pressure is really great." The young man in red robe grinned, his eyes swept over the crowd, and after making a casual sound, his eyes locked on Zhou Yun said with a chuckle: "You old man seems a little weird." After finishing speaking, he turned his attention to Li Mu and Liang Wenjie, looked them up and down, and then lost interest. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± At this time, another sound of breaking through the air came from above the head. "These guys are not slow." The red-robed man couldn't help but raise his head and sighed, with a hint of helplessness in his expression. The middle-aged man in white robe and others looked extremely calm. If there was only one person in the Six Tribulation Realm, they would not be afraid, but is there only one person now? Obviously not! Li Mu didn¡¯t pay attention to the red-robed man, but what he said to Zhou Yun made him slightly surprised, but he didn¡¯t care. At this time, figures in different clothes appeared from the cave entrance thousands of feet high and quickly descended on the square. In one breath, nine people arrived, including the man in red robe who arrived first, a total of ten people. Except for a woman in blue shirt, the other eight people were all in the realm of six calamities. Even the woman in the blue shirt is only half a step ahead of the six calamities, and her compatibility with heaven and earth has reached 19%. She can survive the first calamity with just one more step! "Wow, there are so many people, Brother Hong." When the nine people arrived, they saw the woman in blue robes sweeping over Li Mu and others with her beautiful eyes, lightly raising her head, and smiling at a handsome man in green robes with an innocent expression. asked in a voice. "There are indeed a lot of people." The handsome man in green robes smiled slightly, giving people a feeling of spring breeze and a hint of peace. However, the following words of this man made everyone's good impression of him disappear instantly. invisible. "Are they bad people?" the woman in blue shirt asked curiously. ¡°??, they are all bad people. "The handsome man in green robe smiled, his clear eyes swept over the crowd, and a hint of coldness slowly emerged. With his words, the expressions of everyone present instantly turned cold. "Zhang Hong, don't teach the children bad things." The man in red robe couldn't help but rolled his eyes and said aside. His eyes swept over the woman in blue shirt and he couldn't help but shook his head: "We haven't seen each other for several years, but this girl's IQ is still the same. Zero, alas, it¡¯s all your fault.¡± "Really?" The handsome man in green robes called Zhang Hong had a hint of surprise on his face. He raised his hand and touched the smooth forehead of the woman in blue robes, and said with a strange smile: "I just like to harm her." "Brother Hong hates it!" The woman in blue shirt scolded, but she was not angry. Instead, there was a blush on her face. Looking at the two of them, everyone couldn't help but feel a chill in their hearts. "Okay three of you, we are not here to watch you flirt and get jealous. Next, we should discuss how to obtain the inheritance, and then leave here. If my guess is correct, if we cannot obtain the inheritance, the seal of this place will The force will never allow anyone to leave here, unless someone has the power to destroy this sealing formation." At this time, a cold voice sounded. I saw an old man in his fifties wearing a black robe, with a cold face and a nose like an aquiline stepped forward, his eyes swept around, and he said in a cold voice. These words made everyone change their color slightly. Even the red-robed man and the other nine people calmed down. And Li Mu and more than a hundred people were obviously ignored by this person. "You can only go in, but you can't go out? What's going on?" Li Mu didn't care about this. Instead, the old man's words made him slightly surprised, and he couldn't help but ask Xiaozhu. "Nonsense, this is the inheritance place of the ancient god generals. If the inheritance is successful, you can leave safely. If you don't succeed, you will die. Don't even think about leaving once you come. Do you think you can just come and leave here? But you can try, Do you think if you leave this square, you will be wiped out by this sealing formation?" Xiaozhu replied with a hint of annoyance. "Is this also an unspoken rule?" Li Mu ignored Xiaozhu's anger and asked again. But his question was also ignored by Xiaozhu. "If this is the case, then there will be some trouble." Li Mu turned his head sideways and looked at the ancient city a hundred feet away, feeling calm in his heart. "It seems that everyone who is supposed to come has already come, and no one who wants to come can get in." At this moment, an old and leisurely voice sounded. This voice immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the square. Li Mu's eyes also froze, and there was a hint of surprise in his expression, because the speaker was none other than Zhou Yun, the leader of the Qingfeng Sect. It seems that Zhou Yun is a littledifferent at this moment? ! ===================== Death Transformation Chapter 173 Thirty-three Divine Generals Chapter 173 Thirty-three Divine Generals ================= Yes, it¡¯s different! Everyone¡¯s eyes froze. Li Mu and Liang Wenjie also raised their heads and locked their gazes on Zhou Yun. Li Mu, who had always thought Zhou Yun was a bit weird this time, stared at him intently, trying to see something from him. But no matter what, the other party remained as usual, except for a slight change in his expression, nothing else was abnormal. But he can be sure that there is definitely something wrong with Zhou Yun at this moment, otherwise the other party would not dare to speak like this. At least the other party is the first person to discover this ancient city and enter this place. God knows what the other party found here. , what was gained. "Zhou Yun, the leader of the Qingfeng Sect?" A cold voice sounded, and the gloomy old man looked down and said with a low smile: "It seems that you are not simple." As soon as these words came out, everyone was slightly startled. Even a fool could clearly detect Zhou Yun's weirdness. "Isn't it simple?" Facing the looks of many powerful men, Zhou Yun smiled easily: "Compared to you, I am naturally a little special, but before that, I still want to say: Welcome to the Third The inheritance place of the Thirteen Divine Generals!¡± With these words, he stood up and left the ground, floating ten feet in the air. At this moment, what echoed in everyone's minds was his last sentence, especially the words "Thirty-three Divine Generals". After seeing Zhou Yunfei leave the ground again, everyone's expressions darkened and they vaguely thought of something. "Be careful." Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, and he said angrily to Liang Wenjie beside him. Since he agreed to Qing Ming, he has the obligation to protect Liang Wenjie's safety. If Liang Wenjie dies here, he will not be able to do the job. Naturally, at the moment, he is not sure whether he can leave here alive, so he can only do his best. "Zhou Yun, what are you doing?" The young man in red robe saw a flash of evil spirit between his eyebrows. He stepped out of the room and stared at the floating Zhou Yun with an infinitely cold expression. Not only this person wanted to ask, but everyone present wanted to ask. Everyone felt that Zhou Yun was extremely weird at this moment, especially those two sentences just now, as if this ancient city was his home and he was here. The master is welcoming these 'guests'. Perhaps in the eyes of those who are in the Half-Step Six Tribulation Realm and have perfect Heavenly Meridians, Zhou Yun is indeed considered a figure and quite powerful, especially since he has been here once before and knows much more about everything here than they do. He is definitely respected. A master who is not easy to mess with. But in the eyes of the ten people who came behind him, Zhou Yun was a piece of shit? Even the weakest woman in blue shirt is stronger than Zhou Yun, not to mention that they all come from four-leaf or even five-leaf countries. He, Zhou Qing, the sect leader of the Sanye Kingdom, could easily crush Zhou Yun to death regardless of whether they relied on their own strength or national power. But at this moment, everyone realized that something was wrong with Zhou Yun. Although his strength remained unchanged, everyone felt that he was controlled by Zhou Yun. Even Li Mu's inner sense of crisis became more and more intense. etc! Owner? guest? ! Suddenly, the expressions of many people changed slightly and they stared at Zhou Qing, with a hint of disbelief in their expressions! Li Mu's expression had already turned cold. He had noticed Zhou Yun's weirdness from the beginning, and now he realized something. With a flicker of his eyes, he looked towards the thirty-three black castle in the ancient city in the distance. There is already a vague answer in my heart. "It seems that you have all guessed it." Zhou Yun smiled and said lightly: "Yes, my current status is somewhat special. I should be regarded as the envoy of the thirty-three divine generals. The news here It was not spread by others, but I spread it on my own initiative, in order to attract you to come in." "Purpose." The man in green robe beside the woman in blue slowly raised his head and asked coldly. "Purpose?" Zhou Yun smiled and said: "Isn't it very simple? Find successors for the thirty-three god generals. Those of you who have learned about ancient inheritance places should all know that if the inheritance is successful, you can go out freely. If If you don't succeed, you will be dead. There is no such thing as a free lunch. You all know this, right?" "No wonder I thought you were a little weird as soon as I came here. Hey, Zhou Yun, the leader of Qingfeng Sect? How could you suddenly step into the six calamities in half a step, and your compatibility with heaven and earth directly increases to 10%? The situation of five turns out to be the fault of those thirty-three guys." The man in red robe smiled coldly, and these words immediately cleared everyone's doubts. But because of this, everyone¡¯s resentment towards Zhou Yun became even stronger. It turned out that the other party was controlling everything, and they had been manipulated by the other party.Play in the palm of your hand! Damn it! Anger was surging in their hearts. If they were outside, they would kill Zhou Yun without mercy, but that was not possible here. Get out. After you get out, Zhou Yun must be cut into pieces! Whether it was the middle-aged man in white and more than a hundred people, the man in red robe, the man in blue, or the nine old men with eagle noses, all of them had terrifying murderous intentions in their hearts. Only the woman in blue had a blank look on her face, and she looked innocent. , seems to be unable to understand the ins and outs of the matter. "Haha, your inference is very good. This is indeed my own doing. Otherwise, how could I attract you?" Ten feet above the ground, Zhou Yun glanced at the man in red and smiled slightly. "It seems that you are very confident in keeping us all here?" The eagle-nosed old man's eyes turned cold and he said in a low voice. As soon as these words came out, everyone became nervous. They had seen the power of the sealing formation here before, and it was extremely terrifying. Although the person who was wiped out was only a perfect strong person in the Heavenly Meridian Realm, no one who was half a step into the Six Tribulations or the first tribulation thought he could withstand it. But as long as the rules of this place are not violated, there will be no movement from the Sealing God Array. In that case, there is no fear of the Sealing God Array. However, Zhou Yun's appearance at this moment makes it obvious that absolutely no one among them can leave here. . In other words, they will all die! Why? No one knew it clearly, but the inexplicable crisis in their hearts made everyone feel chilly. "Are they all staying here?" Zhou Yun's eyes fell on the eagle-nosed old man, he shook his head and said with a smile: "I don't know about this old man. I am just the envoy of the God General, and he obeys the thirty-three God Generals. I'm just doing things according to your orders. I can't do anything to you, and I'm not your opponent. Also, the sealing formation here is not built. Let alone a small envoy like me, even the Thirty-three Divine Generals can't do it. I can¡¯t even resist it.¡± These words once again made everyone¡¯s expressions darken. "Okay, according to you, as long as we can get the inheritance of those thirty-three god generals, we can leave here?" Among the nine people, a middle-aged man wearing a golden robe took a step forward , raised his head and looked at Zhou Yun coldly and asked in a deep voice. "Well, that's basically what it means. Otherwise, it means death." Zhou Yun smiled and nodded. "In that case, let's stop talking nonsense and start passing on the inheritance. I just want to say that if I can get out, I will destroy your Qingfeng Sect and take your head!" The golden-robed man's eyes froze slightly, and his tone was filled with emotion. Shocking murderous intent. "Of course you can." The muscles on Zhou Yun's face trembled slightly. On the surface, he didn't seem to care at all, but his eyes turned cold. In this way, everyone just stared at Zhou Yun coldly and said nothing, because any words they said were just nonsense and useless. "Since there is no problem, then come with me." Zhou Yun withdrew his gaze, glanced at everyone, then slowly turned around and flew away towards the ancient city a hundred feet away. But as he moved forward, his eyes couldn't help but linger on Li Mu for a moment longer, and a hint of surprise flashed across his old face. "Walk." And everyone followed him with a calm face. In silence, Li Mu slowly stood up, glanced at Liang Wenjie, nodded slightly, and walked away, followed closely by Liang Wenjie. In just a few breaths, a group of more than a hundred people arrived in front of the gateless ancient city, and all stepped inside without any danger. When you step into the ancient city, you are greeted by the thirty-three black castles lined up in a line, no two of them exceeding a hundred feet. The castle is not very square, with a length of 100 feet, a width of 150 feet, and a height of 150 feet. It gives people a sense of simplicity but with a fierce atmosphere. Especially the ten-foot-long iron gate of each black castle is carved with a giant weapon. There are thirty-three castles, and the giant weapon on the gate of each castle is different. Knives, spears, swords, halberds, axes, axes, hooks, forks, whips, maces, hammers, grabs, boring bars, sticks, sticks, sticks, crutches, meteors There are thirty-three in total, and each black castle gives people a different feeling. The castle of swords is domineering, wild and fierce! The Castle of Guns, deadly and flashing! The castle of swords is sharp and elegant! The Castle of Halberd "Thirty-three divine generals, thirty-three kinds of weapons." Looking at the thirty-three black castles thousands of feet away, Li Mu looked solemn, but there was a shock in his heart, especially when he felt the three Thirteen castlesThe breath that came from him made his heart surge with passion, and he directly lowered his gaze to the Castle of Swords, as did Liang Wenjie on the side. Others were also obviously shocked, and all their eyes were fixed on the black castle of the type of weapon they used. I feel that as long as I obtain the inheritance inside, my strength will definitely increase countless times! "As you can see, the weapons of the thirty-three god generals are different. Each castle represents the inheritance of the god general. Only one person can enter each inheritance. I won't say more about the others. You guys Just watch it yourself." Zhou Yun said leisurely in mid-air, and then he flashed and landed quickly. "Ouch!" The moment he landed, a six-pointed star array with a diameter of two meters appeared. In a burst of dazzling blue light, his entire body disappeared in it, and the six-pointed star array also disappeared. Seeing this, everyone¡¯s expressions darkened slightly, but they also knew that there was only one way out at the moment, and that was to enter the black castle and accept the inheritance! After a few short breaths ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Immediately, everyone rushed towards the castle with the weapons they used. In the blink of an eye, there were thirty-three black castles, with many figures standing in front of each castle. Li Mu and Liang Wenjie arrived in front of the Castle of Swords. "Let me tell you guys, should we discuss it carefully?" At this time, the young man in red robe, who looked to be no more than twenty-five or sixty-six years old, grinned, glanced at the other people, and then fell on Li Mu and Liang Wenjie. ==================== Death Transformation Chapter 174 The Castle of Swords "Let me tell you guys, should we discuss it carefully?" At this time, the young man in red robe, who looked to be no more than twenty-five or sixty-six years old, grinned, glanced at the other people, and then fell on Li Mu and Liang Wenjie. With his words, in addition to Li Mu and Liang Wenjie, the other six people in front of the Castle of Swords also locked their eyes on him. Li Mu and Liang Wenjie also looked sideways, staring at the red-robed man with a hint of surprise in their eyes. Because the other party is none other than one of the nine powerful people in the Six Tribulations Realm. On the surface, he looks only twenty-five or six, and he also gives people a feeling of sunshine. As for the other six people, they are five men and one woman. Li Mu didn¡¯t pay too much attention to those five men. He just glanced at them casually because they were all in the perfect Heavenly Meridian Realm. But that woman made him feel calm and slightly concerned, because she was dressed in red and had a faint charm like a thousand red snows in her bones. But it is obvious that this woman is a little more charming than Qian Hongxue, and her charming feeling seems to have been restrained a lot on her own initiative. But, the weapon she used was a knife? Li Mu was a little confused. Generally speaking, among cultivators, there are more men than women, countless times more than women. The people who use swords are basically men. There are very few women who use swords, and even if there are, they are pitifully few. He didn't expect that he would bump into her by chance today, and this woman was still the same person who had always been friendly to him before. Li Mu couldn't help but glance at the middle-aged man in brown robe in the distance, and found that the opponent was in front of the Castle of Guns, and he was obviously a gun repairman. Not only was Li Mu surprised, Liang Wenjie on the side also looked at the woman in red with confusion. The woman in red also clearly noticed the gazes of Li Mu and Liang Wenjie, and just nodded with a smile. "I wonder what you want to say?" At this time, among the five men, a gray-robed man raised his hands and said respectfully to the red-robed man. He also said extremely respectfully to Li Mu, Liang Wenjie, and the red-robed man. The three women cupped their hands and clasped their fists. Not only this person, but also the other four people. After all, among the nine people, five of them are only at the perfect level of Tianmai Realm. They are the weakest among this small team. It is good to be able to say something. Even if the current situation is equal to everyone, but The five people did not dare to offend any of the four Li Mu. Especially after seeing Li Mu, there was a hint of shock in the expressions of the five people, as if they were shocked by his age. "Before that, I think I should introduce myself." The man in red robe ignored no one. He only glanced at the woman in red and Liang Wenjie casually, and directly locked his eyes on Li Mu, grinning and said: "I'm here. Hongye is a member of the Hongfeng Kingdom, a five-leaf country. I wonder if there are any other great names, little brother?" Although the last sentence was also asking other people, it was obvious that he was mainly targeting Li Mu. He was obviously shocked by Li Mu's age and thought it was worth paying attention to. "Li Mu." Li Mu looked calm and answered casually. "Liang Wenjie." Liang Wenjie's eyes were slightly cold, as if he was unhappy at being looked down upon. "Qianling." The woman in red looked calm. "Le Xiuwei!" "Yan Chou" "Diao Puxin" "Meng Han" "Wu Zijin" The other five people all raised their hands and reported their names. Although everyone knew very well that the man Hongye didn't care about them at all, they did not dare to show the slightest displeasure in their hearts. "Well, it seems that you all love swords very much, otherwise you wouldn't be standing here." The man Hongye smiled, then straightened his face and said solemnly: "I don't think I need to say it, everyone knows the inheritance The danger is great. If you succeed, you will gain freedom. If you fail, you will lose your life." As soon as these words came out, the expressions of Le Xiuwei, Yan Qiu, Diao Puxin, Meng Han, and Wu Zijin changed slightly. Li Mu is still so indifferent, Liang Wenjie is very cold, and the woman Qianling looks calm. They naturally understand what the man Hongye said, and there is no need for the other party to repeat it again. Since it has been repeated, there is nothing to say. "Well, this sentence can be regarded as nonsense. What I want to say is, who will go in first to carry out the inheritance?" The man Hongye's eyes flashed, and he seemed to know this, and asked in a low voice after laughing at himself. However, his question did not receive any answer, because the biggest problem at the moment is this, it is difficult to make a choice. In this regard, Li Mu also pondered for a while. These questions are not impossible to answer, but they are indeed a bit difficult to answer. After all, this is related to his own wealth and life. Liang Wenjie andThe same is true for Ling, Yue Xiuwei and other seven people. Indeed, going in first to receive the inheritance has a certain advantage, because once the inheritance is successfully accepted, the next people will no longer be able to receive the inheritance and can only go to other castles. It feels like first come, first served, and the last will suffer. , no one wants others to inherit success. but! This also means that whoever enters it first to accept the inheritance will lose his life first. Can this question be answered easily? Of course not! Whether it was Li Mu, Liang Wenjie, or the woman named Qian Ling, even the man Hongye, who was the strongest man in the first tribulation, did not dare to be the first to go in, let alone Le Xiuwei Wu. People. But if you don¡¯t go in, you can¡¯t leave here. This is a problem, an absolute problem! "Looks like I'm talking nonsense again." After waiting for a long time without getting any response, the man Hongye couldn't help laughing at himself, but then he said seriously: "I have a suggestion, I wonder if you are willing to listen to it. ?¡± "Please tell me." Li Mu's eyes flashed and he replied calmly. "Okay." Hongye nodded with a smile, and when he flipped his hand, two square logs the size of a fist appeared. The square wood has a total of six sides, and each side has some small red dots. The number of red dots on each side is different, from one to six. There are no duplicates, but the two square logs are exactly the same. Looking at Fang Mu, Li Mu frowned, but he roughly understood what the other party wanted to do. "This is a little trick I played when I was a kid. I think everyone knows what I mean." After taking out two square logs, Hongye explained with a chuckle: "Next, each of us took these two square logs and threw them, Add up the points on the side facing up. Whoever has the bigger points will go in first to receive the inheritance of the divine general. How about that? Since it¡¯s hard to answer, then we can only leave it to fate and luck." "Okay." After a short pause, Li Mu nodded, because apart from this method, there is really no other better method than this. Liang Wenjie naturally had no opinion, Qian Ling also nodded. As for the other five people, they had no say at all. "Then let's start with me." Hongye smiled and threw two square logs into the air at will. They didn't use any strength to control them at all, and they could all supervise each other. The square log was ten meters away from the ground in an instant. After a moment of freezing, it quickly fell down and hit the ground. It rolled at will and slowly stopped. Everyone's eyes were focused on the top side of the two square logs. Above one of them is five, and on the other is three, the total number is eight, neither too big nor too small. "Mine is eight, who will come next?" Hongye raised his head, smiled and glanced at everyone. As the first one and the strongest here, he naturally didn't have much pressure. "Me." Liang Wenjie stepped forward, grabbed the two square logs in his hands with a wave of his hand, threw them upward, and landed without any human interference. One is six, the other is one, the total is seven, ranking behind the red leaves. In silence, Qianling, the woman in red, smiled slightly, picked up two square logs, threw them upwards, and landed on the ground. The total number turned out to be eleven! In other words, if nothing unexpected happens, she will most likely be the first to enter the Castle of Swords to accept the inheritance. Is this a joy or a worry? No one knows, but everyone's heart is basically quite complicated. It's not good to throw too much, and it's not good to throw too little. It's a tangle. Qian Ling just smiled sweetly and didn't care, because the advanced and the underachieving were basically the same. After all, everyone had different inner thoughts. At this time, as the last half-step six calamity, Li Mu naturally would not wait for Le Xiuwei and the other five to take action first. Le Xiuwei and the other five were also self-aware and did not pick up the two square logs. Looking at the two square pieces of wood, Li Mu felt a hint of complexity in his heart, because at this moment he recalled that when he went to the Autumn Wind Sect to participate in the trial, wasn't the first game about 'luck'? Among the more than two hundred mud balls, five did not have a note, and he happened to get one of the five, which proved that his luck was very bad. The current throwing of square logs made him feel similar to the first trial that year. I hope my luck won¡¯t be so bad! Li Mu sighed slightly in his heart. He picked up a piece of wood on the ground and threw it high into the sky. Under the attention of everyone, it fell down, collided with the ground, and rolled away in all directions. One of them even rotated with one corner close to the ground. stand up. As for the other one, it has stopped rolling long ago, and the side facing up is six! Whether it was Hong Ye, Liang Wenjie, Qian Ling, or Le Xiuwei, they all couldn't help but fix their eyes on the rotating square log. Li Mu couldn¡¯t help it either.His eyes narrowed, especially when the speed of the square wood moved very slowly, he couldn't help but ask himself, his luck can't be so bad, right? "Boom~" In the subtle sound, the square wood finally froze. At this moment, Li Mu was stunned, and everyone else was also stunned, because the side facing up was exactly six red dots! Everyone couldn¡¯t help but lock their eyes on Li Mu, and asked secretly, is this okay? ? "You are so lucky." At this time, the little pig in the Dzi Bead of Life and Death seemed to wake up, and couldn't help laughing when he saw this. Li Mu was speechless and ignored the surprised looks of Hong Ye, Liang Wenjie, Qian Ling and others. As usual, Le Xiuwei and the other five were next, and none of them had ever thrown twelve points. Even if someone did, Li Mu's position as the first to enter the castle would not change. Soon, all nine people were finished. Li Mu deserves to be first, Qian Ling second, Le Xiuwei third, Diao Puxin fourth, Hongye fifth, Liang Wenjie sixth, Yan Qiu seventh, Yan Qiu, Meng Han eighth, and Wu Zijin ninth. "Brother Li Mu." At this time, everyone's eyes were fixed on Li Mu. Among them, the man Hongye looked solemn and whispered: "Take care!" "Take care!" Le Xiuwei, Yan Qiu, Diao Puxin, Meng Han, and Wu Zijin said in unison. "Hypocritical." Li Mu didn't say anything, but the little pig inside the Life and Death Dzi Bead started mocking. If Li Mu really successfully accepted the inheritance, then these people would lose a quota, and the possibility of being left here forever would increase a lot. Only they themselves know whether these people are the same on the inside as they are on the outside. The woman in red, Qian Ling, just nodded slightly to show her instructions. "Be careful." Liang Wenjie said in a low voice with a calm face. "Yeah." Li Mu didn't pay attention. As he nodded, he subconsciously turned his head to look at the other thirty-two black castles and found that those people basically used some special methods to sort out the order. "You have to rely on yourself from now on." His eyes flickered slightly, and after retracting his gaze, he looked at Liang Wenjie calmly. "Don't worry, if I really die, I can't blame you." A smile miraculously appeared on Liang Wenjie's cold face. "Yes, everyone too." Li Mu nodded, glanced at Hongye, Qianling and others, and stepped towards the Castle of Swords ten feet ahead. Under the attention of eight people, he came to the front of Shizhang Gate and slowly placed his right hand on it. "Click!" With a trembling sound, the black iron door opened on its own, and when it opened inward, the ten-foot-long giant sword seemed to be divided into two halves. Immediately afterwards, an endless aura of death suddenly escaped from the black castle. Seeing the surge of coldness, Hongye, Liang Wenjie, Qianling and other eight people were all shrouded in a chill, causing them to stare at Li Mu's back with calm expressions. With this deathly energy alone, it is enough to imagine how terrifying things are inside. , this kind of inheritance will definitely lead to a narrow escape from death! But Li Mu himself just frowned and didn't feel much. On the contrary, the strong death aura made him feel extremely comfortable. Without any reason, he stepped out and walked into the Castle of Swords. "Click!" The giant door closed on its own. "Welcome to the Legacy of the Sword!" The moment the giant door closed, a hearty laugh sounded in Li Mu¡¯s ears. Immediately afterwards, the dark castle suddenly lit up, but this light was not blazing white, but black light! ====================== Death Transformation Chapter 175 Death and Terror Improvement Chapter 175 Death and Terror Improvement (10,000 words) ================== The dark light filled the entire dark castle, illuminating everything in the castle. Black light? Can it be used for lighting? According to common sense, it is basically impossible, but the facts before us prove that it is indeed possible, and it is definitely beyond one person's common sense. Even Li Mu's heart sank slightly, and he fixed his gaze on a statue dozens of feet away from the main hall. superior. Looking at it, the statue was obviously a person, a man wearing black armor and a black helmet. The man had a ferocious face, with a black sword stuck in front of him, and his hands were crossed, resting on the handle of the black sword. The man in black armor is about twenty feet tall, and the black knife stuck in the ground is about ten feet tall, just like the giant knife on the gate of this castle. No, it¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s exactly the same! A breath of death suddenly surged out from the twenty-foot-tall giant statue. Facing the statue, Li Mu couldn't help but suffocate his breath, and his expression became infinitely solemn. In his feeling, if the person in this statue was alive, it would be extremely terrifying. He would never be able to save him from death with a single blow! "The inheritance of the sword" Li Mu stood quietly, without moving rashly. He slowly moved his eyes away from the statue and looked around. But in the entire Baizhang Hall, except for the statue, there was no other thing or person. But just now it was clear that someone was speaking. Could it be Li Mu¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. When he looked at the statue in front of him again, he was shocked to find that at some point, a man in black armor was floating in front of the statue! Especially the attire of the man in black armor and the blade he held in his hand were exactly the same as that of the twenty-foot-tall giant statue! God general? ! At this moment, these two words flashed through Li Mu's mind, and he was very sure that the man in black armor was the divine general of the Castle of Swords, one of the thirty-three divine generals of this ancient city! "Young man, you seem to be very young." A long voice sounded, and the black-armored man suspended in the air slowly raised his head, revealing his dark and ugly face. His eyes were also pitch black, with no eyeballs and no pupils. He looked extremely terrifying and weird. Especially his words are extremely contradictory. "Are you the Divine General here?" Li Mu looked calm. Although he was already sure that the other party was the Divine General of Swords, he still wanted to confirm. "God general?" The man in black armor and holding a sword sneered, with a hint of ridicule on his ugly face: "Young man, please don't put me and the thirty-three god generals together with those ordinary god generals. They are all existences closest to God!¡± "Thirty-three-day divine general? God?" Li Mu frowned, not wanting to ask the other party such meaningless questions, and said straightforwardly: "I am here to accept the inheritance. I don't know how to pass the inheritance test of the divine general. ?¡± "Inheritance? Test?" The black-armored man holding a sword raised his brows, and a cruel smile appeared on his face: "Beat me, and you will get the inheritance of this god general!" "Ouch!" After the words fell, the black sword light suddenly lit up, like a phantom. The black-armored man who was still dozens of feet away suddenly disappeared and suddenly appeared in front of Li Mu. The long black sword in his hand had already been swept out. Like a death scythe, it wants to harvest his life! Li Mu's eyes tightened for a while, and he moved away like a reflex, leaning back to avoid the opponent's knife. Can you escape it? There's no way to avoid it! The shadow of death fell instantly. Li Mu felt a chill on his neck, and there was endless darkness in front of him! died? Am I going to die like this? At this moment, Li Mu asked himself in disbelief, but the blur of consciousness and the darkness in front of him forced him to admit that he was really dead, and he was still killed by the god general with a single blow! This feeling is so cold, so desperate ¡°Bang!¡± The body fell to the ground, and a strong impact echoed quietly in this extremely quiet castle. "Hey, human beings will be so fragile one hundred thousand years from now, but it's good to have less trouble. It's been one hundred thousand years. I don't know when the gods will wake up. Then they will be able to rule with great ease. In this world, conquer the stars of the outer world!" In mid-air, the man in black armor floated quietly, his black eyes casually scanning Li Mu who fell on the ground. But the strange thing is that at this moment, Li Mu¡¯s head is not only not separated from his body, but also intact, without even a single knife edge! "If anyone saw that scene just now, they would definitely be shocked.It's so scary. Didn¡¯t the long knife in the black-armored man¡¯s hand touch Li Mu¡¯s neck? No, it did touch. Not only did it touch, but it actually passed through, otherwise Li Mu would not have fallen to the grounddead! "But Li Mu's head is indeed not separated from his head. The facts are right in front of him!" It¡¯s just that no one can see this scene, and no one can hear the words of the black-armored man, otherwise it will definitely shock all the countries on the Qingyang Star, especially the Qingyang Kingdom that rules the entire planet! "Forget it, these are beyond my control. Now many gods and generals should have awakened, lurked, or formed organizations? Hey, after sleeping for a hundred thousand years, I don't know what Qingyang Star is now. What does it look like? I'm really looking forward to it." The black-armored man chuckled and shook his head. His eyes were fixed on Li Mu and he said helplessly: "Although he is still just a mortal, he seems to be suitable for me. Let's see if he can match me. How much does this statue fit? If possible, use him." While speaking, he slowly raised his palm and grabbed Li Mu, who was lying on the ground, in the air. Suddenly, an invisible force lifted Li Mu's body upright and suspended it in mid-air. The man in black armor quietly flew backwards, and Li Mu followed suit. After taking a breath, the black-armored man came to the statue that was exactly the same but was 30 feet tall. However, he did not stop moving. On the contrary, in a strange way, his whole body merged into it bit by bit. Inside the statue! It is as if he is not a flesh and blood body at this moment, but exists in another special form, but in this environment he looks like an entity. "Ouch!" The moment the man in black armor completely integrated into the huge statue, the closed eyes of the huge statue suddenly opened! Not only did the statue open its eyes, but Li Mu, who had his eyes tightly closed, also opened his eyes. However, Li Mu's pupils were extremely lax and lacked any energy. At the same time, two black divine lights suddenly burst out from the pupils of the huge statue and shot directly into Li Mu's pupils. "snort!" With a muffled groan, Li Mu's body trembled violently, and black gas was released uncontrollably from his body surface. That was the power of the element he possessed, the element of death! In just one breath, the elements of death were all over his body, surging like a raging fire, burning on his body! "Is the compatibility with heaven and earth only 11%? It's too weak, but it is a rare dark attribute. You can't give up, otherwise you won't be able to enter the realm of God in the future." At this time, there was a buzzing sound. It came from the mouth of the huge statue, shaking the entire castle. While speaking, the black light in the eyes of the huge statue not only did not dissipate, but became more intense. At the same time, the power of death on Li Mu's body also increased dramatically. And the buzzing sound kept echoing in the castle. ¡°Twelve percent¡­fifteen percent¡­eighteen percent¡­nineteen percent¡­twenty percent¡­¡± "Huh?" A voice of doubt rang out, and a puzzled look appeared on the ugly face of the huge statue: "What's going on?" Therefore, at this moment, Li Mu's body surface was not only surging with the power of death, but also a faint green light emerged on his skin. In the shining green light, some moss-like plants grew involuntarily. His life breath was obviously weakening, as if he was being sucked away by the plants and became nutrients for their growth! "Damn it, has the way of human cultivation changed after 100,000 years?!" A rather angry voice sounded from the mouth of the huge statue, and in a low voice, he shouted loudly: "Let me go!" "Boom!" I saw the power of death on Li Mu's body surge wildly, retracting in an instant, directly annihilating those things growing on the body's surface, including the green light, which was also swallowed up. "Give me a boost!" The buzz sounded again. When Li Mu's compatibility with heaven and earth reached 40%, the annoyed voice sounded again: "Damn it! Here we go again!" It¡¯s just that this time Li Mu is not something growing on the surface of his body, but the blood and water in his body are constantly flowing out through his skin. In just a few breaths, he seems to have lost all the water in his body and turned into a mummy! But amid the angry sounds, Li Mu's body quickly expanded and returned to its original appearance. Sixty percent of the time "What is it this time!! Fire? How could there be fire?!" Eighty percent of the time ¡°Ruth!!!¡± One hundred percent of the time "Damn it! Damn it! Innate thunder and lightning, ???! I'm most afraid of this thing! How do humans practice today? How could there be so many disasters! ! ! " At this moment, outside the Castle of Swords. Liang Wenjie, Hong Ye, Qian Ling and other eight people stood quietly, staring at the black castle ten feet away in front of them. It had been a while since Li Mu entered. There was no movement at all inside, and it was not like other black castles. The people who entered were thrown out not long after, leaving no trace of life and completely dead. Was it successful? They couldn¡¯t help but ask themselves, except for Liang Wenjie and Qian Ling, six people, including Hongye, were unwilling to believe that Li Mu would really succeed, because once Li Mu succeeded in inheriting, it would mean that they would be one step closer to death. But if Li Mu fails to succeed, then it seems that nearly twenty people have died, and none of them succeeded at all. This shows that the danger of the inheritance of the God General is terrifying enough to chill them! Time passed by minute by second. Basically, when the cold corpse of the third cultivator was thrown out of the other thirty-two black castles, there was finally movement in the Castle of Swords. "Click!" I saw the ten-foot-long black iron door shake slightly, and there was a vague feeling of opening! ====================== Death Transformation Chapter 176 Hope in Despair =============================== "Am I dead?" There was darkness in front of Li Mu, and he asked himself in his heart that he wanted to open his eyes, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not open his eyes, or even he had no eyes at all? ! A faint fear rose up and filled his heart. "Hahaif you are already dead, what is there to be afraid of?" The next moment, Li Mu couldn't help but laugh at himself, but then he was surprised again. died? Is this what it feels like to die? Can one still have thoughts after death? How can this be? ! Yes, how is it possible! Li Mu has never died. He doesn¡¯t know what it feels like to die, but he knows clearly that the knife of the man in black armor clearly scratched his neck. Could it be that "Have you finally remembered?" Suddenly, a cold voice sounded, echoing in the darkness. ¡°Who?!¡± Li Mu was startled, staring at the endless darkness in front of him. "Ouch!" Black light surged, and a figure appeared out of thin air in the darkness, standing quietly not far ahead. Looking at the black shadow, Li Mu's heart sank, and a figure subconsciously appeared in his mind. That figure was exactly the dream he often had. The man in the dream wearing a black leather robe might even be ¡­Own! Li Mu doesn¡¯t know his life experience, or what he was like before he was picked up by his grandma, or even longer, but it definitely has something to do with that dream. He even said that he had died once. Then he was reborn and came to this world in the form of an ordinary person. Li Mu is not stupid. Although he doesn't know what the dream is about, he can think of many things from it. Although he doesn't want to admit it, it is probably like this. And this made him even more curious about his past and where that dream happened. Especially the woman named ¡®Mengyan¡¯, every time she thinks of her, Li Mu can¡¯t help but feel a touch of sadness in her heart. "It seems you have thought of something." The cold voice came again. "Who the hell are you!" Li Mu calmed down. Staring closely at the black figure not far ahead. "Who I am, you will naturally know when you gain strength." Heiying replied indifferently. The next moment, there was a hint of ridicule in his words: "It's just that I didn't expect that you are so weak and your will is so weak. .¡± Hearing this, Li Mu looked extremely calm. Logically speaking, he should be angry. He also wanted to be angry, but he was surprised to find out. When the other party said this at this moment, not only did he not feel any anger in his heart, but he felt an uncomfortable feeling? After pondering for a while, Li Mu replied in a low voice: "I have always been weak." He never thought about how powerful he was. He couldn't even destroy the Ghost Kingdom. How strong could he be? Just now, he couldn't even dodge the sword of the man in black armor. How strong is that? Not strong, but pitifully weak! "You still have some self-awareness." The black figure sneered, and then there was a slight pause. He seemed to look up at the endless dark space above his head, and murmured to himself: "That's almost enough, otherwise it will be difficult in the future." "What?" Li Mu was stunned, not understanding what the other party was talking about. But the next moment, his pupils couldn't help but shrink, because the black figure appeared in front of him at some point, and its palms were pinched on his neck. Then a sudden force! "Let's go back!" Amidst the lingering sound, Li Mu's eyes went dark again, and he lost all consciousness, and even his thoughts stopped functioning. ??In the dark castle of sword "Damn it! Damn it!!!" Angry roars continued to explode from the mouth of the huge statue. In the crackling sound. Li Mu's body surface was shining with dazzling silver-white lightning, and it seemed as if he was about to be swallowed up by the power of death. And among the weird and irregular flashes, deep holes were left on the huge statue! "Fight!" Suddenly, a jet-black light bloomed from the huge statue, directly covering Li Mu in it, combining with the power of death, trying to annihilate the silver-white thunder and lightning. But as the most domineering power of thunder and lightning in the world, how easy is it to annihilate it? Although it was indeed suppressed, the holes in the huge statue continued to increase, the cracks spread, and even the entire body of the statue seemed to collapse! "Let me go!" The thundering sound of anger exploded, and the black light soared into the sky, finally annihilating the last silver lightning arc in it. Suddenly, an extremely powerful breath, suddenly radiated from Li Mu! "Boom!" It was at this moment that the huge statue collapsed under the load and turned into countless pieces. "Ouch!" The man in black armor and knife appeared out of thin air, his ugly face showing endless anger: "Damn boy, if I didn't see that you and I have the same elemental attributes, why would I destroy the statue of the god! But anyway, I have finally promoted you to the peak of a divine general. Although the level is not perfect yet, it is still very good. Come on, merge with me!!!" As he spoke, his two-meter-tall body shrank in a strange way, transforming into the exact same form as Li Mu. When he turned around, he slowly moved towards Li Mu. Just like he had merged into the huge statue before, he had no entity. The moment he came into contact with Li Mu's body, his whole person became illusory. But at this moment, Li Mu¡¯s closed eyes suddenly opened! ! ¡­¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± At this moment, in front of the thirty-three ancient castles, the corpses of Mingming cultivators were thrown out. Although there were no wounds on their bodies, they had lost their breath of life and were too dead to die. Many of them were half-step six calamities. The existence of environment! Depressed, boring, uncomfortable! At this moment, everyone's expressions were extremely gloomy, staring intently at the corpses lying on the ground. If it weren't for the fact that as cultivators, their psychological endurance was ten times or a hundred times stronger than that of ordinary people. I'm afraid he has already fallen into madness. But even so, those who are still alive now are trembling in their hearts, fear is growing, and the shadow of death is spreading. It was hard for them to imagine what these thirty-three castles were like, and what existed inside them? Why doesn't anyone succeed? Even if one person can succeed, it means there is hope, but what about now? They don't see any hope! What I saw was the endless death and despair! "It's my turn" As a cold corpse was thrown out, in front of the Castle of Guns, the middle-aged man in brown robes sighed bitterly and looked sideways at the man standing in front of the Castle of Swords. The woman in red had a hint of regret in her expression, as if she regretted coming to this inheritance place this time. But the next moment, he smiled again, understanding that regret is useless, the only way is to fight hard. The woman in red standing in front of the Castle of Swords is also looking at the man in brown robe. She has no words, she just looks at him quietly, clenching her jade fists to convey what she wants to say to him. "It's okay." The middle-aged man in brown robe smiled, and under the heavy eyes of several others, he walked towards the Castle of Guns. "Click!" But before he took a few steps, the usual dull sound of the black castle door opening sounded. But the sound made him stop, turn his head, and look towards the direction of the Castle of Swords again. But this time, he did not set his sights on the woman in red, but stared at the gate of the Castle of Swords, because what opened was the Castle of Swords! Not only the man in brown robe, but at this moment, the eight people including Qian Ling, Liang Wenjie, Hong Ye, Le Xiuwei, and the woman in red standing in front of the Castle of Swords were all stunned, all looking at the Ancient Castle of Swords. Bao stared at the past, his expression full of nervousness. Including the red-robed man Hongye, his fists could not help but clenched. Except for Liang Wenjie, both he and others were extremely conflicted in their hearts. They both hoped that Li Mu could successfully accept the inheritance, but they also didn't want it. It was a mixture of the two. But at this moment, the 'hope' in their hearts was already greater than the 'unhope'. Because they are afraid, they don¡¯t see any hope at all. They are already scared in their hearts, hoping that someone can bring them a little hope. Therefore, they hope that Li Mu can successfully accept the inheritance of the divine general, rather than fail! ¡°Creak~~~¡± Similarly, the doors of many of the other thirty-two black castles also opened at this moment. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang" Immediately afterwards, there was a series of endless sounds of heavy objects falling, and more than ten or twenty cold corpses were thrown out, four of which were half-step sixth-level existences! Seeing this scene, the less than sixty cultivators present all twitched hard in their hearts, and the fear in their hearts was amplified to the extreme. Even people like Hongye who had survived the first calamity were also shocked. Same. At this moment, everyone who was still alive in front of the thirty-three black castles all focused their attention on the opened door of the Castle of Swords. Because there was no body thrown out there! Was it successful? public??I was shocked and doubtful. Liang Wenjie was nervous and sincerely hoped that Li Mu would succeed. "Snapped!" Subtle footsteps sounded, and when the black iron door cracked about half a meter, a foot stepped out from inside. Seeing that sole of the foot, everyone¡¯s pupils tightened, followed by endless ecstasy! Becauseit was successful! ================================================== ================================================== =================================== Death Transformation Chapter 177 Will and Godhead =========== Success? ! The whole scene seemed to be frozen. All the strong men in front of the thirty-three black castles stopped all their actions at this moment and stared at the sole of a foot stepping out from the gate of the Castle of Swords. From the beginning to now, he is the first and only person who can come out on his own. They don¡¯t know if they succeeded, but at least they are not thrown sideways like others. Especially the eight people Liang Wenjie who were standing in front of the Castle of Swords, their pupils tightened even more, with a look of shock on their faces. They felt an extremely terrifying aura and will rushing toward them, causing them to feel an irresistible feeling of surrender that made them want to kneel down! "What level of aura is this" Even though Hongye had survived the first calamity and reached 26% compatibility with heaven and earth, he was still extremely frightened at this moment. Similarly, everyone in front of other castles felt shocked after feeling this aura! With everyone watching, Li Mu walked out of the Castle of Swords step by step. "It can't be much worse than the second senior brother!" Liang Wenjie looked shocked, staring at Li Mu at this moment, with a hint of disbelief in his heart. Because the feeling Li Mu gave him at this moment was not much weaker than his second senior brother Qing Ming, who had just entered the sixth calamity realm, and was even stronger in some respects! Is this the inheritance of the divine general? So terrible? At this moment, the entire scene was extremely silent. No one moved, no one spoke, no one even blinked. But at this moment, Li Mu ignored these people, but lowered his head, looking at his hands, feet, and body with an extremely calm expression, feeling the fit between himself and the world, the powerful power in his body, and That terrifying force of will! "The will of Godthe will of Godthe will of God" Walked out of the Castle of Swords. Li Mu stood quietly, the previous scene flashing through his mind, the scene of the God of Sword General devouring him! He didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he knew clearly that the God of Swords would be devoured by him. The god of swords is not a body of flesh and blood, but is transformed from a ball of "will". That will was so terrifying that he couldn't swallow it up at all. Instead, his own will was almost crushed by the will of the god general! But suddenly, another cold will came. He cut the god general's will into countless pieces and swallowed them bit by bit. His originally weak will has been infinitely improved in this way, and he has directly entered the level of a god general. Are you happy? You should indeed be happy. Li Mu can clearly feel the power he possesses at this moment. Not only has his compatibility with heaven and earth reached 100%, but he has also survived five catastrophes among the six tribulations in the Six Tribulations Realm. He even has a feeling that as long as he is willing, he can easily become a demon and go through the sixth calamity! In other words, he is not a half-step six calamity at all. It is the real Six Tribulation Realm, and it is still a fifth Tribulation level existence! With such strength, Li Mu should have been happy, but at this moment, he couldn't be happy at all. Because the strength he possesses at the moment is not obtained through his own efforts at all, but is obtained by the 'man' in the dream, borrowing the power of the divine general. This. What's there to be happy about? Li Mu couldn't help but lowered his head and glanced at the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death' on his chest. Feeling the presence of Xiaozhu, he knew clearly that this matter must have something to do with Xiaozhu. But he knew better that Xiaozhu would not reveal a single word, so he chose to remain silent. And because he swallowed the God of Sword General, he also got some fragmentary memories of the other party. The God of Swords, one of the thirty-three ancient divine generals, sits where the Titan God sits. The Thirty-Three Heavenly God Generals, whose strength is second only to the real ¡®gods¡¯, have condensed their own ¡®power of will¡¯ into the ¡®virtual godhead¡¯, which can be called the ¡®virtual god¡¯, and is extremely powerful. Li Mu couldn't help but compare the Sword God General with current practitioners. The Sword God General's own realm was similar to that of a strong man who had survived the Sixth Tribulation, but he possessed extremely strong 'power of will' , so it is far stronger than the ordinary sixth calamity strong men. In that divine war in ancient times, countless humans, divine generals, and even gods fell into the hands of powerful men in the outer starry sky. Even if the gods rose up to resist, they were still defeated. In the end, headed by the Titans, they performed an extremely terrifying sealing technique, and a god mysteriously disappeared on the Qingyang Star, including the thirty-three god generals, who were also sealed and fell into a deep sleep. Through the memory of the sword god generalFrom the fragments, Li Mu vaguely knew some of the sealed places of ¡®gods¡¯, including the Titan God! The Titan God did this in order to escape the pursuit of the strong men in the outer space, fall into a deep sleep, give up everything on Qingyang Star, and wait to snatch Qingyang Star when he wakes up. Even now, many gods and god generals have awakened and integrated into today's Qingyang Star. They have secretly formed a team and are in a state of dormancy. They are waiting for the day when the Titans wake up, which is the moment to compete for the entire Qingyang Star. . This moment seems not far away! "It turns out that the humans today are not the people on the Qingyang Star, but immigrants from the outer stars. Those gods are the natives of the Qingyang Star." After digesting the memory fragments of the Sword God General, Li Mu learned some unknown secrets. At the same time, he also knew that the cultivation methods of humans in ancient times were completely different from the cultivation methods of humans today. This also proved that the humans living on Qingyang Star today had indeed immigrated from the outer stars. "God general? God?" Upon noticing this, Li Mu couldn't help but sigh. He felt that human beings in ancient times were a bit ridiculous. No wonder they were going to perish. It was basically because they were too closed-minded and didn't know that there were people outside the world. It makes sense, so when facing danger, you can only choose to seal yourself. However, he had to admit that the cultivation methods of these 'gods' were unique. If compared, for existences of the same level, people in ancient times were definitely much stronger than people today! "Willis this the power of will?" Li Mu closed his eyes slightly and clearly saw a walnut-sized, ink-black, yet somewhat transparent energy mass in the center of his brain. Li Mu didn¡¯t know whether people had a ¡®soul¡¯, but he knew at this moment that people did have a ¡®will¡¯. According to the memory of the Sword God General, the energy group existing in the brain is the legendary "godhead", which is completely condensed by one person's "will". It's just that his 'godhead' is not complete yet, it is just a rough embryo. Only after it is solidified can it be the real 'godhead'. And a person who possesses a ¡®godhead¡¯, no matter how weak his cultivation level is, is a god! ========================== Death Transformation Chapter 178 The Plan One Hundred Thousand Years Ago =================== Godhead, these two words were absolutely supreme in ancient times, because they represent the real ¡®god¡¯, the almighty god, the invincible god! Even today, the words ¡®godhead¡¯ can probably set off a frenzy anywhere on Qingyang Star. People who possess godhood are no longer humans, but gods. It is said that God has infinite lifespan and is omnipotent. Naturally, this legend is half false and half true. Gods are indeed powerful, and they are indeed omnipotent in front of ordinary people. Their long lifespan is definitely not comparable to that of today's cultivators on Qingyang Star. Li Mu didn't know how long the life of a god was, but just judging from the fact that these thirty-three god generals are still alive today one hundred thousand years later, it was enough to prove that the life of the god was very long. As long as he was not killed by anyone, he would basically be alive. It can be called 'infinite'. And gods, even the lowest gods, compared with the cultivators on Qingyang Star today, even if they only use the power of 'divine head', they may be comparable to the nine-door realm experts who have opened a gate. If you add physical strength and elemental power, you can fight against the Nine Gate Realm characters who have opened two gates! Li Mu also discovered from the memory of the God of Sword General that the way of human cultivation in ancient times was definitely more cruel and difficult than the way of cultivation of practitioners on Qingyang Star today! Today¡¯s Qingyang Star practitioners only need to understand the ¡®Way of Heaven¡¯ to make continuous breakthroughs. Every time they make a breakthrough, a trace of ¡®spiritual energy¡¯ will emerge between heaven and earth to improve their physique. What kind of improvement of ¡®will¡¯. Physical improvement is basically non-existent. But human beings in ancient times not only had to cultivate their 'will', but also cultivate their bodies and understand the 'way of heaven'. For various reasons, today¡¯s humans simply cannot be compared with humans in ancient times. Because of devouring the God of Sword General, Li Mu also obtained the mysterious skills of that period. The art of body tempering - body tempering of gods and demons** As for the method of cultivating will, there are basically no methods. There is only a ¡®concentration technique¡¯, which is used to condense a person¡¯s ¡®power of will¡¯. Only by practicing the ¡®Concentration Technique¡¯. Only then can the ¡®virtual godhead¡¯ be condensed, and then the ¡®godhead¡¯. "The only way to increase the power of will is to fight with a powerful enemy, and after killing the opponent, devour the willpower emitted by the opponent. Simple, pure, domineering, cruel! Therefore, it is extremely difficult for ordinary people to become gods, not to mention that no one on Qingyang Planet knows the ¡®Spirit Concentration Technique¡¯. Even if someone knows the 'Concentration Technique', it is almost impossible. Why were there so many bloody wars in ancient times? Not just for hegemony. Gaining territory is also a way to increase your willpower, but the effect is not very good. Unless a god dies and obtains that god¡¯s ¡®godhead¡¯, he can directly become a god after refining it, but this method is extremely dangerous. Because the ¡®godhead¡¯ is condensed from the ¡®power of will¡¯ of God, ordinary people who try to refine it will probably be immediately devoured by the ¡®godhead¡¯, and eventually their bodies will be taken over by the ¡®godhead¡¯. Thus resurrecting the dead ¡®god¡¯. From here, it can be seen that the vitality of "god" is extremely terrifying. Even if the physical body is destroyed, as long as the "godhead" is still there, there is a possibility of resurrection. At the same time, in the process of realizing the ¡®way of heaven¡¯, a person will also strengthen their will power. Even many cultivators have extremely strong wills, especially those who have reached the nine-door realm. The will they possess can completely condense the 'virtual godhead', or even the 'godhead', but without the 'concentration technique', they cannot condense the ethereal power of will at all. Only for your own use. "The God-Demon Body Tempering ** and the Concentration Technique are indeed strange!" After obtaining the training methods of the two secret arts, Li Mu couldn't help but be shocked. He was somewhat impressed by the practitioners in ancient times who actually had such a strange practice. Mysticism. "Succeeded?" At this time, a slightly concerned but extremely nervous voice broke his thoughts. Li Mu couldn't help but come back to his senses and suddenly realized that the current situation didn't seem to be the time to think about this. He subconsciously looked sideways and saw countless corpses lying in front of the other thirty-two castles. He knew that the will of those people had probably been taken away by the 'divine generals' inside. This is indeed the inheritance of the Thirty-three Heavenly Gods, but the danger of this inheritance is quite terrifying. It is so terrifying that there is only death and no life! Li Mu couldn't help but feel sad for those five-leaf kingdoms, and even the three six-leaf kingdoms of Qingyang Star. Because he clearly knows that this so-called ¡®inheritance¡¯ is just a cover. As the ancient godsWith the awakening of gods, all they want is to attract humans. After all, one hundred thousand years have passed. Although the divine generals and the will of the gods can last forever in the world, their bodies have long since decayed. Even if their bodies are far stronger than those of today's practitioners, it is still the same. One hundred thousand years is too long. . I'm afraid only gods of the Titan level can leave a physical body, right? Therefore, these generals and gods need a new body to carry their will. After awakening, they will actively attract a person in, and will not kill them, but will make this person their 'slave'. The so-called 'god envoy' spreads the news and attracts some powerful people. But these strong human beings cannot be too terrifying, otherwise it will definitely bring disaster to them. It doesn't matter if they are a little weaker, they can completely use the power sealed a hundred thousand years ago to improve. Until you reach a level, then occupy it. At that time, whether they are divine generals or gods, they will obtain the cultivator's body and memory, be reborn in the world with a new look, use the identity of a cultivator to live on the Qingyang Star, integrate into the human world, and then use gods and gods to Using the sense of time to find the organization, it will not be discovered at all. In other words, those people in the Five-Leaf and Six-Leaf Kingdom who accepted the inheritance of divine generals and gods are no longer who they were before, but have long been occupied by divine generals and the will of gods. Therefore, no one will succeed in the ¡®inheritance¡¯ here. Even if someone steps out, they are all divine generals. Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but smile, because he thought of his own specialness, so he should be considered an exception, right? If there hadn't been 'that person', he would have died in the hands of the God of Sword General, his will would have collapsed, and his body would have been taken over by the other party. "I will definitely know who you are in the future!" Li Mu's eyes sank slightly, and he looked at the eight people opposite who were extremely nervous. He nodded calmly and said, "Successful." Success! Three simple words. Those three words were so ordinary, but at this moment they were so shocking. For a moment, a surge of ecstasy filled everyone's hearts, and the despair in their hearts was instantly replaced by hope. ¡°All they can think of is that since Li Mu can succeed, then they can also succeed! Everyone subconsciously fixed their eyes on the thirty-two black castles, and some of them wanted to enter. Especially after feeling Li Mu's powerful aura at this moment, everyone became excited. I thought that if I could successfully accept the inheritance, I would be able to save decades or hundreds of years of hard training. He suddenly became a powerful person in the fifth and sixth tribulations! "But." However, after seeing this man's actions and changing expressions, Li Mu immediately understood what they were thinking, but he couldn't help but sigh. If someone can really successfully accept the inheritance, there won¡¯t be much harm, but what about the reality? It will never succeed at all. Even if someone can come out of it, it will be just a body. The inner will, thinking, memory, and subjectivity have been completely replaced. "What's wrong?" A voice of surprise sounded. There was a trace of doubt on Liang Wenjie¡¯s stern face. asked confused. He has the best relationship with Li Mu here, and he is also the person who knows Li Mu best. There must be a reason why Li Mu would say this. Not only Liang Wenjie, but also everyone else subconsciously stopped and looked at him when he sighed. ??If Li Mu had not walked out of the Castle of Swords, or his strength had not reached the fifth calamity. I'm afraid no one will pay attention to him. But right now, every word he says is extremely crucial, because it is related to their lives. Even if they all see hope, this hope is extremely small. The practitioners lying on the ground are enough to prove this! "It's nothing. I just want to say that if you want to all die here, or be stripped of your body by those guys inside, you can choose to go in. I won't care about this, and I am just reminding you in good faith." Li Mu's eyes narrowed slightly. In a flash, he slowly swept across the crowd and said calmly. As soon as these words came out, everyone present showed a horrified expression. The faces of Hong Ye and other nine first calamity experts all became calm, staring at Li Mu. "What's going on?" Liang Wenjie's expression changed and he asked seriously. "It's hard for me to explain this. You can think that I'm being alarmist. If you don't believe me, try it." Li Mu shook his head. He really couldn't explain this kind of thing, and he didn't want to explain anything, but he really didn't want to. When someone walks in again, this is not to protect these people, but to prevent those 'god generals' from coming out. "If a 'divine general' walked out of it, he didn't know what would happen, and he didn't know if the sealing technique here could restrain those people.¡®God general¡¯. The most important thing is that every god general here is extremely terrifying. How terrifying will they be once they have a "virtual godhead" and get a physical body? Especially those of the level of thirty-two ¡®God General¡¯ is simply unimaginable! Not to mention how strong the other 'god generals' are, at this moment, Li Mu can clearly feel that although he is only in the fifth calamity, he can definitely fight against the strong men in the sixth calamity. This is because he has not condensed himself. Will, under the condition of practicing 'God and Demon Tempering Body**'. This is the power of the 'Virtual Godhead'. It can control the 'power of will' that ordinary practitioners cannot control. It can be called a 'Virtual God'. And in the legend, God¡¯s will cannot be defied. Only now did he realize that this sentence was not just words, but had real ¡®power of will¡¯! "Trust me." Li Mu withdrew his gaze and landed on Liang Wenjie. He didn't want Liang Wenjie to die or become someone else, otherwise it would leave a knot in his heart that would never be solved. As for other people, he can¡¯t control them, and he doesn¡¯t want to. "Well!" Liang Wenjie was not someone else. He naturally believed in Li Mu, especially with Li Mu's current strength, there was no need to lie. Li Mu just nodded calmly, glanced at Qianling, the woman in red, and sat down cross-legged. What he has to do now is to condense his scattered will on the 'Virtual Godhead', and at the same time use the 'God and Demon Tempering Body**' to strengthen his existing body and see what kind of body he can achieve. level. ?? Concentration technique, God and Demon Body Tempering**, activate! ========================== Death Transformation Chapter 179 Red King Kong ====================== After coming out, Li Mu just said a few words and ignored everyone. He sat down cross-legged and directly activated the 'God and Demon Body Tempering **' and 'Spirit Condensation Technique' to see how unique these two ancient mystical techniques were. After just three breaths, Li Mu felt a huge energy coming that was invisible but could be clearly felt. After noticing this energy, Li Mu immediately understood that this should be the so-called 'power of gods and demons', which is a domineering power aimed at practitioners to increase the strength of the physical body. Compared with the 'spiritual energy of heaven and earth', Two completely different energies. ??At least that¡¯s how it feels. Because the moment this power integrated into his body, Li Mu felt an extremely severe stinging sensation! "It is worthy of being called the power of gods and demons. How can ordinary people endure it?" The unbearable sting made even Li Mu feel like giving up on cultivation at this moment. He clearly remembers that when the 'spiritual energy of heaven and earth' is integrated into the body, it is completely cool and does not cause any pain at all. It can greatly improve the physical strength of the cultivator and directly break the physical limit. And this 'power of gods and demons' brings not only unbearable pain, but even the speed cannot be compared with the 'spiritual energy of heaven and earth'. Although the gap between the two is not unimaginable, it can be described as "very big". But Li Mu did not give up. Although the 'power of gods and demons' did not increase his physical strength very quickly, it did improve. There is no need to take any body-tempering elixir at all. And under the tempering of this power, he clearly felt that the power of his flesh and blood was being developed to its maximum limit. This alone is a powerful mystical skill that any practitioner wants to obtain. If the ¡®spiritual power of heaven and earth¡¯ can enable a person¡¯s body to break through a limit and reach another level very easily. Then, the 'power of gods and demons' can strengthen this person's physical strength to the greatest extent at that level! "Compared to gaining great power, what is this pain?" Li Mu was thinking in his heart, and he still has it till now. He has never seen a mysterious cultivation technique as strange as the 'God and Demon Body Tempering **' on Qingyang Star. It's just that he has never seen that the moment after activating the 'God and Demon Tempering Body **', his body actually felt like it was swelling, and his skin felt like it was burning with flames, it was extremely red and there were waves of heat. While scrolling, it fluctuates in all directions! Especially the moment when the 'power of gods and demons' surged into the blood-colored stone in his chest. It actually erupted with extremely dazzling light, as if it was activated by this ability. Everyone¡¯s eyes just turned away from Li Mu. She couldn't help but focus on him again. Everyone present was originally unhappy because of Li Mu's cold attitude, but they did not dare to say anything. After all, Li Mu is now the strongest person here, who dares to offend him? But his change at this moment made everyone look shocked. Liang Wenjie on the side was also stunned. This was the first time he saw such a strange change in Li Mu. It seemed that he had not seen it before? Could it be that¡­¡­ Liang Wenjie could not help but turn his head subconsciously and glanced at the Castle of Swords not far away. My heart was full of surprise and doubt. However, although Li Mu had strange changes at the moment, everyone did not pay too much attention to it. All they could think of was that Li Mu had obtained the inheritance of the ancient god generals. This should be the strange thing he had obtained from the inheritance. Power, right? envious? envy? Everyone has it, even Liang Wenjie. It just didn't show. Many people even couldn't suppress their inner impulse and wanted to enter the dark castle to receive the inheritance. However, they couldn't help but tremble after seeing the corpse of the cultivator lying on the ground. Go in and receive the inheritance? Looking for death? Not to mention that Li Mu had warned them before. It's almost impossible to succeed, and that's true! For a time, the atmosphere of the entire scene became extremely depressing, and no one dared to enter the castle. ¡°Bang!¡± At this time, the ground suddenly trembled violently, and a powerful wave suddenly spread out from Li Mu, quickly spreading in all directions. Everyone was shocked and focused their eyes on him again. When everyone saw what Li Mu looked like at this moment, they had shocked expressions on their faces. Because at this moment, Li Mu's body has grown from about 1.7 meters tall to about 3 meters tall! His whole body was extremely red, and he was like a King Kong that was burned red by blazing fire. There are countless cracks on the ground all around, the blood energy fluctuated, making everyone feel uncomfortable for a while. Especially Liang Wenjie, who was the closest, his face instantly turned red, and with a muffled groan, he jumped back in shock, and couldn't help but show a look of shock on his face. "The first level" Li Mu's eyes were still closed. He didn't care about the changes in his body, but he was quite surprised that he had reached the first level of the God-Demon Body Tempering Body so quickly. At the same time, after using his 'Concentration Technique', he could also clearly 'see' the 'power of will' existing in his mind. The power of will was like dots of stars all over his mind, fluttering wantonly and beyond his control. , even if it can be controlled, it is only a little bit. "Condensation!" Li Mu shouted in his heart, and he saw that all the willpower existing in his mind trembled at this moment, as if being restrained by some invisible force, it quickly poured into the core of his brain. Within the 'virtual godhead'. With the continuous influx of willpower, he saw more clearly that the 'virtual godhead' was gradually becoming solid! Li Mu understands that when the 'virtual godhead' is completely condensed and can be handled with hands, it will be the real 'godhead', and he will completely transform from a 'human' to a 'god'! At this time, a considerable commotion came. Although Li Mu had his eyes closed at the moment, he could sense that someone couldn't hold back and entered the black castle. He had anticipated this from the beginning, so he did not stop it. Soon, the person who entered flew out, completely dead, and shocked everyone to the spot again! Li Mu remained silent and practiced quietly. He believed that soon some people would not dare to go in again. He even had a feeling that the thirty-three gods would no longer choose anyone here to be their walking companion. The body on the ground will be insidewaiting for him! ===================== Death Transformation Chapter 180 Lost Opportunity ===================== ¡°Bang!¡± The tremors started again, and the billowing red air waves swept away, turning countless bones on the ground into powder and scattering them around. No one dared to step within a hundred feet of the center of the air waves. Everyone looked shocked and stared intently. Looking at that giant red shadow, his face was in disbelief. A giant shadow? Yes, giant shadow! "What kind of physical training method is this?!" Some people even couldn't help but exclaimed. Even Liang Wenjie, Hongye and other nine powerful people had a look of shock on their faces. At this moment, Li Mu has already expanded from three meters to thirty meters, which is ten times the size before! His whole body was as red as blood, shining with dazzling light, and the aura and pressure released by his whole body was so terrifying that everyone felt like they couldn't breathe. No one is trembling, jealous, envy, hate! Especially in the eyes of Hong Ye and others, Li Mu was originally just a person who had just stepped into the half-step Six Tribulations Realm. Now, after successfully accepting the inheritance of the ancient god general, he actually jumped directly to the fifth calamity realm. The strong ones have even obtained body refining techniques that are extremely rare on Qingyang Star, which is somewhat unacceptable to them. Li Muxing, why can¡¯t they? ! Everyone was thinking this, but after seeing the corpses lying on the ground, most of the fire in their hearts was extinguished in an instant. We all know that these dead cultivators also think so, but what will happen in the end? Isn¡¯t that just losing your life? The reality is so cruel, even if they can't accept it, they have to accept it! "Li Mu. Who are you?" Liang Wenjie's eyes flashed and he clenched his fists. Roaring inside. A few months ago, he could fight with Li Mu. Even a day ago, the gap was not very big, and he was even confident that he could catch up. But after just one day, the gap was as big as a day and a day. ! But he was not unhappy. Speaking of which, he and Li Mu could be considered friends. Li Mu's strength was only good for him and had no harm to him. Especially in the situation like this, whether we can leave here depends on the other party. Li Mu naturally didn¡¯t know what Liang Wenjie was thinking. He only knew that his cultivation had reached a limit. "The fourth level" Li Mu said to himself, this was the level he had reached through his 'God and Demon Tempering Body**' training, and he could not continue at all. Unless the body can essentially break through its limits, it will be impossible to improve further. "Not bad." Li Mu was by no means dissatisfied. After feeling the strength of his body, a touch of joy emerged in his heart. He doesn¡¯t know how strong his physical strength is now, but it is definitely four times stronger than before. It's not impossible to knock out a strong man from the Sixth Tribulation with one punch! Li Mu himself had never imagined such a powerful power, especially since this power was obtained in just one day. It came too suddenly, although he couldn't believe it. But facts are facts. "Grandma, club leader. And everyone, we are one step closer to being resurrected!" Li Mu said to himself, but soon, his heart became cold again. He originally thought that it would take a long time to destroy the Ghost Kingdom, but now it seems that it won't be long, and it can even be said to be close at hand! Slowly, Li Mu opened his eyes, and red light suddenly bloomed from his eyes, which was extremely dazzling. At this time, he also saw the changes in his body. He couldn't help but be slightly surprised, but he was just surprised. This made him feel even more powerful about the 'God and Demon Tempered Body**'. Especially during that introduction, the first level of cultivation is no longer a human body, but a 'god and demon body'! "But it's still too big." Li Mu said to himself, feeling a little uncomfortable. But he was not worried. This was just the maximum form of the demon god's body. Since it can be big, it can be small. With a thought, at a speed visible to the naked eye, his body instantly shrunk from thirty meters to its original size. Although it has been shrunk, its powerful power has not weakened at all, it just gives people less visual impact. "A lot of people are missing." After shrinking, Li Mu dissipated the power of the body of gods and demons, and looked sideways at the figures around him. At present, there were less than twenty people who could stand upright. Le Xiuwei and the other five people had also changed from standing to lying down. Apparently they could not suppress their inner impulses and entered other castles to accept the inheritance, but they lost their lives due to failure. It is often said that people die for wealth and birds die for food. This sentence is a good one to put here. Li Mu sighed slightly in his heart, but didn¡¯t care.?No one can interfere with their own choices, not even him. "Congratulations to Mr. Li Mu for your great accomplishment. I wonder what we should do next?" At this time, an old voice sounded. Li Mu turned his head slightly, and his eyes fell on the eagle-nosed old man, one of the nine powerful men here. He saw that the old man was holding his hands and fists with great respect, and bowed slightly to him. Obviously, his name should have been known to these people for a long time. Not only this person, except Liang Wenjie, the other eight powerful men and the seven half-step six calamity cultivators who are still alive are also like this. They don't dare to show any slightness. Looking at the actions of these people, Li Mu couldn't help but chuckle in his heart, especially the nine people including the eagle-nosed old man, Hong Ye, and the handsome man in green clothes. They looked superior before, but now they are humble. But he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it. This world already respects the strong. Now that he has become stronger, he will naturally be treated like this. "I have already said what I said before. If you don't believe it, you can go in and try." Li Mu replied coldly without thinking about anything. But he subconsciously paused for the Qianling and the middle-aged man in brown robe. Among the people still alive, the two of them occupied two places. From this, it can be seen that the two people's character is not weak. Especially for Qian Ling, he didn't want him to die. As for why he felt this way, he himself didn't know, maybe it was because he noticed the shadow of Qian Hongxue in the other party. "Then how do we get out of here?" The eagle-nosed old man's face trembled and he asked calmly. As he bowed, his eyes were filled with coldness. He seemed to be unhappy with Li Mu's answer, but he didn't dare to show this emotion at all. As soon as these words came out, everyone was looking forward to it. At this time, they no longer dared to enter the castle. What inheritance and robbed weapons were not important anymore. They just hoped to leave here as soon as possible. Compared with those inheritances and robbed weapons, . Life is the most important thing. If Li Mu had not completed his inheritance and become so powerful, they would have no choice but to enter those black castles and fight. But now they saw the possibility of leaving from Li Mu, how could they still be so desperate? "How to leave?" Li Mu withdrew his gaze, glanced at Liang Wenjie, and then slowly locked his gaze on the other thirty-two black castles. He sighed softly: "You can leave if you need to obtain all the inheritance inside." "What?!" Everyone was shocked. If this were the case, wouldn¡¯t it be impossible to leave at all? Through the memory of the God of Sword General, Li Mu learned that this is indeed the way to leave, as long as he successfully accepts the inheritance. That is to say, with the 'virtual godhead', you are not restricted by the seal here at all. In other words, he can leave here now, but "Please also ask Your Excellency Li Mu to find a way to help us. We are very grateful!" At this time. The eagle-nosed old man handed over his hand again, with an ugly look on his face. "We are extremely grateful!" everyone said in unison. Li Mu ignored them. Instead, he stepped in front of the Castle of Swords. After looking at it quietly for a long time, he did not go in. He turned sideways and walked towards the Castle of Guns on the side. At this moment, there was only one middle-aged man in brown robe left in front of the Castle of Guns. His arrival made the other party smile in a friendly manner and he consciously stepped aside. Li Mu just glanced at the other party casually, then walked towards the Castle of Guns and whispered: "There is one way, that is, you all wait here honestly." Immediately afterwards, under everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, he directly pushed open the door of the Castle of Guns and stepped inside. Seeing this, everyone couldn't help but be stunned, and asked secretly, hadn't he already accepted the inheritance of the God of Sword General? Is it still possible to accept the inheritance of other divine generals? If this is possible, then Horror filled their hearts again! Even Liang Wenjie was stunned at this moment. He couldn't imagine how terrifying a person would be after successfully accepting the inheritance of the thirty-three gods and generals here! Yes, if Li Mu doesn¡¯t leave, he naturally wants to obtain the ¡®virtual godhead¡¯ of the other thirty-two god generals. How can he give up such a great opportunity? "This should be regarded as a loophole, right? Or maybe these god generals are too arrogant." Stepping into the Castle of Guns, Li Mu sighed slightly in his heart. His purpose of entering here was simple, to kill the god of guns. Refining the 'Virtual Godhead' and improving the level of the 'Virtual Godhead' you possess! Having the memory of the Sword God General, he clearly knows that these God Generals are extremely proud, and the seal here not only restricts the cultivators who come in, but also restricts the Thirty-Three Heavenly God Generals. Although these gods and generals can perceive everything in the outside world, they cannotThere is no way to get out of the black castle unless you get a real body. Li Mu knew very well that these god generals were waiting for him, hoping that he could enter their castle, and then directly destroy his will and occupy his body. There was no need to work hard to increase his strength like the sword god general, but instead They can gain one more "virtual godhead" power of will. At that time, they can devour the "virtual godhead" of other generals! There is only one general who can finally get out of here! In other words, they appear to be a group, but in fact they are all plotting evil and selfishly. Even though they already know that they will swallow the God of Sword General, they are confident that they can destroy his will. Therefore, Li Mu laughed at the ignorance of these god generals who gave up the bodies of other cultivators and waited for him to end their lives. "Boy, you are very good. You actually killed the God of Sword General. However, I like your performance very much, but there is no reward. Handing over your body honestly will save you some pain. Although we It's not the same attribute element, but a different attribute element. For me who has condensed the 'virtual godhead', it has no impact at all!" As soon as Li Mugang walked into the Castle of Guns, he heard a harsh laugh. "Really?" Hearing this, he couldn't help but raise his head coldly, staring at the golden-armored man suspended in front of the colossus, and the willpower of the 'Virtual Godhead' surged out crazily in his mind! ==================== Death Transformation Chapter 181 Three people remain ================ "Body?" In the dark Castle of Guns, Li Mu looked up and stared at the man in golden armor holding a gun floating dozens of feet away. He smiled slightly and said, "Okay, but you have to come and get it yourself." It¡¯s just that his smile seemed a bit cold. "Hey, you are really obedient, so I won't be polite!" The man in golden armor didn't pay attention. After grinning, his expression suddenly became cold. At this moment, he disappeared out of thin air, just like the man in black armor holding a knife in the Castle of Swords. When he was waiting to appear, he had already come behind Li Mu, and the tip of the golden spear in his hand was already close to Li Mu. At the back of the head, a shot penetrated Li Mu's head without any pause! But there was no blood flowing out, and there were no wounds. But Li Mu trembled suddenly, his eyes suddenly blurred, the energy inside quickly disappeared, and his whole body quickly fell to the ground. "Humans are human beings, so what if they get the false godhead? Even if they have the same level of will, how can you compare with me, the God General?" The man in golden armor and golden gun hovering behind Li Mu sneered, his face full of ridicule and disdain. . ¡°Bang!¡± But at this moment, a loud noise suddenly sounded, and the entire black castle trembled. The man with the golden armor and golden gun couldn't help but change his expression as he sneered, his pupils shrank in fear, and he shouted loudly: "No!!" He swayed and disappeared again. The golden sword in his hand pierced the void and shot directly towards the black figure standing in front of the twenty-foot golden stone statue. But obviously, his move was too late! "Indeed. My use of the virtual godhead is not as good as yours, but I don't have a physical body. You have survived for a hundred thousand years with this statue, are you my opponent?" At some point, Li Mu appeared in front of the golden stone statue. In front of him, his fist was also pressed against the chest of the golden stone statue, ruthlessly venting the powerful power on it. "Boom!" In an instant, the golden stone statue fell apart like this. "No!" As the golden stone statue exploded, the man in golden armor screamed in horror. at this time. The spear in his hand had reached Li Mu's back chest, but the moment the golden stone statue shattered, the golden spear suddenly changed from a solid state to an illusion, and disappeared in the blink of an eye! Not only the golden spear, but the entire body of the man in golden armor is also missing! And suspended in mid-air. It was only the size of a walnut and emitted a pale golden light. Li Mu suddenly turned around, waved his hand and grabbed the 'Void Godhead' in his hand, and pressed it directly between his eyebrows. The 'virtual godhead' without substance instantly disappeared between his eyebrows. Li Mu knew very well that this was the most critical time. Because the "Virtual Godhead" he possesses is not much stronger than the "Virtual Godhead" of the God of Guns, and it is definitely not easy to refine, so he cannot have any contempt. He hurriedly sat down cross-legged and concentrated his energy. The 'Concentration Technique' was activated, and the black ink-colored 'Virtual Godhead' in the brain immediately began to rotate. Release a powerful will to cover the pale golden 'Virtual Godhead', expel the consciousness of the God of Guns that exists inside bit by bit, and convert it into an extremely pure will power without any impurities. Time seemed to have stood still at this moment, at least Li Mu could no longer sense the passage of time outside. One day or two, or even longer, passed. Outside the Castle of Guns, everyone had been staring closely at the Castle of Guns, but as time passed, they all withdrew their gazes and entered into practice. But among them, there are still several cultivators of the Half-Step Six Tribulation Realm who can¡¯t help but step into other black castles to accept the inheritance. They all secretly thought that as long as the inheritance is successful, they can leave, and they can also gain strong strength and fight hard! It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t think about it. Basically, those dead cultivators entered the black castle with this idea in mind, but what happened in the end? Die! However, this time, the few half-step Six Tribulations cultivators who entered the castle were not thrown out, but they did not come out either. This made the thirteen people including Liang Wenjie, Hong Ye, the old man with an eagle nose, Qian Ling, the middle-aged man in brown robe, and the handsome man in green clothes extremely surprised and confused. They didn't understand what was going on. Did those people succeed or not? success? impossible! They quickly rejected this idea. You know, there were so many people who had perfected the heavenly veins and half-stepped into the Six Tribulation Realm. Except for Li Mu, no one had succeeded. Could it be that all the people who entered had succeeded? Is this probability too high? Therefore, Liang WenJie and others did not believe that those cultivators of the Half-Step Six Tribulation Realm had succeeded, but it was a fact that those cultivators were not thrown out. What was going on? Puzzled, extremely puzzled! "How about I go in and give it a try?" Suddenly, the red-robed man Hongye raised his brows and said in a low voice. These words made all the other twelve people startled, but no one answered. They all had a calm face because they didn't know how to answer at all. If it can really succeed and its strength will be greatly increased, who wouldn't want to? But what if it doesn't succeed? That will cost you your life! But as those few people in the Half-Step Six Tribulation Realm were not thrown out, their impulse became more intense. But among them, there is one person whose mind has not changed from beginning to end. This person is Liang Wenjie. He believes in Li Mu¡¯s words and must not go in! "Give it a try!" Finally, when the next day came, the red-robed man Hongye gave a low voice, stood up suddenly, rushed towards the Castle of the Halberd, and entered it without hesitation. After that, he was neither thrown out nor walked out. On the third day, the handsome man in blue clothes stood up and said to the woman in blue clothes: "I'm going in, wait for me." "Well, come on, brother Hong!" The woman in blue shirt smiled slightly, without any worry, as if she had full confidence in the handsome man in green clothes. In this way, the handsome man in green clothes arrived at the Castle of Mace. On the fourth day, the eagle-nosed old man entered the Claw Castle. On the fifth day, the lazy man with Scar entered the Castle of Ax The sixth day, The seventh day, The eighth day, ninth day,¡­¡­ Until the tenth day, the woman in blue also hesitated and went to the Whip Castle. Just like that, there were only three people left in front of the thirty-three black castles. These three people were Liang Wenjie, the woman in red Qian Ling, and the middle-aged man in brown robe. "Why don't you go in?" Liang Wenjie's eyes flashed and he glanced at the two of them with a cold tone. "Why do you want to go in?" Qian Ling smiled slightly, then said, she leaned against the man in brown robe, her face was extremely calm, while the latter closed his eyes slightly and said nothing. "Do you know Li Mu?" Liang Wenjie asked again without paying attention to the other party's rhetorical question. "I don't know him, but he has some imagination of the man my little sister said, so I believe what he said." Qian Ling still had a faint smile on her pretty face. Liang Wenjie frowned, then closed his mouth and subconsciously turned his head to look in the direction of the Gun Castle. "Click!" It was at this moment that the door to the Gun Castle suddenly opened! ===================== Death Transformation Chapter 182 Son of the Gods ====================== "Click!" With a dull sound, the door of the Castle of Guns opened, and Li Mu walked out step by step, his eyes falling directly on Liang Wenjie, Qian Ling, and the middle-aged man in brown robe. "You can't help but go in?" Looking at the three people, he was not surprised at all. He had already thought of this. Even those people had never come out of those black castles, and he roughly knew that they were What's the reason? "It seems that some of my inferences are wrong." Li Mu's eyes flashed, and he immediately denied a previous guess. This guess was that when those god generals took over the bodies of cultivators, they would devour other god generals' virtual bodies. The idea of ??a godhead is wrong. After devouring the ¡®Virtual Godhead¡¯ of the God of Guns, he gained many more memory fragments. Before devouring the ¡®Virtual Godhead¡¯ of the God of Guns, he did know many things from the memory fragments of the God of Swords, but it was not comprehensive, and some of them were just his personal inferences. Especially the ¡®Great Seal Technique¡¯ here seems to be more powerful than he imagined. From the memory fragments of the Spear God General, Li Mu clearly understood that the 'Great Seal Technique' not only prohibited fighting here, but also prohibited those who came in from taking over the cultivator's body unless they obtained the God General's inheritance. After that, go to other black castles and devour the 'virtual godheads' of other god generals. In other words, even if the God General has such an idea, he cannot do it. Think about it too. If this is not prohibited, then wouldn't he be the first divine general to occupy a human body? Will it be able to easily swallow up the ¡®virtual godhead¡¯ of the other thirty-two great generals? After all, a divine general with a physical body is much stronger than a divine general without a physical body. Just destroying the statue of the god in the black castle can cut off all the power of the divine general, making it impossible to condense the 'spiritual body' to attack. ?????????? If we talk like this, Li Mu should not be able to enter other castles except the Castle of Swords, which he himself is a little doubtful about. All he could think of was that he was a cultivator who had received the inheritance of the God of Sword General. It's not the 'divine general' who was possessed by the god of swords. Therefore, the ¡®Great Seal Technique¡¯ here does not restrict him. Thinking of this, Li Mu felt a little strange, and at the same time he was secretly glad that this rule, which was supposed to prevent divine generals from killing each other, actually helped him. "You haven't left yet, do you still want to try to devour me?" Li Mu glanced at the thirty-one black castles. Inner self-talk. He can clearly feel the ¡®virtual godhead¡¯ inside, which proves that the thirty-one god generals have not left here. And because the God of Guns will be swallowed up, these Gods will have to occupy the physical body of a cultivator to fight against themselves, and even see if they can launch a counterattack. "Are all ancient divine generals so stupid?" Upon realizing this, Li Mu couldn't help but feel angry and ridiculed. In his opinion. The chance of a counterattack is too small. At this time, Liang Wenjie and three others walked up. "It's okay, I know everything." Li Mu raised his hand to stop the three of them before they could speak. He frowned and asked, "How many days have passed now?" "Twelve days." Liang Wenjie was startled, but he still answered with a glance. "Twelve days." Li Mu's eyes flashed. After nodding slightly, he walked towards Yue's Castle. Under the surprised gazes of the three people, he entered a black castle again. Liang Wenjie and the three of them looked at each other. This black castle, which was extremely scary in the eyes of others, turned out to be so relaxed in Li Mu's eyes. The three of them couldn't help but feel a touch of weakness in their hearts at the same time, and walked back to where they were. "Stop hiding, come out." Naturally, Li Mu didn't know what the three of them were thinking. After setting foot in Yue's Castle, he didn't see half a human figure. His eyes couldn't help but shiver, and he stepped out of the room. In an instant, he arrived in front of the bronze giant statue, and his fist suddenly struck down! "Come die!" Suddenly, a roar sounded, and a strong man with a thick beard appeared beside him out of thin air. The handle in his hand was like an axe, but the round blade was larger than an axe, and he slashed down hard. Li Mu snorted coldly, and did not dodge or dodge, letting the opponent attack him. The momentum of the punch did not change at all, and it fell hard on the colossus. Countless fragmentation marks were all over the entire colossus. "Who the hell are you!!!" But what surprised Li Mu was that the god general did not have the slightest fear. Instead, at the moment when the stone statue shattered, he roared and spoke, as if he only wanted to get this question. Answer. "Ordinary people." Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, and the stone statue exploded. Like the divine general of the spear, the divine general of the ax also dissipated, but inThe moment he disappeared, a roar filled with sadness exploded from his mouth. "Ordinary people Haha, ordinary people! I didn't expect that I, the mighty divine general, would die in the hands of ordinary people. It's been a hundred thousand years, dear gods, do you still insist on those old ideas? We all are What a has-been person! Hahahaha" Laughter echoed throughout the castle, and a bronze-colored ¡®Virtual Godhead¡¯ floated there quietly without the slightest dodge or escape, and even the consciousness inside dissipated on its own. Realizing this, Li Mu was stunned, and a hint of admiration emerged in his heart. At least this God of Yue was much more capable than the previous God of Swords and Spears. However, he did not pause for long and directly began to devour the ¡®virtual godhead¡¯ of his general. While devouring it, he was surprised to find that by devouring the 'Virtual Godhead' of the Spear God General, he only gained two layers of will energy in total, and the rest was unable to be devoured and volatilized due to too many impurities. But the purity of this Yue God General¡¯s ¡®virtual godhead¡¯ is as high as 80%! After devouring it, Li Mu clearly realized that the 'Virtual Godhead' he possessed had nearly doubled in solidification. If two more such 'Virtual Godheads' came to him, he was confident that he could turn his 'Virtual Godhead' into The real 'godhead'! "Thank you!" After an unknown amount of time, Li Mu slowly opened his eyes, whispered, stood up and left the Yue Castle. "Creak!" The door opens. Li Mu stepped out and glanced coldly at the castle of the divine generals who had occupied the cultivators' bodies. Don't pay too much attention to it. He is not stupid. Even though the 'Virtual Godhead' he possesses is already stronger than other generals, he still dare not go in rashly. ¡°After all, they are all ancient divine generals. The power of ¡®divine personality¡¯ is only part of the strength. It also depends on the individual¡¯s cultivation level. Through the fragments of the three great generals, Li Mu has clearly known that the strength of the thirty-three heavenly generals are all at the sixth tribulation level, and they are the strongest among the strong ones in the sixth tribulation. As long as you condense the true 'godhead', you can immediately step into the nine-door realm. That is the true divine realm! "Nine Gate Realm, God" After leaving Yue's Castle, Li Mu still ignored Liang Wenjie and the others, but walked straight towards Hook's Castle. He thought about these two realms in his heart. ??Obviously, the latter is more powerful and special. While thinking, he entered the Hook Castle. Time passed little by little, and Liang Wenjie and the others gradually got used to Li Mu's silence and few words, and even more accustomed to him often entering the black castle for a few or even ten days before walking out. Then enter another black castle. They were also used to it. Every time Li Mu stepped out, his aura would become stronger and unique. But they couldn't get used to it. Li Mu seemed to have gradually surpassed the level of 'human' life. Progress towards another level of life! What is above man? God? The three of them suddenly thought of an extremely illusory and even ridiculous word in their minds. In the past, they didn¡¯t quite understand what ¡®god¡¯ was. But now they know it. "Gods" are indeed powerful, but this word does not mean "omnipotent", nor does it mean how terrifying they are. It just represents another level of human life, another strange race. This level can be reached through cultivation, but there is no such cultivation method in this world, so 'gods' are said to be miraculous and illusory. God can also be called a human being because He was transformed from a human being. Half a year passed like a blink of an eye. On this day, Li Mu finally stepped out of the eighteenth castle. At this moment, the 'divine energy' he possessed was extremely strong. It was a complete transformation on the level of life. Even if he did not release the slightest momentum, It gives people a huge life-level oppression. At this time, he faced a problem, but the difficulty of this problem was neither big nor small. At this moment, Liang Wenjie and the three of them also looked solemn, because they knew clearly that of the remaining fifteen castles, only one of them had no one entered, while the other castles had people inside. The person has been living for half a year and has never come out. As for the empty castle, it is the Castle of Swords. At this time, Li Mu has arrived in front of the Sword Castle, staring closely at this castle that he has never entered. But what others don't know is that in this castle, which no one seems to have entered, there are actually people there from the beginning. And he already knew it from the moment he swallowed the "Virtual Godhead" of the God of Sword General. "Maybe someone will come out later, or??No, but you should also be careful. "After a long time, Li Mu sighed softly, and after leaving a few words that made Liang Wenjie and the others a little confused, he stepped into the Castle of Swords. Like other castles, the Sword Castle was pitch black and there was nothing special about it. But the huge statue that should have existed fifty feet away did not exist. There was just an old man in his seventies who was wearing a green robe and looked a bit stooped. The old man was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed tightly. The aura exuded by his whole body was only half a step into the realm of six calamities, and it was extremely weak. But Li Mu did not underestimate the other party. After walking into the Castle of Swords, he just casually saw the scene in front of him. He was not surprised at all, because he had long known that such a scene would happen in the castle. And he also knew the old man in green robe who was sitting cross-legged. Besides Zhou Yun, the leader of Qingfeng Sect who claimed to be the 'Divine Envoy', who else could he be? "As expected of the son of the gods prophesied by Lord Titan, he is indeed not comparable to those humans." At this moment, an old and distant voice slowly rippled through the castle. Zhou Yun, the leader of the Qingfeng Sect sitting cross-legged opposite, also opened his eyes at this moment! ====================== Death Transformation Chapter 183 The True God "Son of the Gods?" Li Mu, who had just entered the Castle of Swords, couldn't help but raise his eyebrows, and he couldn't help but feel amused. When did he become the Son of the Gods again? And it was predicted by the Titans? Can the Titans predict the future? Today, one hundred thousand years later? Then why didn't he predict why there would be strong men from the outer starry sky coming? "Yes, son of the gods." A deep voice sounded. ??Obviously, this voice was not uttered by Zhou Yun, let alone one person, but was uttered by many people together. As the voice sounded, Li Mu's eyes couldn't help but shiver, but the next moment, his pupils involuntarily tightened. Li Mu subconsciously raised his head and looked at the dark space behind Zhou Yun. I saw figures of different heights, short, fat and thin walking out, holding different weapons and wearing different armors. There were fourteen people in total, plus Zhou Yun, there were exactly fifteen people! The fifteen people were actually the same as the fourteen black castles outside that he had never entered, plus the number of the sword castle. Especially the costumes of these people. Except for Zhou Yun, the other fourteen people were all the same as the previous gods. will be exactly the same. Especially the faces under their divine helmets are basically the same cultivators he has seen before! Among them are red leaves, an old man with an eagle nose, a handsome man, a woman in a blue shirt And the divine aura of the ¡®virtual godhead¡¯¡­ it¡¯s unmistakable! That's them! how come? Why are they all in this Sword Castle? ! Li Mu was shocked in his heart. Although he knew that the bodies of those cultivators had been occupied by divine generals, he did not know that these fourteen great generals had actually come to the Castle of Swords. And how did they get here? ! Li Mu couldn't help but focus his eyes on Zhou Yun who stood up, and his expression turned even colder. Secretly, have you been tricked again? "Don't be nervous, we won't do anything to you. If we really want to do something to you, if you talk to me alone, you have no chance of surviving." On the other side, Zhou Yun smiled slightly as he spoke. An extremely terrifying aura slowly escaped from his body. "Nine Gate Realm! Divine Realm!" After feeling the aura on Zhou Yun's body, Li Mu's cold expression couldn't help but change, and his heart was even more shaken. The ¡®virtual godhead¡¯ he possesses now is extremely solid. Although he has not completely transformed into the real ¡®godhead¡¯, it is not far away and is infinitely close to the real ¡®godhead¡¯. It can completely suppress the 'virtual godhead' possessed by any god general, and is absolutely powerful. But at this moment, facing Zhou Yun, he felt a sense of oppression, not only in terms of cultivation level, but also in terms of 'godhead'. Oppression on a life level! "Can you calm down and talk to us now?" Zhou Yun looked calm and slowly controlled the escaping breath. "Okay." Li Mu breathed out lightly and sat down cross-legged. He is indeed powerful now. Although he has not yet passed through the Demonic Tribulation, his physical strength is enough to defeat a strong man from the Sixth Tribulation. Coupled with the power of the elements, he is invincible in the Nine Gates realm. Not to mention the extremely solid 'virtual godhead'. Even if he encounters those who have opened the first 'foot door' of the Nine Gates, he still has the strength to fight! But, is Zhou Yun an ordinary cultivator this time? Obviously not. Not only has the other party¡¯s cultivation reached the first level of the Nine Gates Realm, but his physical strength is even more immeasurable, and he also possesses a true ¡®godhead¡¯. In other words, in ancient times, the other party was a god, a true god! No matter how strong he is, he is still at the 'human' level. Man wants to defeat God? That's an absolute joke! Li Mu is arrogant, but he is not stupid. Since the other party has no intention of taking action, he will never take the initiative to provoke him. "Everyone, please sit down." Zhou Yun smiled slightly and turned to the fourteen god generals behind him and said. "Yes, sir!" The fourteen ancient god generals said respectfully and sat down cross-legged, looking very solemn. In the past, Zhou Yun may have been on the same level as them, so there was no need to show respect. But now Zhou Yun has achieved the status of a god. If he is disrespectful, it is blaspheming the existence of God. God will lower his will and give death. punishment. In front of God, even if they are divine generals, they cannot make any resistance. And the fact is indeed the case. The gap between the Six Tribulations Realm and the Nine Gate Realm is so huge, and the gap between the True God¡¯s ¡®divine personality¡¯ and the False God¡¯s ¡®divine personality¡¯ is so huge that it is absolutely unimaginable. Li Mu looked coldly and looked at Zhou Yun quietly. No, it should be the sword god general who had entered the divine realm and the fourteen god generals of reason. He was speechless, but he was still wary of each other in his heart. Even if he knew he was outmatched, if the other party took action, he would still??Use your last bit of strength to resist. "Son of the gods, maybe you still have some questions, or maybe you have already guessed the answers to those questions, but please allow me to briefly introduce them here." After sitting down cross-legged, Zhou Yun smiled slightly: "You should know, I am not Zhou Yun, the leader of the Qingfeng Sect. Zhou Yun came here a few months ago, entered the castle of my sword, and was possessed by me. My true identity is Lord Titan, the sword god general of the Thirty-three Heavenly God Generals, and also the number one divine general of the Thirty-three Heavenly God Generals. I was lucky enough to obtain the true godhood and enter the divine realm. But because I have not received the gift from the Titan, I have not yet been able to possess the Throne of God. " "Throne of God?" Li Mu frowned. He didn't understand what the so-called 'Throne of God' was, and he didn't want to understand it. When the other party finished speaking, he directly interjected: "I know you still have Who are they? Please don¡¯t explain this. I just want to know why you call me the Son of the Gods, but the gods who were devoured by me don¡¯t have these four words in their memories?¡± "Haha, it seems that I am worrying too much." The Sword God General was slightly startled when he heard this, then shook his head, smiled, and sighed softly: "Then I won't talk nonsense and get to the topic." Having said this, he paused slightly, his expression became solemn, and he said in a deep voice: "Since you have obtained the memory fragments of the eighteen great generals, you should know about the divine war a hundred thousand years ago, and the influx of powerful people from outside the territory. Entering, causing the gods to fall. Finally, the Titan God joined forces with several other supreme gods to use the Great Sealing Technique to put those gods who have not fallen, us and other thirty-three god generals, and some other ordinary god generals into a deep sleep, and seal them into Within the earth. After that, the Titans and several supreme gods also fell asleep one after another, existing everywhere in this planet of gods, that is, Qingyang Star. But before the seal, the Titan God used a great prophecy to predict that it would not be easy to be executed one hundred thousand years later. There are many difficulties. Therefore, the sons of the gods will come to welcome us out. Only by uniting with the awakened gods can we be recast. The splendor of my God! " "The Great Prophecy Technique?" Li Mu frowned. Although he didn't believe it, the strangeness of the 'Great Seal Technique' was real. Maybe there really was a 'Great Prophecy Technique', but he still didn't believe it. He just The so-called 'son of the gods'. "Except for me, no one else knows about the Son of the Gods, so the memories of those God Generals who were devoured by you are not normal." The Sword God General said in a low voice. "How do you know that I am the son of the gods? I killed the eighteenth among your thirty-three divine generals." Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, and he said this without hesitation, which is enough to inspire hatred in a person's heart. words. In his opinion, this is an indisputable fact, and there is nothing hard to say. But after saying this, he frowned, because neither the God of Sword nor the other fourteen generals felt anything, as if they were not their companions! ======================== Death Transformation Chapter 184 Alliance of Gods ================ "Are you curious, why don't we resent you for killing those eighteen heavenly generals?" The sword god general smiled slightly and spoke calmly. Li Mu was silent. He was indeed a little curious. Although if you want to survive in such a world, you must be indifferent and ruthless, but that is only when you are targeting the enemy. But if you can do this to your companions, then you are not a person. People. people? Thinking of this word, Li Mu couldn't help but chuckle in his heart. He glanced at the fifteen people in front of him and thought to himself, I'm afraid these people have never regarded him as a human being, right? Instead, he boasts that he has transcended the level of human life and reached the level of superman or even god. people? They are just ants in front of them! "Because this is also part of the prophecy of the Titan God." Seeing that Li Mu remained silent, the Sword God General also understood his thoughts and said leisurely. "Another prophecy?" Li Mu couldn't help but raise his eyebrows. There is no doubt that the Titan is powerful. He is also very sure of this. He will definitely not be any worse than the strongest person in Qingyang Star. But it predicts the future, and it is still ten. He didn't believe in the future ten thousand years later. This kind of ability is definitely not something ordinary people can possess. people? Well, they are not human! Li Mu was a little helpless. Every time he thought about this problem, he felt that he had forced himself into a desperate situation. They were not humans, but 'gods'! Although this so-called ¡®god¡¯ is not omnipotent or invincible, it can even be said to be a frog in the well. But they are strange, they are powerful. It is indeed beyond the reach of ordinary practitioners. "The son of the gods predicted by the Titan God must be extraordinary. He came with blood to welcome us, rule the alliance of gods, help him revive, fight for the entire Qingyang Star, and even" The God of Swords will remain the same. With a calm look on his face, a compelling light suddenly bloomed in his eyes amid the long voice. He became passionate and said in a trembling voice: "Go to the mysterious outer starry sky and let those who blaspheme the gods get the punishment they deserve!" With his words, the auras of the fourteen great gods behind him seemed a little unstable, and their emotions were obviously aroused by him. It can be seen that although they have been sleeping for a hundred thousand years. But what happened a hundred thousand years ago is as vivid as last night. How can we forget it? ! "The Son of the Gods" Li Mu's heart sank slightly. He was not cold to these divine generals and gods, nor did he hate them or like them, but he did have to thank this ancient city. If he hadn't come here, he would never have had the power to destroy the Ghost Kingdom in such a short period of time. But after all, these powers were not brought to the door by the other party, but by Li Mu through his own efforts No! It was obtained with the help of the man in black in that dream. Li Mu can completely imagine that if it were not for the will of the man in black in the dream. He is simply unable to resist the will of the God of Sword General, let alone devour the opponent's 'virtual godhead'! Various reasons. He has only been able to reach this point, and the words 'son of the gods' are simply a joke to him. However, Li Mu is not stupid. Since these people believe that they are the ¡®sons of the gods¡¯, then why not just become the ¡®sons of the gods¡¯ for once? Do you still want to resist the other party when you know you are outmatched? Not to mention the fourteen great divine generals, this sword divine general alone is not something he can defeat. After thinking about this, Li Mu felt a lot more relaxed. He stared at the sword god general and asked in a low voice: "What is the alliance of gods? Is it secretly formed by the god generals and gods who came out of the ancient sealed land? Alliance?" "It should be." The Sword God General nodded, with a hint of confusion in his expression, and said lightly: "We have just woken up. When the gods fell asleep a hundred thousand years ago, they all made the supreme oath. After waking up, we will definitely form The alliance will kill all the outsiders who exist on Qingyang Star, or drive them out of this land, so there will be this alliance in our memory. As for whether there is one, let alone fourteen of them, just Even after being away for several months, I couldn't find out. Part of the reason was lack of time, but I believe that the Alliance of Gods definitely exists, but" "But?" Li Mu's eyes flashed. He saw the Sword God General sighing lightly, with a hint of worry in his expression: "Yes, but. I am the number one general under the Titan God, and I am also a close confidant of the Titan God. There are things that others don't know about me. But it is very clear. The Titan God did not cast the great prophecy once, but twice. The son of the gods was predicted in the second great prophecy, and the first prophecy I¡¯m afraid the Alliance of Gods is not very clean!¡± "Not too clean?" Hearing this, Li Mu was slightly startled. He was not stupid, so he could naturally think of the meaning of these four words. ?"Yes, it's not very clean!" The Sword God General nodded heavily, with a calm look on his face: "I think you should have guessed what this means. Except for the five supreme gods and the Titans, the gods today have probably awakened long ago. In the ancient times, those who controlled this land were the Titans and the five supreme gods. All the gods had to be suppressed by the six adults. Because the Great Sealing Technique is mainly performed by the Titan and the five supreme gods, and the gods jointly perform it, the damage suffered by the gods is far less severe than that of the Titan and the five supreme gods. Even though the Titans and the Five Supreme Gods are invincible, their divine bodies and wills are damaged. Even if they want to wake up, sleeping for a hundred thousand years seems a bit impossible. Even after the gods woke up, they did not want the Titans and the five supreme gods to wake up, in order to no longer be controlled by the Titans and the five supreme gods. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It¡¯s very likely that some of these gods are no longer gods from ancient times, but are pretended to be by today¡¯s cultivators! " Hearing this, Li Mu was slightly startled. He did not expect that it had such a deep meaning. Think about it, who wants to be suppressed? The Titans and the five supreme gods? I'm afraid in the hearts of some gods, it doesn't matter even if they never wake up, right? But compared to this point, he is more concerned about the latter point. "That is to say. In the Alliance of Gods, are there people like me who can seize the 'divine head' and become a god?" Li Mu looked gloomy and stared at the sword god general opposite. "It should be. This is what I fear the most. I am afraid that even the Titans have not expected this. As for you, you are different from those people. You are the son of the gods. You may not be from ancient times, but you are also You are definitely not an ordinary person. As for where you come from, I don¡¯t know. The Titans were also very confused back then. You seemed to come from a plane even farther than the starry sky. But we believe that you have the Recast God What a brilliant ability!" The Sword God General nodded, and at the end of the sentence, his eyes were like torches and his expression was exciting! And this moment. Li Mu's heart was shaken violently. He didn't care about his identity as the 'Son of the Gods', but there was something in the other person's words that had been with him all his life. The message I want to know is my life experience! "Titanthe great prophecy" Li Mu clenched his fists subconsciously, feeling more and more terrifying about this Titan. There is also the strangeness of the great prophecy. ¡°If he didn¡¯t believe in the so-called ¡®great prophecy¡¯ before, now he has a little bit of faith in it. Bloody skybloody earthbloody thunder and lightningman in black leather robebloody headbandwoman Mengyan "That's not Qingyang Star, or the Human King Star Territory, so where could it be?" "What should I do next?" After a long silence. Li Mu raised his head and stared at the sword god general. asked in a deep voice. If he admitted that he was the 'Son of the Gods' before to save his life, then now, it is to find the Titan God, obtain the 'Great Prophecy', and see if he can find out where he comes from! "It seems that you have figured out a lot of things." The Sword God General smiled easily, but then he showed a sad look on his face and sighed softly: "Actually, I don't know what to do. Let's leave here first and go to the ground. Let¡¯s go up and check the situation. With this body¡¯s identity, go check out the Alliance of Gods, but don¡¯t contact the people from the Alliance of Gods without authorization, let alone let them discover it. After all¡­¡± Having said this, he turned his head to look at the fourteen people behind him, and said calmly: "After all, we are the divine generals under the throne of the Titan. Once we appear, I am afraid that we will be the targets of obliteration by the gods immediately. Although I am now a god. However, facing the gods, there is still no room for resistance." "As for you, the son of the gods." The next moment, the God of Swords turned his head, locked his eyes on Li Mu, and said in a deep voice: "Do whatever you have to do, but you are now charged with a difficult task. Then It is to improve our strength as soon as possible, enter the realm of gods, and then find the place where the Titan is sleeping and wake him up. By then, no matter what happens to the alliance of gods, it will only end up being completely disintegrated!" Li Mu nodded silently. He would do it without asking the other party to find the Titans. It was not for these generals, but for himself! "I won't say much else." The Sword God General stood up slowly, looked through the wall of the black castle, and seemed to see Liang Wenjie and the other three people outside. There was a hint of coldness on his face, and he said coldly: "They can't stay!" "Teng!" Following his words, the fourteen great gods suddenly stood up, with obvious murderous intentions!   "Wait!" Seeing this, Li Mu's expression changed. He stood up and shouted in a low voice: "Leave the three of them to me." "Leave it to you?" The God of Swords raised his eyebrows, then smiled and said, "That's fine." But his words made the expressions of the fourteen great gods change slightly, but no one spoke. "Thank you!" Li Mu was also startled. He didn't expect the other party to agree so simply. He couldn't help but cup his hand, turned around and left the Castle of Swords. "My lord, do you trust this son of the gods so much?" Not long after Li Mugang left, a god general couldn't help but ask. "Don't worry? Why don't you worry? Do you have any other ideas?" The God of Swords glanced sideways at the general and asked, and then he sighed again: "As the God of Yue said, We are all passers-by. The glory of the gods? Haha, just try your best. After sleeping for a hundred thousand years, the blood in my heart has long cooled down. I hope that the son of God predicted by Lord Titan will not disappoint Lord Titan. " ¡­¡­ ================= Death Transformation Chapter 185 Departure =================== "Click!" Amid that dull sound, the door of the Sword Castle slowly opened. Liang Wenjie, the woman in red, Qian Ling, and the middle-aged man in brown robe, who were originally practicing, all couldn't help being shocked at this moment. They immediately broke away from the state of cultivation, stood up, and cast their eyes on the Sword Castle. They all had expressions on their faces. surprise. In their eyes, the Castle of Sword is the same as those castles that Li Mu has entered before. No one has entered it, and those who have entered have basically been thrown out. And Li Mu has entered eighteen such castles, and he can always come out safely, and the aura he releases every time he comes out is much stronger. They are not stupid. They can naturally think that every time Li Mu enters an ancient castle, he will get a lot of benefits from it and become stronger and stronger. Therefore, Li Mu will not be in any danger at all and will definitely be able to come out safely. But, why is it so fast this time? Not even an hour? The three of them clearly remembered that Li Mu stayed in the Castle of Swords for nearly half a month at the beginning, and then this time gradually shortened. After the eighteenth castle, he came out of it in just two days. Although there has been some improvement, it can't be so fast all of a sudden, right? However, when the three of them saw Li Mu coming out of the Sword Castle step by step, they had to believe that it was indeed so fast. Although the three of them were still a little suspicious, they did not ask anything. "Let's go." Li Mu, who walked out of the Castle of Swords, naturally saw a trace of doubt on the faces of Liang Wenjie and the others, and knew that the three of them had many unanswered questions. But he didn't want to explain anything, and he couldn't explain it to them. After simply saying this word. He quickly walked towards the gate of this ancient city. Hearing this, Liang Wenjie and the others were slightly startled. Although they were puzzled, they still followed closely. In their eyes, since Li Mu said so, they can leave here and other issues are not important. Because the three of them were indeed frightened by this inheritance place, with more than 10,000 strong men. In the end, only the four of them were left! Who wants to accept the inheritance? Only a fool would go! Right now, as long as he can leave here, it doesn¡¯t matter what inheritance he inherits or not, his life is the most important. Not to mention the red-robed woman Qian Ling and the brown-robed middle-aged man, even Liang Wenjie, who has the most powerful mind, is acting like this at the moment. Li Mu didn¡¯t know what the three of them were thinking. He only knew that it was time to leave now. But he still felt a little pity. If all the 'virtual godheads' of those god generals were refined, he would be 90% sure to condense the real 'godhead'. By then, no matter how powerful the Ghost Kingdom is, it will only be destroyed! But it¡¯s a pity, reality and ideals are completely different. It would be great to be able to leave here safely now. Are you still thinking about condensing your ¡®godhead¡¯? That is absolutely nonsense. People¡¯s hearts are not as good as snakes swallowing elephants! Li Mu has finally realized the truth of just one sentence. Soon, he had walked out of the ancient city and arrived at the Qianzhang Square. Looking around, he saw golden and red lines all around the square. The land of seals keeps fluctuating. But for him now, this no longer poses the slightest threat. However, Liang Wenjie and the other three were still unable to resist, even though their strength had improved within half a year. "Follow me." Therefore, after shouting at the three of them, he flew up. Hearing this, Liang Wenjie, Qian Ling, and the man in brown robe looked serious at the same time, and quickly followed behind him, not daring to fall behind. One hundred feet no reflection. Two hundred feet also did not reflect. "The moment the four of them reached a height of five hundred feet" "Ouch!" In an instant, the golden and red lines all around the ancient city suddenly burst into dazzling light. I saw a golden red light soaring into the sky, so fast that Liang Wenjie and the others could not react at all! Li Mu noticed the golden red light soaring into the sky, and he snorted coldly with his eyes slightly cold. If he was only half a step into the Six Tribulation Realm, the speed of the golden red light would definitely make it impossible for him to make any reaction and he would be wiped out, but now it doesn't work! With a cold snort, he suddenly waved his hand, and an invisible force surged directly around Liang Wenjie, Qian Ling, and the brown-robed man. "Boom!" The space trembled suddenly, and the moment the golden red light arrived, the four people disappeared as if teleporting. When they were waiting to appear, they were already standing in the cave entrance that was a hundred feet wide and no more than meters high! Is that golden red light fast? Soon, at least half a step to the six tribulation realms can be achieved, and even the strong men at the first, second, and third tribulation levels cannot react. But Li MuThe speed shown just now was several times faster than that golden-red light! At this moment, the golden red light had only climbed to a height of 550 feet, but Li Mu directly led Liang Wenjie and the others from 500 feet to the entrance of the cave at 1,000 feet! Li Mu's expression was calm. His speed was definitely not something that a strong person from the Fifth Tribulation could display. Even a strong person from the Sixth Tribulation couldn't catch up. This is the horror of the 'Virtual Godhead', which can assist a person's speed. Strength and everything. Under the influence of the ¡®Virtual Godhead¡¯, his speed and strength will increase several times to ten times! ¡°Bang!¡± After the four people arrived at the entrance of the 100-foot-high cave, the golden-red light that had only climbed to 550 feet suddenly shattered. It seemed that the space at the entrance of the cave was no longer within the scope of its control. "Let's go." Suppressing a hint of excitement in his heart, Li Mu glanced at Liang Wenjie, Qian Ling, and the man in brown robes who were in a daze, and walked towards the long passage. Liang Wenjie and the others hurriedly came to their senses. After suppressing the trembling in their hearts, they kept up with their progress, fearing that there would be another crisis. Soon, the sinkhole with a diameter of thousands of feet and a depth of thousands of feet appeared in the eyes of the four people. At this moment, the place has long since returned to calm. After all, the tragic fighting happened half a year ago. Tens of thousands of cultivators died here. It is a bit scary to think about it. Even now, there is a hint of lingering fear on the faces of Liang Wenjie and the other three. "You guys stay here first." Li Mu's eyes flickered, not paying attention to the three people's thoughts. After casually saying something, he stepped out and disappeared in an instant. The speed he showed at this moment was not very fast, he just wanted to let Liang Wenjie and the others see that he was not flying upwards, but rushing downwards. His purpose is simple. Half a year ago, he didn't know what the monster below was. Now that it has come out, he naturally has to take a closer look. "Roar!" As soon as Li Mugang appeared, the deep roar suddenly sounded, and a pair of huge blood-colored pupils suddenly opened. Similarly, there were thousands of pairs of red eyes above the head, making bursts of piercing screams and swooping down with terrifying hostility. Just like half a year ago, this scene happened so suddenly that Liang Wenjie and the other two people standing at the entrance of the cave could not help but tremble. "A dead creature? Sorry, this is not a land for others to live." But in the cold voice, a flame that was even darker than this pitch-black sinkhole surged out. In just a blink of an eye, both the huge monster below and the ten thousand unknown creatures were all annihilated ================ Death Transformation Chapter 186 God¡¯s Punishment =================== ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Thousands of feet high in the sky, three black figures passed by at high speed. Below them, there is an endless forest sea. What is strange is that the giant trees are two hundred feet high and terrifyingly ten meters in diameter. Such hugeness is definitely not what is seen on Qingyang Star today. Nothing compared to those trees. Especially in this forest sea, the roars of ferocious beasts are trembling again and again. Ordinary people dare not enter this place, but these three people dare, which shows how powerful they are. "Is that there?" At this time, a deep voice came from the mouth of the strong man in black robe. "It should be." Another slender man replied in a deep voice after his eyes flickered slightly. "Thirty-three generals, tsk tsk, I didn't expect them to be sealed here by the Titan himself. Damn it, the wind is so tight. It's been half a year before we know that they have been unsealed!" On the far left, the short man. Some, the eagle-eyed man who exuded a violent aura said coldly and angrily. "Hey, don't worry, those guys will never be hungry and choose to carry the body. After all, they were the strongest generals under the Titan God back then. So, we still have a chance, once we can get their 'virtual godhead' , we will definitely be able to condense the true god's 'godhead', and our status in the organization will skyrocket!" The strong man in black robe grinned, and his face became ferocious. "I hope, but I always feel that something is wrong here, so it's better to be careful." The slender man said calmly. "What are you afraid of? Those thirty-three guys are strong, but that was a hundred thousand years ago. Now we are not weaker than them. Not to mention that they have just woken up, so what if they have a carrying body? There is no strength at all I can't reach my peak state, but I'm confident that I can challenge four!" The short man sneered. "We're here! Get down!" At this time, the strong man in black robe shouted. "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!" But at the moment when these three people were about to lower themselves, four figures suddenly rushed out from the thousand-foot sinkhole. The expressions of the three people couldn't help but change, and they stopped at the same time and suddenly calmed down. Go down. "Huh?" Li Mu had just flown out of the sinkhole with Liang Wenjie, Qian Ling, and the man in brown robe. He also noticed the existence of these three men in black robes. A strong crisis made him slightly startled, and his eyes focused on the three of them. Similarly, the three men in black robes also cast their gazes over. After scanning Liang Wenjie and the others, they ignored them and locked their eyes on him. I saw Li Mu. The three of them were startled at the same time, with a hint of surprise on their faces, but then they became confused again. "You guys retreat first." Li Mu frowned slightly. Although he didn't know who the three people in front of him were, his intuition told him that the person who came was not good. Especially the auras released by the three of them were obviously strong men from the Sixth Tribulation. If they were just ordinary Sixth Tribulation strong men, he would not be afraid at all, but from these three people, he noticed a trace of aura that was different from that of 'human beings'. If not human beings, then only divine generals! Thinking of this. Li Mu felt cold in his heart. In the ordinary sixth calamity, let alone three people, even if ten people come, he can wipe them all out, but if it is a god general with a "virtual godhead", it will be a bit difficult. But when it comes to fear, there is no mention of it. After all, the 'virtual godhead' he now possesses is infinitely close to the true god's 'godhead', and the ordinary 'virtual godhead' is simply incomparable. "Yeah!" Liang Wenjie and the other three nodded in unison and quickly backed away. They are not stupid, they can naturally sense the terror of those three people, and looking like that, they are definitely not good people. They were only half a step into the Six Tribulation Realm, let alone a head-on fight, even just a little aftermath would be enough to shatter them into pieces. With this retreat, the three of them retreated thousands of feet away, staring at the three men in black robes with great vigilance, feeling a little nervous in their hearts. They don¡¯t know about the ¡®Virtual Godhead¡¯. Li Mu is only in the fifth calamity on the surface. Facing the sixth calamity of the three deities, it can be said to be an act of seeking death. But they know better that Li Mu is definitely not the kind of person who seeks death easily. Since he dares to face the enemy, he has certain control over me. Are you sure? Yes, sure. These three men in black are indeed not weak, and they are 100% god generals with "virtual godhood", but so what? In Li Mu¡¯s eyes, no matter they are ordinary people or divine generals, they all look the same as long as they are enemies. Especially these perfect divine generals who have condensed the 'virtual divine personality', which made him have the urge to fight with them. Before, he was thinking about where to get the ¡®virtual godhead¡¯ and refine it to improve his ¡®virtual godhead¡¯ and reach the level of the true god.At the same level, there are actually three god generals coming to the door now. Is there any reason to run away? Li Mu rarely runs away, unless the strength gap is really big, but he just doesn't know whether the three people in front of him are enemies or friends. "General?" At this time, the three men in black came to their senses. The short man among them had a strange expression on his face, and then grinned, revealing two rows of sharp teeth like sharks, and said with a threatening look: "It seems that we are lucky? I just don't know which of the thirty-three divine generals this boy is the carrier of. Hey, hurry up and tell me your name. This Eagle Shark Divine General will not attack unknown people!" "Enemies?" Upon hearing this, Li Mu immediately concluded that these three people were either friends or enemies, and he couldn't help laughing. If it is a friend, it will not be easy to deal with. After all, there are fifteen heavenly generals below, so there is no need to worry about other places. But now it seems that there is no need to worry. "Sorry, I'm not a great general." Looking at the three of them, Li Mu smiled coldly and slowly raised his hand. In the flash of black light, a long black knife with a length of one meter and a palm width appeared out of thin air. The blade of the knife has two black dragons, which looks extremely domineering. This sword is not an ordinary blade, but a weapon used by the god of swords! Although Li Mu didn't like the shape and size of this knife, he had to admit that this knife was terrifying. Holding it in his hand, the compatibility between the whole person and the element of death between heaven and earth was 100%. It has increased to 60%! ??In other words, this is a sixth-grade robbery weapon. It is the most advanced existence among robbery weapons! "Sword God General!" An exclamation came, and the short man in black's face changed slightly, and he shouted coldly: "I recognize this sword, you are the Sword God General! You say you are not a God General? Such a three-year-old You want to deceive me, the mighty Eagle Shark General, with lies that even a child can¡¯t deceive? What a joke!¡± Suddenly, the violent aura on his body suddenly swelled. "Hey, General Eagle Shark, I'll take care of this guy. It seems like he's not weak, and his power is just enough to suppress you." But at this time, the strong man in black robe grinned and took a step forward. The clothes on his body were instantly shattered into pieces. At the same time, his body began to swell, reaching a height of twenty meters before stopping. at this time. He is no longer in human form, but a monster standing upright with brown hair all over his body and a pair of brown horns on his head! "I am the God General of Tianniu. Regardless of whether you are the God of Swordsman or not, you are destined to perish here today!" In the roar of the sky. The God of Heavenly Bull took a sudden step, causing the space to tremble violently. Immediately afterwards, the green gust of wind visible to the naked eye emerged from its huge body, and a fifteen-foot-long hammer appeared in its hand, exploding at an astonishing speed. He came to Li Mu in an instant and hit Li Mu with a hammer! "God General Eagle Shark, God General Tianniu, and God General Purple Leopard. Who gave you the courage to come to the place where my Thirty-three Heavenly God Generals sleep in an attempt to seize our 'virtual godhead'?" But right there? At this moment, an old voice sounded. With the appearance of this voice, an extremely terrifying pressure suddenly appeared. This pressure is not just the pressure of realm cultivation, but also the pressure of life level. That isthe power of God! In the blink of an eye, fifteen figures appeared out of thin air between the sky and the earth, and the leader was none other than the God of Sword General Zhou Yun! Li Mu looked calm. He had noticed their arrival as early as the moment the Ox God General took action that day, but he still couldn't help but frown. He originally planned to kill these three god generals and refine their 'virtual godheads', but if they interfered, there would be some trouble. As for Liang Wenjie and the other three at this moment, they had already shown expressions of surprise after hearing the word 'god general'. Immediately after Li Mu released the black sword, the changes of God General Tianniu made the three of them sluggish. among. Finally, the appearance of Sword God General Zhou Yun and the Fourteen Great God Generals shocked the three of them to the spot. They didn¡¯t know what was going on, but the pressure in the air made them feel like they couldn¡¯t breathe, especially since this pressure was not just on the level of cultivation, but also on the level of life. Theyare they people? ! This question emerged in the minds of the three of them. But it was obvious that neither Li Mu, the Eagle Shark God General, the Heavenly Bull God General, the Purple Leopard God General, nor the fifteen Sword God Generals paid much attention to the three of them. As the fifteen Sword God General Zhou Yun appeared, the God General Tianniu who had come to Li Mu suddenly stopped in place. He looked at Zhou Yun with a look of horror on his face, and with difficulty highlighted a word in disbelief. words.   This word is - God! "god!!" Behind the scenes, the Eagle Shark God General and the Purple Leopard God General said in unison! Liang Wenjie and the other three people in the distance stared at Zhou Yun with their pupils constricted. Because they knew Zhou Yun, they were also shocked by the word "god". "It seems that my guess is correct. Today's Alliance of Gods has long since deteriorated. As for you" Zhou Yun sighed softly, looking from the three generals: Eagle Shark God General, Tianniu God General, and Purple Leopard God General. The Great God General had three offenses on his body, and a hint of majesty appeared on his old face: "You have blasphemed us, and even more, you have blasphemed the sons of the gods. As gods, I will give you the punishment of falling into hell forever!" "ah!!!" The screams suddenly exploded. Li Mu shrank his eyes. He didn't see Zhou Yun take action at all, but the bodies of the powerful Eagle Shark God General, Tianniu God General, and Purple Leopard God General actually emitted countless death gases, and their bodies even shriveled up. Eventuallydeath? ! ! This is pure oppression at the life level? ! ======================= Death Transformation Chapter 187 Do your best (fourth update) ======================= "Simple, on the level of lifecrushing!" Li Mu stared at the dead General Eagle Shark, God General Tianniu, and God General Purple Leopard. The shock in his heart was definitely no less than that of Liang Wenjie and the others. At this moment, he finally understood the horror of 'god'. No, it¡¯s the terror of the True God¡¯s ¡®divinehead¡¯! Unexpectedly, without exerting any power, the pure power of 'godhead' could so easily wipe out the three great generals: Eagle Shark God General, Tianniu God General, and Purple Leopard God General. That sentence in front of God, any mortal is an 'ant', this statement is definitely not an exaggeration! Ants? This is simply worse than an ant. At least if you want to kill an ant, you have to step on it. Now you don¡¯t have to step on it at all! "Is this God" Li Mu slowly suppressed the shock in his heart and stared at the sword god general Zhou Yun. A faint feeling of fear rose up in his heart involuntarily. Even he himself felt a little ridiculous. But is this ridiculous? Not ridiculous! Because he is just a human, but the other person is a god! ??What¡¯s so funny about people fearing God? I would like to ask those people who are self-important, dare to fight with heaven, and dare to compete with God, have they ever truly faced God? Do you know the terror of God? They don¡¯t know at all, that¡¯s why they can be so arrogant! Bragging will never kill you! "The Eagle Shark God General, the Heavenly Bull God General, and the Purple Leopard God General are dead. They are completely dead. No one said anything. The fourteen great God Generals lowered their heads and were extremely respectful. Liang Wenjie San in the distance People can't recover from this shock for a long time. Li Mu also remained silent. But he couldn't help but cast his gaze on the 'Void Godhead' floating in mid-air, which looked a little transparent, was about the size of a walnut, and had three colors of cyan, purple, and gray. He couldn't help but feel helpless in his heart. Since these three great generals were killed by others, he had no reason to ask for them. At this time, an invisible force surged across the three 'Virtual Godheads' like a big hand, and fell directly into the hands of Sword God General Zhou Yun. "Son of the gods, do you want these three 'virtual gods'?" At the same time. Zhou Yun cast his gaze over. Li Mugang was about to leave, but after hearing the other party's words, he couldn't help but pause, because he really wanted it, but he also knew that there is no free lunch in the world, so he asked calmly: "What are the conditions." "Conditions?" Sword God General Zhou Yun was startled, then shook his head and said with a smile: "You are the son of the gods, I have an obligation to help you, there are no conditions at all. If there are really any conditions, then it is that one. I hope you will It can awaken the giant god." Li Mu frowned, glanced at the three 'virtual gods', and said bluntly: "Do your best." "Do your best?" Sword God General Zhou Yun still smiled, shook his head and said softly: "Just do your best? What if that's the case?" As he spoke, he locked his eyes on the three 'Void Godheads', and saw two cyan divine lights suddenly blooming in his pupils. Under the action of the cyan divine lights, the three 'Void Godheads' The consciousness of the Eagle Shark God General, Tianniu God General, and Purple Leopard God General within the godhead. It was expelled and dispersed bit by bit, purifying 90% of it! In other words, if anyone refines it, it can absorb at least 90% of the power of will, or even more. Seeing this, Li Mu felt a little surprised in his heart. Because except for the "Virtual Godhead" of the Yue God General, which he absorbed 80% of the power of will, the "Virtual Godhead" of the other **** generals can only absorb about 10 to 20% of the power of will. No more will do. The ¡®virtual godhead¡¯ of the sword god general does not count. But here it is 90%! What is this concept? The concept is that one is much better than the previous nine! The previous 20% is already the limit of the ¡®virtual godhead¡¯ will that Li Mu currently possesses. The further you go, the more difficult it becomes. If you forcibly absorb that unpurified power of will, you will definitely have a chaotic consciousness, and you will no longer be yourself, but a madman kneaded by the will of the gods! But now, those three 'virtual godheads' have been purified by 90%. It can be imagined how terrifying the 'godhead' possessed by Sword God General Zhou Yun is, and it is definitely not comparable to the 'virtual godhead'. After a few short breaths, the Sword God converged the cyan light in Zhou Yun's eyes. His face became slightly pale, and his whole aura was also much weaker. It was obvious that the purification of the three 'virtual gods' ', it consumed a lot of his will power, which cannot be made up for in a short time, unless the 'virtual godhead' is refined. But will he do that? Certainly not. Sword God General Zhou Yun¡¯s face remained calm, with a faint smile, and he cast his gaze over. Li Mu¡¯s heart sank, and he understood that he was rightWhy did Fang do this. ¡°In this case, can we change the four words ¡®do our best¡¯?¡± The sword god general Zhou Yun asked calmly with a slight smile. Li Mu¡¯s eyes flickered, facing the other party¡¯s gaze, he said in a deep voice: ¡°Do your best!¡± It was still "do your best" because he couldn't find any better words to answer the other party. No one could say for sure, and neither could he. He really wanted to find the Titan and wake him up, but maybe not being able to wake him up was another matter. But at this moment. Li Mu's words of 'do your best' were much heavier than the previous one. As soon as he said these words, the fourteen great celestial generals showed no expression on their faces. Sword God General Zhou Yun also had a smile on his face, not even half a smile. If I really want to say that there has been a change, it is that smile, which is much stronger now. "Haha, try your best, that's a good answer." Amid laughter, Sword God General Zhou Yun nodded, and with a wave of his hand, the three 'Virtual Godheads' floated towards Li Mu. Li Mu¡¯s eyes narrowed, he raised his hand to take it, and put it into the Dzi Bead of Life and Death without refining it. Now is not the time for refining. "Okay, I guess you have a lot of things to do, so let's divide them here. I think I will kneel down to you next time we meet, don't you think so?" Sword God General Zhou Yun said slightly He smiled, with a hint of anticipation on his face. "If that day comes, I will help you up with my own hands." Li Mu looked solemn. Although the other person was Zhou Yun's face, he could feel that the inner side of the other person was definitely not Zhou Yun, but the sword god general! "Haha, then I'll wait for that day to come!" The Sword God General laughed and waved to the other fourteen great generals: "Let's go!" ¡°Swish, swish, swish, swish¡­¡± The next moment, the fifteen people broke through the space and quickly left the place, running towards the direction of Qingfeng Country. Li Mu just watched the fifteen people leaving quietly. When the fifteen people disappeared at the end of the horizon, he withdrew his gaze. After a moment of silence, he turned around and looked at Liang Wenjie and the others. He is going to the Guicha Kingdom next, which is in the opposite direction to the Qingfeng Kingdom. There is no need to waste time returning to the Qingfeng Kingdom. As for what Liang Wenjie and the others are going to do, he doesn¡¯t know. With one step out, he appeared in front of Liang Wenjie and the others. By this time, Liang Wenjie and the others had come to their senses, especially Liang Wenjie, who was looking at Li Mu with great vigilance, his face was extremely calm, and he said in a low voice: "Are you still Li Mu?!" Not only Liang Wenjie, Qian Ling and the man in brown robe also subconsciously took a step back. Obviously, they seem to have guessed something. Even a fool can understand what is going on at this moment, let alone they are not stupid. "Yes!" After hearing this, Li Mu glanced at the three of them, finally stopping at Liang Wenjie, and replied indifferently. After the words fell, he did not say too many words and quickly flew towards the southeast. ====================== Death Transformation Chapter 188 Target - Ghost Kingdom ============== It was night, the cold wind was blowing, and it was very bleak. High in the sky, three figures broke through the space, facing the biting wind, and moved forward at great speed. After just a moment, a brightly lit city appeared in their sight. At the signal of one of them, the three of them quickly descended and entered the ancient city with the words 'Imperial City of the Dancing Demon Kingdom' on the city gate. ¡­¡­ In the dark room, Li Mu sat cross-legged, sorting out his condition and cultivation. "Is it done?" At this time, Xiaozhu's voice sounded in his heart. Li Mu opened his eyes, and the light in his eyes flickered. Piggy appeared in front of him out of thin air, and a shining light fell on his left shoulder. "Are you awake?" He didn't answer the other person's question, but asked instead. "What do you think?" Xiaozhu rolled his eyes, and then a look of surprise appeared on his face. He stared at Li Mu and said excitedly: "The fifth calamity? And that virtual godhead?!" "Stop acting, your acting is not good at all." Seeing the exaggerated look of the other party, Li Mu felt helpless. "Ahem!" Xiaozhu couldn't help coughing twice, and said weakly: "Okay, but you still have some self-knowledge and don't ask me stupidly, because it's useless for you to ask me, you can only say , that person has a very close relationship with you, and when you are strong enough, you will know who he is, and you will also know what your true mission is." Having said this, a touch of coldness and hatred slowly emerged in its eyes. Li Mu¡¯s heart sank slightly and he nodded. There were no words, but he could clearly feel the hatred in Xiaozhu's heart, which was extremely strong and terrifying! As for what exactly made Xiaozhu behave like this, he didn¡¯t know, and he didn¡¯t want to know, because he knew that he didn¡¯t have the ability to know it now, so he had better increase his strength first! Li Mu couldn't help but think of the three 'Virtual Godheads' that had been purified by 90%, and a faint expectation emerged in his heart. He was confident that after refining the three 'Virtual Godheads'. He will definitely be able to bring his 'virtual godhead' to the level of the true god's 'godhead' in one fell swoop. Although he is now extremely confident of destroying the Guicha Kingdom, he still needs to be careful in everything. If he can possess a true god's "godhead", does he still have a reason to survive the Guicha Kingdom? No! But this was not a place of retreat, so he endured it, and he couldn't do anything in a hurry. This was a truth he had understood over the years. Slowly, Li Mu closed his eyes. I want to enter into cultivation. ¡°Dong dong dong¡­¡± But at this moment, there was a knock on the door. "Who?" Li Mu opened his eyes. A flash of coldness flashed in his eyes. "It's me, Qian Ling." came the elegant voice, with a hint of worry in his tone. "Come in." Hearing this, Li Mu frowned, a little confused as to what the red-clothed woman Qian Ling wanted to do with him. However, he did not block the other party from the door and said calmly. "Thank you" It was still that elegant voice. "Creak~" Immediately afterwards, the door opened, a graceful figure walked down gently, and the moonlight poured in from outside the door. Falling on that beautiful face, there is endless beauty. At this moment, Li Mu's calm eyes could not help but stagnate for a moment, but what he was looking at was Qian Ling, and what flashed through his mind was Qian Hongxue. "I'm really sorry to disturb you so late. I know we will separate early tomorrow morning. So" At this time, Qian Ling had already moved in and stood five meters away, with a trace of apology on his face. Her eyes paused briefly on the pig. She seemed a little surprised, but she quickly turned her attention to Li Mu. "What's the matter?" Li Mu frowned, not paying attention to this, but looking at the other party, puzzled. He asked himself that he had nothing to do with the other party, had never spoken a few words, and had never even met before. But why were this person and the man in brown robe so friendly when they left Qingfeng Guozong City? He really didn¡¯t understand this point, and he didn¡¯t want to deliberately understand it. But now it seems that even if he didn¡¯t deliberately, the other party came to him, so he didn¡¯t refuse. "There is indeed one thing." Qian Ling nodded, with a hint of complexity on his face, and whispered: "You should know Hongxue, right?" "Hongxue?" After hearing these two words, Li Mu's face remained calm, but he was slightly startled in his heart. Qian Hongxue's figure flashed in his mind, and he secretly thought, "Sure enough!" "Qian Hongxue?" He looked at the other party with a gloomy expression and asked calmly.   "You really know Hongxue. It seems that you are the person she said." Seeing Li Mu say the three words 'Qian Hongxue', Qianling looked happy, but she also quickly realized that she Something was wrong, so he hurriedly calmed down, with a hint of solemnity between his eyebrows: "I came to you because of Qian Hongxue's matter." Li Mu looked calm and said calmly: "What's wrong with her?" He never asks about other people's affairs, nor does he want to ask about them. But at this moment, he found something strange. He couldn't let go of Qian Hongxue in his heart, and he didn't know what was going on. And his intuition told him that if he didn't ask questions now, he might leave a scar in his life that would never be erased! So, he chose to ask. "Haha, it seems that Hongxue is right. You are indeed a person who is cold on the outside and hot on the inside." At this time, Qian Ling laughed, with a hint of surprise in his eyes. At this time, Li Mu didn't need to ask too many questions. It was obvious that Qian Ling and Qian Hongxue had an unusual relationship. Judging from their imaginations and the fact that they both had the surname "Qian", they were probably sisters. Feelings. And Qian Hongxue should have told him that the other party knew him. As for why the other party came to find him, he didn't know, but it would become clear soon. "Are you curious about what happened to Hongxue?" Seeing that Li Mu didn't speak, Qian Ling stopped talking nonsense after smiling slightly. As she spoke, there was a hint of worry on her face, and she said softly: "You may have guessed that Qian Hongxue is in danger, but it is not really a danger, but that is something she is unwilling to do, but But she couldn¡¯t resist.¡± "Be specific." Li Mu raised his eyebrows slightly and asked coldly. "I can't tell you the specifics. If you have time, take a look at this. It contains what Hongxue wants to say to you." Qian Ling smiled slightly, slowly raised his jade hand, and a pink jade talisman appeared. Handed it over. Li Mu raised his hand and grabbed it in the air, and the pink jade talisman flew towards him and was held in his hand. However, he did not crush the jade talisman and still looked at Qianling in front of him. "Okay, I have finished what Hongxue asked me to do. This is also the last thing that I, as a sister, will do for her." Qian Ling smiled slightly and bowed: "If nothing is wrong, then Qian Ling I¡¯ll excuse myself now, sorry for bothering me.¡± Li Mu said nothing, but nodded, watching Qian Ling, who called herself Qian Hongxue's sister, slowly turn around and walk out of the house. It's not that he doesn't trust the other person, but it's his character that he has had since childhood to be cautious in everything. At this time, Qian Ling had already crossed the threshold of the door with one foot, but at this moment, she paused slightly, turned sideways, and said with a worried look: "Actually, Hongxue is really pitiful, I hope you can help her ¡­¡± After saying that, she left the house and closed the door tightly. At this time, Li Mu had already withdrawn his gaze and looked down at the pink jade talisman in his hand, his whole person slightly lost in thought. "Why don't you crush it and take a look?" A voice suddenly sounded, and at some point, the little pig who was sleeping suddenly woke up, blinked his little eyes twice, and asked with a grin. "You don't have to worry about this." Li Mu came back to his senses and put the pink jade talisman into the 'Life and Death Dzi Bead' with a flip of his hand, and the whole person fell silent. Will he really be so heartless and ignore Qian Hongxue¡¯s matter? otherwise! Qian Hongxue¡¯s status may not be very high in his mind, but she still has a certain status. In this world, there are only a few people who can be remembered in his heart, and Qian Hongxue is one of them. Therefore, if something happens to Qian Hongxue, he will not sit idly by and ignore it. But the premise is that he has nothing important to do. But at the moment, in Li Mu's mind, destroying the Ghost Kingdom is the first choice, and everything else can be postponed, including Qian Hongxue. He didn't crush the pink jade talisman because he didn't want his current state to be broken and his mood to be unstable and add distracting thoughts. Perhaps this does not affect the performance of his strength, but he will not do such self-indulgent things. We need to help Qian Hongxue, but definitely not now! "Tch!" Xiaozhu curled his lips, but didn't say anything more. ¡­¡­ After a silent night, the rising sun shrouded the land that had become colder, and a trace of warmth slowly emerged. On a giant peak outside the southeast of the Imperial City of Dancing Demon Kingdom "Let's stop here." Li Mu glanced at Liang Wenjie, Qian Ling, and the brown-robed man Nie Yun. "Well, take care, young master!" Qian Ling smiled slightly and leaned forward and said. "Take care!" Nie Yun, who seldom spoke, cupped his hands, his eyes showing deep admiration. Soon, the two people rose into the sky and flew towardsHeading due north. At this time, Li Mu felt Liang Wenjie's fiery gaze, and he couldn't help but lower his head and look at him. "Next time we meet, I will definitely surpass you!" Liang Wenjie said in a low voice with a heavy face, a faint wild spirit escaping from him. "I'm waiting for that day." Li Mu replied calmly. Without another word, Liang Wenjie turned around and left in a flash. Looking at the other party¡¯s back, Li Mu felt a little grateful in his heart. He always remembered the events of the Green Wolf Country. He is a person who will remember hatred and will never forget kindness, let alone the grace of saving his life. Although it was his second senior brother Qing Ming who saved his life, if there is no other person Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but shook his head, feeling that he was starting to be sentimental again. The next moment, he turned around suddenly and looked towards the southeastern sky. His eyes instantly became cold and he whispered: "Are you ready?" "As long as you are ready, I, the Pig Saint, will also be ready." On his shoulder, the little pig grinned. ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, the entire giant peak trembled. Looking at the top of the peak, Li Mu was no longer there! ================= Death Transformation Chapter 189 Qualitative Change Space =============== Half a month passed quietly, and in this short half-month, Li Mu traveled across eleven countries and was very close to the Ghost Kingdom. Even standing in the sky, he could see the Ghost Kingdom in the distance! Hatred, uncontrollable hatred surged in his heart. He wished he could go to the Ghost Kingdom immediately and massacre everyone there! But he knew he couldn't. If he were to massacre ordinary people, what would be the difference between him and those from the Guisha Sect? Revenge must be avenged, but it must not harm ordinary people, and now is not the time to take revenge. Li Mu couldn't help but look sideways, looking towards the deep mountains and forests in the distance. He took one step and disappeared into the sky like lightning. ¡°If he wanted to travel across eleven countries before, it would have taken at least several months or even more than half a year to do so. But with the breakthrough in cultivation, his speed increased ten times or even dozens of times compared to before. It¡¯s not surprising that he traveled across eleven countries in half a month. If he didn¡¯t enter the interpretation space to practice, he wouldn¡¯t need half a month at all. Although it can be said that the Ghost Kingdom is just around the corner, Li Mu does not want to take action so soon. He would like to raise his strength to a new level first. Because in his feeling, Onisha Country seems to be only at the level of Yotsuba, but is it really just as simple as Yotsuba? Not long after, a huge canyon appeared in his sight. With a thought, Li Mu landed quickly, and with a wave of his hand, a cave ten meters in diameter and five meters deep appeared. He stepped into it. "You go ahead, I'll help you check out the situation outside." At this time, the piglet on his left shoulder came to life, rolled his eyes, chuckled, and walked away. Li Mu didn¡¯t stop him. What he had to do next took a long time, and he also needed a space without being disturbed. It would be best if Xiaozhu could leave voluntarily. After sitting cross-legged, Li Mu directly communicated with the ¡®Dzi Bead of Life and Death¡¯. Enter that void of space. It can be said that it is common for him to enter the void space now. He is very skillful. He has appeared in a flash of light, and not far in front, there are two spiral doors. Yes, two doors, not one as before. The spiral door on the left is a deduction space, while the spiral door on the right has a new function. Li Mu calls it a "qualitative space". After appearing. Without any hesitation, he walked directly towards the qualitative change space. I didn¡¯t go to the interpretation space. Not long after, the things in front of Li Mu changed. In just one breath, a huge space with an unknown height appeared in front of him. Similarly, this is not the first time he has entered this qualitative transformation space. It is not surprising at all. After stepping into this space, he looked directly towards the center. over there. There is a white stone tablet that is thousands of feet wide, ten thousand feet high, and hundreds of feet thick. On the white stone tablet, there are ten lines of black writing written all over the body. The first line: the silence of death; the second line: the madness of death; the third line: the hatred of death; the fourth line: the roar of death; the fifth line: the rage of death; the sixth line: the sorrow of death. ; The seventh line: the remnant soul of death; the eighth line: the cold silence of death; the ninth line: the bloody killing of death; the tenth line: the crack of death! Li Mu is still familiar with these ten lines of words, because these are the ten sword skills of the [Death Knife Codex]. Now, he has already learned all ten sword skills, but his level of understanding of each sword skill is different. Among them, Death Silence, Death Madness, Death Hate, and Death Roar are his already mastered sword skills. Death¡¯s anger, death¡¯s sadness, death¡¯s remnant soul, and death¡¯s silence are small successes. As for the final two styles of death blood kill and death collapse. It can only be used initially, and it is still far away from Xiaocheng. If that¡¯s all, the white stone tablet looks a bit huge, but there¡¯s nothing special about it. But this is not the case. Because under the name of each sword skill, there are some words that are one size smaller. ? Among them, under the silence of death is written: Perfection (1000000/965878) Death Madness: Perfection (1500000/562586) Death Hate: Perfection (2000000/348569) Death Roar: Perfection (2500000/120564) Death Fury: Dacheng (1000000/52376) Death Sorrow: Dacheng (1500000/32376) The remaining soul of death: Dacheng (2000000/2563) ¡­¡­ And so on, until the final death collapse: Xiaocheng (2000000:25) The qualitative change space is the latest function of the Life and Death Dzi Bead after Li Mu stepped into the Six Tribulations Realm. He originally thought that the Life and Death Dzi Bead would not have new functions, but he did not expect that there were also strange functions. He was quite surprised by this. To be surprised. Entering the qualitative transformation space for the first time, Li Mu was shocked. Especially after seeing the huge white stone tablet and the ten sword skills engraved on it, especially the data under the sword skills, he was shocked. Somewhat confused. First, I didn¡¯t expect that in addition to Dacheng, these sword skills could also be said to be ¡®perfect¡¯. The second is the unique function of this qualitative change space, which can record the perception of each style! After countless attempts, Li Mu clearly discovered that as long as he swung a sword with all his strength and which sword skill was used, the data under that sword skill would jump. Li Mu believes that as long as the last number is equal to the previous number, that sword skill can produce a qualitative change, whether it is a small achievement, a small success jumps to a big one, or a big success becomes perfect. If every move does not require all your strength and dedication, let alone wielding a million knives every day, even if you swing 10 million knives a day or 100 million times, it will be nothing to him now. But Li Mu found helplessly that ordinary swinging of the sword could not make the number jump at all. Only swinging the sword with all his heart and strength would do. Although there is no need to use the power of the elements, only physical strength, this kind of load is also extremely terrifying! Even now, being able to swing it one hundred thousand times a day is his limit, especially the difficulty of reaching the back, which makes his head feel dizzy. But he had no choice. It was a bit hard, but if he wanted to improve his strength, what did it mean? Fortunately, it is not necessary to wield the sword only in the qualitative change space, and the above data will be mobilized. Whether it is the outside world, or going to the interpretation space to engage in actual combat with the black-robed man, as long as a certain sword skill is used with all one's strength, the white stone tablet in the qualitative change space will The data on it will jump on its own. In this regard, Li Mu breathed a sigh of relief. Otherwise, the emergence of the qualitative change space would definitely be bad news. In his opinion, the qualitative change space should just be a data recording function, which can allow practitioners to clearly know what level of sword skills they have reached and when they will be able to break through. If he didn't know this at all before, now that he has room for qualitative change, he is confident and practices harder than before. "Death Silence, this time must be perfect!" In the qualitative change space, Li Mu raised his head and stared at the first line of the white stone tablet. He raised his hand and pawed, and the black sword appeared, directly performing the "Death Silence" 'This style. It¡¯s just that the black sword seems a little smaller? Is the shape slightly different from before? Weird! ================= Death Transformation Chapter 190 Becoming a God ================ ¡°Tsk!¡± The black sword light cut through the white space, seemingly very slowly, but in fact it fell down the moment it was lifted up. Li Mu did not raise his head to look at the white stone tablet, but devoted himself wholeheartedly to the 'Death Silence' technique, slashing it with one knife without even thinking about the word 'perfection'. At this moment, the number below Death Silence is: Perfection (1000000/997878) Time passed by, and Li Mu changed from being relaxed at the beginning to struggling. Sweat had already penetrated his body, and after falling to the ground, it disappeared without a trace. He didn't know why he was still sweating in this state, and he had never thought about it. Death Silence: (1000000/999899)¡­¡­ Death Silence: (1000000/999997)¡­¡­ Death Silence: (1000000/999998)¡­¡­ Death Silence: (1000000/999999)¡­¡­ Death Silence: (1000000/1000000)! ¡°Tsk!¡± It still looked like the pitch-black sword light, but at this moment, the pitch-black sword light had changed. I could see it rising before, but I couldn't see it now. When I could see it appearing, it was only the moment it tore the enemy in half. I had no idea where it appeared from! Perfection! Suddenly, Li Mu, who was immersed in swinging the knife, suddenly woke up and stared at the blade in his hand. There was a hint of joy on his face, he was finally complete. "This task is really difficult." After taking a breath, Li Mu looked up at the ten sword skills on the white stone tablet. The further he looked back, the more helpless he became. Finally, he resisted the urge to look down and turned his gaze. Fixed in the column of Death Madness: Consummation (1500000/562586). "Continue!" With a low shout, Li Mu cheered up again and began to practice the 'Death Madness' style. Counting the time, three hours have passed now. He didn't dare waste a minute. Time passed again, and when Li Mujin seemed to be losing all his strength, the six-hour limit finally came, and the qualitative transformation space forcibly squeezed him out. Standing in front of the two spiral nest doors, Li Mu was a little dazed, and then glanced at the empty space around him. It was still as usual, and nothing else existed. But he was thinking secretly in his heart, not after entering a new realm. Will there be new mystical arts appearing? Why is there no Six Tribulation Realm now? He thought about this issue for a long time. But he still couldn't get the answer, and finally he concluded two points. First: The Dzi Bead of Life and Death is bragging! Second: Because the [Death Knife Codex] has not been fully completed, there will be no new mystical techniques. ??Obviously, the probability of the second point is higher, so Li Mu can only try to practice all ten moves of the [Death Knife Codex] to perfection, and then see if a new mysterious technique will appear. However, this seems far away. Without thinking much, Li Mu entered the interpretation space. Practicing sword skills was one thing. Practical experience is another thing. ??The purpose of practicing sword skills is to be useful in actual combat. If there is insufficient actual combat experience, no matter how powerful the sword skills are, it will be useless. Li Mu has always been impressed by the actual combat experience of the man in black, and whatever level of strength he has, the opponent will also have that level of strength. Until now. He has never defeated the opponent once. Let alone win, he has never even left a wound on the opponent's body. You can imagine how terrifying the opponent's actual combat experience is. Facing such an invincible opponent, others may feel discouraged. I'm too lazy to find someone to torture me when I have nothing to do, but Li Mu doesn't! ¡­¡­ "Huh!" Three hours later, Li Mu in the cave slowly opened his eyes and exhaled. His face looked slightly pale, and his expression showed a hint of exhaustion. No matter how high his cultivation level is, he will always be like this every time he comes out of the Dzi Bead of Life and Death. Naturally, his fatigue is only mental and state-specific, and it does not mean how weak he is now. After a brief buffering, Li Mu's eyes narrowed slightly and suddenly became solemn. Because what you have to do next is the most important thing. This matter is to refine the three 'virtual godheads', condense the true god's 'godhead' into one, and step into the so-called 'god realm'! He has no words, so he is the only one here. As he turned his hand, a light cyan 'Virtual Godhead' appeared in his hand. Without any hesitation, he took out the Godly God General's Virtual Godhead and pressed it directly between his eyebrows. Suddenly, the light blue ¡®Virtual Godhead¡¯ disappeared directly between his eyebrows.  "Refining!" Li Mu shouted in his heart, and immediately activated the 'Virtual Godhead' he possessed, bursting out with tyrannical power of will, which directly included the 'Virtual Godhead' that had been purified by 90% by the Sword God General, in an extremely domineering manner. His posture quickly swallowed it up. If this is just a 'virtual godhead' that has been purified by 20%, Li Mu can swallow it in about two days, but it is not 20%, but 90%. And just like purification, the further it is refined, the more difficult it becomes to refine it. It's not obvious at 10% or 20%, but after reaching 50%, it basically depends on the strength, perseverance, and sufficient time of the person refining the "virtual godhead". Therefore, it took Li Mu a full month and a half to swallow up 90% of the will power of the God General Tianniu's "Virtual Godhead". The last 10% could only be allowed to dissipate on its own and could not be swallowed. And because he devoured the 'Virtual Godhead' of the God General of the God of Heaven, the 'Virtual Godhead' he possessed once again solidified a lot. There was still a trace of transparency before, but now it has completely become 'solidified'. But Li Mu knew that on the surface his 'virtual godhead' was almost the same as the real 'godhead', but in reality it was still just a 'virtual godhead'. It was not so easy to transform into a real 'godhead'. It can be done, otherwise wouldn't 'God' be too cheap? Li Mu didn¡¯t think too much and took out the Eagle Shark God General¡¯s ¡®Virtual Godhead¡¯ again. Because the "virtual godhead" of the God General Tianniu was refined, the "virtual godhead" he possessed was extremely powerful. Therefore, in less than a month, the "virtual godhead" of the God General Eagle Shark had been refined. At this time, Li Mu couldn't help but feel a surprise in his heart. Because after refining the 'virtual godhead' of the Eagle Shark God General, he clearly felt that the 'virtual godhead' he possessed was exuding a trace of 'divine energy'! God's energy, the breath of God, is the breath that only the true god has, and transcendence at the absolute life level. It is precisely because of this breath that he can be called a god, and he can completely treat ordinary people from the life level. Achieve absolute crushing! "Is this the divine energy?" Li Mu narrowed his eyes and clearly saw traces of white air lingering on his 'Void Godhead', swimming around the 'Void Godhead', but there was not much white airflow. Although there is not much, the spirit is spirit! "The last one!" Li Mu slowly lowered his head and fixed his gaze on the Purple Leopard General's 'Virtual Godhead'. Half a month passed, and there was no movement in the cave One month has passed and there is still no movement in the cave ¡°Two months¡­March¡­until April¡­ "Whoosh!" A white light and shadow flashed, appeared steeply over the canyon, and descended rapidly. "Isn't it over yet?" Little Pig stood in the air, looking into the depths of the canyon with his head raised, and said to himself. Immediately, it turned its head again and looked in the direction of Gui Cha Kingdom, with a hint of solemnity in its expression, and said to itself again: "It's not easy, it's not easy. It seems that this trip is not very safe." But the next moment, it laughed again. "It just has to be unsafe, otherwise without any pressure, my master will not be able to grow. Although the current growth rate is not slow and he is on the right path, he is still far away from that promise. No Do you know if there is enough time" After saying these words that no one else could hear, the little pig stepped into the void and walked slowly and unhurriedly towards the depths of the canyon. "Boom!" But suddenly, a shocking sound of explosion suddenly came from the depths of the canyon. The expression on Xiaozhu's face changed slightly, and he immediately revealed a hint of joy: "Are you finally going to condense that thing?" Before the words could be spoken, its body had already soared upwards and appeared five hundred feet above the canyon. At the same time, there was a figure soaring into the sky deep in the canyon, and bursts of terrifying aura continued to fluctuate from the figure. That figure was none other than Li Mu! "It's just that Li Mu is different at this moment from before. This difference cannot be clearly stated, but it is indeed different. His whole body stands between heaven and earth, giving people a feeling of transcending everything. Although his breath is still cold, it has a sacred and inviolable meaning. It seems that his life level has made a qualitative leap, breaking away from the 'human' level and reaching another state. This state is nothing else but the realm of God! "If someone could see through it, they would be shocked to see that deep in Li Mu's brain, there was a dark black stone, and on the surface of the stone, there was a strong white air flow, bursts of divine energyThe breath surged throughout his body. Even if his true realm is no more than the fifth calamity, a strong man from the sixth calamity will still tremble and kneel in front of him! "Godheadis this God? God is indeed powerful, and even has a sense of control over everything in the world" In the long voice, Li Mu slowly opened his eyes, and his eyes were locked on On the piglet. "ah!" The latter suddenly let out a scream like a slaughtering pig, and kept roaring the word "killing" in his mouth, which looked really scary. Li Mu, who had just woken up, was almost frightened by the appearance of the little pig. The next moment, he couldn't help but rolled his eyes and said mercilessly: "Stop acting, you are really not acting at all." Like, and you¡¯re not human.¡± "Uhreally? It seems so" ================== Death Transformation Chapter 191 Guisha Sect, here I come (fourth update) ================== The screams stopped suddenly, and within a breath, the entire canyon returned to calm. There was not a single human figure, and only the collapsed and broken mountain peaks could prove that people had been here. ¡­¡­ The national power of the Gui Cha Kingdom is not very strong. On the contrary, in the Four Leaf Kingdom, the national power of the Gui Cha Sect is very weak. It is even so weak that the strong men guarding the annexed city and the imperial city are only at the Tianmai level and do not have six levels at all. Those who are strong in the Tribulation Realm do not even have half a step to the Six Tribulations Realm. how so? The reason is that all the powerful people are basically concentrated in the sect city, the Guisha sect! Although the Gui Cha Kingdom¡¯s national power is not good, the terror of the Gui Cha Sect is definitely unmatched by anyone in the Four Leaf Kingdom. To be able to do this, Gui Cha Sect must have at least one strong man from the Sixth Tribulation sitting in charge, otherwise it cannot be described like this at all. Furthermore, the cruel rules of the Guisha Sect are beyond the reach of all the sects in the Four-leaf Kingdom and even those in the Five-leaf Kingdom. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is hell. Therefore, no one dares to invade the Ghost Temple Sect. However, many people voluntarily join the hell-like Ghost Temple Sect, and no one knows the reason. On this day, a person appeared in front of the gate of Guisha Sect. No, it¡¯s not one person. It should be said that it¡¯s one person and one pig. It looks extremely weird. "Is this the Gui Cha Sect?" Li Mu raised his head and looked at the gray ancient city in front of him, and at the demonic black ghost head above the ten-foot city gate. What puzzled him was the ghost head's forehead. There are actually five vertical gray scars. ?????????????????? However, he only paused for a moment, and then fixed his gaze on the five words "Gui Cha Zong Guo Zong Cheng" under the ghost head. "Finally we've come this far." Looking at those five words, Li Mu couldn't help but clenched his fists subconsciously, feeling a little emotional in his heart. Looking back on the past four years, everything was still vivid in his mind. On his shoulder, the little pig lay sleeping like that, motionless. "Hey, boy, can you come in? If you don't, we will close the door!" At this time. An unhappy voice came, interrupting Li Mu's thoughts, and Xiaozhu was woken up by this. "Come in, of course you have to come in." Li Mu turned his head and looked at Xiaozhu, with a faint smile on his face. He smiles because he is happy, why? There is no reason. He was happy, so he smiled and was unhappy. He won't laugh. If I had to give a reason, it was that he was about to kill the enemies who massacred the people of Zhongfeng tribe, most of the people of Beihan, and the people of Qiufeng country! "Hurry up when you get in. Don't wait any longer!" Among the twenty gray-armored guards, the man at the head was extremely unhappy. Li Mu nodded and walked forward. He can feel that the people of Gui Cha Kingdom are no different from the people of other countries, and they have not become extremely ferocious because of the ferocity of Gui Cha Sect, otherwise these guards would not talk like this at all. After setting foot in Guichaguo Zongcheng, Li Mu slowly raised his head and stared at the giant peak in the distance. That's where the Ghost Sect is located! Next. He looked at the night above his head again, and saw that it was already eleven o'clock in the morning. "Gui Cha Sect, I'm here." But he didn't pay any attention to this. Instead, he smiled slightly and walked into the crowd, but his figure seemed a little out of place among them. The little pig¡¯s eyes flickered. Without saying a word, it fell asleep quietly again. When it opened its eyes, it was already at the foot of the Guisha Sect's peak. Li Mu stood quietly. He has been here for more than half a moment, and has been looking at the giant peak in front of him so calmly, as well as the hills and forests surrounding the giant peak. ??The Gui Cha Sect occupies a huge area, no smaller than the Wuyue Peak in the Wuyue Kingdom. After all, no matter how big a mountain peak is, it is just a mountain. How many people can live there? There are more than a hundred thousand outer disciples of Guisha Sect, thousands of inner disciples, and even more servants. This is not something that a mountain can accommodate. Sects in other countries are similar. Li Mu knew clearly that those who were qualified to live on the giant peak in front of him were at least core disciples. Ordinary inner disciples can only exist on some hills around the giant peak, with their own courtyards. Outer disciples are usually in a group of five, and only those with good strength will have their own small courtyard. The weakest disciples, the outer disciples who have recently joined the Guisha Sect, basically live the poorest lives. But as long as you can become a strong person, what does it matter no matter how hard or tired you are? Li Mu stood here for so long because he wanted to calm down his heart as much as possible.He wanted to be impulsive. He was afraid that he would not be able to restrain himself after waiting to go up, and would immediately prove hostility to the Ghost Kingdom, and would not be able to explore the reality of the Ghost Kingdom. Li Mu clearly remembered what Gui Lan once said. When he was in the Wuyue Kingdom, Gui Lan mentioned the word 'organization', and also said that in front of that 'organization', the position of the leader of the Gui Cha Kingdom was nothing at all. . ??Obviously, the Ghost Kingdom has a lot to do with that ¡®organization¡¯. At the moment, the 'organization' that Li Mu is thinking of is the Alliance of Gods. As for whether it is, he is not sure, but it is very likely that it is, so he has always believed that the Ghost Kingdom is different from other countries. It¡¯s not just the Ghost Kingdom, it¡¯s also the same with the ¡®Shaping Ming Kingdom¡¯ back then. When he thought of Sha Ming Kingdom, he thought of Yu Mo and Tianfu. At that time, they were only in the Earth Line Realm. As a two-leaf country, Sha Ming Kingdom actually dispatched a strong man from the Six Tribulations Realm to hunt him down. If it weren¡¯t for Yu Mo, Li Mu believed that he would have been dead long ago and would never have been able to reach this point. Compared to the Ghost Kingdom, the Shaming Kingdom is even more mysterious! "Let me see what's behind you!" Li Mu said to himself, took a deep breath, and walked towards the giant peak a hundred feet away in front of him. The Alliance of Gods does indeed exist. He already knew the existence of the Alliance of Gods from the memory fragments of the three God Generals. However, the three Generals of the Gods of Gods did not know where the headquarters of the Alliance of Gods was. It seemed that only Only the real 'gods' are qualified to know. Li Mu didn¡¯t care about this, because maybe he would be able to figure out these problems soon? "Who is coming!" Li Mugang had just walked within fifty feet of the giant peak when ten figures suddenly appeared, blocking his way, all exuding the aura of the ninth level of the Bronze Body Realm. Li Mu was speechless and casually threw the black token given by Devil May Cry back then. "Brother Ghost!" The ten people were suddenly startled and hurriedly and respectfully moved out of the way. After receiving the black token, the man in black knelt down on one knee and presented the token. Li Mu took it casually, still without saying a word, and walked past the ten people in a leisurely manner, and stepped on the stone steps to the Guisha Sect. But after he left, traces of blood flowed from the necks of the ten people, and they fell to the ground strangely. At this time, Li Mu had reached the halfway point of the giant peak, and he couldn't help but stop. Because he saw a plaque with the words "Devil Cry" written on top of the gate of a huge courtyard! ================== Death Transformation Chapter 192 A Life of Devil Crying ================== "Is Devil Crying?" Looking at the courtyard, Li Mu narrowed his eyes slightly. He couldn't help but recall the proud posture of Devil Crying in the Autumn Wind Kingdom, and the look of wanting to accept him as his ghost brother. He even took out the 'Kenma Maru', forcing him to surrender. He couldn't help but laugh, and walked towards the courtyard with the word 'Devil Cry' on it. ¡°Dong dong dong!¡± After the slight knock on the door, the courtyard door was slowly pushed open. "Who came to our hospital so late?" At this moment, a cold voice came from the room. "Gui brother Gui Mu." Li Mu smiled and walked directly inside without the permission of the owner of the voice. "Oh? Gui Mu?" The voice was slightly surprised. The people in the room obviously didn't care whether he walked in without permission or not. They chuckled and said: "You are finally back. It seems that the three-year mission has been less than a month. , I wonder if you have completed it? If not, I will not be able to bear the blame from the Presbyterian Church." "Mission?" Li Mu nodded and said calmly: "Of course it's completed." "Haha, that's good. My Devil May Cry's vision is not wrong. If I can't complete this, how can you become my Devil May Cry ghost brother? From the looks of you, you are already in the Earth Line realm? Three years, I didn't expect that in such a short time In just three years, you have entered the earth from the ninth level of the bronze body. Even I can't compare with you." Inside the house, there was a faint smile on Devil May Cry's handsome face, but he looked a little evil. "No matter how strong I am, am I still your subordinate?" Li Mu's expression did not change at all. His tone was calm. As for why he was talking so much to Devil May Cry at the moment, there was no reason. Just tell him what he wanted to say. At this time, he had already walked to the door of the house in the courtyard, slowly raising his hand to push the door open. But as soon as his palm touched the wooden door, he suddenly stopped. Because of this, a man in black robes, about thirty-five years old, suddenly appeared behind him. The man's face was extremely ordinary. The kind that would never be found in a crowd. But his eyes were sharp and the dagger in his hand was close to his neck, and a low and cold voice came from his mouth. "Don't you know that you can't enter without the owner's permission? You are so brave!" Li Mu slowly retracted his palm from the wooden door, his expression gradually became colder, and he replied coldly: "You can do it, why can't I?" "Because you are different from me!" The man in black robe glanced at him, with a trace of murderous intent flashing in his eyes. "Different from you?" Li Mu shook his head lightly. He remembers this person. When I was in the Autumn Wind Country, there was that extra gold-faced killer. It's the other party. It seems that this person also has the identity of 'Ghost Brother'. But Li Mu doesn¡¯t care about this at the moment, and he doesn¡¯t want to talk any more nonsense. "Gui Liu, forget it, please step back, Gui Mu, come in." Just when Li Mu was about to take action, the sound of ghost crying came from the room. Hearing this, Li Mu couldn't help but feel a flash of surprise in his heart. Stopped my inner thoughts. "Yes!" Although he was unwilling to accept it, the man called "Ghost Liu" still turned around and left after paying respect, but his eyes were filled with endless evil energy, as if he couldn't stand Li Mu. However, the moment this man walked out of the yard, his eyes suddenly widened. There was even more disbelief on his face, because his chest had been penetrated by a black blade, and his internal organs were instantly crushed to pieces by a destructive force! He couldn¡¯t help but raise his head and stared at the black shadow in front of him. His expression was horrified. "You" He wanted to speak, but he died at this moment. And in an instant, traces of black air appeared, and the entire body of the man's ghost flow disappeared into the air out of thin air! "Creak~" In the courtyard, the door opened and Li Mu stepped into the house. He looked at the shocked Ghost Cry with a calm face and whispered: "If you want to survive, you'd better be honest. If you are willing to use your life , in exchange for the opportunity to reveal my identity, of course I don¡¯t mind.¡± "Youwho are you?!" A slightly trembling voice came from Gui Qi's mouth. At this time, Devil May Cry had long lost its previous calmness. His eyes were wide open and his pupils were constricted as he stared at Li Mu. His expression was filled with shock and fear. The impact of the scene just now was too great for him. Got it! Even at this moment, he couldn't believe it. Li Mu was clearly standing in front of him, but why did he appear outside the hospital again? And killed Oni Liu so easily? You must know that Gui Liu is at the pinnacle level of earth line realm. Although he can easily kill Gui Liu, there is no way he can kill Gui Liu.??Become two people! Although it is unbelievable, the fact is the fact! Devil May Cry was even a little horrified to find that if Li Mu wanted to kill him, he could kill him as easily as a ghost-killing style! How can this be? ! ! ! Yes, how is it possible! Devil May Cry clearly remembers that Li Mu was only at the ninth level of the Bronze Body back then, and now he is just the aura that has just entered the Earth Vein Realm. Why is it so scary? Why? ! No, he is no longer the same person he was back then! Who is he? ! Devil May Cry roared in his heart, but he still silently took back the gray jade talisman in his hand, because he didn't dare to gamble! "Who am I?" Looking at the other party's fearful look, Li Mu smiled coldly: "I am me, the ghost brother you took in back in Qiufeng Country. If you really want to know my true identity, then I can too. Tell you." He didn't guess what the other person was thinking. As he spoke, he also sat down cross-legged, staring at Devil May Cry's originally handsome face, but now it looked a bit ugly and said lightly: "My real name is Li Mu, from the Northern Han Dynasty in the Autumn Wind Country. People, you should still remember that holy mountain, right?" "HolyMountain?" Gui Qi spoke subconsciously in fear. "Yes, the Holy Mountain." Li Mu nodded and said, "I am an ordinary person who grew up under the Holy Mountain. I also destroyed that Holy Mountain with my own hands." "Youdestroyed it?!" Gui Qi's expression changed drastically. This was a reason that Gui Sha Sect had never been able to find out. The answer is actually this! Don¡¯t believe it? No! He believes it! Especially the terrifying strength displayed by Li Mu at this moment made him 100% convinced that the holy mountain was destroyed by Li Mu! ¡°Why?!¡± Gui Qi said in a low voice, suppressing the fear in his heart. "Why?" Li Mu repeated the other person's words, raised his head and sighed: "There is no why. I had many reasons back then, but now I have none. You should know what I am here to do, tell me. Look, there is something behind your Guisha Sect, and what is the so-called 'organization'?" "Organization?!" Devil May Cry said again. He asked reflexively: "How do you knowthe organization?!" "Answer my question." A cold light flashed in Li Mu's eyes. He had lost the patience to ask and answer the other party. At this time, Devil May Cry only felt an extremely terrifying aura, suddenly pressing from Li Mu's body. Earth line realm? That's a joke! That aura is Six Tribulations Realm! And it¡¯s stillthe fifth calamity! ! ! At this time, Devil May Cry was completely shocked. He could not imagine how Li Mu could enter the Sixth Tribulation Realm from the Bronze Body Realm in just three years, and it was still the fifth calamity level! Why are there such monsters on Qingyang Star? ! Despair! At this moment. Devil May Cry felt a strong sense of despair in his heart. Now he has just stepped into the realm of six tribulations, which is far from the first tribulation. Facing the fifth calamity? If Li Muruo wanted to kill him, just one finger would do it. "Answer my question." Li Mu repeated this sentence, staring at Gui Qi with a dull expression on his face, and couldn't help but frown. "Okay, I will tell you everything." Slowly, Devil May Cry suddenly calmed down, as if he had become a different person, and said in a low voice: "But please agree to my request." "You have no room for bargaining." Li Mu's eyes were cold. He could completely use the power of his godhead's will. But he forcibly obtained the other party's memory fragments, but in that case some things would be incomplete, so he chose to ask. If he couldn't find out, he had no choice but to make this decision. "Haha." But at this moment, Devil May Cry laughed, shook his head and said: "You didn't even listen to my request, how do you know that you won't agree? I know. I can't escape death today, but I There is still an unfulfilled wish in my heart, and perhaps this wish is what you must do next." "Say." It's time for this. Li Mu actually became slightly interested in the 'request' that Devil May Cry said, especially the sudden appearance of Devil May Cry, which made him extremely surprised. "It's very simple." Gui Qi smiled slightly, then turned cold again, and said in a low voice: "Kill the person who controls the leader of Gui Cha Sect, and tell him that the child from back then is here!" Li Mu was startled, the person who controls the leader of the Gui Cha Sect? This sentence is enough to show that the leader of Gui Cha Sect is just a puppet in the hands of one person! How can this be? How could a generation of sect leader be someone else¡¯s puppet? Is Devil May Cry lying? Absolutely not! For a moment, Li Mu's expression became calm, but he did not refuse, but nodded. If Guisha SectIf the sect leader was being manipulated, then the order to destroy the Qiufeng Kingdom might not have been issued by the sect leader of the Gui Cha Sect. As if he agreed to this request, Devil May Cry showed a smile again, then slowly closed his eyes and said softly: "You should have some way to get my memory, right? Come on, I won't. Any resistance, and you don't have to worry about the memory you'll get being incomplete." Li Mu's eyes flickered, but he remained silent, but he still stood up, walked to Devil Cry, put his palms on the opponent's head, mobilized the power of will in his 'divine head', and instantly merged into Ghost Cry. Weeping deep in my mind! Suddenly, all the memories of Devil May Cry¡¯s life appeared in his heart like a tide ¡­¡­ It¡¯s night, and the cold wind is blowing. Li Mu walked out of the courtyard of Gui Crying lightly, closed the courtyard door, and glanced slightly, seeing nine other courtyards starting with the word "ghost". Without stopping at all, he walked towards eight of the nine courtyards. There is no need to go to Gui Lan¡¯s yard because Gui Lan has already been killed by him. "Don't worry, it's not just the people behind the Gui Cha Sect leader who will die, everyone else will die." Recalling Devil May Cry's life, Li Mu couldn't help but sigh softly. ¡­¡­ ================ Death Transformation Chapter 193 Luo Xiu and Su Ke ============ It is extremely dark and the wind is blowing coldly on the forest path. Li Mu walked forward quietly. He had already left the giant peak where Gui Cha Sect was located and walked toward the forest behind the giant peak. At this moment, the giant peak is still dead silent, no, it should be said that it is more dead than before. Whether it is the courtyard of the ten core disciples of Devil May Cry, the dozens of elders, or the courtyard of those disciples who have entered the half-step Six Tribulation Realm and have become candidates for the title of Gui Cha Sect's leader, they are basically lifeless. Even in the houses in those courtyards, there were no human figures at all, as if they had disappeared out of thin air. All that was left was the shriveled outfit, with a faint air of death lingering in it. As for the top of the giant peak, where the Supreme Elders and the heads of the Ghost Temple Sect were, Li Mu did not go there because now was not the time. He wanted to make the senior leaders of Guisha Sect feel the coming of death, the pain, the despair, and the regret. It was too cheap to kill them so easily. Although the hatred in Li Mu's heart has never been expressed, it does not mean that he does not hate it and that he will not be crazy! This time, he decided to be crazy, crazy and irrational for once! "Don't worry, it will be over soon." While walking, Li Mu raised his right hand, touched the Dzi Bead of Life and Death on his chest, and murmured to himself while looking at the distant sky. At this moment, in the jungle where he was walking, there were thousands of small courtyards and countless collective houses. He knew that those small courtyards were basically filled with inner disciples of Gui Cha Sect, while the collective houses were filled with outer disciples. But he didn¡¯t go in, he just walked through the outer door. Is that really all there is to it? of course not! Every small courtyard and collective house that Li Mu passed by. Or maybe the disciples of the Guisha Sect they met on the forest path would emit bursts of black energy from their bodies and die quietly. This is the power of the ¡®godhead¡¯, a complete crushing on the life level, which does not tolerate the slightest resistance from ordinary people and deprives them of their lives. Not to mention that these people are only at the Bronze Body Realm, Human Connection Realm, and Earth Meridian Realm. Even the Six Tribulations Realm cannot resist. On that day, Sword God General Zhou Yun could easily kill God General Tianniu, God General Eagle Shark and God General Purple Leopard, which was enough to prove the terror of the 'godhead'! After just an hour, the entire Guisha Sect was even more dead than before. Because basically except for some high-level people at the top of the giant peak whose strength has reached the Six Tribulation Realm, none of the disciples of Guisha Sect can stand upright anymore. In fact, they don't even leave corpses behind! Dead silence, absolute silence! At this time, Li Mu couldn't help but stop. He looked up and saw that there was a small courtyard in front of him where only inner disciples were qualified to live. But what was written on the top of the gate of the small courtyard was the word "Luo Xiu". "Luo Xiu." Li Mu whispered softly. The face of a man in his thirties who looked quite calm appeared in his mind. The man's name was changed to 'Luo Xiu'. This time he did not use the power of his godhead, but walked towards the small courtyard step by step. When he came to the small courtyard, he pushed it away at will. "who?!" Suddenly, a voice containing a hint of surprise sounded. Immediately afterwards, the door to the courtyard room opened, and a figure flashed out of the room. It released an aura that could only be possessed by strong people in the human connection realm. This is a young man wearing a black robe, his face is almost exactly the same as the man who appeared in Li Mu's mind just now. He is none other than the owner of this small courtyard - Luo Xiu! Li Mu didn't pause at all after entering the courtyard. He still walked at an unhurried pace. His eyes casually glanced over Luo Xiu's body, with no surprise on his face. As early as three years ago, he already knew that the other party was not simple. It should have been possible to enter the realm of human connection, but it has been delayed, and the origin is quite mysterious. Entering the Ghost Temple Sect also has another purpose. But about this. Li Mu has no interest at all. No matter what the other person's background is or what the purpose of coming to Guisha Sect is, it has nothing to do with him. But now that I¡¯m here, I have to call out, and Li Mu slowly raised his head and looked at Qian Ying who walked out of the house and came behind Luo Xiu. He couldn't help but reveal a hint of coldness in his eyes. "Su Ke." A cold, almost ruthless voice came out of his mouth. Luo Xiu had already fallen into shock when he saw Li Mu's appearance. At this moment, the beautiful figure also saw Li Mu's appearance clearly. Her delicate body trembled slightly, with a look of disbelief on her face. However, the two of them quickly came to their senses because they clearly remembered that Li Mu had been accepted as a ghost brother by Devil May Cry and could enter the Ghost Temple Sect. It was not surprising that he came here.??Block. "You're here." After breathing lightly, a smile appeared on Su Ke's iconic face, and his jade hand hooked on Luo Xiu's arm casually, with a touch of happiness on his face. Luo Xiu, on the other hand, seemed a little embarrassed, as if showing affection in front of outsiders was not a good thing. Li Mu just looked at the two of them quietly, with only one feeling in his heart, that is, compared with three years ago, the contrast between the two was really too big. "It seems that you have been doing well in the past few years." After a long silence, Li Mu finally choked out such a sentence. Because he didn¡¯t know what to say, and it was hard to say anything. Although Su Ke was the granddaughter of Su Si, the leader of the tribe, others were other people, and he was him. He had no control over other people¡¯s private lives and interactions. If so, that means he is starting to act mean. Li Mu would not do such a thing, but he admired Luo Xiu for finally getting rid of Su Ke. Men Li Mu couldn't help but rub his eyebrows, feeling that he seemed to be thinking a little too much. He even found something inexplicable. Seeing these two people so loving, he was both happy and worried. "It seems that you have forgotten what you said three years ago, and you have you accomplished the purpose of coming here?" After shaking his head, Li Mu's expression turned cold, and his eyes swept over Su Ke and Luo build. "That's it. Since you forgot, forget it. I won't blame you. I hope you will be happy in the future." Before the two of them could say anything, Li Mu sighed lightly, because he never thought that Su Ke and Luo Xiu could help What's the use? Even if the two of them want to help, what's the use of just entering the human network realm? Being cannon fodder is not enough. After saying this, he turned around and left. Su Ke and Luo Xiu's expressions changed slightly, but they hesitated to speak. They didn't know what to say at all. With apologetic expressions on their faces, they bowed slightly to Li Mu. Li Mu ignored it, but he felt a little sad in his heart at the moment. He could imagine that both Su Ke and Luo Xiu must have bowed to the cruel reality. Indeed, in the face of the cruel reality, the two of them have long been unable to save their lives and have no other choice but to bow their heads. Even Li Mu once had such an idea, but he persisted. Otherwise, wanting to seek revenge against the Guisha Sect would still be just a dream, a distant dream. "Tomorrow morning will be the time when the Guisha Sect will be destroyed. I hope you will be here to watch carefully." Li Mu left, leaving behind a sentence that made Su Ke and Luo Xiu look in disbelief, and left ============ Death Transformation Chapter 194 Ruthless Slap =============== Missing is a disease, a disease that makes people feel heartbroken. People will die when they grow old, which is the eternal law between heaven and earth. Whether you are a cultivator or an ordinary person, you will experience it personally. If you have never experienced this, then his life can be said to be incomplete. In the eyes of ordinary people, cultivators are extremely powerful, possessing power beyond their reach. They can soar into the clouds and mists, turn rivers and seas upside down with a wave of their hands, which is terrifying, and they can also have endless lifespans. Therefore, ordinary people envy cultivators. Some people even think that practitioners don¡¯t have to worry about old age and death, including their loved ones. But, is this really the case? Obviously not. Any cultivator, no matter how strong or not, must have some sad past in their life, whether it is themselves or their relatives. Why do people in the world say that the strong are lonely and built up with blood and sweat? Because the dangers they have experienced are unimaginable by ordinary people, there will be gains and losses. This is also the eternal truth in heaven and earth. On the contrary, some famous and powerful people envy ordinary people, and they envy them that they can live a peaceful and happy life, accompanied by their relatives, even if they have to live, old, sick and die, but what about it? It can only be said that depending on where a person stands, they will see different things in the world and think about different things. ¡­¡­ ??Guisha Country¡ªGuisha Sect¡ªan uninhabited mountaintop. Li Mu, dressed in a black leather robe, stood in the wind, the cold wind ruffling his clothes. Hair, and thoughts in my heart. It was already early in the morning, but he couldn't sleep, and he didn't even close his eyes once. Li Mu's heart at this moment was extremely complicated and full of emotions. He recalled that the Zhongfeng tribe, grandma, and tribe members may not have lived a very good life, but it was enough to be called 'happiness'. But what about now? Only cold! Cold from the inside out! Li Mu couldn't feel the slightest warmth. This kind of warmth was not physical, but spiritual, so he seldom smiled or even spoke in recent years. It's not that he doesn't want to, but that he is powerless, because he has already spent all his energy on cultivating and how to improve his strength. He doesn't want to worry about anything else. Maybe in the eyes of others. He is an extremely aloof and indifferent person, but so what? Li Mu never cares about his image in the minds of others. If he cared, I'm afraid he wouldn't be able to stand here today. Cultivators have to take an unusual path. They must be able to guard their own minds and not be affected by any interference from the outside world. No matter what others do, they must remain unmoved and stick to their own thoughts, even if they are wrong. does not matter. To sum it up in one sentence, go all the way to the dark side and never look back. Even if you die, don¡¯t regret it! ¡°At least, so far, Li Mu has not regretted it, as long as he can kill his enemies with his own hands. Nothing else matters. Slowly, Li Mu withdrew his gaze, stood quietly, and slightly closed his bloodshot eyes The night passed quickly. This night was the same as before, nothing was out of the ordinary. In the eyes of ordinary people, this was just one of their tens of thousands of days and nights. There was no need to care or miss it. However, as the morning comes, the Ghost Kingdom, which should have been bustling with activity, is still so quiet, as quiet as death! In a small courtyard, a man and a woman walked out of the house. They immediately noticed that something was wrong with the entire Guisha Sect. They couldn't help but run out and took a look. They were shocked to find that there was no one in the countless small courtyards and collective houses around them! You know, at this time on weekdays, there would already be crowds of people heading to the square at the top of the Guisha Sect to listen to the teachings. Have they all left? No! In an instant, Luo Xiu and Su Ke's pupils shrank and they stared at the clothes on the bed. Why were the clothes that should be worn by the disciples of the sect on the bed? Especially in those collective houses, they were all wearing the same clothes, as if they were supposed to be on the bed, but suddenly their bodies disappeared out of thin air, leaving only the clothes on their bodies! A sense of horror emerged and immediately filled their hearts. At the same time, they recalled the scene last night. When they looked at each other, they both saw the intense horror and disbelief in each other's eyes! In an instant, the two of them walked out of the house at the same time, rising up to the sky and looking in all directions. On top of a hill, the two of them discovered the existence of a figure in black. That figure was Li Mu! "If you want to survive, stay away from me." It was at this moment that Li??Slowly opened his eyes, tilted his head slightly, glanced at the horrified Luo Xiu and Su Ke, and gave a cold voice. His words and eyes were extremely plain, but because of this plain meaning, Luo Xiu and Su Ke were shocked and speechless. They are not stupid, they naturally know what Li Mu is going to do next! "Damn! Damn! Damn!!!!" The expressions of the two changed drastically, and they were about to say something, but were blocked by an extremely sharp, shocking roar from a woman. Because of this, he roared, and the unprecedented silence was suddenly broken! And that sharp roar suddenly spread from the top of the Qiu Feng Sect Mountain, turning into an extremely terrifying wave that rippled in all directions, shrouding the Ghost Temple Sect covering an area of ??more than a hundred miles. in! Li Mu¡¯s face was calm and he didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of fluctuation. But Luo Xiu and Su Ke trembled, their faces turned red, and they spurted out a mouthful of blood. They suddenly retreated in shock and looked at the peak of Gui Cha Sect with horrified faces. I saw dozens of gray figures rising into the sky, carrying an extremely terrifying momentum, pointing their spearheads directly towards this direction! At this moment, the two of them were frightened to the extreme. They were even unable to control their bodies. They no longer dared to stop floating in the air and descended in extreme fear. They couldn't help but cast their eyes on Li Mu, and found that Li Mu not only fled with his brows, but also flew up to meet the dozens of figures! "How could he" Seeing this scene, Su Ke's iconic face was filled with shock. Staring at Li Mu's leaving figure, it was hard to believe what he was seeing. In her understanding, Li Mu is indeed powerful, his talent is unparalleled, and he is extremely calm in dealing with things, but why is he so reckless today? ! Could it be that¡­¡­ She and Luo Xiu looked at each other, and the words Li Mu said last night echoed in her mind. This sentence is: Tomorrow morning, the Guisha Sect will be destroyed. I hope you are here to watch carefully; How can it be? ! The two of them looked in disbelief at the same time! Yes. How can it be? In just three years, does Li Mu have the strength to fight against the Guisha Sect? The two of them couldn't believe it, but they knew Li Mu very well, and Li Mu would never do anything he was unsure of, so it was very possible! Especially the strange situation in Guisha Sect at this moment confirms the reliability of this sentence! If this is the case, that would be terrible! ¡­¡­ In the sky, Li Muwei no longer paid attention to Luo Xiu and Su Ke, when dozens of figures appeared. He already flew up and headed forward. same. The dozens of gray figures also flew towards him. In a short breath, both sides were tens of miles across and less than a hundred feet apart. At the same time, they both stopped and did not take action directly. "Who is your Excellency?! Why are you here to destroy my Gui Cha Sect!" Among them, the beautiful woman in gray robe who was leading the group had cold eyes, staring at Li Mu with her beautiful eyes, and asked in a frighteningly cold voice. She did not choose to take action, obviously feeling a big crisis from Li Mu. No matter how strong Li Mu's aura was at this moment, she and the dozens of figures behind her could clearly see how terrifying Li Mu was just from the changes in the Guisha Sect overnight. Especially the word "annihilation" in his mouth, it really is "annihilation"! How powerful is the Guisha Sect, the ruling sect of the Yotsuba-level country? There are more than 100,000 disciples in the sect, but now there are only dozens of them left. If this is not called ¡®annihilation¡¯, what is it? "Who am I? Why do I want to destroy your Gui Sha Sect?" Li Mu looked calm and suppressed the urge to kill the gray-robed woman directly. A faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth and said: "It seems that you all have forgotten It¡¯s over.¡± He can tell. This woman in gray clothes should be the leader of the Guisha Sect, but some people did not expect that the leader of the Guisha Sect was actually a woman, and she was such a beautiful woman. ?????????????????????? But he doesn¡¯t judge people by their appearance. No matter whether the other person is beautiful or ugly, his identity as the leader of the Guisha Sect will not change. But, this sect leader seems to be just a ¡®puppet¡¯? "What do you mean by your words?!" At this moment, the gray-robed woman's face became calm. She didn't know what Li Mu was thinking. As she spoke, she released an extremely terrifying and powerful aura, directly pressing towards Li Mu. go. But Li Mu still stood there as if nothing was wrong, which shocked the gray woman's heart. Although her strength was not very strong, it was only the third calamity, but the momentum she released was definitely not weak. Maybe a practitioner¡¯s age cannot be judged entirely by appearance, but in her caseI know that Li Mu is definitely still young, just like his appearance, about seventeen years old! At such a young age, he possesses immeasurable strength. What kind of monster is this? ! The dozens of people behind the gray-robed woman were also shaken in their hearts, and their expressions were extremely gloomy. "Since I can't remember, I'll give you a hint." Feeling the other party's momentum, Li Mu couldn't help but chuckle, raised his hand and stretched out three fingers, and said calmly: "Three years ago, there was a two-leaf country I was wiped out by just one word from you, can you remember?" As soon as these words were spoken, the woman in gray robe suddenly shrank her colored contacts, and the expressions of the dozens of people behind her also changed drastically in an instant. "I finally remembered it, so no more explanations are needed, right?" Li Mu's eyes froze when he saw the changes in the appearance of these people. Immediately afterwards, under the dull gazes of Su Ke and Luo Xiu in the distance, he appeared out of thin air in front of the gray-robed woman. But where he was, there was still his figure, but what was left there was just his afterimage. But it can also be seen that his speed is now astonishingly fast! "Snapped!" The next moment, a crisp voice sounded. Before anyone could react, a ruthless slap was slapped hard on the extremely beautiful and flawless face of the lady in gray, the leader of Gui Cha Sect! =============== Death Transformation Chapter 195 Enough fun ==================== "Snapped!" The crisp sound of the slap echoed, and traces of blood floated in the sky, making the dozens of gray figures, as well as Luo Xiu and Su Ke in the jungle in the distance, all widened their eyes, and their faces were even more The word "horror" is everywhere! They couldn¡¯t believe that the woman in gray, who was the leader of the Gui Cha Sect and had survived the third catastrophe, was slapped away by Li Mu like this? Being whipped away without any resistance? How can it be! ! ! Such an idea occurred to everyone at the same time, but the facts told them that this was not impossible, but something that had already happened! Whether it was the dozens of gray figures, or Luo Xiu and Su Ke, they all subconsciously looked at the woman in gray who was sent flying out. I saw the opponent flying hundreds of feet away, and rolled around for an unknown number of times before stopping. The original beautiful face of the woman in gray has long disappeared at this moment. Yes, it was the left side of the face that was swollen, purple and red, and even the skin and flesh were bursting. It looked extremely ugly and terrifying! She was trying her best to stabilize her body and seemed to be stunned by Li Mu's slap. She was stunned there with a sluggish look on her face, unable to make the next move for a long time It wasn't until she saw Li Mu Zheng walking towards her step by step that she came back to her senses, looked up to the sky and let out a sharp scream: "Youyou dare to hit me!!! Kill him! Kill him for me. !!!¡± Amidst the screams, her body surface suddenly bloomed with extremely terrifying elemental power, and blue light flashed. The lingering water vapor is obviously the element of water! In the element of water, her purple-red exploded left cheek was repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye. It returned to its original appearance after just three breaths. However, she did not control her anger because of this, but became even crazier. stand up. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? An ice-blue long sword may appear, and with a step of the jade foot, it can carry with it a powerful aura which can only be possessed by the strong men of the third calamity. He rushed towards Li Mu suddenly. "kill him!" Not only the woman in gray is like this, but the forty-eight gray figures, regardless of gender, age, or level of strength, all released the power of the elements they possess. Most of them are in the first calamity realm, a few are in the second calamity realm, and only two of them have reached the third calamity realm! But from here we can see the horror of the Yotsuba Kingdom. It is definitely not comparable to the Three Leaf Kingdom. And just talking about these forty-eight people in the Six Tribulation Realm, plus the woman in gray. Among the Four Leaf Kingdoms, there are probably only a few countries that have so many powerful people from the Six Tribulations. Especially these are by no means the true heritage of the Ghost Kingdom. Naturally, Li Mu would not think that this was the true foundation of the Gui Cha Kingdom. It was just a superficial glimpse at most, especially the leader of the Gui Cha Sect. They were just puppets controlled by others. The so-called foundation had not yet appeared. One person. If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll beat you until you show up! Li Mu said to himself. "Kill me? Your words alone are not enough." Facing the charging woman in gray, Li Mu's eyes were cold. He would not hold back at all just because the woman was a woman. In his eyes, men and women are the same. No matter how beautiful they are, they are enemies, let alone enemies with a blood feud! "Death!" The woman in gray clothes was already crazy at this moment. With red eyes, she arrived in front of Li Mu in the blink of an eye, the ice blue sword in her hand piercing the void, and the air was filled with water vapor. Especially the water vapor has extremely terrifying viscosity and clings to Li Mu. This caused Li Mu's speed to drop significantly. At this time, the forty-eight people from the Six Tribulation Realm behind had also caught up, all showing their strongest attacks, filling the sky with brilliance, as if they were going to annihilate Li Mu in it, smashing his bones into pieces! In the jungle in the distance, Luo Xiu and Su Ke, who were originally stunned by the strength displayed by Li Mu, suddenly changed their expressions after seeing this scene. Li Mu's power surprised and horrified the two of them, but how could one person win against so many six calamities? "Furthermore, as disciples of the Guisha Sect, they know clearly that these people in front of them are onlyone-tenth of the total strength of the Guisha Sect!" In other sects, the status and strength of the sect leader may be the highest, but not in this Guisha Sect! However, this was just what the two of them were thinking at the moment. Whether Li Mu was defeated or not was not something they could decide. Next, Li Mu used practical actions to tell the two of them that he dared to challenge the powerful capital possessed by Gui Cha Sect! "Boom!" Amidst the shocking explosions, Li Mu's entire body was overwhelmed by the dozens of attacks. The terrifying elemental energy spread out wantonly, tearing the air and waving in all directions.   After the blow ended, the forty-eight people quickly retreated, but at the moment they were about to retreat, an extremely terrifying and overbearing power of death suddenly appeared in the center of the explosion, and in an instant, they Their attacks are annihilated in it! Li Muunscathed! Especially the aura possessed by the fifth-level tribulation powerhouse also fluctuated suddenly, making the forty-eight people look horrified. But at this moment, Li Mu didn't pay attention to them behind him. He still just stared at the woman in gray who was stabbed with a sword in front of him. The opponent's sword also didn't leave any wounds on his body, and it was easily lifted by his palm. The ground is in your hands! "You!" The woman in gray had a pair of pupils, and her angry look suddenly stagnated. Especially the powerful aura of the fifth calamity level on Li Mu frightened her. Three calamities versus five calamities, there is no suspense at all! "How could" In the jungle, Luo Xiu and Su Hao were stunned again, unable to believe that Li Mu was really so terrifying. The fifth calamity, that is the fifth calamity! In less than three years, how could it be possible to advance from the earth line realm to the terrifying level of the fifth calamity? ! At this moment, the two of them completely understood why Li Mu dared to come to the Gui Cha Sect and confront him head-on, because he indeed had the power to destroy the Gui Cha Kingdom! "Click!" There was a sound like breaking glass. Under everyone's stunned gaze, a crack appeared on the ice blue sword held by Li Mu's right hand, and then one after another appeared, and finally with a 'bang', it completely shattered. Come on! At this moment, even the woman in gray was stunned, that was a third-grade robbery weapon! Was he crushed to death? How powerful does that have to be? unimaginable! "Snapped!" Without any mercy, Li Mu slapped him out again, landing on the left face of the woman in gray clothes again. Just like before, the woman in gray clothes flew out without any resistance, half of her face seemed to be completely exploded. open! But Li Mu did not kill the opponent. Instead, he turned around and looked at the forty-eight so-called 'seniors' of the Guisha Sect. His calm expression slowly turned cold, and his murderous intent was revealed, and he whispered: "Enough fun. .¡± After three simple words, he disappeared completely! =========================== Death Transformation Chapter 196 Please, save me! ================ "Enough fun." Li Mu slowly looked away from the gray-clothed woman who was slapped away again by him, looked down at the fragment of the ice-blue sword in his hand, and murmured in a low voice. , I no longer have the interest in accompanying these people any longer. If the true owner of this ghost kingdom is these people, the woman in gray, he will play for a while to let them feel how wrong the decision made three years ago was, and let them know what they have to endure before death. How terrible the pain is. But he knew that whether it was the forty-eight people behind him or the woman in gray in front of him who had the identity of the leader of the Gui Cha Sect, they were not the true masters of the Gui Cha Sect at all. At most, they were puppets manipulated by others. Therefore, Li Mu is not in the mood to fight with this kind of person. If he wants to fight, he also has to fight with the real mastermind behind the scenes. Li Mu turned around quietly and ignored the woman in gray. She still had to save her life first. As for these forty-eight people, there was no need to live. "You won't show up, right? Then I'll erase everything here and see if you or both of you show up!" In an instant, Li Mu's face turned cold. He didn¡¯t hold back at all, and the powerful aura of the fifth calamity level was suddenly released! "kill him!!!" Those forty-eight people clearly felt the terrifying murderous intention in Li Mu. None of them were newbies, and they naturally knew what Li Mu wanted to do at this moment. They all couldn't help but let out a sharp and long roar, and a touch of madness emerged in their eyes. They can all think of it clearly. Right now there is no other option but to fight tooth and nail! ! ! Looking at the forty-eight people who instantly fell into madness, Li Mu's expression did not change at all. There was no timidity, no fear, and no ridicule, but a serious attitude. He will not look down on anyone. Since he wants to kill, he must use all the strength of his current state! "Boom!" Without the slightest pause, Li Mu stepped forward, and the space within hundreds of feet below exploded. Terrible air waves swept across, and the vegetation and houses on the ground were instantly shattered. Immediately afterwards, he disappeared! While waiting to appear, he had already arrived at the center of the forty-eight people. He didn't have a knife in his hand. Although he had never looked down upon him, there was no need to use a knife to kill these people. As a swordsman, as long as you have a sword in your heart, what is the difference between holding a sword and not holding a sword? The palm of your hand is a knife. The body can also be a sword, and everything in the world can be a sword! "how¡­¡­" And this time. Li Mu's sudden appearance caused the expressions of all the forty-eight people to change drastically, and there was a hint of fear in their expressions as their pupils contracted! That speed made them so close that it seemed impossible to grasp them with the naked eye! ¡°Perhaps the third-level tribulation expert among them has caught a glimpse of it, but it¡¯s only a trace. Back then, when Li Mu had perfected the Heavenly Meridian Realm, he faced the half-step Six Tribulation Realm blood demon Gui Lan and was unable to capture the opponent's speed trajectory. Halfway through the Six Tribulation Realm, facing the Wolf King of the Blue Wolf Kingdom, he was also unable to capture him. The difference in realm at that time was also one to two levels. Not to mention that there is only one third-level calamity powerhouse among these people. Everyone else is just in the second calamity and the first calamity. Compared with him, they are three or four levels worse. They can only capture his trajectory? Although there is great power in numbers, it is often said that quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes, but it also depends on how much ¡®quantity¡¯ there is, whether it can cause ¡®qualitative changes¡¯. ?Obviously. The forty-eight people hereare not enough! "I don't know who is behind you, nor who is the person who ordered the destruction of the Qiufeng Kingdom three years ago, but I know that you are all from the Gui Cha Country and the Gui Cha Sect. So, I We must take your lives." After arriving among the forty-eight people, Li Mu slowly raised his head and looked to the southwest and said to himself. In that direction, there is his hometown and his dead relatives and friends. He will stand here today not only to avenge himself, but also for them "No!" At this time, the scream of the woman in gray came from the distance. But, don¡¯t say that her scream appeared a little late, so what if it happened in time? Will Li Mu stop? of course not! "Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!" Suddenly, more than a dozen streaks of blood shot into the sky, which meant that the heads and bodies of more than a dozen gray-clothed figures were separated, and the blood instantly filled the entire sky. Immediately afterwards, of course, the dozen or so corpses crashed onto the ground hundreds of feet below with a rumble. Although the vast majority of these ten people are first-level calamity cultivators, doesn¡¯t this mean that Li Mu is not terrifying? ?At this moment, the world seemed to have stopped, and everyone who could still stand in the sky was horrified, even horrified, with a trace of despair emerging from the depths of their eyes! "No!!!" Hundreds of feet away, the woman in gray screamed heartbreakingly. She had no longer cared about controlling the power of this element to repair the damage on her face, but rushed towards here as hard as she could. To stop Li Mu's massacre! But, can she stop it? Li Mu answered the other party with actions. "Pfft" Another stream of blood shot into the sky, but it also woke up those who were still alive. "ah!" After they woke up, they all screamed in fear, but they did not choose to escape. Instead, they rushed towards Li Mu, using their own flesh and blood to meet Li Mu's sharp 'blade'! Many of them even began to swell and chose to self-destruct! Yes, self-destruct! As a cultivator, especially a cultivator who has entered the realm of six calamities, self-destruction is the most basic ability. When a person is desperate and wants to die with the enemy, he will choose to self-destruct as long as he has time. But sometimes, human nature is ridiculous. Although they are desperate and have thought of self-destruction, they do not have the courage to do it. They even have hopes in their hearts that a miracle will happen before they die and someone can save them. Therefore, there are only a few cultivators in this world who can truly complete ¡®self-destruction¡¯. After seeing the bodies of several of them swell. Li Mu's cold eyes flashed with a hint of surprise, and also a hint of admiration. But that's all. Enemies are always enemies, especially enemies who have the courage to self-destruct, which is even more terrifying. Because the power generated by self-destruction is extremely terrifying, if a strong man from the first calamity self-destructs, it may be enough to seriously injure a strong man from the third calamity! Naturally, if you want to seriously injure the latter, you have to be in a state of contempt by the latter, otherwise it will only be a minor injury at most. ? But it¡¯s just a minor injury. But this is enough to illustrate the tremendous power that a cultivator can produce by self-destruction. "Puff! Puff! Puff!" The blood rose again, and Li Mu stood quietly among the crowd. In the eyes of others, he did not move at all, but the heads of the gray-clothed figures who rushed up were all beheaded! Didn't he move? Of course it moved! It¡¯s just that his speed is beyond what these people can capture, and all the tricks he uses are the ¡®silence of death¡¯ that is not long after reaching the perfection state. "Don't say that these people are only in the first and second tribulations, even if they are strong in the fifth tribulation of the same level. I'm afraid that I can't see this sword skill clearly! In just the blink of an eye, more than ten people died. Among them, those whose bodies swelled died before they could self-destruct and failed to self-destruct successfully. Just like that, out of the original forty-eight people, there are now only twenty-three! retreat! In fear, they retreated without hesitation. As they retreated, their bodies expanded together. When they expanded to a limit, they rushed towards Li Mu. Even if Li Mu kills them, he can't stop them from blowing up! "You have a group of good dead soldiers." Li Mu did not stop the actions of these people, but looked sideways at the approaching woman in gray and said indifferently. ¡°Die!!!¡± At this time, a crazy voice came, and the swollen crowd of twenty-three people formed a ball, surrounding him at 360 degrees. ???????????????????????????????????????????? Immediately afterwards. It was the shocking explosion that spread for hundreds of miles, spread throughout the entire Guisha Sect, and enveloped the Guisha Kingdom Sect City a hundred miles away, attracting countless civilians and practitioners. They all looked in this direction with surprised expressions, not knowing what was going on. ????????????????? However, this failed to affect the Guisha Kingdom Clan City in the slightest, because after a brief period of surprise, it had already regained its composure. But high in the sky, there are only two figures left - Li Mu and the woman in gray! "No!!!" The woman in gray screamed at the top of her lungs, with fear on her face. She stood dozens of feet away from Li Mu. Although she was not at the core of the explosion just now, the terrifying power still affected her. Seriously injured, the clothes on the body were torn, and what was revealed inside was not white, but blood red! The skin was torn, and even bones were exposed in many places. The blood overflowed, turning her into a bloody person, looking extremely miserable and terrifying. Li Mu was still standing there quietly as usual, but Jean's appearance at this moment was no better than that of the woman in gray. Although he defended with all his strength, he was still blown away by the terrifying power. Fortunately, his current bodyIt is the first level of 'Demon God'. Even if the Demon God body is not released, it is definitely not comparable to the physique of the ordinary fifth tribulation strong man. Especially the repair speed is terrifying to the extreme. In just three blinks, the injuries on his body had returned to normal. In the eyes of the woman in gray, it was like looking at a monster. She desperately discovered that the self-destruction of the twenty-three people not only did not take away Li Mu's Life, not even damage! Luo Xiu and Su Ke in the distant jungle were already so shocked that they couldn't help themselves. "Aren't you coming out yet?" Li Mu's eyes flickered, and he couldn't help but lock his eyes on the woman in gray, and said in a cold voice: "Then, it's your turn next." It was at this moment that his body shook slightly, and he couldn't help but stop trying to kill the other party. Because the woman in gray opposite "Please, help me!" I saw the woman in gray suddenly kneeling on her knees, with pain on her face. Between the two lines of tears, she looked up to the sky and let out a sad scream, and the shocking sadness escaped from her body. And out. The words ¡®please, save me¡¯ echoed throughout the world, endlessly ================= Death Transformation Chapter 197 The Man in Gray ============ "Please, help me!" The woman in gray knelt on her knees in the sky, holding her hands in the air, curling up her delicate body, and two lines of tears flowed down. The shocking sadness seemed to shake the whole world! Li Mugang was about to kill her, but at this moment, he was in a daze, and his movements stopped involuntarily. Looking at the other party, Li Mu could clearly feel the sadness, it was so familiar. He couldn't help but recall a dream he often had. The sadness emanating from the man in black roaring up to the sky was really similar to the appearance of the woman in gray at the moment At this time, Li Mu suddenly felt that his eyes were a little wet. He subconsciously raised his hand to wipe it away, and found that there were traces of tears remaining on his hands. He actually cried? "Why am I crying" Li Mu lowered his head and looked at the trace of tears on the tip of the middle finger of his right hand in shock, and his whole person was slightly in a trance. In his memory, except for the death of his grandma and the destruction of the Zhongfeng tribe, he had never shed a single tear whether it was when he was a child or in the past few years. But why now, after feeling the sadness in the other person's body, did he shed tears unconsciously? Li Mu suddenly felt that he had become so cowardly and wanted to laugh at himself. Was he just affected by seeing a woman's apparent helplessness? It¡¯s ridiculous, it¡¯s so ridiculous! "However, he couldn't laugh. He tried to laugh at this moment, but he really couldn't. Especially after seeing the pain in the gray-clothed woman's eyes, a trace of sadness emerged deep in his heart. The tears couldn't stop flowing out. Li Mu couldn't help but tighten his fists. He wanted to take action, but still couldn't. Instead, the pain in his eyes made him extremely uncomfortable, and he even closed his eyes in the end. But his closed eyes did not last long, just a breath. When he opened them again, the tears and sadness were gone, but there was endless coldness. "Please. Help me!" The woman in gray clothes who knelt down in the sinkhole still looked like she was in pain and sorrow. She was pale and seriously injured. She seemed to have lost all her strength at this moment. She didn't look like the so-called third calamity strongman at all, but an incomparable one. The weak woman, even her delicate body was extremely unstable as she trembled, as if she was falling from a high altitude. Especially those heartbreaking sounds. The news spread around and reached Li Mu's ears. Even though Li Mu seemed extremely calm at this moment, in fact, his heart was still turbulent. Li Mu didn't know how painful the woman in gray had been, but the sadness was unmistakable, especially after he had known for a long time that the other party was just a 'doll' who was manipulated by others, the sadness in his heart became even stronger. stand up. In the distant jungle, Luo Xiu and Su Ke were also stunned. They were not only shocked by the terrifying strength and terrifying recovery ability displayed by Li Mu, but also by the appearance and demeanor of the woman in gray at this moment. The words shocked me. Whether it was the former or the latter, their hearts were violently turbulent. They don¡¯t know why Li Mu is so terrifying now, but all of this is true. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? She is the sect leader of the Guisha Sect. She was beaten like this by Li Mu, and she even cried out for help? It¡¯s not that the two of them didn¡¯t know that the woman in gray was just a ¡®doll¡¯, but they had known for a long time that the leader of the Guisha Sect had no freedom at all and was ostensibly the leader of the same sect. In fact, he is nothing at all. He is worse than normal people and has always been controlled by others. But now you are asking Li Mu for help? In other words, she finally acquired and was manipulated. Want to resist? ! Thinking of this, Luo Xiu and Su Ke were horrified at the same time. Although they knew clearly that the woman in gray had always been a 'doll', they didn't know who was behind it and how terrifyingly powerful she was. But they once saw an extremely terrifying strong man appear in Guisha Sect. That person had the strength of the sixth calamity level. Was that person? If so¡­¡­ Even if Li Mu possesses the strength of the fifth calamity, he will still be defeated! For a moment, the two of them couldn't help but worry, but they also knew that they had no right to speak at all. Even if they reminded Li Mu, they would never be able to change Li Mu's original thoughts and decisions. Even at this time, the two of them began to believe that Li Mu had the strength to fight against the man behind the scenes. Maybe Li Mu also hid his strength? Hidden? It is indeed hidden, but Li Mu's true realm is really only the fifth calamity, and it is not hidden at all. But realm is not completely equal to combat power. Now heI'm afraid those guys won't show up. "Aren't you showing up yet?" Li Mu looked calm in the sky, looking quietly at the woman in gray who was kneeling to him and kept screaming. He had no words, let alone answered the other party or agreed to the other party's request, but walked towards the other party step by step. When he came one meter in front of the woman in gray, he stopped, his cold eyes locked on the woman's somewhat ugly face. Because of Li Mu's arrival, the woman in gray stopped shouting, suppressed the trembling of her delicate body, raised her head, and stared at Li Mu with a pair of light gray eyes. At this time, Li Mu slowly raised his palm and grabbed it towards her. His action made the woman in gray tremble again, and deep despair showed in her eyes. But she did not resist anymore, but closed her eyes and let Li Mu's palm come. She seemed to no longer want to live, but hoped that she could die like this. It seems as if her life has no meaning anymore, and death is the best choice! "I feel your sadness. As for whether to save you or not, it's up to you to decide." Li Mu put his palm on the head of the woman in gray and whispered, then slowly closed his eyes and released his divine power. The powerful will within him directly penetrates into the opponent's mind and extracts the opponent's complete memory! The moment Li Mu¡¯s palm landed on the head of the woman in gray, the latter¡¯s delicate body began to tremble violently. But soon, the tremor disappeared immediately. On the contrary, the fear on the face of the woman in gray disappeared, revealing a peaceful face, and even a faintsmile. Li Mu did not move, but a trace of blood-colored light emitted from his palm, covering the entire body of the woman in gray. Only the horrific injuries on the body of the woman in gray, and the purple-red exploding left face, were showing in an extremely terrifying way. repaired at a fast pace. at this time. A rather strange, incomplete but extremely complete memory appeared in Li Mu's mind. Muyou, this is the name of the woman in gray. The beginning of her memory was twenty years ago, when she was already seven years old. Her memory before the age of seven was completely blank. As for the rest, it starts with begging for a living. Mu You didn¡¯t know where his parents were. Where is her home, and she doesn't know where she comes from. She only knows how to beg and wander around the ghost town of Guisha Sect. She has no friends and is bullied by other children all day long. However, she doesn't feel anything at all and lives like a zombie. Until she was ten years old, a figure in gray clothes suddenly appeared in front of her. He held out his hands to her. Mu You still didn¡¯t recognize that person, but she felt warmth from that person. It was the first time in her life that she felt warmth from someone else, and it was also the last time! Because since then, she has not seen the figure in gray for a long, long time. At that time, I was facing a person whose appearance could not be seen clearly, but there was a trace of warmth. Mu You subconsciously stretched out her hands and placed them on the other person's hands. After that, she fainted, and a blank memory appeared again. Waiting for her to wake up. She was already a member of the Guisha Sect, and then came the extremely terrifying and cruel training, with strange figures, all like demons, training and nurturing her. ¡°There are many of them of the same age, and some older ones, who are also undergoing hellish training. They don¡¯t care about life or death, just to survive! But she was the only one who survived in the end. She was only twenty years old at the time, but her strength had already reached the Six Tribulation Realm. Even the peerless geniuses from the Five-leaf Kingdom and even the Six-leaf Kingdom could not match it! But what does this mean? Nothing at all! Mu You originally thought that as long as she completed that training, she would be able to live a comfortable life, have freedom, and see the man in gray who could not see clearly but gave her warmth. She did see the man in gray, but there was no warmth or freedom. Instead, there was endless coldness, evil, obscenity, confinement, and control That night, she was lying on the bed, her lower body already soaked in blood. She would never forget that day, it was painful! helpless! Cold Heart! Even despair! But what can we do? The power of the man in gray was beyond her imagination. Even now, she still doesn't know how strong he is. She has never even seen his face. After that night, Mu You became the leader of the Guisha Sect. Originally, she thought that everything had passed like this and that the figure in gray would never come to the Guisha Sect again. Even if he did, it would be many years later. But she didn¡¯t expect that the other party not only came, but also never left the Guisha Sect, but she didn¡¯t know where the other party was!   Every day after that, he would be humiliated by the other person, making her want to commit suicide. But at some point, that person planted a 'poison' in her body that could control her body. Even if she wanted to die, she wouldn't. cannot! Especially the secret missions, actions, and orders of the Gui Cha Sect were all passed on to her from the figure, and then she issued them. Then one after another, the one-leaf and two-leaf kingdoms were destroyed. The purpose? Some have a purpose, but some have no purpose at all, just pure destruction! In the past seven years, she has assigned countless tasks, so many that she can¡¯t even remember them clearly, but she will never forget the task three years ago, the task of destroying the ¡®Autumn Wind Sect¡¯! After the mission failed, she almost died that night! I was almost tortured to death by the man in gray! But in the end, the other party still didn¡¯t kill her. What¡¯s more, they tortured her day and night, making her almost collapse She really wanted to die, hoping that someone could help her escape or take her away, but no, no! ! ! "Is this your life?" High in the air, Li Mu slowly retracted his palm, opened his closed eyes, stared at the woman in gray and asked coldly. He looked calm on the outside, but he was shaken inside. There was really no need to live in such a miserable life. "It's" Mu You nodded. It seemed like a long time had passed, but it was only ten short breaths. Li Mugang wanted to ask another question, but at this moment, his pupils tightened, and when he suddenly turned around, his eyes bloomed with a cold light, looking towards the gray figure who appeared a hundred feet away at an unknown time! "My friend, you seem to be very interested in me as a maid?" At the same time, the evil chuckle came from the mouth of the figure in gray. ============ Death Transformation Chapter 198 God? ============== "That is¡­¡­" In the jungle, Luo Xiu and Su Ke's expressions changed, and they both locked their eyes on the gray-clothed figure, their expressions of horror reappeared. They had been staring at the sky, unable to discover where the man in gray came from or when he appeared, as if he had squeezed in from the void. So sudden, so silent, so weird! "MasterMaster" In the sky, after seeing the man in gray, Mu You's body trembled violently, and she hurriedly lowered her head and said respectfully. "Yeah." The man in gray nodded, just glanced at her casually, and locked his eyes directly on Li Mu. It was as if in his eyes, Mu You was basically dispensable and not important at all. And there was a thick layer of gray mist on his face, which blocked his entire face, making it impossible to see what his face looked like. "The man in gray." Looking at the man in gray who appeared in front of him, Li Mu narrowed his eyes slightly, and a trace of vigilance appeared in his heart. First: This person is extremely weird. He should be the man in gray in Mu You's memory. He is also the man behind the scenes who has been controlling Mu You. He is also the person Gui Qiu mentioned. Second: The opponent¡¯s cultivation level fluctuates, which is impossible to predict! It¡¯s not that the other party is scary, but that Li Mu is unable to detect the level of the other party¡¯s strength. This sense of unknown gives him a slight sense of crisis. "It seems that you are very interested in this maid of mine?" A rather cold and evil chuckle came from the man in gray. "Interested?" Li Mu raised his eyebrows slightly. Bingbing said: "I am not interested in her, but I am very interested in you." Although he couldn't see the other party's appearance, he could roughly judge from the slender figure and the quality of the voice that the other party looked about thirty. Naturally, the other party's actual age must be more than this. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Life span will also be extended indefinitely. Li Mu didn¡¯t dwell on this. He only knew that since the person in front of him was the one who had been controlling Mu You, the real enemy was right in front of him! A trace of murderous intent began to emerge in her heart, and the scene from that year kept flashing through her mind. A faint red light also flashed in his eyes, and the cold murderous intent surged, and a pitch-black death appeared on the surface of his body. element. It lingers outside the body surface like pitch black flames. Burning void. "Oh?" Opposite me, the man in gray clothes was surprised. He didn't seem to feel much about Li Mu's appearance at the moment. He spread his hands and said, "I'm sorry, I'm not interested in you. If you like me as a maid, I can give it to you." As soon as these words came out, Mu You's delicate body trembled and she showed a hint of joy. "Then I'm sorry too, I'm not interested in your maid!" Li Mu's eyes turned cold. Bing Ling made a sound. Mu You¡¯s expression changed, with a look of disbelief on his face, as if he thought he heard wrongly, and never thought that Li Mu would speak like this! "you¡­¡­" "If you don't want to die, get away!" Li Mu let out a low roar like a beast in his throat. The purpose of his coming here was to take revenge. He was not in the mood to care about other things. The only thing he needed to do was to kill his enemy. If this Mu You is more than inch. He doesn't mind wiping out the other party immediately and can deal with the man in gray with peace of mind. Mu You was frightened by such a drink. She clearly felt the killing intent bursting out of Li Mu. At that moment, she felt as if she was trapped in an ice cellar. She suddenly realized that the sixteen or seventeen-year-old young man in front of her was no less terrifying than the man in gray! In fear, she wanted to retreat. But at this moment, a burst of laughter came from the man in gray opposite. "Muyou, it seems that your heart has not been with me all these years?" The man in gray seemed to grin. As he spoke, he slowly raised his palm, palm down, and twitched his five fingers slightly, smiling. He said: "Can I think that you have betrayed me? Well, I should think so, then you have no meaning to live. An ant will always be an ant. Alas, this world is so boring, let's have some fun. Some people come to the sect for revenge. Autumn Wind Country? It seems that there is indeed such a country. If it is destroyed, it will be destroyed. It¡¯s not a big deal, but it¡¯s a bit annoying. The mission failed." Following his words, Mu You showed a horrified expression on his face. She originally wanted to retreat, but her whole body was out of control. An ice-blue sword appeared in her hand again and stabbed Li Mu directly in the chest!   The distance between the two of them was definitely less than one meter. With such a stab, even if Li Mu had the fifth level of cultivation, he would never be able to dodge it! ¡°Quickflash!¡± Mu You exclaimed, but it was too late. Her ice-blue sword landed directly on Li Mu¡¯s back chest. "Earn!" However, except for the sound caused by the icy blue sword piercing an indestructible object and the sword body vibrating and vibrating the air, there was no other sound at all. It did not bring up a trace of blood, because the icy blue sword failed at all. Pierce Li Mu's skin! Mu You was stunned, as were Luo Xiu and Su Ke in the jungle far below. Everyone can¡¯t believe that the sword just now couldn¡¯t pierce Li Mu¡¯s skin? What kind of terrifying defense does this require? ! At this moment, Li Mu's entire body has turned into a golden red, as if made of gold and iron, looking extremely terrifying and dazzling. Now the three of them have discovered the horror of Li Mu. The fifth tribulation level of cultivation is just the beginning. Luo Xiu and Su Ke, who originally didn¡¯t really believe that Li Mu could destroy the Gui Cha Sect, now showed a hint of expectation and excitement. They had begun to feel that Li Mu could really do it! "Ant?" In the cold voice, Li Mu never paid attention to Luo Xiu and Su Ke. He even wanted to ignore the existence of Mu You, the woman in gray, but it seemed that it was not feasible at the moment. While speaking, he slowly turned around, looked at the trembling Mu You, and said coldly: "It is indeed an ant, but you have also walked through ants, right? God?" god! These words made De Muyou's pupils shrink, and he looked at Li Mu with a shocked face, and his whole person fell into a state of shock. She had checked countless information to find out what kind of poison the man in gray had put into his body, but in the end she found that there was none! But why is the body controlled? It¡¯s the power of will! According to legend, only ¡®gods¡¯ from ancient times can use the power of will and use extremely powerful will to crush all living things in the world, and even achieve ¡®control¡¯. So she had guessed that the man in gray was a god, but he was not sure. But now, the word "god" came out of Li Mu's mouth, and her uncertainty immediately turned into certainty. god! In the jungle in the distance, Luo Xiu and Su Ke were also staring at the gray-clothed figure, shocked with a hint of disbelief, and even asking in their hearts: Is there really a god in this world? ============ Death Transformation Chapter 199 Taking the initiative to become possessed ========== god! What a distant word, a word that is enough for the world to worship. In the past, it represented omnipotence, invincibility, and existence above all life. Now, the man in gray is actually a god? Unbelievable! In the jungle, Luo Xiu and Su Ke opened their eyes wide at the same time, unable to believe the word "god" that Li Mu said. But they know Li Mu well, and they know very well that Li Mu will never be alarmist or say false and useless things. If this is true, that is to say, the man in gray is a god, an extremely terrifying true god from ancient times, an existence that transcends the level of human life! At this moment, Mu You was equally shocked. At this moment, she realized that her suspicions over the years were true, but wasn't this too outrageous? Is there really a god in this world? "Boy, don't say the word God so easily. It will scare people. As for whether God evolved from ants, as an ant, you have no idea." Leng Xie chuckled. When the sound was heard, the man in gray clothes spread his hands. The calm look on his face seemed to indicate that in his eyes, both Li Mu and Mu You were just ants. They were talking so much now because they were bored and wanted to play with the ants. "Ant?" Li Mu looked cold, with no expression on his face. He did not look at the man in gray, but still stared at Mu You with his cold eyes, and asked in a low voice: "Do you believe in God? Or, do you believe in God? ?¡± Hearing this, Mu You was slightly startled, but at this time. The man in gray suddenly stopped sneering. It seemed that Li Mu's words and attitude gave him a trace of doubt and anger! "Answer me." Li Mu still ignored the man in gray and asked with a cold face. Mu You's delicate body trembled, and her beautiful eyes fell towards the man in gray clothes in the distance, but she quickly moved away with great fear, lowered her head and replied: "I believe he is a god, but I don't believe in gods! " When she said the last three words, she suddenly raised her head and looked directly into Li Mu's cold eyes. "Don't believe it?" Li Mu sighed softly. He said calmly: "That's a good answer. Now you are free and can go." "Freefree?" Mu You was startled, and spat out these two words with great difficulty. Wasn't he surprised that he was not controlled just now? How is it possible to be free? "I don't want to say what I said a second time." Li Mu's eyes flashed and he turned around without paying attention to the other party. Mu You gritted his teeth, turned around and left. "snort!" But at this moment, a cold humming sound came. It directly caused her delicate body to tremble, and a strong sense of fear emerged in her expression. She is not afraid of death. But she is afraid of being tortured! Even though she is a third-level cultivator and her endurance is far beyond that of ordinary people, there will eventually be a limit and she will collapse one day. She doesn't want to have that day! "Something like an ant dares to discuss God in front of me? Don't believe in God? You must believe in God!" The man in gray raised his palm again, and an invisible but extremely terrifying power was released from him, directly facing Mu You ran away. Others cannot see this power. But Li Mu saw clearly that the power was nothing else, it was the power of will released by the divine personality possessed by a god! "God, no wonder I feel that this ghost kingdom is not simple. It turns out that it is controlled by a god." Li Mu slowly took a step forward and opened his eyes instantly after closing them. ¡°Buzz!¡± Suddenly. An extremely strange fluctuation suddenly occurred in the air. Amidst the buzzing sound, Mu You's leaving figure did not pause at all, and was not controlled by the man in gray. It exploded hundreds of feet away and quickly disappeared into the sky! "Are you a god too?!" At this time, an extremely sharp scream exploded from the mouth of the man in gray. This sound instantly reached the ears of Mu You who was leaving, and the ears of Luo Xiu and Su Ke in the distant jungle. The three of them all trembled. Mu You, who originally wanted to run away and never come back, suddenly stopped in place. He turned around and stared at Li Mu with a look of disbelief on his face. Luo Xiu and Su Ke were even more horrified. No wonder Li Mu dared to bravely break into the Gui Cha Sect, and even falsely claimed to destroy the Gui Cha Sect. It turned out that he was also a god! Yes, he must be a god. How can he fight against the man in gray? Let Mu You escape the other party's control? "God?" At this moment, Li Mu shook his head. A hint of sarcasm flashed across his cold and expressionless face. He stared at the man in gray and said indifferently: "Sorry, I never said that I It¡¯s God, I¡¯m just what you call an ant. But I, this ant, can destroy God!¡±  After the words fell, he suddenly raised his hand, and in the flash of black light, the long black knife appeared. It¡¯s just that the shape of the black long knife at this moment is different from before. It seems to have two different appearances. In the past, the black broadsword was one meter and a half wide and the width of a palm, but now it is only one meter long and three fingers wide. The blade is extremely straight, and only one-fifth of the tip has an arc tip. ¡°Perhaps a little less domineering than before, but a little more flexible. In particular, the aura of this long sword is completely different from before. In the past, the fluctuations it released were completely like a sixth-grade robbery weapon, but now, it has a faint "divine energy", which means that it has escaped from the robbery. The category of weapon is moving towards 'artifact'! The so-called ¡®artifacts¡¯ are not made by casters, but any tools used by ¡®gods¡¯ can be called ¡®artifacts¡¯. It¡¯s just that few people understand this. They only know that weapons used by gods, weapons tempered with divine power, are ¡®sacred weapons¡¯. Naturally, this explanation is correct, because only the 'artifact' that has been tempered by the 'god' with the god's effort will have powerful attributes and abilities, and will have 'divine energy' on it. "The 'Shen Qi' will constantly transform the original texture of the 'artifact' and make it evolve continuously. In other words, gods do not need to change weapons in their lifetime, let alone find a forger to make them, because they themselves are the best forgers. "Destroy God? How ridiculous!" The man in gray also calmed down at this moment. After mocking, he said in a low voice: "But I really didn't expect that back then, out of curiosity about what kind of sacred object the so-called 'holy mountain' was, I sent The ants of the Guisha Sect went to kill them and moved the 'holy mountain' back, but it actually attracted a god to come to take revenge. I wonder which of the main gods you are, an inferior god?" Li Mu did not answer this question, but slowly raised the long knife in his hand and said in a cold voice: "Are you prepared to die?" "Boy, don't push yourself too far! How can you, a low-level god who has condensed his divine power, be compared with me?!" Li Mu's ignorance made the man in gray instantly become furious. Even if Li Mu is a god, he still can't compare with me?! Li Mu is not allowed to ignore any of his questions! In an instant, an extremely terrifying coercion suddenly bloomed from his body. The aura of the Nine Gates Realm and the terrifying power of will possessed by the True God Godhead were all released, suddenly oppressing Li Mu. Facing this extremely terrifying momentum, Li Mu's expression did not change at all. At this moment, the blood in his eyes disappeared, but was quietly occupied by the traces of black air, and even traces of black appeared on his golden-red skin. Immediately afterwards, a hint of evil smile suddenly appeared on his expressionless face, and in the end he laughed arrogantly. The whole person seemed to be possessed, and he was not the same person at all. Indeed, the Li Mu now is no longer the Li Mu before, but the Li Mu who has become possessed! At that moment, he had already taken the initiative to become a demon and entered the sixth calamity! ========== Death Transformation Chapter 200 Crazy Idea ================== Take the initiative to become possessed! An extremely terrifying demonic energy escaped from Li Mu, sweeping through and covering hundreds of feet of space around him. The entire space was filled with pitch-black demonic energy, filled with ferocious intent. Demonic energy can be said to be the element of death, but the element of death is a purer domineering power and destructive ability. But demonic energy is not the case. It is also mixed with some crazy power that can affect people's will and thinking, and can make a person lose his mind and self. Anyone affected by the demonic energy will be corrupted by the demonic energy and fall into madness. . Naturally, a person with a strong will and a high level of strength can completely block the demonic energy outside the body without any influence. Just like the man in gray right now, he was enveloped by this shocking demonic energy, but he was still able to stand calmly, with no trace of black air current within ten feet of his body. "This isthe sixth demonic tribulation!" But in the distance, whether it was Mu You in the sky or Luo Xiu and Su Ke in the jungle, they all became frightened when they saw this scene. As cultivators, they naturally knew what happened to Li Mu, and they recognized at a glance that Li Mu took the initiative to become a demon and entered the 'demonic calamity'! It goes without saying that the Demonic Tribulation, the last of the six calamities, is the most terrifying. There are very few people in this world who can survive the calamity. Who among everyone who survives is not a person with great wisdom and perseverance? However, at this moment, the three of them began to worry. Even if they already knew that Li Mu was also a god, could they defeat the man in gray? ??Leave aside the identity of God. That man in gray is the real Nine Sect Realm! How big is the difference between the Nine Gate Realm and the Six Tribulations Realm? unimaginable! Even if the gap is not as big as the gap between gods and humans, it will definitely not be much different. Facing the Nine Gates Realm, the Six Tribulation Realm has no ability to resist at all, let alone whether Li Mu can survive the evil tribulation is still unknown. But is this really the case? "Is this what he is possessed by?" In the sky, Li Mu stood suspended, with black air surging on his body. The space within 500 feet was shrouded in pitch-black demonic energy, and these bursts of demonic energy came from him. Emitted from the body. Li Mu could clearly feel the moment when the demonic tribulation was triggered. More power of death from heaven and earth began to be injected into his body, and more power of death was available for him to control, which was three or four times what he had before the fifth tribulation before passing through the demonic tribulation! Yes, three or four times. Li Mu was shocked. You must know that even those strong men from the Sixth Tribulation who have survived the Demonic Tribulation can only control the power of the elements of heaven and earth twice as much as those from the Fifth Tribulation. But the number of people who have not yet passed through the evil tribulation is three times more, and it seems to be nearly four times. ?That is to say. Are people who are possessed by demons more terrifying than those who have survived the demonic calamity and reached the true sixth calamity? ! Why is this? Li Mu quickly found the answer. "It seems it's because of it!" Li Mu's eyes flashed. Although at this moment, the number of death elements in his body and between heaven and earth for him to control was four times as high as before, but three times of it was barely under his control, but was controlled by another person. A 'will' controls it. He clearly saw that the divine energy in his brain was originally lingering on it. Pure white airflow. But at this moment, it was shrouded in black air currents. The black air currents wrapped around the godhead, and outlined a grimace on the surface of the godhead, laughing evilly. As the grimace laughed, Li Mu was surprised to find that his body was starting to lose control of himself. An evil smile appeared on the cold face, and he even laughed out loud. "That's it." But he was not worried at all about this, but was rather surprised. No wonder people who are possessed by demons are more terrifying than those who have survived the tribulation. It turns out that at the moment of becoming possessed, the ¡®evil will¡¯ existing in heaven and earth will come and erode the will of the cultivator. No matter how strong a person is in cultivation and how high their compatibility with heaven and earth is, they are still human beings. The so-called '100 percent' compatibility is just a certain rule of heaven and earth that stipulates everything that exists in this world. Living things, it¡¯s just how much power of the elements of heaven and earth they can control. But that ¡®evil will¡¯ can be said to be the ¡®will¡¯ of heaven and earth, but this ¡®will¡¯ is the evil side of heaven and earth, the less side. Therefore, the elements of heaven and earth it can control are simply not comparable to those of practitioners. How much three or four times? Definitely not much! Why are cultivators afraid of transcending tribulations, especially demon tribulations? Because this "evil will" will swallow up the will of the cultivators, occupy their bodies, and do some hidden things for the cultivators.In our consciousness, most of the things we never dared to do were for destruction. Li Mu took the initiative to become a demon, and he also had some understanding of this. He also possesses the true god's "godhead" and is not afraid of this "evil will" at all. If this is really the case, he can use it. After all, the power of the man in gray in front of him has exceeded his estimation. He is not only a true god, but also a strong man in the Nine Gate Realm. He is not arrogant enough to rely on the Six Tribulations Realm to fight against the Nine Gate Realm! "Hehehehe Human, give your body to me Give it to me and I can help you kill him Give it to me" Waves of evil laughter echoed in Li Mu's mind and will. The demonic aura filled the air and filled his body. The terrifying demonic aura was getting thicker and stronger. It was more than three times as strong as before. It has climbed to four times! "Can it still climb?" Li Mu couldn't help but be surprised when he noticed this. At the same time, he also clearly felt that the 'evil will' was constantly strengthening because he could not fully control his body. As the 'evil will' strengthened, the demonic energy in his body, the amount of demonic energy that could be controlled between heaven and earth, also began to grow. "If this is the case" Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, and a rather terrifying idea suddenly appeared in his mind! "If you want to take over my body, your strength is not enough!" The next moment, he controlled the true god's 'godhead' in his brain, and with a sudden shock, he released the tyrannical power of will, directly controlling the godhead that was lingering on it. Most of the demonic energy was dispersed, but not all of it was directly dispersed. Li Mu can easily expel that 'evil will' and enter the realm of the sixth tribulation that other fifth tribulation cultivators find difficult to reach and dare not make breakthroughs. But he didn¡¯t do that, because he wanted to see to what extent this ¡®evil will¡¯ could grow, and whether it could have powerful power against the Nine Gate Realm! "Hehe Not a bad human You are the thirteenth human I have ever seen who dares to challenge me Very good Very good Then I will let you know how strong I am I How terrifying I hope you don¡¯t regret it!¡± Amidst that evil laughter, most of the demonic grimace on Li Mu's divine head was dispersed, and at this moment, it suddenly increased at an extremely terrifying speed! "Boom!" There was a vibration between heaven and earth, and countless demonic energy rolled back and poured directly into Li Mu's body. With the influx of demonic energy, Li Mu's aura surged upwards. In just a blink of an eye, he had passed the sixth calamity and rushed towards the power that could only be possessed by a strong man in the Nine Sect Realm. From the moment Li Mu became possessed to the scene in front of him, it sounds slow, but in reality it only took three breaths. The man in gray who originally looked coldly on Li Mu and sought his own death saw the gray mist on his face suddenly roll up, as if he was extremely surprised. Not only the man in gray, but also Mu You, Luo Xiu and Su Ke in the distance were extremely shocked. Li Mu's initiative to become a demon brought a huge impact to the three of them. The shocking demonic energy at the moment was even more unimaginable to them. Especially Mu You, who had seen practitioners become possessed by demons before, had never imagined that a person becoming possessed by a demon could be so terrifying! "Promote! Promote! Promote! Give me your body quickly, give it to me!!" At this moment, deep in Li Mu¡¯s mind, the evil laughter kept sounding. At the same time, the elements of heaven and earth that he can now control have reached seven times the level from four times before. The terrifying aura filled the air, and he actually felt like he could fight against the man in gray. "It's not enough." Li Mu's expression kept changing, sometimes showing an evil smile, and sometimes being extremely indifferent, but it was obvious that more of it was indifference. It was still Li Mu who had the upper hand, and his heart was tight against the 'evil will' Three words were spoken. "Cunning boy, I didn't expect you wanted to use this to fight me? It's just a joke!" At this time, a cold voice sounded. On the other side, the man in gray clothes clearly noticed what Li Mu was doing at the moment, although he couldn't see his expression. But he must be extremely cold at this moment. He said this, but in fact, he was already surprised in his heart. "This should be what you call becoming a demon, right? The sixth calamity of the six calamities realm? It's a bit weird. Anyway, no matter how you use it, there will only be one end, and that is to be killed by me, and your godhead will also be mine. Yes!" Immediately afterwards, the figure of the man in gray shuddered, and the gray air flow escaped, and with a majestic will, he suddenly charged towards Li Mu. It was at this moment that he disappeared completely. When he was waiting to appear, he had already arrived in front of Li Mu. His gray palm reached out and grabbed Li Mu's head fiercely.   But at this moment, Li Mu's closed eyes suddenly opened. It was pitch black inside, and his pupils could not be seen at all. Moreover, the indifferent expression on his face disappeared, and was completely replaced by that extremely terrifying feeling of evil! "Boom!" In an instant, there was a shocking roar, the gray air flow collided with the black demonic air, and terrifying energy fluctuations erupted, the space trembled, and the earth shook! "Pfft!" As blood spurted out, Li Mu flew backwards, and his entire right hand was shattered into pieces! But the evil smile on his face did not dissipate at all, but was magnified to an extreme. ¡°Tsk, tsk, very good prey, I like it!¡± Immediately afterwards, the extremely sharp laughter sounded from his mouth. And the figure of the man in gray was also shocked. He actually took three steps back. Each step caused the space below to explode. The terrifying force tore the earth apart, leaving a mess below! =============== Death Transformation Chapter 201 Two Giants =============== "Pfft!" As the blood flowed, Li Mu was swept away by the terrifying force. His entire right arm instantly shattered, and his flesh and blood scattered around the world! "Hehe, very good prey!" But he did not change his color at all. Instead, the evil smile on his face became more intense, looking a bit ferocious and terrifying. Whether it was Mu You in the distant sky or Luo Xiu and Su Ke in the jungle, they were all horrified, especially the latter two, who were extremely shocked when they saw Li Mu's appearance at this moment. In their acquaintance, Li Mu was so cold and calm, and there was never a smile on his face. This was the first time they saw Li Mu smile, but this smile was obviously abnormal. "Occupied by the devil" An extremely horrifying idea is now in the minds of the three of them. This is the calamity of demons. Once you are unable to expel the demonic energy and the 'will' in your body, you will lose yourself and become the most 'evil' incarnation in the world, without any chance of turning over! Now Li Mu is actually possessed by a ¡®demon¡¯. Even if he can kill the man in gray, what can he do? Not to mention that we still don¡¯t know whether this ¡®demon¡¯ can kill the man in gray. "Is it worth it? We've come this far, can't we wait a little longer?" Su Ke lowered her head, clenched her jade fists tightly, and dug her nails into her palms. Although she had bowed her head to reality, she still couldn't wait every time. When she recalled the battle three years ago, strong hatred could still well up in her heart. She not only hates the Gui Cha Sect, but also hates the man in gray. At the same time, I also hate myself. If it weren¡¯t for you, how could the Gui Cha Sect know that there is a holy mountain in Qiu Feng? If it weren't for him, how could the Gui Cha Sect destroy the Qiu Feng Kingdom? "Believe him!" At this time, a soft voice with a hint of firmness came from Su Ke's ear. "Believe him?" Su Ke's delicate body trembled and she looked up at Li Mu who was steady in the sky in the distance. There was endless pain and complexity in her expression, but she nodded heavily and said: "Well, believe him!" "Is this the power of evil will in heaven and earth? It is indeed very strong, but no matter how evil you are, you are nothing in front of God! And as a God, you are actually possessed by such evil things. It is simply a shame. The face of my god!" In the voice of cold anger, the man in gray took three steps back and stepped forward again, a gray and terrifying air lingering on his body. This time, he did not use such terrifying speed, but walked towards Li Mu step by step with a slow and steady pace. His whole aura also increased, and his strong will fluctuated. Locking Li Mu's body. "God?" Li Mu grinned and chuckled: "I said that I am not a god. Will? Can you compare with my will?" As he spoke, a terrifying will that was even more powerful than the man in gray and filled with evil intentions suddenly burst out from him, directly breaking up the man in gray's will and striking hard at the man in gray. On the body, directly attack the godhead of his brain! I saw the expression of the man in gray change, and his body trembled even more. The forward steps suddenly stopped. "Hey!" At this moment, the evil smile on Li Mu's face magnified to an extreme. He took one step and was in front of the man in gray in the blink of an eye. He raised the palm of his left hand and slapped the man in gray directly on the head! "Seeking death!" It was at this moment that the man in gray came back to his senses, as if he did not expect that he would lose to Li Mu in a competition of wills. In his rage, he didn't dodge or retreat at all, and directly raised his hand to meet Li Mu's left hand. ¡°Originally, his will was on par with Li Mu¡¯s, so he lost. It's just that the 'evil will' was added to Li Mu's divine will, which surpassed his will, so it was normal for him to lose. But if it were based on realm alone, how could he, who was in the Nine Gates Realm, be afraid of someone who was in the same state? A person who is going through a demonic tribulation? Dodge? Retreat? Isn¡¯t it enough to be embarrassed just now? god! I am the real God! How is it possible to hide? ! The man in gray clothes was angry inside. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t expect that it was precisely because of this seemingly irrational anger that the tragedy that followed was brewed! "Seeking death? Ridiculous!" Li Mu also did not dodge, and struck out with a palm, his face full of sarcasm and cruelty. The moment the palm of his left hand collided with the man in gray, countless lines suddenly bloomed on the palm of his left hand, and the dazzling black light directly swallowed up the man in gray's right hand. "Hi!" The space seemed to have cracks, making a harsh sound. After that, there was a miserable groan from the man in gray. finally, he took three steps back from before and rolled out directly. His entire right arm alsodisappeared! And the black demonic energy still remains on his right shoulder, corroding his body! "Ah!!!" As the terrifying screams rang out, the man in gray instantly became crazy. He couldn't imagine that he would have an arm destroyed by Li Mu. The madness in his heart destroyed every trace of his heart. The horror is annihilated. Amidst the roar, the terrifying will bloomed again, his body expanded even more, and the clothes on his body were instantly burst. But what was revealed inside was not flesh and blood, but the gray airflow without any flesh and blood. It seemed that the gray airflow not only filled his face, but also enveloped his entire body. And as his body grew larger, his entire ruined right hand grew at an extremely terrifying speed. "I'm going to kill you!" In just a blink of an eye, the man in gray transformed into a giant man of fifty meters, and his right arm returned to its original shape. A terrifying low growl came from his mouth, and then he raised his huge palm. , and suddenly slapped Li Mu, who was also rolling out! Its speed was so fast that it did not allow Li Mu to dodge at this moment. After a pause, the evil expression on his face was hit by the gray palm, and his whole body was like a meteor, blasting directly into the jungle below. Inside! "Boom!" Amidst the shocking loud noise, the earth instantly cracked and shattered. The 50-meter-large man in gray also landed with him. The soles of his feet landed on the ground and sank deeply into the earth. When it was broken, he raised the soles of his feet and stepped on the area where Li Mu hit him. It was like stepping on an ant, trying to trample Li Mu to death, otherwise there would be no way to vent the resentment in his heart! "Roar!" But at this time, in the low roar, golden and red light shot into the sky, and Li Mu's embarrassed figure flashed out. His body also began to expand, directly turning into a giant thirty meters. The terrifying body and blood filled the surroundings, directly He rushed towards the man in gray. The two giants fought together instantly! ============ Death Transformation Chapter 202 Shocking Secret ========================= Chapter 202 Shocking Secret ??Rough! original! Very spicy! Strong! At this moment, Mu You, Su Ke, and Luo Xiu opened their eyes wide at the same time, staring at the two fighting giants in the distance. The horror in their hearts had been amplified to an extremely terrifying level. They even asked secretly in their hearts, is that God? yes! That is God! If it weren't for gods, how could humans be like that? How can it be so powerful? How could you be so rough? "Boom!" Amidst the shocking sound of bombing, terrible power burst out with blood, and everything within a radius of dozens of miles instantly became extremely messy, terrifying, and dilapidated. As the earth tore apart, trees fell sideways, and it looked so tragic and terrifying. And what caused this scene was the two giants in the center who were constantly fighting! "Pfft!" The blood flew away, and Li Mugao's newly grown right arm was shattered again. His huge body of thirty meters was thrown away from a distance, but at the moment he was thrown away, his whole body suddenly spun around, and the soles of his feet swept hard against the dust. On the man's shoulders. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± The tyrannical force caused the fifty-meter-huge man in gray to move a few steps laterally, and the gray mist on his right shoulder exploded, revealing the torn gray flesh inside! When Li Mu suddenly fell to the ground, he supported the ground with his left hand and flipped backwards to land firmly. "die!" But before he could react, a fifty-meter-long man in gray had already invaded him. His palm directly grabbed Li Mu's head and smashed it to the ground! "Hey!" Li Mu couldn't help but reveal an evil smile on his extremely pale and tragic face. He raised his left hand and grasped the other person's hand that was holding his head. The black lines on his palm lit up again. "Boom!" "Boom!" With two loud noises, Li Mu suddenly fell to the ground. His thirty-five-meter-long body came into close contact with the earth. Three mouthfuls of blood spurted out of his mouth. He looked even more miserable than before! But the same thing. The man in gray's right arm exploded again, and he fell back with a scream. He even covered his lower body with his left hand. It seemed that what he had just suffered was not just the damage to his right arm. But there was no way he could bear the pain right now. In a flash of black light, a blade appeared out of thin air. The pupils of the man in gray clothes, which were hidden under the mist, suddenly shrank, and he had to move his lower body away with his left hand, and it appeared at the neck, and he pinched it. The huge black blade was held in his hand, less than an inch away from his neck! "Blow it up!" But this is the time. The evil laughter exploded, and the black light on the black long sword instantly increased several times. The terrifying power directly made the man in gray tremble in his left hand, and his five fingers suddenly shattered. The sword flashed past, directly in the air. He was left with a deep gash on his neck. "Boom!" The huge body of the man in gray suddenly fell to the ground, but the next moment he rose into the sky again, gray light flashing on his body, and he repaired the injuries on his body very quickly. "Escape?" sneered. Li Mu is also soaring to the sky. Although his body is not as big as the man in gray, his strength is not weaker at all. "God-Devil Tempered Body**, you are the Titan who sat down!" At this time, the slightly trembling voice came from the mouth of the man in gray. You can hear from these words how he felt about Li Mu at this moment. Extremely shocked. "Titan?" Li Mu sneered after hearing this: "I don't know any bullshit Titan. You have to understand that I am the evil will of this world and have nothing to do with you humans!" "Humans?" The man in gray looked up to the sky and roared: "Don't put me and those ants together. I am a god! A god who is above everything! Even if you have an evil will, you must bow to God!" "God? Haha!" Li Mu laughed loudly and roared with a ferocious face: "No matter whether you are a human or a god, in my eyes, you are nothing, not even as good as shit. But this kid is pretty good, with a powerful divine body. He has a strong will and can make me lower down one hundred thousandth of my willpower. Not bad, not bad. I have a bright future. " Unlike those other trash, my one-in-a-billion will can't bear it and collapses. It's really boring. Hey, I have an idea. Keeping this kid alive may help me in the future. Well, that¡¯s it! As for you" Having said this, a very ferocious smile appeared on Li Mu's face: "This kid seems to want to kill you, so I will help him get rid of you today. He will thank me then, right? Hahahaha" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???In the end, he burst into laughter with great arrogance. At this moment, the man in gray clothes was stunned, and the three people in the distance, Mu You, Su Ke, and Luo Xiu, were also stunned. Except for the expression of the man in gray clothes, which was not revealed in this world, the latter three all showed expressions of seeing ghosts. ! He claims to have an evil will? Hecan actually talk and think? He still wants to keep Li Mu's life? God, how is this possible? ! Isn¡¯t the Demonic Tribulation a calamity and hurdle set by heaven and earth for cultivators? Wouldn¡¯t cultivators lose their minds because of that evil ¡®will¡¯? Wouldn't he die after being corroded by the demonic energy? But what's going on right now? Is this a demonic tribulation? The three of them really felt like they had fainted, because everything they saw before them, no, what happened to Li Mu, had completely surpassed their common sense. They suddenly had a feeling that all the cultivators in the world, whether they were humans or monsters, seemed to have been deceived! "Hey, you seem to have said a bit too much? But it's okay. You and I will all die here. No one will know everything here and what I said." After saying this, Li Mu's face showed a slight expression. After a while, things started to get weird. But soon, the strangeness on his face disappeared for an instant, and turned into the evil smile before. He also looked down at Li Mu's divine body and said to himself: "God and Demon Tempered Body**? Well, good training It's a physical technique, but it also has a lot of flaws, so let me help this kid!" As he spoke, Li Mu's body shook, and the golden red light on his body shot up into the sky, turning directly into red, then orange, then yellow, green, cyan, blue, purple, gold, white, and black. ! Finally, it changed from black to red, and remained fixed on red. The red light on his body was like a raging fire, burning his body, and a more powerful physical aura suddenly escaped! "It seems that everyone has been deceived by you!" At this time, a deep voice sounded. The man in gray clothes had obviously come to his senses. After seeing the changes in Li Mu's body, his fifty-meter-long body trembled slightly, as if he felt a serious threat. "Cheated? You can say that." Li Mu slowly raised his head, stared at the man in gray, and grinned. "Who are you? There was no demonic calamity a hundred thousand years ago, so you didn't exist at that time. You came later!" The man in gray clenched his fists tightly, and there was a hint of shock in his tone. At this moment, he already knew that the current 'Li Mu' was no longer 'Li Mu', but was being controlled by an extremely terrifying existence using the power of will. He didn't know who the person who controlled 'Li Mu' was, but it was definitely very terrifying, ten thousand times, one hundred thousand times more powerful than him! Those kind of characters definitely transcend the Nine Gates Realm! We can even change the rules on Qingyang Star. Otherwise, how can we add a cultivation threshold to the realm of Qingyang Star cultivators? In his understanding, in ancient times, only the Titans and the five supreme gods had such abilities, and even if they wanted to change the rules, they would have to work together to do it. In other words, the master of this will has surpassed the Titans and the five supreme gods? The man in gray looks calm at the moment, but his heart is already in turmoil and shaking! The same is true for Mu You, Su Ke and Luo Xiu in the distance. "You don't need to know who I am, and you don't have the right to know. All you need to know is that you will die in my hands next." Li Mu grinned, with a black light flashing in his eyes and a long knife in his hand. Reappearance. At the same time, his body swelled in the wind, directly turning into the same fifty-meter-high figure as the man in gray, but at this moment his skin was not golden red, but crimson red! The escaping aura was at least three or four times stronger than before! "Damn! I don't care who you are or how strong you are, but with this little will, you want to control this kid's body and kill me. It's not that easy!" Seeing this, the man in gray couldn't help but raise his head to the sky and roar. , roared: "It seems that your body cannot appear on this Qingyang Star at all, then it is useless no matter how strong you are!" "Oh? Really?" Li Mu smiled softly, slowly raised the long knife in his hand, grinned evilly and said: "You can try it, you'd better use all your strength next, otherwise you won't have that chance. .¡± "That's ridiculous!" The man in gray clothes laughed angrily. As he took a step forward, a powerful aura surged out from the palm of his left foot. It seemed that there was a door that was sealed there, and it contained a very strong power. At this moment, it was opened by him.The power of the seal instantly spread throughout his body, causing his aura to double what it was just now! "The first door - open!!!" At the same time, a deep voice came from his mouth, and the situation changed color instantly! ================================================== ============================== Death Transformation Chapter 203 Awakening and Devouring =========== ? Bronze Body Realm, majoring in physical fitness, level one to level nine; Three Meridians Realm, majoring in three meridians, human, earth, and heavenly meridians; The realm of six tribulations focuses on the six tribulations, wood tribulation, water tribulation, fire tribulation, earth tribulation, thunder tribulation, and magic tribulation; So, what is the major in the Nine Gate Realm? As the name suggests, the Nine Gates Realm majors in the nine gates of the human body! Rumor has it that everyone is born with the ¡®Eight Innate Gates¡¯, which contain extremely powerful power, so they are sealed. Only when the person's strength reaches a certain level and can control the power inside, can he open it and obtain the powerful power inside. These eight gates are located at eight positions: the soles of the human feet, the abdomen, the hands, the middle chest, the dragon's throat, and the heavenly spirit. So these eight gates are called: Foot Gate (two gates), Dan Gate, Zhang Gate (two gates), Heart Gate, Dragon Gate, and Tianmen. As for this last door, it does not exist in people, but in the hearts of cultivators, deep in their hearts. This door is called the 'Tao Gate'. Zeng Jin¡¯s cultivation level on Qingyang Star was not like this. It became like this because of the arrival of powerful men from the outer starry sky. They call themselves the 'immortal clan', so there is an idiom called 'getting the Tao and becoming an immortal'. The most important of the nine gates is the 'Tao gate'. Only those who have opened the Tao gate can be called 'immortals'. But on the original Qingyang Star, there was no word for ¡®immortal¡¯ at all, only ¡®god¡¯, a god believed by thousands of people. In fact, cultivating gods is almost the same as cultivating immortals, except that there are no demonic tribulations among the six tribulations, and there is no 'Tao gate' in the nine-door realm. Gods can condense the divine personality, but immortals cannot condense the divine personality. There is nothing else. But it is precisely because of these differences that there are ¡®immortals¡¯ and ¡®gods¡¯. The two are almost incompatible with each other because they are two completely different paths. The main thing the Immortal talks about is the ¡®Tao¡¯. After attaining the Tao, one can control the laws of heaven and earth, and follow the laws of the world, which is extremely terrifying. "What God values ????is his own physical strength. Compared with the former, God is more direct in the power of will, following the principle of "break all laws with one force". Whether it is the former or the latter, as long as you practice to a high and deep level, you will be extremely powerful. But if immortals and gods of the same level fight against each other, the immortals will definitely not be able to compete with the gods, because cultivating gods is more difficult than cultivating immortals. Naturally, this is just a general statement. The facts vary from person to person. so. Immortals and gods were originally two different civilizations, just like two parallel lines that would never intersect at all, but now they intersect on Qingyang Star, and no one can answer them. In fact, the entire Human King Star Territory is basically filled with ¡®immortals¡¯, but why is the civilization on Qingyang Star a god? No one knows, even the development of Qingyang Star has not been included under the influence of the Human King Star Domain from the beginning. It was not until the war of the gods a hundred thousand years ago that Qingyang Star could be regarded as a real human being. The planet controlled by the King Star Domain. so. Today's cultivators are not cultivating gods at all, but cultivating immortals. However, very few people will put the word "immortal" on their lips, because they don't even know that there is such a word, let alone that they are cultivating "immortals". ', I don't even know what the concept of 'immortal' is. "Don't talk about immortals, even 'gods' passed down from generation to generation. It's all so illusory. ¡­¡­ "Boom!" The earth shook. Following the words of the man in gray, the sealed 'door' at the sole of his left foot instantly opened, revealing the tyrannical power sealed inside. It surged out directly and poured into his body. I saw the body of the man in gray trembled, and his aura was twice as powerful as before! This is the Nine Gate Realm. This is the power you have after opening the first 'foot gate'. This is the gap between the Nine Gate Realm and the Six Tribulations Realm. It is like a chasm. Even if you come to the hundredth place The strong men of the Six Tribulations can only be wiped out! Not to mention that the man in gray is not an ordinary nine-door realm, but a true god. What he cultivates is not an immortal, but a god. An extremely domineering aura and will power erupted from his body, and the injuries on his body were instantly repaired. With a low and heavy breathing, he took a step forward, and a gray giant blade appeared in his hand, and he slashed at Li Mu. passed. "Magic skill - Nine Ultimate Kills!" At the same time, amid the roar, the man in gray split into nine parts, instantly wrapping Li Mu in it. He was divided into nine parts, and the giant gray blade in his hand struck at Li Mu at the same time. The space was suddenly torn open, and the terrible power invaded his body, like a punishment from God, he couldn't resist! If he were a mortal, he would naturally be irresistible, but is Li Mu a mortal? no! "Nine ultimate kills?" Li Mu sneered, an evil smile blooming on his faceRong, but when he was about to wave the long knife in his hand, his expression suddenly changed. "You must have had enough fun, right?" An extremely cold voice came from his mouth. At this moment, the evil smile on Li Mu's face disappeared instantly, and he slowly returned to his original indifferent expression. It seemed that Li Mu himself, who had been in a deep sleep, woke up at this moment and wanted to take back control of his body from the hands of this 'evil will'. "Boy, why don't I kill him for you?" But then, a sharp voice sounded from Li Mu's mouth. This sentence was obviously uttered by the 'evil will'. "No need." Li Mu's eyes were cold again, with an indifferent look on his face. "You don't know the bounds of heaven and earth, and you don't know how to be grateful. I have helped you so much and yet you do this to me. I want to take action. What can you do to me?" Li Mu's indifference obviously made the 'evil will' angry. He got up and cursed loudly. At this moment, Mu You, Su Ke, and Luo Xiu in the distance showed horrified expressions. If they could, they really wanted to curse Li Mu and the "evil will". Do they really not want to live if they are still arguing at this time? Already? ! "Go away!!!" The answer to that 'evil will' was just a word that was infinitely cold, devoid of any dignity, and even enough to make people extremely angry. "you¡­¡­" The 'evil will' was about to speak, but at this moment, an extremely terrifying light of ice suddenly bloomed in Li Mu's eyes, and the 'godhead' wrapped in a ghostly face in his brain was trembling violently, and his sleeping spirit was 'Suddenly activated, an astonishing and dazzling light suddenly bloomed. Like a counterattack, it enveloped the grimace outlined by the black energy that originally enveloped it, and began to devour it! "Ah! You ungrateful boy, if there is a chance in the future, I will never let you go!" The evil will immediately understood what Li Mu wanted to do at this moment, and he couldn't help but scream, and took the initiative to disperse this power of will. , I don¡¯t want to be swallowed up by Li Mu, but it¡¯s too late! It was at this moment that the nine extremely terrifying sword energies descended suddenly! Li Mu's eyes froze. While devouring the evil will, the black long knife in his hand became more like a phantom. He swept it towards the nine gray-clothed men indiscriminately, erupting with a body of gods and demons that was several times stronger than before. Power! "Deathcrazy!" ============== Death and Transformation Chapter 204: Vengeance is Revenge ========== Zhu Xin: The reason for updating so late yesterday was because there was no Internet. I kept waiting and waiting. I couldn¡¯t wait until 7pm. It was raining outside, so I had to take a motorcycle to the Internet cafe in the town to upload it. It hurts in the countryside. I can't afford it. If there's a thunderstorm, the power will be cut off or the internet will be cut off! Please comfort~~~~~ ========== "Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff" Thousands of knife shadows suddenly appeared, cutting through the space with extremely terrifying power, bringing up countless gray blood and gray flesh, scattering into the sky! "You" The man in gray's eyes were about to burst, and his pupils were constricted with a look of disbelief on his face. His huge fifty-meter body fell directly to the ground, falling to the ground from a height of hundreds of feet, and the ground shook violently. , cracked open. "Pfft!" A black blade fell from the sky and penetrated directly into his chest, nailing him to the ground! ¡°Bang!¡± Li Mu, whose body was red, landed on the ground, grabbing his head with the palm of his right hand, and the terrifying physical power suddenly broke out. "Boom!" The man in gray didn¡¯t resist at all. His whole head exploded like a watermelon, and his brains overflowed and shattered into pieces. Only the gray stone was held in Li Mu¡¯s hand! The world was quiet. Mu You in the sky in the distance, Su Ke and Luo Xiu in the jungle were all trembling on the spot, their expressions were horrified, even their bodies were trembling, and their minds were roaring. The man in gray is dead? At this moment, the three of them asked themselves in unison. They couldn't believe that the man in gray was really killed by Li Mu! It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t believe it, I just can¡¯t believe it! That was a god. How could a true god from ancient times die like this? But the fact is the fact! "Hoo!" The strong wind blew in the air, blowing away the bloody smell that lingered between the heaven and the earth, blowing up countless dust and broken branches and leaves. The whole scene fell into dead silence. Li Mu did not speak or move. Mu You, Su Ke, and Luo Xiu did not dare to say anything, and even their breathing was so slow. ??Quietly. It seemed that a long time had passed, and it seemed that it was only a few breaths. Li Mu, who was half-kneeling, slowly raised his head, looked up at the darkening sky above his head, and let out a roar that shook the sky. "Boom" The space trembled, and the terrifying sound wave swept across, lifting up countless sand, stone and trees, and countless new cracks were added to the ground, rolling away in all directions. Mu You, Su Ke, and Luo Xiu in the distance all changed their minds and stepped back again! This roar enveloped the entire Guisha Sect. It even spread throughout the entire Guicha Kingdom Clan City, causing the originally prosperous city to immediately become quiet. Everyone stopped what they were doing and looked towards this place. They looked puzzled, not understanding what happened to the Guisha Sect today. But they could clearly hear that this roar was filled with endless sorrow, endless longing, and endlesspain! After a long time, the roar gradually dissipated. The Guisha Sect fell into silence again. Mu You, Su Ke, and Luo Xiu in the distance were all extremely silent, even lowering their heads and not daring to look at Li Mu. Their hearts were complicated, and they all knew why Li Mu was like this. Especially Su Ke, her eyes were filled with warm tears, flowing down her cheeks and falling to the ground. Luo Xiu on the side silently held him in his arms without saying a word. Mu You in the sky knelt down in the direction of Li Mu. The red lips opened and closed and uttered the words 'I'm sorry', but at the moment Li Mu didn't pay attention to the three of them at all. After the roar, he fell silent. Scenes from these years, all kinds of heartwarming scenes from childhood, kept popping up in my mind. His heart was very painful, although he always wanted to make his heart cold, as cold as iron, and no longer be afraid of pain and injury. But at this moment, it still hurts, and even the pain that had been suppressed in the past was all released at this moment. He could not bear the pain. Even though there were nine extremely terrifying wounds on his body at the moment, it could not cover up the pain in his heart! "Revenge! Grandma, Xiao Mu has avenged you!" Li Mu slowly raised his head and looked up at the sky. He did not roar again, but there was a roar in his heart that could shatter the sky. "Finallyrevenge" After a while, two lines of tears fell, Li Mu closed his eyes and stood up quietly. Revenge has indeed been avenged, but so what? Can grandma return to her? toNot yet! "Don't worry, Xiao Mu will definitely resurrect you!" The next moment, Li Mu opened his eyes. Although his eyes were still filled with tears, they were filled with infinite determination and calmness. ¡°Buzz~!¡± The Dzi Bead of Life and Death suddenly lit up, and as the white light flickered, familiar faces appeared one after another. They all looked at him with a peaceful smile. Although they did not speak, the meaning expressed was affirmative. "Grandma" Looking at these faces, Li Mu trembled slightly, his eyes locked on one of the kind old women. That person is his grandmother, her soul and will! But the next moment, the white light converged, and countless faces disappeared into the air. Seeing this, Li Mu couldn't help but darken his expression. He lowered his head and glanced at the gray godhead in his hand, then put it directly into the Dzi Bead of Life and Death. His eyes turned to the broken body of the man in gray again, and he asked in his heart: "Can I make a puppet?" "Okay." Xiaozhu's voice came from the Dzi Bead of Life and Death. "That's good." Li Mu nodded slightly and quickly shrunk. As he shrunk, the body of the man in gray also began to shrink, and finally turned into a normal person. After that, he pushed the body of the man in gray into the Dzi Bead of Life and Death. After doing this, Li Mu buried all his emotions deep in his heart again, slowly turned around and looked in the direction of Mu You, Su Ke, and Luo Xiu, and flew towards the three of them. . With the arrival of Li Mu, Mu You, Su Ke and Luo Xiu quickly came to their senses. Su Ke and Luo Xiu also flew into the sky and remained silent. "Thank you" Among them, Su Ke's delicate body trembled and she whispered in a low voice. "What are you going to do next?" Li Mu did not answer Su Ke's question. He glanced at the three of them and asked directly. Su Ke was silent, while Luo Xiu sighed softly and said calmly: "Live a good life." ¡°Four simple words express the two people¡¯s plans for the future, as if they don¡¯t want to participate in anything anymore. I just want to be an ordinary person, build a happy family, and live like this. Peace and tranquility are blessings. Hearing this, Li Mu¡¯s eyes flashed slightly, but he did not express any opinion. Indeed, this may be the final destination of the two of them, but next moment. He directly locked his gaze on Luo Xiu and said in a very cold tone: "I hope you will still look like this next time we meet." Luo Xiu was startled. He didn't say anything, but he nodded. There seemed to be something hidden deep in his eyes. Su Ke on the side didn't know why Li Mu asked, but she didn't care. As a woman, although she guessed something, she didn't want to ask more questions. Because she likes this feeling now. Even if you know it won't last forever, what does it matter? "You guys go." Li Mu didn't want to say anything more and said calmly. "Well, take care!" Luo Xiu cupped his hands, with a hint of something different in his expression. "Take care" Su Ke said at the same time. Then the two of them turned around and quickly ran towards the distant sky. After the two left, Li Mu glanced at Mu You casually. There were no words, he had nothing to say to the other party. Turning sideways, he looked towards the due north of Qingyang Star. One step forward and he disappeared. Li Mu's departure made Mu You's delicate body tremble. She looked at the direction in which Li Mu left, the complexity on her face became more intense. But soon, her complexity turned into decisiveness and she left. But the direction she left was the same as the direction Li Mu left. To be precise, she is following Li Mu! ¡­¡­ It's night, and the already cold air is so cold that ordinary people don't dare to go out, so they stay at home and light a fire to keep warm, drink tea and chat. Therefore, the entire Gui Cha Kingdom is extremely quiet, but the world has not noticed that today's Gui Cha Kingdom is even quieter than before. There is no one in the entire Gui Cha Sect, and there is a dead silence. What lingers is the endless breath of death. It is destined that in the coming days, the destruction of Guisha Sect will definitely set off an invisible and terrifying storm and become the hottest topic among ordinary people before tea and after dinner. At this moment, high in the sky "Whoosh!" A black shadow flashed across like lightning, quickly falling towards a canyon and disappearing into it. "Whoosh!" Immediately afterwards, another figure descended. "Do you really want me to kill you?" But at the moment when the last figure fell, a cold and ruthless voice echoed, causing the delicate figure to tremble slightly.Trembling, a hint of panic flashed across her beautiful face. She hurriedly knelt down and said respectfully: "I hope the master can take me in" "Take it in?" Li Mu's eyes turned cold and he said coldly: "No need." After saying these words, he turned around decisively and walked towards the depths of the canyon. Mu You lowered her head and did not dare to speak, but she still did not leave. She was still following Li Mu closely, but she kept a hundred feet away from Li Mu and did not dare to get closer. ¡­¡­ In the cave, Li Mu was sitting cross-legged. Although his face was still a little pale, the injuries on his body had long since recovered. "I do have to thank him." After a while, Li Mu said to himself after opening his eyes, recalling the 'evil will' of the day. After the other party's transformation, the 'God and Demon Tempered Body**' was fully improved. After several levels, the physical strength has reached an unprecedented intensity! Li Mu is confident that his current pure physical strength is enough to defeat a Nine Gate Realm strongman who only opened the first kick! The next moment, he was startled and doubtful again. Just like the man in gray, he had no idea what the 'evil will' was, but it was definitely not the 'evil will' in this world. It was most likely an extremely terrifying powerful figure. By! It is enough to affect everything on Qingyang Star and change the rules on Qingyang Star! Thinking of this, Li Mu was quite shocked because he could not imagine what kind of existence that kind of person was. "Is there anything you want to say?" He turned his head and couldn't help but look at the little pig on his shoulder and asked in his mind. "There's nothing to say. You can't get in touch with guys of that level now, and it's useless to know. The woman outside looks good, you can take her." Xiaozhu replied casually, and at the end, his tone was slightly A bit of a joke. Indeed! Li Mu confirmed his thoughts in his heart and did not ask any more questions. As for the sentence after Xiaozhu, he simply ignored it. Then, with a flick of his right hand, the body of the man in gray appeared. =============== Death Transformation Chapter 205 Save me! ! ! =========== Half a year passed in the blink of an eye, like a flash of time. Now it has been half a year since Li Mu took revenge. A knot in his heart was finally solved, but he did not feel at all relaxed because there were two other big knots that made him feel even more heavy. The first major conclusion is to cultivate to the legendary ¡®Sacred Realm of Reincarnation¡¯ and resurrect grandma and tribe members, Senior Liu Yun. The second major conclusion is to figure out your own life experience and whether that dream is real. ?????????????????????????????????????????:????? Not to mention the second major knot, just talking about the first major knot makes Li Mu feel very powerless. Breaking through the Nine Gates Realm is a difficult problem in front of him, the Holy Realm of Reincarnation? It¡¯s unimaginable! However, in order to resurrect his grandma, he had no choice. He even knew very well that even if he reached the holy realm of reincarnation, resurrecting his grandma would not be an easy task, and at that level, it was impossible to untie the second knot. However, although the road was far away, he had no choice but to move forward. And he also has a certain degree of confidence in himself. If he doesn't even have confidence, then how can he untie these two knots? For half a year, Li Mu stayed in the cave in the canyon and never took a step out. Half a year is neither long nor short. In these six months, he has done a lot of things. First: Consolidate the cultivation of the sixth calamity level. Due to swallowing the 'evil' will, his godhead has improved a lot, and the intensity of controlling the elemental power between heaven and earth has not decreased. He is still the third Seven times that of the fifth calamity, which is more than three times that of an ordinary sixth calamity strongman! Second: The body of the man in gray has been refined into a puppet; Third: Refined the ¡®Godhead Stone¡¯ of the man in gray; The first point was that Li Mu only spent half a month. The second point took two months, and the third point took a full three and a half months. Because the first and second points are relatively easy, needless to say, the first point is absolutely perfect. Although the second point was a bit difficult, it was also successful. It was just that the man in gray did not have the 'Stone of Godhead', so he could only rival the first sect strongman in the ordinary nine sect realm. But it is also an extremely terrifying combat power. The Nine Sect Realm is something that can only be found in the Five Leaf Level Kingdom, even if it is only the first sect. It is also extremely rare. In the most common Five-Leaf Kingdom, the strongest person is only the first one in the Nine-Sect Realm. And now, one of Li Mu's puppets is so powerful that it can definitely make even the most ordinary Five-leaf Kingdom stupid. As for the third point, it is the most difficult, but it is what he has to do. Because he has refined twenty-one ¡®Virtual Godheads¡¯, Li Mu clearly knows the cultivation level of the god. Starting from the initial god generals: low-level god generals (first calamity), medium god generals (second calamity), superior god generals (third calamity), peak god generals (fourth calamity), perfect god generals General (fifth calamity), Xu Shen Shen Jiang (sixth calamity); There is no demonic calamity for those who cultivate the gods. The virtual god will be the person who has condensed the "virtual godhead", so the realm of cultivation is the fifth calamity. But because of his ¡®virtual godhead¡¯, the virtual god general is only stronger than the sixth calamity cultivator. After that comes the realm of gods: Lower God (the first gate of the Nine Gate Realm), Middle God (the second gate of the Nine Gate Realm), Upper God (the third gate of the Nine Gate Realm), Human God (the fourth gate of the Nine Gate Realm) ), Earth God (fifth gate of Nine Gate Realm), Heaven God (sixth gate of Nine Gate Realm), King God (seventh gate of Nine Gate Realm), Emperor God (eighth gate of Nine Gate Realm), Lord God (Nine Gate Realm) Ninth Gate), Supreme God (the existence beyond the Nine Gates); Those who cultivate God do not pay attention to the 'Tao'. There is no Taoist gate. The main god's actual cultivation level is the eighth gate. Because his divine personality is one level higher than that of the Emperor God, he is no weaker than those who open the 'Taoist gate' to cultivate immortals. "But after the cultivators of immortals comprehended the 'Tao Sect', they became extremely powerful and were already on par with the cultivators of gods. In other words, those who cultivate the gods are relatively strong in the early stage, but those who cultivate the gods are not much stronger in the later stage. It was the first time for Li Mu to swallow the real 'godhead'. After all, what he had swallowed before was just the 'virtual godhead'. If it is a ¡®virtual godhead¡¯. He can completely use the power of the 'godhead' to easily purify it to 90% level, but facing the 'godhead', he cannot do it. Although he has swallowed up the 'evil will', the godhead has become much stronger. , but in the end it only purified the man in gray's 'godhead' to 20%. Although I feel a little helpless. But it can only consume 20% of the pure 'will' power to enhance one's own 'godhead'. But godhead is godhead. After devouring 20% ??of his pure will power, Li Mu clearly felt the growth of his godhead. Perhaps there is still some distance between us and the middle godhead, but as long as we get a few more lower godheads, or even one middle godhead, we can step into the middle godhood.level. Of course, this is just an idea of ??his, killing gods? It's not that easy! Because he devoured 20% of his pure will power, Li Mu got some unconscious memory fragments from it. Among them, it was learned that the man in gray clothes was called the "God of Gray Mist", but he was not one of the ancient gods. Instead, after waking up from his slumber, he killed some virtual gods and generals and devoured their "virtual gods" before stepping into the world. The later true god who has reached the 'god realm'. And those ¡®False God Generals¡¯ who were killed were all generals who were personally controlled by the five supreme gods in ancient times! This ¡®God of Gray Mist¡¯ is a member of the ¡®Alliance of Gods¡¯! After noticing this, Li Mu immediately thought of the Sword God General's guess, and it turned out that it was really the case. The Alliance of Gods not only exists, but also really does not want the Titans and the five supreme gods to wake up. It also continues to round up the gods and generals who are close to the Titans and the five supreme gods. It¡¯s a pity that Li Mu failed to learn where the ¡®Alliance of Gods¡¯ existed from the 20% memory fragments of the God of Gray Mist. This made him a little helpless, but he didn¡¯t get too entangled. Although he once promised the Sword God that he would do his best, it is true that he has already tried his best at the moment. The remaining 80% of his will is not that he does not want to refine it, but that he cannot refine it at all and can only be dispersed. . " If Li Mu was just an ordinary cultivator or a person at the level of a god general, he would not be able to refine this 'godhead' at all. Not only would it be impossible to refine it, but the god of gray mist would become the master and occupy his body. But as a god of the same level, the God of Gray Mist will only die completely after all, let alone the God of Gray Mist who has no body. Although his godhead is strong, he is extremely weak to Li Mu. Even if the God of Gray Mist is a mid-level god, Li Mu can completely suppress the resistance of the godhead. Unless it was a superior god, Li Mu would be a little overwhelmed. Therefore, the physical body is still very important. Although the godhead is the core of God, it is only a part of God. ¡­¡­ "Nine Gate Realm" In the cave, Li Mu slowly opened his eyes and murmured softly. Three days ago, he had refined the ¡®godhead¡¯ of the God of Gray Mist, and he had dissipated the energy of will that could not be refined. He didn't leave the cave for the past three days because he wanted to see if he could break into the Nine Gates Realm. In the end, he discovered that it couldn't be done at all. There are indeed "eight innate gates" in the human body, and each gate is more difficult than the last. If you want to open the "eight innate gates", you must first perceive their existence. If you can't even perceive them, how can you attack them? And if there are strong people in the Six Tribulation Realm who can sense the ¡®Eight Innate Gates¡¯, it proves that they are not far from the Nine Gate Realm. Therefore, the most difficult thing is to perceive the existence of the ¡®eight innate gates¡¯. But how to perceive it? No one knows for sure, because it is too elusive. Li Mu himself, if he could sense the existence of the first door, he could easily open the first door with his existing power. But three days passed, but there was no effect at all. Although three days is short, it also proves how difficult it is, and it cannot be felt just by sitting here. On the contrary, it will waste more time. Sometimes the breakthrough of realm does not depend on how hard a person works, but it requires an opportunity and a bit of luck. Although those who work hard must be stronger than those who waste time, and hard work is the most important basis for a practitioner to be strong, but without an opportunity and without a bit of luck, no matter how hard you try, it will be useless. "The so-called 'opportunity' and 'luck' seem a bit too elusive and cannot be achieved by humans at all. In the end, cultivation still comes down to the same sentence: It depends on one¡¯s destiny! Li Mu was also very aware of this, so he only sat there for three days. After three days without any feeling, he planned to leave here to find an 'opportunity' that could sense the 'Eight Innate Gates', while also Be able to do other things. "Can you tell me where Artest is now?" Li Mu turned his head, glanced at the pig on his shoulder, and asked in a low voice. "Artai?" The little pig with his eyelids raised was startled, and then he smiled bitterly and said, "I almost forgot about that kid if you didn't tell me." "" Li Mu was speechless, how could such a living person forget? "But you probably don't have time to take care of that kid now, right? And the time hasn't come yet. You seem to have a very important thing to do. Have you forgotten?" However, Xiaozhu grinned, and an expression appeared on his face. A weird look. "Are you talking about Qian Hongxue?" Li Mu couldn't help but look calm for a while. Naturally, he had not forgotten Qian Hongxue. Even if he wanted to forget, he couldn't. Maybe it was because the other party was in that period of time.??It¡¯s because you are always with me! Li Mu had this in his heart. "I didn't say it, but I still want to advise you, the Pig Saint, not to leave any guilt in your heart, so as not to affect your future mood." Xiaozhu smiled and said nothing more. Li Mu¡¯s eyes flashed slightly, and after a long time he took out the pink jade talisman. This jade talisman was given to him by Qian Ling a year ago. He said that if he had time, he would crush the jade talisman and see the contents inside. ¡°Tsk!¡± After taking out the jade talisman, Li Mu quietly crushed it without hesitation. "Ouch!" Suddenly, pink light filled the entire cave, but no scene was revealed, only two big blood-red characters. After seeing those two big characters, Li Mu's expression suddenly changed. Because those two big characters are exactly - save me! ! ! ==================== Death Transformation Chapter 206 Dao Xiuguo ========== help me! ! ! The two large blood-colored characters were printed in Li Mu's eyes, instantly shaking the heartstrings in his heart, causing them to vibrate violently. Immediately afterwards, an extremely ferocious aura suddenly erupted from his body, and a terrifying power swept out! "Boom!" There was an earth-shattering sound, and the entire cave, together with the entire mountain peak, fell apart in an instant, and exploded like this! This sudden change shocked Mu You, the woman in gray who had been waiting outside for half a year. Her delicate body moved and she quickly retreated. Her beautiful eyes turned and stared at the black figure. After feeling the violent aura on that figure, a sense of horror emerged in her heart. Who provoked this evil star again? Mu You asked with a reflexive surprise in her heart. She had known how terrifying Li Mu was half a year ago. He was not only a strong man in the Sixth Tribulation, but also a true god who had even killed gods! Mu You didn't know what was going on at the moment, but from this surface alone, she could clearly guess that Li Mu would be like this because someone made him angry. Otherwise, who would go crazy for no reason? This is the first time she has seen Li Mu like this. Even though he came to take revenge half a year ago, Li Mu seemed extremely calm, indifferent and cold. But now, it is extremely vicious and violent! "I told you not to scare people, but tsk tsk, you said you don't care about that woman. I think that woman has a big status in your heart?" There was a chuckle that only Li Mu could hear. sounded. On the shoulder, the little pig grinned. Sighed softly. "Maybe!" Li Mu looked cold, but after looking at Mu You in the distance and the messy scene around him, he also noticed that something was wrong with him, and hurriedly calmed down his momentum and calmed down. But he had no intention of staying here anymore. If this peak was destroyed, it would be destroyed. He stood up and took a step forward, and he appeared hundreds of feet in the air. "Young Master" Mu You hurriedly followed, stood behind him, and bowed slightly. He looked very respectful. "Another Qianhongxue." Xiaozhu glanced at Muyou and sighed. Then he grinned again and said, "You are quite handsome. I don't know why women always want to follow you." Following Xiaozhu's words, Li Mu couldn't help but stop, turned to look at Mu You, and said coldly: "Why are you following me?" Six months ago, he paid no attention to the other party. Even in the past six months, he has never said a word to the other party. But the other party has been waiting here from beginning to end, and some practitioners even happened to come here in the past six months. It seemed that they wanted to practice in seclusion, but in the end they were driven away by the other party. Although Li Mu is not afraid of being disturbed and can easily scare those people away, if he is really disturbed, it will be an annoying thing. He has always been clear about grievances and grudges. He was slightly grateful for Mu You's help, but it was the greatest kindness that he didn't kill him half a year ago. Perhaps Mu You was controlled by the God of Gray Mist and was forced to issue the order four years ago to destroy the Autumn Wind Kingdom. But does the other party really have no responsibility at all? ¡°It¡¯s like a civilian kills someone and hides in another civilian¡¯s home. When the authorities come to investigate, the civilian claims that the murderer is not there. In the end, the murderer goes free and commits more crimes. Even the civilian is threatened by the murderer. But is there no responsibility for harboring criminals? Therefore, Li Mu would not say thank you for what Mu You did. But after all, it was half a year later, and he could no longer ignore the other party. That's why I ask such a question. In the eyes of others, this Mu You is a powerful person at the third level of calamity, but in front of Li Mu, he is so weak, so weak that he can only become a burden. If he allows the other party to follow him, he may cause a lot of trouble. . Mu You was slightly startled when asked this question, but there was a hint of joy in his expression. Although Li Mu was still so indifferent, at least he no longer ignored her. "Becausebecause I don't know where to go" Mu You hesitated for a while and then replied. Li Mu frowned, but he was not surprised by the answer because he knew the other person's life. The origin of the other party is mysterious. He has no father or mother. His life in this life is basically worse than that of a dog. He has no support and no friends. It is reasonable to leave the Guisha Sect and not know where to go. But it¡¯s not appropriate to just follow yourself like this. Li Mu thought to himself and said coldly: "You can go wherever you want and live a good life. With your strength, there shouldn't be any trouble. I hope you won't follow me anymore. If you insist on following me, I don't have any objection. As long as you Able to keep up and meet anyNo matter how dangerous it is, I won't help you! " After saying these words, Li Mu turned around and galloped towards the due north. In a few flashes, he disappeared here. "Thank you, Master!" After hearing this, Mu You showed a hint of joy. Although Li Mu still didn't want her to follow him, he had already acquiesced to her existence and would not drive her away like before. She hurriedly used her fastest speed and chased in the direction Li Mu left, with no intention of leaving. ¡­¡­ "I really can't ask for this opportunity." In the dark forest, Li Mu sat cross-legged, looking up at the cold moon above his head, with a hint of helplessness in his expression. "Whoosh!" At this time, a gray shadow flashed across the jungle and landed lightly. He knew without looking that the person coming was none other than Mu You. Judging from the unsteady aura of the other party, it was obvious that he had spent a lot of energy. "Are you really persistent with me? I think you should accept her. You are considered an adult man now. That woman should be considered more beautiful in your human aesthetic sense, right? Are you really not tempted? "On his shoulder, Xiaozhu also woke up. After looking at Mu You, he smiled evilly. Li Mu simply ignored this statement, closed his eyes and entered the ¡®Qualitative Change Space¡¯. "Huh" When Mu You landed here and saw Li Mu, a faint smile appeared on her pretty face that was slightly pale. She hurriedly sat down cross-legged to regain her strength and prepare for the next chase. And it seems that this will also have a lot of benefits in improving her cultivation. Six hours later "Chi chi chi!" Immediately, tens of thousands of extremely subtle sword energies suddenly surged out from Li Mu's body, directly covering an area of ??ten feet around him. The space was cut into countless pieces in an instant, causing Mu You who was a hundred feet away to be slightly startled and hurriedly woke up. come over. "Death is crazycomplete!" At this moment, Li Mu slowly opened his eyes, with a hint of exhaustion and joy in his eyes. But he didn¡¯t pay too much attention. He glanced at Mu You casually, stood up, quickly rose into the sky, and left the jungle. Seeing this, Mu You hurriedly followed, not daring to pause at all, lest he really lost track of him. In this way, Li Mu was flying at a normal speed, no, a minute slower than the normal speed. Mu You behind him seemed to be chasing at a speed that exceeded the limit of her cultivation. If anyone saw You will definitely be very surprised by the behavior of the two people and extremely puzzled. But do they need others to understand them? Obviously not needed. Soon, a hundred days passed. On this day, a four-leaf kingdom attracted Li Mu¡¯s attention, because the name of the country was¡ª¡ªSword Xiu Kingdom. ========== Death Transformation Chapter 207 Stone Knife ==================== "The Kingdom of Swordsman, the Kingdom of Four Leaves, was named Swordsmanship Kingdom because the Swordsmanship Sect was founded by swordsmen and the disciples they recruited were all swordsmen, so it was named Swordsmanship Kingdom." Just when Li Mu set his sights on Swordsmanship Kingdom When they were on the way to Zongcheng, the voice of Xiaozhu¡¯s thoughts came. "What, are you interested in going in and taking a look?" Then Xiaozhu glanced at Li Mu and said with a grin. Li Mu¡¯s expression remained unchanged and he did not answer, but he had already moved towards the Daoxiu Guozong City below and told Xiaozhu with practical actions. "Whoosh!" Not long after Li Mu entered the Clan City of Daoxiu State, Mu You from behind finally arrived. She entered the Clan City of Daoxiu State without stopping at all. With her powerful perception, she immediately found Li Mu's location. At this time, Li Muzheng was standing in the square of a giant building. In the center of the square, there was a stone knife with a height of a hundred feet, which looked quite domineering. But it was not the size of the stone knife that attracted Li Mu's attention, but the bursts of sword intent contained in it, which were extremely powerful! The closer you get, the stronger the sword will be. Ordinary people cannot enter the hundred-foot range of the stone sword. At this moment, many cultivators were surrounding the hundred-foot stone knife from all directions, walking in step by step. The weakest one among them is also in the Human Meridian Realm, because the sword intent emitted by this stone knife is not something that the Bronze Body Realm can withstand, and it requires at least the cultivation level of the Third Meridian Realm. The strongest person is obviously a being who has reached the half-step six calamity realm. These people have different cultivation levels and different ages. They have different looks, different heights, and different genders. But they have one thing in common, that is, they all have a blade tied to their back, an unsheathed blade. Moreover, they all released a sense of ¡®sword intent¡¯. The ¡®sword intention¡¯ they release is also strong or weak. Theoretically speaking, the higher the level of cultivation, the stronger the strength, but if it is a simple ¡®sword intention¡¯, this may not necessarily be the case. "At least what Li Mu sensed was that there was a young man with perfect Tianmai realm among them. The 'sword intent' he possesses is stronger than that of the old man who is half a step into the Six Tribulation Realm! Each of these cultivators relied on their own "sword intention" to fight against the sword intention released by the stone knife. They did not use the power of cultivation at all. If they used the power of cultivation, they would not be able to fight even if they walked in front of the stone knife. It makes no sense, but is a kind of blasphemy and insult to the knife. As a sword cultivator, how can you desecrate the weapons you control? "The intention of the sword" Li Mu was two hundred feet away from the stone knife and did not enter the range of the stone knife. He just looked at the stone knife quietly and felt the intention of the knife released from it. The intention of the sword. He has it too, but it's not very powerful. Because he never paid attention to it. Li Mu did not underestimate the terrifying power of 'Sword Intent'. On the contrary, he knew the importance of 'Sword Intent' from the very beginning, but due to various reasons he seldom came into contact with this field, just to improve his strength as soon as possible. Not only him, but most cultivators in the world explain it this way. But now, after feeling the powerful sword intention on the stone knife, Li Mu couldn't help but be inspired to understand and practice the 'sword intention', and even use this to find an opportunity to break through the Nine Sect Realm! "Sir" At this time. A subtle voice reached Li Mu's ears. But Li Mu ignored it. His eyes were always fixed on the stone knife, watching quietly. On his shoulder, Xiaozhu also squinted his eyes, slightly raised the corners of his mouth, showing a faint smile, but said nothing. Mu You, who was coming from behind, couldn't help but follow Li Mu's gaze. Looking at the hundred-foot stone knife, his expression showed a hint of shock, and he fell silent. "snort¡­¡­" At this time, a muffled sound sounded. Li Mu saw it. A cultivator at the earth line level only stepped ninety-seven feet away from the stone knife, that is, only advanced three feet. The sword intention in his body was instantly collapsed by the sword intention coming from the stone knife, and his body With a shudder, he quickly exploded out, looking at the stone knife with a pale face, his face full of shock. Immediately afterwards, one after another cultivators were all like this, which was very shocking. After a few short breaths, there were less than ten people who could still stand within a hundred feet of the stone knife. The cultivation levels of these ten people are all at the perfect level of Tianmai Realm, including the old man who is half-step to Six Tribulations Realm. But except for the young man in white robe who advanced twenty feet, the others stopped at the stone knife eighty-five feet, which means that these people have only advanced fifteen feet, and the sword intention on them has been There was a feeling of being on the verge of collapse. ??Similarly, the young man in white robeHe could no longer make any progress, so he could only grit his teeth and hold on, using this to refine and improve his sword intention. But after three breaths, several people could not hold on and retreated. After three more breaths, except for the young man in white robe, including the old man who was half a step into the six calamities realm, they all retreated. At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the young man in white robe, as if to see how long he could hold on. In the end, after two breaths, the young man in white robe also retreated. Everyone could only shake their heads with regret, looking at the hundred-foot stone knife, and sighed alone, with helpless expressions on their faces. "Twenty breaths" Li Mu saw all this in his eyes and glanced at the young man in white robe. From the moment the other person entered, he began to count the other person's time in detail. It was only twenty breaths. . "Who is the person who forged this knife?" Li Mu's eyes wandered, and his mind was shaken. He once again cast his gaze on the stone knife. Although the knife was made of stone, in his eyes, it was absolutely terrifying. It won't be any worse than any other robbery weapon. But the most important thing is definitely not here, but the person who forged this stone knife! "It's not scary for a sword cultivator to have sword intention. What's scary is that this sword cultivator can imprint his own sword intention on an object, especially the sword intention on this stone knife is extremely powerful. This further proves the horror of the person who forged this stone knife. "Aren't you going to give it a try?" At this time, Xiaozhu's voice came. Li Mu was still speechless, but at this moment, he was already walking towards the stone knife, and soon he came to the stone knife a hundred feet away. Those sword cultivators who were about to leave all stopped when they saw Li Mu, with a hint of surprise on their faces. They didn't seem to think that he could possess sword intent at such an age? Especially since Li Mu doesn't have a long sword tied to his back at all. Is this also a sword cultivator? The next moment, Li Mu told them with practical actions. When he came to the stone knife, he stepped into the stone knife without hesitation. Suddenly, the extremely terrifying sword intent pressed forward. Li Mu's expression remained unchanged and indifferent, but at that moment when the sword intent pressed forward, a sword intent representing death and coldness suddenly emerged from him. Explodes on the body! ======================= Death Transformation Chapter 208 Tempering the Sword Intent ============== The moment the sword intent pressed down on the hundred-foot-long stone knife, an extremely chilling aura suddenly burst out from Li Mu, representing death. This aura was not the aura released by the realm of cultivation, but his own. The sword intent you possess! This knife intention is not strong, nor vast, nor majestic, but it is like a sharp blade, directly cutting through the knife intention pressed by the stone knife, defeating it life and death! Those who thought that Li Mu was equivalent to looking for death, after seeing this scene, his heart was shocked, and a trace of disdain and ridicule on his face suddenly disappeared, but he was solemn. Although Li Mu has just stepped into the stone sword's hundred-foot range, in their eyes, Li Mu is not that old. They are able to move forward so far now because they are older and stronger. Looking back on the past, with Li Mu The vast majority of them wouldn't be able to do that at the same size! Mu You was the only one present who was not shocked at all. She knew better than anyone how terrible Li Mu was. If he couldn't even cross that stone sword, how could he kill a god? How could he kill the man in gray who was comparable to the second level of the Nine Sect Realm? At this moment, Li Mu naturally didn't pay attention to what the people around him were thinking. All he could see at this moment was the hundred-foot-long stone knife. After feeling the oppressive intention of the knife from above, his heart sank slightly. He was shocked by the fear of the person who forged this stone sword. Let¡¯s not talk about the opponent¡¯s strength and cultivation level. In terms of the sword¡¯s intention alone, I am afraid that no one in the Six Tribulations Realm can compare with it. As for the Nine Sect Realm, although he is not sure how many people there are. There are definitely not many people who can rival the owner of this knife. If you calculate it this way. The owner of this stone knife is at least at the peak level of the Nine Gates Realm, and has even surpassed the Nine Gates Realm! If this is the case, this Sword Xiuguo is too terrifying. There are people of this level behind it. It is at least the Six-leaf Kingdom, but why is it only the Four-leaf Kingdom? Li Mu was puzzled, and he didn¡¯t want to understand, because people of that level were beyond his reach now. The next moment, Li Mu immediately put away all the distracting thoughts in his heart. With eyes like knives, he stared closely at the stone knife a hundred feet in front of him, took steps forward, and walked forward step by step. "It's a good sword intention, but you can use it to gain your sword intention. You should really pay attention to this aspect." At this time, Xiaozhu's voice came from the Life and Death Dzi Bead. As early as when Li Mu made a move, Xiaozhu had already entered the Dzi Bead of Life and Death. "I understand this, but I don't know if there are levels of sword intent?" Li Mu's eyes flashed. asked the heart. "Nonsense, there must be something. Even I, the Pig Saint, don't know for sure, but you can go in and ask later." Xiaozhu cursed angrily. At this point, Li Mu stopped asking any more questions. At this moment, he had already crossed five feet, and the oppressive sword intent became stronger and stronger, preventing him from being distracted at all. But is five feet his limit? Obviously not! Without any pause, he walked forward step by step. The current person around him looked surprised when Li Mu walked into Shizhang. There was a hint of shock in their surprise. When Li Mu stepped fifteen feet, the surprise on their faces was completely replaced by shock. Even the young man in white who had gone furthest before had his eyes fixed and his expression was extremely calm. Finally, Li Mu reached the twentieth foot, and everyone was shocked! ¡°If it were a young man in white, they would just marvel. After all, the man in white is over thirty years old and has a perfect Heavenly Meridian Realm. But what about Li Mu? Only seventeen or eighteen years old, right? Could it be that the Heavenly Meridian Realm has also been completed? And the sword intention has reached a level comparable to that of the man in white? The next moment, they denied this conjecture, but Li Mu could still move forward! Twenty-one feet Twenty-two feet Twenty-fifth feet When Li Mu walked into twenty-five feet. The shock on everyone's faces turned into horror! In this Sword Cultivator Kingdom, there are very few people who can reach twenty feet. Twenty-five feet, only those who are truly strong in the Six Tribulations Realm can have that kind of ability. Has Li Mu reached the Six Tribulations Realm? Although what is being competed here is the sword intention, the level of cultivation of a cultivator can be estimated entirely from the sword intention possessed by a cultivator. Suddenly, an extremely strong storm swept across the square. Originally, he was not very interested in Guangchao. Due to the emergence of this storm, many people came. After seeing Li Mu, their expressions changed. Especially Li Mu can still get in! Li Mu didn¡¯t pay attention to what was going on in the outside world. He only had eyes for the hundred-foot stone knife. He didn¡¯t even notice how many feet he had walked. He only knew how to keep moving forward to see what he could do with the sword intention he had now.Where is the limit reached. Under everyone¡¯s horrified gaze, Li Mu had walked thirty feet, then thirty-five feet¡­ At this time, there were already hundreds of people in the Qianzhang Square, and now there were thousands of people, and no one was looking at Li Mu with shock on their faces. In the crowd, Mu You stood quietly, her beautiful eyes quietly scanning the figures on the square, sighing slightly in her heart, without saying anything. At this time, Li Mu had already walked thirty-nine feet into the stone knife. After setting foot here, he stopped and did not move forward. His pause immediately attracted the attention of all the sword cultivators in the square. They were all shocked to find that the sword intent released by Li Mu felt like it was about to collapse. The limit is reached! This idea suddenly appeared in everyone's mind, and they couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. But when they discovered that where Li Mu was standing was thirty-nine feet away, they were still shocked and even a little unbelievable. Not to mention other things, at least in this country of sword cultivators, there are no more than fifty people who can walk thirty feet, and no one at this age can walk thirty feet! Who is this young man? Is he the peerless genius of my Sword Cultivating Country Sword Cultivating Sect? They couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise, but no one could give an answer. "Is it the limit?" Li Mu never paid attention to others. When he stopped, he couldn't help but raise his head and looked at the Baizhang stone knife sixty-one feet away, murmuring to himself. Yes, he stopped at this moment because the sword intent he released had reached its limit. Let alone walking a foot away, even if he went one step further, he would collapse immediately. At that time, without the defense of the sword intention, you have to rely on your own will to withstand the sword intention. The intention of the sword is like a person's will. It is not aimed at a person's physical cultivation, but at his will. If the sword intention is not strong, the will will probably not be strong either. Once the sword intention collapses, the only choice is to retreat immediately. Otherwise, if the will is defeated by the sword intention, I am afraid that I will faint immediately and even wake up. one question. Therefore, this stone knife is by no means as harmless as it seems on the surface. But Li Mu is different from others. He has a godhead, and his will is many times stronger than the will of a sword. Even if the sword intention collapsed, the stone sword's sword intention would not be able to harm him at all. He can even use the power of will in his godhead to easily step in front of the stone knife, but what's the point? absolutely not! "What Li Mu wants is to improve his sword intention, not for some false fame, or to shock the country of sword cultivation. He will not even think about such childish things. ¡°Perhaps this Sword Xiu Kingdom once was glorious, but now, it is just the Four Leaf Kingdom. "It's the limitso what?!" Li Mu's pause only lasted three breaths. After three breaths, he let out a deep voice in his heart and took a step forward. "Boom!" Suddenly, there was a sound that could not be heard by the ears. In the stunned eyes of everyone, the death knife intent on Li Mu's body collapsed instantly. In their opinion, Li Mu must retreat quickly and concentrate his sword intent so that he will not be hurt. Even if he is hurt, he will not be too strong. But they were shocked to see that Li Mu not only stepped back but also took three steps forward? ! Another ten feet! A full forty feet! At this moment, everyone couldn't help but want to close their eyes. They all thought that Li Mu was too arrogant and did not know the horror of this stone knife. After his will collapsed, he not only refused to retreat, but even stepped forward. This was simply seeking death! However, at the next moment, a burst of exclamations came from the square. The sword cultivators who had closed their eyes all opened their eyes subconsciously, showing horrified expressions. "How can this be?!" Everyone was horrified. In their understanding, once the sword intention collapsed, they would be injured by the sword intention coming from the stone knife, faint, or even become a living dead. But at this moment, Li Mu not only did not faint, but still stood at the 40th foot. And they clearly felt that there was no trace of the sword intention in Li Mu, but why was he still standing there? There is only one possibility! Everyone was shocked and immediately thought of a possibility, that is, Li Mu's own will is far greater than the sword's will! Isn¡¯t this incredible? Although the meaning of the sword is illusory, as long as the knife practitioner has been with the sword for many years and fought hard, he will understand the meaning of the sword, and then continue to grow, condensing his own will to be above the meaning of the sword. In other words, sword intention and will are basically the same thing.Physically, if the sword intention collapses, the practitioner will be injured. But in the spotlight of everyone, Li Mu was not harmed in any way! The will and the will of the sword are separated? How can this be! ? But the facts tell them that it is indeed possible, but they don¡¯t know why, let alone that Li Mu is not only a sword cultivator, but also a spiritual cultivator. "It collapsed." Li Mu clearly felt the collapse of his sword intention, and couldn't help but sigh in his heart. But the next moment, his eyes became sharp again, and he controlled the death knife intent to release again, but it collapsed in an instant. But others are afraid of a collapse of their will, is he afraid? Not afraid at all! Just like that, under everyone's shocked eyes, Li Mu stood forty feet away, constantly releasing the death knife intent, collapsing, releasing, collapsing again, and releasing again, like a long curved knife being struck by After the scalding flames burned it red, it was smashed with a hammer, over and over again. During repeated tempering, the curved long knife gradually became straight. ================= Death Transformation Chapter 209 Turmoil ================= In the square in front of a huge building in Daoxiu Guozong City, there is a huge stone knife of one hundred feet. Waves of terrifying knife intent are continuously released from the stone knife, covering a diameter of one hundred feet. At this moment, the square was filled with thousands of figures, but within a hundred feet of the stone knife, there was only one figure, and no one entered it. Because these people don't come here to temper their swordsmanship, but to watch a show. Yes, watching a play, a play that shocked their hearts and even made them stunned into silence. Although there were over a thousand people in the square, no one spoke. They all stared at the young man in black robe who was sixty feet away from the stone knife, and the shock in their hearts reached an indescribable level. In just half an hour, what happened here has spread throughout the entire Sword Xiu Kingdom Clan City, and even to the Sword Xiu Sect! "I want to see what kind of person he is, he can actually step on the forty feet of my sword repairing master's holy stone sword, and he can still stand after the sword's intention collapses!" An hour later, a cold sound sounded. Immediately afterwards, a short man wearing a white robe appeared. The moment this person appeared, except for the young man in white robe, other cultivators, including the old man who was in the Half-Step Six Tribulation Realm, also retreated. "Senior Brother Liu." After seeing this short man, the young man in white robes' expression darkened slightly, a faint coldness flashed in his eyes, but he bowed his hands in respect. "Senior Brother Liu? No, I can't bear it." The short man glanced at the young man in white robe and sneered. Immediately, his eyes were locked on Li Mu, and a faint shock appeared on his cold face, but more of it was a gloomy look. "Who is this person?" Cold words came from his mouth. "I don't know." The face of the young man in white robe also became colder, and his tone became slightly colder, without the trace of respect just now. "Hmph!" The short man noticed this, snorted coldly, and said nothing. It seemed that although he was stronger than the young man in white robe, there was something about the young man in white robe that made him jealous and jealous. "This kid has some skills. It seems he will be captured and tortured later!" followed immediately. His eyes turned cold, and he glanced at Li Mu and said coldly. His words were not concealed in any way, and even spread throughout the square with great clarity. Everyone who heard this couldn't help but change their expressions. Catch it back? Is there any mistake? Isn't this place open to anyone? It's other people's business if they have the right skills, why should they be arrested by force? For a moment, everyone's expressions turned cold. They were very unhappy with this short man, but they dared not speak out. Because they all know this person's cultivation and status. They are definitely not someone ordinary cultivators like them can provoke, even if many of them are disciples of cultivators. But I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with this person. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the way everyone looked at Li Mu, there was a hint of pity. But among them, Mu You, who was dressed in gray robe, had a cold expression, and there was a hint of murderous intent and ridicule in his beautiful eyes. Catch Li Mu? In her opinion, Li Mu could kill this short man ten times a hundred times with just a breath, and it was simply ridiculous to arrest Li Mu. She even made a somewhat horrifying discovery that if the Sword Cultivating Sect offended Li Mu, it would probably be completely destroyed overnight! ??Imagine the Guisha Sect at that time. Mu You couldn't help but feel a chill in his heart. He could offend anyone, but he couldn't offend the God of Death. "Liu Chang, if this is your own idea, I hope you'd better not get involved with Dao Xiu Zong, so as not to cause trouble that Dao Xiu Zong can't afford. I really don't know why Dao Xiu Zong exists like you. You are a shameless villain. To put it bluntly, the reputation of our Sword Xiu Sect has been so bad in recent years, and it is basically because of you. If our Sword Xiu Sect perishes in the future, I am afraid it will be you who provoked it. What a great person." At this moment, a rather majestic and rich voice sounded. ???????????????????????????????????????????? Immediately afterwards. Under the attention of everyone, a middle-aged man in white clothes, about forty years old, appeared and stared at the short man Liu Chang with an indifferent expression. His tone was cold and he didn't show any dignity. As soon as these words came out, everyone was surprised, but when they saw the appearance of the man in white, they were all relieved. Their expressions also softened a lot because of Liu Chang's words. Finally, a fair person came. Moreover, this person's status in the Sword Xiu Sect is not only not lower than that of Liu Chang, but his strength is even higher. "Brother!" When this person arrives, the young man in white will greet him, with a smile appearing on his slightly pale face. Mu You, who was standing in the distance, had a hint of surprise on his pretty face, as if this person was something special. "You??Boy, I knew you were here as soon as you didn't see me. I didn't expect that Zhenli was really lively today, and you are indeed an amazing person. "The middle-aged man smiled and nodded, looking at Li Mu with a hint of shock in his expression. "Li Yuanqing, don't make sarcastic remarks to me here. Don't you want to know what's going on with this kid? Why are you still standing there when your sword power has collapsed? Hypocrisy!" Liu Chang stared at the middle-aged man with a gloomy expression, his eyebrows raised. An angry look flashed across his face and he snorted coldly. ¡°Obviously, the latter was stronger than him and was from the same sect, so no matter how angry he was, he would not dare to take action. "Hypocritical?" Li Yuanqing shook his head and chuckled: "I never said I was not interested in this friend, but I never said I would take him back. Forget it, I don't want to argue with you. If you really If you want to do this, then I will have no choice but to report it to the Presbyterian Church, and I hope you will take good care of yourself." "You!" Liu Chang's expression changed, and he choked back his words. He grunted, "Okay, you can do it! Wait, don't let me surpass you in cultivation! You will feel better then!" This guy! As soon as these words came out, the expressions of everyone in the square changed. I didn¡¯t expect this person to say such words so blatantly. I couldn¡¯t help but feel that Liu Chang was a little too arrogant, right? How does this character survive to this day? Shouldn't he have been beheaded long ago? "Are you threatening me?" In the cold voice, everyone was shocked. Li Yuanqing's face turned cold, and the cold breath was released from his body and locked directly on Liu Chang. "Threat? It's not a threat, I'm just giving you a piece of advice!" Liu Chang was not afraid at all, his voice was harsh. The young man in white on the side looked extremely cold. If he had the strength, he would have taken action long ago. "It seems that the lessons I taught you before were not enough." A smile appeared on Li Yuanqing's face, but this smile seemed a bit cold. As he spoke, he suddenly took a step towards Liu Chang, and the powerful aura of the third calamity level was immediately released. "What do you want to do?!" His move caused Liu Chang's expression to change and a sharp sound to come from his mouth. Everyone was also shocked, wondering if Li Yuanqing wanted to do something here? "Okay, you two, this is the city of the Sword Cultivating Sect. As members of the Sword Cultivating Sect, you shouldn't know the rules." At this moment, a long and gentle sigh sounded, and a man in a white robe came between them. The old man walked out of the giant building in the distance. Behind him were six figures of different grades, but all wearing white robes. After the seven people walked out, their eyes did not dwell too much on Li Yuanqing and Liu Chang, but fell on Li Mu. ================ Death Transformation Chapter 210 Sword Cultivator Organization ================= "It's ancient!" "They finally showed up. If they hadn't showed up yet, if these two people got into a fight over something important, I'm afraid this place would be completely destroyed!" "Yes, it's not like we are enemies. Liu Chang's character is so crazy that few people can like him, at least Li Yuanqing is not one of them." ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it would be so lively here today.¡± "" With the appearance of the seven people headed by the old man in white, there were subtle discussions from the crowd, but they soon became quiet. "It turns out it's Gu. I didn't expect this to lead you out." Li Yuanqing's movements stopped abruptly, and his eyes moved towards the seven people in the distance. He locked on the Gu and said with a smile. "You're quite sensible." Gu Gu smiled, then glanced at Liu Chang, his face sank slightly, and his tone was slightly cold: "Liu Chang, sometimes it's better to keep a low profile. This holy stone knife is right for you." It is open to anyone, and anyone can come here to temper their sword intent. There is no rule that anyone who enters a certain distance will be arrested. If you still dare to speak arrogantly, I don¡¯t mind cutting off your future path. " "You!" Liu Chang's expression changed, but the next moment, the expression on his face was instantly replaced by resentment, and he sneered: "I am a member of the sword cultivator sect. Although you are the branch president of this sword cultivator organization, is it possible? Do you still want to be an enemy of my sword repair sect? Are you going to cut off my future path? What a joke!" "Snapped!" Suddenly, a crisp slap sounded. After everyone was stunned for a moment, they all showed shocked expressions. Staring at Liu Chang who flew out, a sense of horror emerged in his heart. I saw Liu Chang, who was still looking arrogant, flying backwards. His left cheek was purple and his teeth were protruding directly from his mouth. He flew two hundred feet away before he stabilized his body. And that Gu Gu, who was hundreds of feet away from Liu Chang and had just walked out of the 'Sword Cultivator Organization', was now standing where Liu Chang was standing before, and was doing this to take back his raised right hand. action. "This is my last advice to you." The original expression was calm and kind-hearted. At this moment, it turned cold in an instant, with a hint of murderous intent in his small eyes, and his tone was extremely cold. With his words, a chilling feeling surged into everyone's hearts. Everyone realized that if Liu Chang dared to speak like this, the end would be absolutely miserable even if he didn't die! At this moment, Liu Chang had stabilized his figure, but he stood there blankly. He seemed stunned by this ancient slap, as if he couldn't believe it. It¡¯s not just Liu Chang himself. Li Yuanqing also had a look of shock on his face. Mu You in the crowd was slightly shocked and stared at the old man in white because neither of them had seen what Gu just did! "Please don't be angry, Gu Gu. People like this will only dirty your hands." Li Yuanqing hurriedly recovered and smiled slightly. Although he looked down upon Liu Chang, he also doubted Liu Chang's character. But after all, the opponent is in the Six Tribulation Realm of Sword Xiu Sect. If he is really killed, it will be a big loss to Sword Xiu Sect. Moreover, he is still present. If he does not rescue him, he will be in vain as a fellow sect. "You guy, you're still talking to him now. Forget it." Gu Gu shook his head, with a hint of helplessness on his old face, but he really didn't pay attention to Liu Chang, but focused his gaze on the stone knife standing on the foot of Baizhang. . Li Mu, who was forty feet away, said calmly: "This little guy is very good." "It's indeed good. I can't even see through it." Jian Gu stopped paying attention to Liu Chang. Li Yuanqing breathed a sigh of relief and nodded in agreement. The face of the young man in white clothes on the side is still cold. He doesn't care whether Liu Chang is a member of the Sword Xiu Sect. In his heart, it is best for such people to die well. Living is also a stain on the world and the Sword Xiu Sect. Naturally, this is just his inner thought. "Well done!" As for the others, their hearts are basically the same as those of the young man in white. Including Mu You, after seeing Liu Chang who was confused, this thought was all in his mind. People who talk shamelessly and embarrass themselves like this need to be taught a lesson in substance, otherwise they will just slap their noses in the eyes and think they are something. Just like that, the entire square became quiet as never before, and the six people who followed Gu Gu had also approached. Although they did not release their breath, everyone knew very well that these six people were definitely not weak. Especially the sword cultivators who often come here, all know how terrifying these six people are, explaining the characters in the Six Tribulations Realm! "You wait! Wait!!" At this time, a sharp voice came. Liu Chang came to his senses, roared with fire in his eyes, and walked away.Here, no one stopped him, no one even looked at him. In the eyes of everyone, Liu Chang is simply a piece of shit, but he feels clean after leaving. And the other party is not stupid. If he doesn't leave now, he may lose his face for the rest of his life. But it seemshas the other party ever had a face? Gradually, the entire square began to fall into silence. No one spoke, and everyone looked at Li Mu quietly. In response to what happened just now, and the arrival of Li Yuanqing, Gu Gu and others, the shock caused by Li Mu was relatively weakened. "Yuan Qing, what do you think?" A faint voice sounded, Gu Gu tilted his head slightly and smiled slightly. "It's not simple. You can't tell." Li Yuanqing obviously knew what Gu was asking. He looked away from Li Mu and shook his head helplessly. "Don't say you can't see it, even I can't see it." Gu Gu laughed, and the old voice spread throughout the square. As soon as these words came out, the shock in everyone's hearts was once again aroused, and they stared at Li Mu with unimaginable expressions on their faces. They know very well who Gu is, he is the branch president of this sword cultivation organization. Sword repair organizations are spread almost throughout Qingyang Star, but they do not exist in every country. The lowest and lowest, it is also a four-leaf kingdom, and it is only found among the very few four-leaf kingdoms. The Sword Cultivating Country is quite special, so there is a Sword Cultivating Organization. In other words, the sword repair organization is not a force of the sword repair sect. The two have nothing to do with each other. Logically speaking, the sword repair organization should be extremely large and terrifying, but in reality this is not the case. Sword repair organizations are said to be spread across the entire Qingyang Star, but in reality there may not be more than a hundred. Each organization is very different from each other. The branch presidents only have the strength of the sixth calamity level. Their headquarters exist in Qingyang. The vice president and president are all at the nine levels. The sword repair organization may be comparable to a five-leaf kingdom, but that's all. Compared with the sword cultivating organization back then, it was probably less than one ten thousandth as powerful. It can be seen from this that how terrifying the sword cultivator organization was back then, but now it has degenerated into this situation. It is difficult to imagine what happened back then. Almost no one knows this. The so-called tiger is bullied by a dog when it falls flat, that's pretty much what it looks like. But no matter how depraved the sword cultivator organization is, it is still not something that a four-leaf kingdom can provoke, and Liu Chang would talk like that. It's just because of his personal character. Li Mu has no idea about all this in the outside world. At this moment, he has been in the process of the sword intent collapsing, condensing, collapsing, and condensing again. Because of this, his Death Sword Intention has actually increased several times in an extremely terrifying way. When the night fell, he was completely standing forty feet away, with the death knife intent all over his body, but he did not collapse again! Although the difference between forty feet and thirty-nine feet is only one foot, the disparity between the two is huge. Absolutely beyond what most people can imagine. "This stone sword can be used, but there is not enough time." Feeling the obvious improvement in the sword's power, Li Mu felt happy in his heart, but when he thought about Qian Hongxue, he knew that the other party would not be able to wait that long. "Forget it, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future." Li Mu felt helpless in his heart. There will always be unsatisfactory things in the world. You can't just leave everything to one person, and he knows this very well. After sighing softly, Li Mu wanted to retreat. "Since you're here, why leave?" But at this moment, a hidden voice came. Li Mu turned his head. To the right, the figure two hundred feet away stared at the old man in white robes. "Don't worry, little friend. I just want to say that if you can walk up to the stone knife, you might be able to gain something unexpected." Gu Gu smiled slightly, his eyes bright. But as soon as these words came out, everyone was frightened and walked to the stone knife? How can this be? ! So far, no one has ever been able to come up to Shi Dao, not even the strongest person in the country of Dao Xiu. Therefore, the pressure released by the stone sword is the sword's intention. No matter how strong it is, it is useless if it cannot withstand the sword's intention. Naturally, after having absolute strength, no matter how strong the sword intention is. But at least, no strong person of that level has appeared in the entire sword cultivation country. In other words, even the strong men of the Sixth Tribulation cannot walk in front of the stone knife. It can be imagined how terrifying the sword intent contained in this stone knife was. Li Mu could no longer move forward after reaching forty feet. If it were not for his strong will, he would have been injured. "Really?" Li Mu's eyes flickered and he stared at the old man in white. He could tell at a glance that the other man's level of cultivation was the sixth calamity. He should be considered the strongest in this sword cultivating country, right? ?The leader of the sword repair sect? Obviously not. Although Li Mu didn't pay attention to what happened before, the name didn't mean that he didn't know. Moreover, looking at the building with the words "Sword Cultivator Organization" written on it, it was not difficult to tell that the old man should be from the Sword Cultivator Organization. The leader. And this so-called ¡®Holy Stone Sword¡¯ is not owned by the Sword Cultivating Country, but by the Sword Cultivating Organization! "Sword cultivator organization." Li Mu murmured these four words, but he didn't expect that such an organization still existed on Qingyang Star. "If this 'Holy Stone Sword' was forged by a strong man from this sword cultivating organization, it is not difficult for him to deduce that this sword cultivating organization must have been extremely terrifying in the past, but now it has deteriorated at all?" "I never lie. This is a rumor about the 'Holy Stone Knife', which is well known to everyone." Gu smiled slightly, and his voice spread throughout the square, attracting countless people to nod, obviously they all knew this legend. "It seems that what this old man said is credible, why don't you give it a try?" At the same time, Xiaozhu's voice came. "You said so." Li Mu's eyes flashed, and he stepped forward without saying anything. ====================== Death Transformation Chapter 211 The Weird Holy Stone Knife (fourth update) ====================== "Tch, don't you want to see what's so special about this thing?" Xiaozhu scorned. Li Mu didn¡¯t say anything, but with everyone¡¯s shocked attention, he walked step by step towards the Baizhang Stone Knife, which was sixty feet away. At this moment, the word ¡®impossible¡¯ echoed in everyone¡¯s hearts. In their eyes, Li Mu¡¯s ability to stand at that forty feet was definitely his limit. Even if he had a strong will and uniqueness, he could not move forward any further. But now, Li Mu's actions completely shattered their thoughts, amplifying their inner shock to an extreme. They can¡¯t believe that Li Mu can still move forward. How is this possible? Mu You was the only one present who remained calm all the time. Everyone including Li Yuanqing, Gu Gu, and the six Six Tribulations Realm experts in the sword cultivator organization had a trace of shock on their faces. That ancient thing was obviously just to test whether Li Muzhen could still move forward. Unexpectedly, he really could, and there seemed to be no pressure at all! what happened? Everyone was puzzled, and besides being shocked, their hearts were already shaken. Guxu squinted his eyes and stared at Li Mu's walking, walking without any pressure. Although he tried his best to calm his heart, he couldn't help showing a hint of shock. Li Yuanqing clenched his fists slightly. This was the first time he saw someone being able to ignore the oppression of the stone knife and move forward so freely. If Li Mu had unparalleled sword intent, he could fight against the sword intent on the stone knife. That makes sense, but the problem is not that. Weird, weird! Especially Li Mu¡¯s age has brought a strong impact on their hearts and appearance. Why? No one understood. Apart from Li Mu himself, only Mu You understood what was going on. In the crowd, Mu You stood calmly, looking at Li Mu and the hundred-foot stone knife. Finally, her eyes were attracted by the stone knife. As the former leader of the Gui Cha Sect. He naturally knew about the existence of the 'Sword Cultivator Organization', and also knew about the peculiarity of this stone knife, and he also understood the rumors about this stone knife. However, she didn¡¯t know what the secret of the stone knife was, because no one had ever walked in front of the stone knife. It's not that no one on Qingyang Star has done this before, it's just that she has never seen it before, and neither has anyone present. At this moment, whether it is her or anyone else. Although most people were extremely shocked and unimaginable. But there was still a sense of expectation in their hearts, expecting that Li Mu could walk up to the stone knife and reveal the question that they had always been curious about. At this time, Li Mu had walked seventy feet away and was less than thirty feet away from the Baizhang Stone Knife. In the spotlight of everyone, he walked forward step by step. Seventy-five feet¡­eighty feet¡­eighty-five feet¡­ninety feet¡­ninety-five feet¡­ Soon! Soon! Soon! Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, not daring to blink, and even their hearts were raised in their throats, for fear of missing the most crucial one. "What a terrifying sword intent!" When Li Mu stepped onto the 98th foot. His heart was extremely shaken, and there was a hint of surprise in his expression. Because even if he used the power of will in his godhead, he still felt a huge pressure at this moment. It felt like the sword intention was going to split him into several pieces, and he was not allowed to get any closer! "Who is the person who forged this sword?!" Li Mu was horrified. Before, he thought that no one had reached Baizhang without reaching the Nine Gates Realm. Arrive in front of this stone knife. At the moment, he thinks that even a strong person in the Nine Gate Realm may not be able to enter easily. ¡°After all, he has condensed into a ¡®godhead¡¯, and his willpower is much stronger than the ordinary Nine Gates realm. we can even say. Even a strong person in the Nine Gate Realm who has opened the Eight Gates cannot be stronger than him or a lower god in terms of will power alone. Naturally, this is just about the power of will, because the cultivators don¡¯t pay attention to this at all. But immortal cultivators also have sword intent, sword intent, spear intent, fighting intent, etc., which can compete with the will of god cultivators, but there are only a very small number of them. As for the lower gods who want to challenge the strong men of the eighth gate and use their will to kill the strong men of the eighth gate, it is simply a joke. Let alone the strong one from the eighth gate, even the third gate is enough to easily overwhelm the next god. "However, before comprehending the 'Tao Sect', the combat power of immortal cultivators is indeed inferior to that of god cultivators. "Interesting." Standing at the ninety-eighth point, Li Mu couldn't help laughing. At this moment, he couldn't help but recall the scene when he climbed the Zhongshan Peak. Isn't it the same? Having a hard time? No, it¡¯s not at the difficult level yet. With a chuckle, he took four steps forward again and reachedAt the ninety-nine-foot position, with only one foot away, he could reach the Baizhang stone knife and raise his hand to touch the blade of the stone knife. There¡¯s still a foot to go! One foot! Li Mu was not anxious, but the sword cultivators around him were extremely anxious. Although they did not make a sound, the eager expressions on their faces were enough to show what they were thinking in their hearts. "Hurry up, I, the Pig Saint, also want to know what's so special about this thing." At the same time, Piggy's voice came. "Okay." Li Mu nodded, before he realized the familiar feeling, he took a step forward. With this leap, he jumped a full foot and came directly to the Baizhang Stone Knife. Moreover, he had already raised his hand and placed it on the blade of the Baizhang Stone Knife. In an instant, the originally gray-white stone knife suddenly burst out with a dazzling light, and countless five-pointed runes appeared on it, illuminating the entire square, especially in this dark night, it looked extremely dazzling. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± And suddenly, figures suddenly rose up from the Sword Cultivating Sect and ran towards this place at a very fast speed. They were obviously attracted by this fluctuation and bright light. "Huh?" In the middle, Li Mu couldn't help but freeze his eyes. He didn't expect that such a change would occur after he touched the stone knife. He wanted to take his hand back reflexively, but the next moment, his expression suddenly changed, and he felt a terrifying suction suddenly coming from within ten channels, binding his body and pulling him inward, as if inside a stone knife. It's like another space! Unable to resist it at all, Li Mu was pulled into it and disappeared in the blink of an eye! ================================================== ================================================== == Death Transformation Chapter 212 Your Majesty the King ================= In a burst of dazzling light, Li Mu's entire body was swallowed up by the 'stone knife' and disappeared in an instant. w w w . . c o m With his disappearance, the dazzling light on the Baizhang stone knife disappeared, and the five-pointed star runes all over the blade also disappeared. Everything became ordinary, nothing strange at all, as if the scene just now had never happened. At this moment, everyone was stunned. Even the owner of this stone knife, which cannot be said to be the owner, can only be said to be the person in charge, was also stunned. There was a hint of astonishment on their faces, as if there was no trace of them at all. I thought that the moment a person touches the stone knife, there will be such a change. Where did Li Mu go? Everyone was surprised, especially Mu You, who had a trace of panic in his expression. She has been following Li Mu. Now that Li Mu has disappeared, how can she follow? "It seems that he has been chosen by the King" But after a short breath, the old man in white robe calmed down, and the shock on the old face was instantly replaced by a touch of shock, with a trace of envy and respect in his expression. "what happened?" "Where's that boy?" "Yes, is he alive? Swallowed by a stone knife? Could it be that the stone knife can swallow cultivators?!" "Impossible, that stone knife is something left by the King back then. How could the King be detrimental to this cultivator of ours?" "It seems that the boy is about to get a good fortune. The stone knife left by the king swallowed him. It is not to hurt him. I am afraid it is to let him inherit the will of the king!" "No way? Your Majesty's will?! God, how is this possible?" "Nothing is impossible. This stone knife was forged by the King himself, and it is the only sacred object left behind when leaving this planet. Although it is not clearly stated what it is, you can imagine it. But don't hold too much hope, King How can the master's will be inherited so easily? Not to mention that there are a total of ninety-nine and eighty-one holy stone knives on the entire Qingyang Star, and more than half of them have been inherited by some extremely powerful people. However, this does not mean that they are the true successors of the King, but that they must After passing the competition and the assessment of the King. Among the eighty-one people, only one can inherit the status of king. But it does not mean that one of the eighty-one people will definitely become the true successor of the King. If none of the eighty-one people meet the requirements of the King, they will all be eliminated and lose the qualification to inherit forever. Do you know why the sword repair organization still exists today? It is precisely because of the King's will that even if someone tries to harm the sword cultivator organization, it is absolutely impossible to destroy the sword cultivator organization. No one can withstand the fire of the King's will, and the same is true for Qingyang Kingdom. so. That Liu Chang just spoke so arrogantly! " "I see." It was at this moment that all the thousands of sword cultivators in the square came to their senses. There were bursts of sighs, and many of them were quite familiar with the origin of the Baizhang Stone Knife, and they spread the secret of the Stone Knife. These words naturally reached the ancient ears, but the ancient did not care at all, because it was not a secret. On the contrary, they also hope that someone really has the ability to become the successor of the King, and then they can lead him to the sword cultivation organization and reach the top again! ¡°Swish, swish, swish, swish!¡± At this time. Sounds of breaking through the air came suddenly. After just a few breaths, dozens of figures wearing white robes with long knives tied to their backs suddenly appeared above the square and all landed on the ground. The weakest among these dozens of people are all in the Heavenly Vein Realm, while the strongest have the feeling of faint resistance from the ancient times. "Disciple has seen the sect master!" As these dozens of people arrived, Li Yuanqing and the young man in white were shocked at the same time, and hurriedly hugged the middle-aged man. Said respectfully. Not only the two of them, but also some disciples of the Sword Cultivator Sect among the crowd were all like this. "No courtesy." The leader of the Sword Cultivation Sect nodded indifferently, and then ignored Li Yuanqing. He directly set his sights on the seven ancient Saul people, and finally locked on Gu. At this time, a subtle smile appeared on his indifferent face: "Old, I haven't seen you for many years and you are still the same." "It's true that I haven't changed much, but you, I didn't expect that you actually experienced that disaster five years ago. It seems that you have already survived it?" Gu Gu smiled slightly and did not care about his words. "It's thanks to Gu Hongfu." The leader of the Sword Xiu Sect also smiled, and chose to focus on Baizhang Zhizhi, who had regained his composure. He asked with a hint of suspicion on his face: "What happened to the holy stone sword just now?"Is it possible" Having said this, his face darkened slightly, but it was not difficult to see that there was a hint of shock inside. "Well, some people have already begun to accept the king's will." The ancient eyes flashed, staring at the master of the Sword Cultivation Sect, a playful smile flashed across the old face. As soon as these words came out, the expressions of everyone present changed. Others were fine and didn't feel much. But it is obvious that the faces of the sword cultivator who came here and the sword cultivators behind him are not very good-looking. Although he was shocked that someone had such ability to walk up to the hundred-foot stone sword, if Li Mu inherited the will of the 'king', then the value of the hundred-foot stone sword would immediately drop by countless amounts. It¡¯s not that Dao Xiuguo is using this stone knife to make profits, but everyone here also wants to inherit the ¡®king¡¯s¡¯ inheritance. If Li Mu doesn¡¯t get it, they will lose this opportunity. Perhaps this does not mean that Li Mu will definitely be the inheritor of the 'King', but at least they will not have a share in it for a long time in the future! How can they still be in a good mood? "It seems that I am still a step too late after all." After three breaths of silence, the master of the Sword Cultivation Sect sighed softly, with a hint of helplessness in his calm expression. After all, what else can we do now that things have come to this? Not to mention that there is no one here who can walk up to the Baizhang Stone Knife. Even if there is one, it is basically useless. Moreover, some of the new secrets may not even be clear to the master of the Sword Cultivating Sect. The only one who can understand them is the ancient person in charge of the stone sword. "It's a little late, but it doesn't matter. Your Majesty the King is just an ordinary cultivator. He has not inherited anyone's will. Don't you rely on yourself to be strong, not others? Don't you, the Master of the Sword Cultivation Sect, Did you rely on others along the way? I said this, everyone should understand, right?" Gu Gu smiled slightly and spoke calmly. Hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions changed slightly, but few people completely untied the knot in their hearts. After all, that's what they say, but who can really feel relieved? No, at least no one in the entire square could feel completely relieved. Even Mu You, who is not a sword cultivator, knows how terrifying that ¡®king¡¯ was back then. ¡­¡­ At this moment, in a world of knives. "Ouch!" As the light flickered, a young man wearing a black leather robe appeared, and his cold and stern face with a hint of wildness showed a hint of shock and confusion. "Have you been plotted against?" Li Mu couldn't help but feel his heart sink as he stepped into this world of swords, and asked in a low voice to the little pig in the Dzi Bead of Life and Death. But this time he didn¡¯t get any answer. The piggy in the Life and Death Dzi Bead was silent, and even he couldn¡¯t feel the piggy¡¯s breath. This made the shock in his heart become more intense. And because of this, he was wise enough not to ask Xiaozhu. Although he came to this unfamiliar space, Li Mu did not panic at all. His years of experience have kept him calm all the time, because he is no longer the fledgling boy he was back then. Li Mu didn¡¯t feel much about this unfamiliar space. It was basically the same as entering the Dzi Bead of Life and Death. It's just that entering the Dzi Pearl of Life and Death requires the entry of will consciousness, but here is the whole person, so he was extremely shocked that someone could open up a new space. A strong person with such ability must at least be in the 'Shattering Void Realm'! Looking around, whether on the ground, in the air, or in the sky, this pure white space is filled with countless sharp blades, all of them knives, all kinds of knives, various shapes, various sizes, all kinds of Colors, various grades of knives. Among them, there are mortal weapons, fine weapons, spiritual weapons, and even tribulation weapons, and there are even countless ones that surpass tribulation weapons. There are several more, and even Li Mu is extremely frightened now! Looking at these knives, Li Mu was shocked. He was very curious about who created this space, and he actually collected many knives. "Is someone coming?" Suddenly, a deep voice suddenly appeared in the space of the knife. "Who?" Hearing this voice, Li Mu's face darkened slightly, and he looked around, but he didn't see a single figure. "Well, someone is coming." Another deep voice came out, but it was obvious that although the two voices were both deep, their timbres were completely different. The former is strong, while the latter is slightly sharp. As the second voice sounded, Li Mu's eyes turned cold. He did not speak, but he clearly felt that he was being ignored. Since he was ignored, he would not speak again. In his view??, since the stone knife pulled him in, he must have some intention. Since he had an intention, he would surface soon, so there was no need to ask. "It looks very weak." The previous voice said calmly. "Yes, he is very weak, pitifully weak, but why does the king's will recognize him?" "Who knows this? Since we have been approved by the King's will, we must fulfill the King's will and let this human boy accept the inheritance." "There's nothing we can do. Are you coming or am I coming?" "casual." At this time, Li Mu directly locked his eyes on the two blades of this knife space, because the sound came from those two blades! ===================== Death Transformation Chapter 213 Extremely Black and Extremely White ================== Two knives! Yes, that sound came from those two knives. In other words, those two knives were talking? ! Li Mu has seen many strange things over the years, but he has never seen an object that can talk. Although it is said that some artifacts can develop their own spiritual consciousness and have independent will, they are also legendary existences. Are there artifacts of that level here? ! Tell him the truth, it really does! Li Mu stared intently, and saw two sharp blades floating in the air a few hundred feet away. The strange thing is that with the two sharp blades as the center, there is no knife at all within a hundred feet. It is as if they are the kings of this space and do not allow any inferior blades to enter the space where they operate. "It seems that you are not too stupid, kid, and you have finally noticed us." It was at this moment that a slightly sharp voice sounded. Among the two knives, one was slender and had a completely black blade. Trembling, chuckling and speaking. The other handle is pure white in color, and its entire body is extremely slender at the same time. The aura it emits is much gentler than that of the pitch-black blade. This is not a book, its aura is not terrifying, even the pure white blade is vaguely stronger than the pitch black blade! "Who are you? Why did you drag me in?" Although Li Mu was shocked, he knew more clearly that this was not the time to think about other issues. He asked in a low voice with his heart sinking slightly. His heart at the moment was not only weird, but also weird, no matter it was the stone knife. Or this space, or these two extremely black and extremely white long knives, there is no other word to describe it other than 'weird'. Especially when he saw this black and white long knife, a dream he often had flashed through Li Mu's mind. The extremely black long knife held by the man in the black leather robe was basically the same as the one in front of him? Except for the color, the extremely white long sword is exactly the same as the extremely black long sword. The extremely white sword seems to have nothing to do with the man in the black leather robe, but what about the man in the white robe in the interpretation space? What¡¯s the relationship between the two? ! "Your Majesty?" Li Mu looked extremely calm, judging from the conversation between these two legendary swords. He clearly found several keywords, and this keyword was exactly 'Your Majesty'. After inference, it is obvious that whether it is the stone knife, this space, or all the knives here, including these two knives with self-awareness, they all belong to the 'Lord King'. Even the ¡®Sword Cultivator Organization¡¯ on Qingyang Star was probably founded by the ¡®Lord King¡¯. Your Majesty, you are definitely an extremely terrifying existence! Just now. Left Qingyang Star? Li Mu didn¡¯t know who the ¡®Lord King¡¯ was, but the terror of the other party was absolutely unimaginable. And he must have left Qingyang Star. As for where he went, he didn't know Qinghai rough. He doesn¡¯t care about any of this. What he cares about is who is the ¡®Lord King¡¯? It seems to be related to the man in his dream? ! "This pig, it seems that it doesn't want to appear?" In his composure, Li Mu couldn't help but look down at the Dzi Bead of Life and Death on his chest. Since entering this space, the little pig existing inside seems to have disappeared without a trace. Li Mu knew in his heart that Xiaozhu must still be inside, but he was just hiding to avoid asking questions later. And it can be proven from here. Xiaozhu must know what the 'Lord King' is, and he even encouraged himself to go to the stone knife and try it before. "It turns out that you, a pig, was plotting against you." Recalling this, Li Mu felt relieved, and then he couldn't help but smile and said: "Don't worry, I won't ask you, I will find all the answers myself." As he said this, Li Mu raised his head. He once again cast his gaze on the two extremely black and extremely white blades, and said calmly: "You two must be weapon spirits, right? I wonder what you want to do by bringing me in?" "Pull you in?" The extremely black blade trembled and made a strange sound: "No, no, no, you were not pulled in by us. You were pulled in by the will of the King after gaining the approval of the King's will. . We are also a little curious, how can you get close to the holy stone sword outside with your little sword intention, and also gain the will of the king to come in?" "He is different from others. I felt an unusual aura from him. This aurathree people have come here before, and those three people have also successfully become one of the candidates for the inheritance of the King." Slightly A low voice came from the extremely white blade on the side. "Really? Let me take a look." Jihei Blade was surprised. Afterwards, Li Mu only felt his whole body tighten, and an extremely cold breath came over him.And it seemed that suddenly, a pair of black eyes appeared on the extremely black blade, staring at him, and he felt as if he was being seen through instantly. "Huh? It is indeed similar to the three guys before. No wonder the sword intention is not strong but it can get close to the holy stone sword, and it is recognized by the king's will. I see." The black long sword said strangely. "Okay, let's get down to business. It seems that he is more suitable for you." Jibai Changdao said in a deep voice. "Well, business is more important." Jihei Changdao smiled, and then said to Li Mu: "Boy, come here and give it a try. If you can become the candidate for the inheritance of the Lord King, it will be your blessing. The Lord King back then was Qingyang The most powerful person on the planet is also the controller of the entire Qingyang Star." "Sure enough!" Hearing this, Li Mu was slightly shocked, but he did not dwell on the issue, nor did he go up to it. Instead, he asked: "I want to ask a question, can I choose not to accept the inheritance?" Although the Lord King may indeed be extremely terrifying, and everyone wants to own his inheritance, how can Qing Yi accept it? Li Mu is not stupid, and he naturally understands the degree of difficulty involved, which is absolutely beyond imagination. And in his mind, whether he is strong or not does not depend on others at all. Maybe after accepting the inheritance of the king, he will gain a new powerful force, but so what? After all, it is not your own strength. And once you accept the inheritance of the King, you may never be able to surpass the other party forever, and you will always be suppressed by the other party, or even controlled! This is the most important point, and it is also the point that Li Mu is least willing to do. He has never been arrogant in his pursuit of power. If there is new power, he will naturally want to obtain it. But if he had to be suppressed by others throughout his life, he would not want to. Perhaps the 'Lord King' today has become more terrifying than when he left Qingyang Star, so terrifying that he will never be able to catch up with him in his lifetime, but unwillingness means unwillingness. It is not that he thinks that he is so capable and can surpass him in the future. That 'Lord King' was unwilling in his heart. If he accepts the inheritance of the 'Lord King', it will become a knot in his heart, and this knot may prevent him from making any progress in his future cultivation realm! "Don't accept it?" At this time, the weapon spirit of the extremely black long sword laughed, and his voice became louder and louder. When he felt that he couldn't stop it, he suddenly stopped and said in a rather helpless tone: "This is still me. This is the first time I have seen a human being who is unwilling to accept the inheritance of Your Majesty. It¡¯s interesting. Do you think you have the ability to surpass Your Majesty?¡± Hearing this, Li Mu frowned, but did not answer. "But it's a pity that as long as you come in, you have no choice. Unless you think you can break through this space and leave, you must at least have the realm of breaking the void. Unfortunately, you don't." Jihei Changdao chuckled. He stood up, and the sound echoed throughout the space of the sword. ================== Death Transformation Chapter 214 Pentagram Talisman =============== "Suixu!" Li Mu's expression darkened. He who has not yet reached the Nine Gates Realm, Suixu? That is simply a joke, and Shaoxu is a realm more terrifying than existence beyond the Nine Gates Realm! I am afraid that there is no strong person in the Shattering Void Realm on the entire Qingyang Star. Even the leader of the Qingyang Sect of the Qingyang Kingdom, the strongest person on the Qingyang Star, has not reached the Shattering Void Realm. "Broken Void" means that the void can be shattered, and the "void layer" above Qingyang Star can be easily broken, leaving Qingyang Star and going to the outer starry sky. Although you can still leave Qingyang Star without reaching Shattering Void Realm, I am afraid that once you enter the outer starry sky, you will definitely not survive long before you die. Those who can basically travel in the outer starry sky are all in the Shattering Void Realm! "No, right? If not, you'd better be honest and accept the inheritance obediently. After all, you are a person recognized by the king's will. We can't do anything to you." Jihei Changdao said with a chuckle. "Inheritance? How to accept it?" Li Mu clenched his fists. Although his face was cold, he felt helpless in his heart. The so-called weak will never have a say. This sentence may have some flaws, but basically no one can break the truth contained in it. Li Mu knows very well that he is the weak one now. Want to have a say? That's an absolute joke. Not to mention the legendary 'Lord King', even the two blades in front of him were beyond his power. Even Li Mu was shocked to discover that such self-aware swords might be comparable to those who have transcended the Nine Gates Realm. In other words, as long as these two swords appear on Qingyang Star, a six-leaf kingdom will definitely be created! Naturally, it is impossible for such swords to appear on Qingyang Star. If so, I am afraid that it will immediately become a treasure in the eyes of the three major six-leaf kingdoms. No matter how great the loss is, they will be subdued. ??With the foundation of the Liuye Kingdom, especially the Qingyang Kingdom. He definitely has that ability. Obviously, the Six Leaf Kingdom in this space should know about it, but the reason why these two blades were not taken away should be very simple. It must be because of the will of the 'Lord King' to stay on the Qingyang Star. There is no Broken Void Realm on the entire Qingyang Star. Even if there is Shattering Void Realm. If you dare to disobey the will of the 'Lord King', I am afraid that you will also encounter the wrath of the 'Lord King', and the consequences will be obvious. As the former controller of Qingyang Star, Your Majesty the King was already in Shattering Void Realm when he left. No one knows what level he is at now, and no one will offend the king for two swords. People under the eaves have to bow their heads. Li Mu felt helpless, since he could only leave if he accepted it. Then give it a try. Maybe you won¡¯t be able to become one of the candidates for the inheritance of that king? However, Li Mu still had a trace of curiosity in his heart, wanting to see what the inheritance of this ¡®Lord King¡¯ was like. Especially the strangeness of the extremely black and extremely white blades in front of him made him extremely interested in the 'Lord King'. It is even possible that you can find clues about your own life experience from the other party! "How to do it?" The blade of the extremely black long sword trembled, and he chuckled: "It's very simple, just come here and catch me. As long as you can hold on for nine breaths, you will be able to obtain part of the king's inherited power, and I can also help you improve your sword intention. Your sword intention is really weak. Each of the seventy-nine candidates who came in front is much stronger than you. Except for those three. Oh, by the way, this The time in this space passes twenty times faster than the outside world, that is to say, twenty days have passed here. Only one day has passed outside, so you don¡¯t have to worry about time at all.¡± Hear the words. Li Mu was slightly startled. He didn't expect that there was such a strange thing about this space. He had no words. The moment the words of the extremely black blade fell, he had already taken steps and walked step by step towards the extremely black blade and the extremely white blade that were 300 meters away. ??Everywhere he passed, whether it was on the ground or the sword suspended in mid-air, all gave way to a path. Not long after, Li Mu had stepped into the empty 100-foot field. His eyes were always staring at the extremely black and extremely white blade, and he felt strange in his heart. Especially the Jibai Blade, which said a few words before, said nothing after that. It seemed that the next inheritance had nothing to do with it, so there was no more to say. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The two swords and weapons were all just weapons once owned by the ¡®Lord King¡¯. They will be left on Qingyang Star to find a successor for the ¡®Lord King¡¯. Other things they don't care about. After just a few breaths, Li Mu stood in front of the extremely black sword, floating three feet away.??, is a very white long sword. After arriving here, he floated up and came to the same level as the extremely black sword. He looked at the extremely black sword quietly with a calm and indifferent expression. "Is it okay to just catch you?" Li Mu frowned. At this moment, he no longer felt any coldness, because the extremely black long knife took away all the breath. "Well, just hold on to me." Jihei Changdao chuckled, and there seemed to be a hint of amusement in his words. Li Mu frowned, but now that the matter is over, is there any other choice? Apparently not. Without much hesitation, Li Mu stretched out his right hand to the handle of the extremely black long knife. After a slight pause, he suddenly grabbed it. He didn¡¯t want to accept the inheritance of the ¡®Lord King¡¯. He thought in his heart that since there is ¡®success¡¯, there is also ¡®failure¡¯. Since he is forced to accept the inheritance, it shouldn¡¯t matter if he chooses ¡®failure¡¯, right? But at this moment, the chuckle of the extremely black long knife came. "Don't let it go. If you let it go before nine breaths, it will not only be a failure of inheritance, but your life will stay here forever!" Hearing this, Li Mu's expression changed instantly. He stared at the extremely black long knife, and a flash of anger suddenly emerged in his heart. No wonder the other party's tone just now was a bit wrong. It turned out that there was still this rule. "Why didn't you tell me earlier!" Li Mu's expression was extremely cold. "You didn't ask me, why should I say it? And is there any use in saying this now?" Jihei Changdao laughed. But at the next moment, its laughter stopped abruptly, and an extremely terrifying intention of death suddenly bloomed from its body, swallowing Li Mu's whole body in an instant! Li Mu's whole body trembled, his pupils tightened, and he felt with horror that an extremely terrifying and domineering will of death suddenly descended, directly wrapping his entire body in it. It erodes the sword intent he possesses and instantly collapses the sword intent he possesses. Even though he had a demon body, he couldn't help but tremble at this moment. He used the power of will in his godhead like a reflex, but he was suppressed by the sword intention. Can't use it at all! "Death Knife Intention. I like it!" The extremely black long knife blade buzzed, and sharp laughter came from inside. With the sound of laughter, the death knife intent released from it became more and more terrifying. Li Mu¡¯s eyes were about to burst, under the fear of death. The Death Blade Intention he possessed was like a small sail in the sea, which was annihilated countless times in an instant! In just one breath, Li Mu's death sword intention was shattered more than a thousand times. Every time it condensed, it was shattered. It condensed, shattered, condensed, and shattered again! His face turned pale in the blink of an eye. From pale to pale again, his body trembled violently, unable to withstand the pressure of the death knife. The most important thing is that only three breaths have passed at this moment! "ah!" Li Mu couldn't help but let out a low roar in his throat, and his heart was completely occupied by the terrifying death knife intent. Although the sword intention is also aimed at the sword intention, no one can bear such strong oppression and crushing at this frequency. If this was during a battle, he would have died countless times. This is the terror of the sword's intention. The oppression of the absolute will is the same as the will possessed by the true god, but the godhead uses humans as its main body, while the sword intention uses the sword as its main body to release. "Is this unbearable? Then what qualifications do you have to bargain in front of me? You keep saying that you still don't accept the inheritance of the King. It's already good that the King likes you. Are you still high-profile? It's ridiculous!" At this time, Leng Hengsheng thought of it with disdain. Li Mu's body trembled, and he couldn't help but start laughing at himself, laughing at himself for being so shameless just now. To be so ignorant, who do you think you are? Even the will of the sword left by the 'Lord King' many years ago could not be withstood. Why are you talking about surpassing the other party? What right do you have to look down on the other party's heritage? No! absolutely not! ! ! "I can do it!!!" Suddenly, Li Mu's eyes turned red, and the shock and fear in his heart were instantly replaced by anger and determination! Why can¡¯t you surpass someone else if you accept their inheritance? That's all psychological, nothing is insurmountable! There are no rules in heaven and earth. If you accept a person's inheritance, you cannot surpass that person. ??Can¡¯t the apprentice surpass the master? If that were the case, wouldn't the world only become weaker and weaker? Is it still necessary to exist? No! "Hehe, this looks kind of cool, but can you really do it?" He chuckled, the blade of the extremely black long sword trembled,The terrifying death knife intent swelled again. "The King has been loyal to the sword and loved it all his life. In the first half of his life, he killed with the sword and walked on blood, achieving the highest level. But in the second half of his life, he worked to save the world without committing any crimes, and wanted to let people The entire Qingyang Star became more beautiful and bloodless. But the reality is cruel. Even if the king sets rules and saves the world with a knife, it still cannot change human hearts. Therefore, the King resolutely left to find his own path, leaving us behind. I am the blade that the King held for the first half of his life, representing the King's will to die. " "I am the blade that the King holds for the rest of his life, and I represent the King's will in life." The extremely black long sword spoke leisurely, and the extremely white blade on the side also made a low sound as it buzzed and trembled. Li Mu's body was trembling, and he was holding on to the extremely black long knife with his right hand. Although he was still in pain and discomfort, and was constantly being bombarded by the will of death on the extremely black long knife, at this moment he couldn't help but have a feeling for the 'Lord King' admire. Gradually, Li Mu closed his eyes, and felt the death sword intention on the extremely black sword with his heart, so as to temper his own death sword intention. Just like that, time passed by unconsciously. The seventh breaththe eighth breaththe ninth breath ¡°Buzz!¡± At this moment, the extremely black long sword trembled, causing all the knives in the entire sword space to tremble. Immediately afterwards, an invisible force of will came and blended directly into the center of Li Mu's eyebrows. Suddenly, a black five-pointed star symbol slowly emerged ================= Death Transformation Chapter 215 Can I take you away? ================ Knife Repair Guozong City -Sword Repair Organization -Above the square- As before, this place is not very lively, but there are not many people coming and going, coming in and out, coming in and out. There are even some people who come here not to go to the sword cultivating organization, but to see the hundred-foot stone sword in the center of Qianzhang Square, step into the stone sword's one hundred feet, and temper their sword intent. "The purpose of these people coming here is not the same, but they have a common idea in their hearts. This idea is, where is Li Mu who disappeared in front of the Baizhang Stone Knife ten days ago? What happened? When will it appear? No one knows. But everyone clearly remembers the scene ten days ago. It was absolutely spectacular. It directly attracted all the senior officials of the Sword Xiu Sect and many Sword Xiu Sects, and filled the entire square. However, after waiting for a day and seeing no reaction from the stone knives, some ordinary sword practitioners lost their patience and walked away. The second day came and went again, the third day, the fourth day until the current tenth day, it is all like this. It¡¯s just that every time these sword cultivators came to take a look, they left without trying to enter the stone sword. They seemed to have self-awareness, and it seemed that because of what happened ten days ago, fewer and fewer people dared to set foot within the stone sword. It may even be that it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t dare, but that they¡¯re reluctant. On the third day, dozens of senior officials from the Sword Xiu Sect left. On the fifth day, seven senior members of the sword repair organization left. Except for Mu You who was wearing a gray robe, almost everyone had left the square, came back, and left again. Mu You was the only one, standing quietly in the square, not moving a bit from beginning to end, letting the wind and rain blow. Although Li Mu disappeared, she believed that Li Mu would return to the square again. When the tenth day came, Mu You was just like the previous nine days. He opened his eyes and looked at the hundred-foot stone knife in front of him, but there was no movement. She subconsciously turned her head and looked towards the 'Sword Cultivator Organization' in the distance, and saw the ancient man in white robe standing quietly at the gate. Just right. Gu Gu also wanted him to look over. Their eyes met, they all nodded and smiled, then looked away. After that, Mu You once again set his sights on the Baizhang stone knife. Then she closed her beautiful eyes. ¡­¡­ In the strange space of the knife, everything is as usual here, extremely quiet. There is an open space a hundred feet in diameter in the middle, and two long knives are suspended three feet above the open space, one of which is extremely black. One handle is extremely white, and the contrast seems huge, but the two are the closest to each other. And right in front of the extremely black blade, there was a black shadow suspended. This black figure is a young man wearing a black leather robe. The young man has a stern appearance, and there is a faint evil spirit and wildness between his eyebrows. Although he looks ordinary, as long as he takes a look, he will definitely be deeply remembered. In the bottom of my heart. ??Especially now. This young man did not release the aura of his realm, but his whole person burst out with an astonishing sense of death. He closed his eyes tightly, as if waiting for the moment when he opened them to bring about endless death. The palm of his right hand has always been tightly holding the handle of the extremely black long knife. The two are like one body. "It seems that he likes you very much." At this time, a deep and deep voice came from the white long knife on the side. "That's right, I feel the aura of Lord King from his body, very similar." The voice of the extremely black sword was slightly calm. "I don't know the first half of your birthday and your lord. I won't comment." Jibai Changdao said calmly. "Hey, tell me this." Jihei Changdao smiled. Don't care either. "The first stage of the inheritance test is over, right? He likes you very much. How are you prepared?" After a brief silence, Jibai Changdao asked in a deep voice, with a very serious tone: "I remember the king once said, If we want to go out one day, we can go out, and we don¡¯t have to wait until all eighty-one inheritors are full.¡± "Go out?" Jihei Changdao was slightly startled, then smiled and said: "Forget it, once we go out, we will definitely cause a lot of trouble, although we are not afraid. But this kid is still too weak, so weak that I'm very powerless, so it's better to stay here. And even if the King says that, we can't do that. We should wait until the last inheritance is given away before we think about this. As for this kid, if there is a chance in the future, I will go find him. By the way" Having said this, Jihei Changdao said with a hint of playfulness: "This person seems to be to your liking." "Me?" Jibai Changdao was startled and said in a low voice, "Impossible.""Well, if I didn't say it, it's impossible that you would know it later." Jihei Changdao chuckled. Immediately, it seemed to have its 'eyes' on Li Mu, the blade trembled slightly, and shouted: "Boy, you can wake up!" Suddenly, Li Mu, who had his eyes tightly closed, suddenly opened his eyes, and two black lights carrying endless meaning of death suddenly shot out from his pupils! "Is it over?" After opening his eyes, Li Mu's face was still so calm. He looked at the extremely black sword and asked softly. He did not take back his right hand, but still held it. "What do you think?" Jihei Changdao snorted and said disdainfully: "You can go out now." As he spoke, the blade shook, and a powerful counterattack force appeared, knocking Li Mu's hand away. "Okay." Li Mu smiled helplessly and didn't care about anything. Moreover, when the other party was shocked, he had already retracted his palm to avoid causing trouble. Although the sword intent he possesses now is by no means comparable to what he had before July, his own strength has not changed at all. "Now I am considered one of the candidates for the king?" Li Mu then asked. "Well, that's right." Jihei Changdao said lightly: "There are already seventy-nine candidates besides you, and you are the eightieth." "Then there is one left?" Li Mu was startled. "Yeah." Jihei Changdao affirmed. Li Mu's eyes flashed, he stared at the extremely black long knife and smiled slightly: "Then can I take you away then?" These words echoed throughout the space of the sword, making countless knives in the entire space tremble, including the extremely white long sword blade, which also trembled, as if he did not expect Li Mu to speak like this. ================================================== ============================================== Death Transformation Chapter 216 Invitation ================== The Daoxiu Organization Square is still so peaceful. ??The sword cultivators who come here all talk little. Those who join the sword cultivator organization join the sword cultivator organization, and those who come to the square to see the stone sword look at the stone sword. There is no overlap at all. Similarly, Mu You, who had been standing in the square from beginning to end, was still standing there. She did not move her steps even once, no matter how windy or rainy she was. As for the hundred-foot-long stone knife, there was no change at all. "It's been ten days, have you failed?" A middle-aged man in white robes stood on the top of the giant mountain of Daoxiu Sect. His face was cold as he stared at Daoxiu Guozong City and the hundred-foot stone knife on the square in front of the Daoxiu organization. A dull sound came from his mouth, and there was a hint of coldness and ridicule between his eyebrows. Gradually, as midnight fell, the number of people coming and going in the square of the Sword Cultivator Organization decreased sharply. ¡°The moment it gets completely dark¡­ ¡°Ouch!!!¡± Suddenly, the Baizhang stone knife in the center of the square of the sword cultivator suddenly burst into a dazzling light! This dazzling light soared into the sky, directly into the sky, illuminating the Sword Cultivating Organization as the center, and everyone within the city of Sword Cultivator Guozong within a range of hundreds of miles could see clearly. , including the top of the Sword Cultivating Sect. The sword light soaring into the sky was extremely dazzling, and it faded away after three breaths. The three breaths are neither long nor short. During these three breaths, everything in the entire Daoxiu Guozong City seemed to be on hold, without any movement at all. Even the man in white robes who had been standing on the top of the giant peak was stunned, with a look of disbelief on his face. After three full breaths, he came back to his senses, his expression was extremely gloomy, and he immediately issued an order. The next moment, his entire figure had disappeared. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± What followed closely were the figures soaring into the sky. At the same time, there are countless powerful sword cultivators in the sword cultivator city. After waking up, they all showed shocked expressions. Without any hesitation, they quickly turned away and ran towards the square of the Sword Cultivator Organization. Some people even ignored the rules of the clan and jumped directly into the sky. His expression was full of excitement and anticipation. Not long after. There were not many people in the Sword Cultivator Organization Square, although it was not crowded, but there were still many people there, and it was several times more lively than during the day. in. Mu You still stood quietly, but when the hundred-foot stone knife burst out with bright light, she suddenly opened her beautiful eyes, and a hint of relaxation flashed through her slightly nervous expression. ¡°Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­¡± White figures descended one after another, carrying a tyrannical aura. The noisy square was instantly silenced. All the sword cultivators looked shocked and hurriedly made way for an open space to accommodate the arrival of these people. Because these people are none other than powerful beings from the Sword Xiu Sect, and the weakest among them are also in the Half-Step Six Tribulation Realm! "You're here quite early." At this time, an old voice sounded. When everyone heard the news, they saw Gu Gu, who was also wearing a white robe, walking out of the sword cultivator organization with six men and women. With a calm smile on his face, Gu Gu looked around at everyone. It fell on the middle-aged man who was the leader among the dozens of white-clothed figures. "Ancient." The leader of the Sword Cultivator Sect arched his hands with a cold expression. After speaking, he directly fixed his gaze on the stone knife a hundred feet away in front of him. At this moment, Shi Dao has returned to calm. But nothing else happened at all. ¡°Tsk!¡± Just when everyone frowned and showed confusion, the stone knife lit up again. It's just that this time its light is not strong. To be precise, it is not as strong as the previous one. It still illuminates the entire square. next moment. Everyone present was shocked, staring at the stone blade in shock. He was shocked to see that a foot stepped out from the blade, followed by the body, then the head, and finally another foot! "Ouch!" In the blink of an eye, the light dissipated, and the entire square returned to calm. Even everyone was in a state of shock, and it was extremely quiet. Everyone had their eyes fixed on the young man wearing a black leather robe who walked out of the stone knife. Isn¡¯t that young man the same person who stepped in front of Shi Dao ten days ago and suddenly integrated into it? At this moment, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. Most people were shocked, but some were extremely calm. Others, on the other hand, showed a hint of joy. As for Mu You, he looked relaxed.  "Huh, we finally came out." As soon as Li Mugao left the strange knife space, he heard a long sigh. Only he can hear this sound, and others cannot detect it at all. Hearing these words, Li Mu almost lost his breath and said angrily: "You slept comfortably!" "Sleep? I, the Holy Pig, didn't sleep!" Piggy immediately protested, with a rather annoyed tone: "You don't know the place you entered before, it's very scary!" "Terror?" Li Mu frowned, wondering what Xiaozhu meant by this. "Well, scary!" Xiaozhu said in a solemn tone, "That guy" At this point, Xiaozhu seemed to realize something, stopped hurriedly, and hummed: "If you want to trick this Pig Saint, no way!" "If you don't say it, don't say it." Li Mu had long expected that Xiaozhu would be like this. He didn't pay much attention to it, and he never thought about what he could learn from the other person's mouth. This guy had a very tight mouth, and the more he asked, The less you know how to speak, it is better to save some energy and focus on other aspects. "Aren't you qualified? There will definitely be one in the future." Li Mu sighed softly in his heart. He couldn't help but turn around and look at the stone knife behind him, with a hint of expectation and smile on his face. At this moment, his mind was still surrounded by the angry and angry look of the extremely black sword before. He said, "You are not qualified now", and then kicked him out directly. Li Mu didn't pay any attention to this. He turned around again, his eyes flickering across the square filled with people, secretly thinking that it was really lively here. The square was still silent at this moment, no one spoke, and even breathing was so gentle. Li Mu remained silent and fixed his gaze directly on Mu You. When he saw that the other party was still there, he couldn't help but sigh in his heart and walked towards the other party step by step. In the midst of everyone's shocked attention, Li Mu walked out of the stone knife's range of a hundred feet. Seeing this scene, everyone gasped and lit up, especially the sword cultivators who existed in the sword cultivator country's sect city all year round. In their knowledge, no one has ever been able to step in front of the Baizhang Stone Knife and touch it, and no one has ever been able to make the Baizhang Stone Knife react like this, and no one has ever walked out of it and returned here. What does this mean? It means that the great ¡®Lord King¡¯ has recognized Li Mu! "Let's go." Li Mu had no words. Only when he stepped in front of Mu You, he whispered and turned to leave. After hearing this, Mu You's delicate body trembled, and a hint of excitement and joy flashed in her expression. In the past day, Li Mu never said a word to her. She could only chase after her desperately. As long as she didn't chase him, she would be satisfied. She never thought that she would be recognized by Li Mu and follow Li Mu. around. But what does the sentence "let's go" just now mean? It means that she has been recognized by Li Mu! excited! Deep excitement and joy emerged in Mu You's heart, and as Li Mu turned sideways, she hurriedly followed behind. She knew that she could always follow Li Mu from now on, and there was no need to chase him so desperately. "My little friend, please wait a moment." But at this moment, an old voice sounded. Li Mu paused, turned around and looked at the white-haired old man in his eighties who was wearing a white robe, frowned and said, "Is something wrong?" Mu You also stopped and his beautiful eyes fell on the old man. Although Li Mu had never talked with the other party, he knew that the other party was called "ancient" and should be the person in charge of the "Holy Stone Sword" and the leader of the "Sword Cultivation Organization" in the country. "My little friend should be one of the candidates for the inheritance of Lord King now, right?" Gu Gu smiled, took three steps forward, and cupped his hands slightly. "If it goes by what you said, it should be so." Li Mu subconsciously raised his hand and touched the area between his eyebrows. He did not deny this identity, because even if he denied it, who would believe it? These people are not fools. After saying this, Li Mu clearly saw shocked expressions on everyone's faces, as if they were shocked by this sentence. He had already thought about this and didn't feel much about it. It¡¯s just one of the inheritance candidates, nothing at all. But obviously, this is not the case in the eyes of others. "Haha, I would like to congratulate you, little friend. I just don't know if you are free. I would like to ask you to talk to me at home?" Gu Gu still had the same smile on his face, but there was also a hint of shock in his expression. Li Mugang wanted to refuse, but after seeing the people around him, he stopped talking and nodded: "Okay." He would agree, not only because he wanted to ease the scene before him, but also because the other party?The leader of the 'Sword Cultivator Organization', and the 'Sword Cultivator Organization' was founded by the King. He became one of the candidates. He has to give this face, right? "Then please!" Seeing Li Mu agree, Gu Gu's face lit up and he hurriedly made a gesture of invitation. Not only him, but also the six men and women behind him. Li Mu didn¡¯t say much. Under the leadership of the six people, he walked directly towards the sword cultivation organization. Mu You hurriedly followed. ?? Gu Gu smiled, slowly fixed his gaze on the master of the Sword Cultivation Sect, and said calmly: "I wonder if you would like to show your respect as well?" ================================================== ===================================== Death Transformation Chapter 217 The Second Sacred Object In a hall about a hundred feet in diameter, everyone sat facing each other. Confused There are not many people, just a dozen or so, and there are only three important characters. Li Mu sat quietly, frowning slightly as he glanced at the ancient and Na sword repair sect masters. There were several people standing behind them, but behind him was only Mu You. He didn't pay too much attention to this, after all, this was someone else's territory. At the same time, he didn¡¯t have the slightest doubt as to why the other party invited him here. The purpose was probably for the inheritance of the King, right? As the leader of the sword cultivating organization in this country, it was obviously necessary for the other party to understand. "I, Gu Qiu, do you know your little friend's name?" After a brief pause, Gu Qiu slightly cupped his hands and asked with a slight smile on his face. "Li Mu." Li Mu spoke casually. "Biping." The master of the Sword Xiu Sect also revealed his true name. Li Mu¡¯s eyes flashed slightly, and he glanced at the master of Sword Xiu Sect. He also knew the other party¡¯s identity, but why did Gu Qiu invite him here? If you want to get to know yourself, one of the inheritance candidates, there is no need to let this unrelated person come, right? Naturally, Li Mu was just thinking about it in his heart, and there was nothing wrong with it on the surface. "It turns out to be little friend Li Mu. Where is your hometown? Where did you learn from him?" Gu Gu still had the same smile on his face. "I have the right not to tell you this, right?" Li Mu frowned, his tone slightly cold. As soon as these words came out, the ancient expression froze slightly. The faces of Bi Ping, the master of the Sword Cultivator Sect on the side, and the strong Sword Cultivator behind them all changed, and they were slightly frightened, or even annoyed. Who is Gu? However, a strong man who has already entered the sixth calamity level, and is also the leader of the sword cultivating organization of the sword cultivating country, whose prestige is no less powerful than Bi Ping, the master of the sword cultivating sect, is now being said like this by a young boy. . How can you pay it back? But when these people thought of Li Mu's current identity, although there was a trace of anger in their hearts, they dared not speak out. Maybe Li Mu still looks like a young boy, but how terrifying is he? No one present was unclear. ???????????? At least in the entire Sword Cultivation Country, no one can walk up to the Holy Stone Sword. And it was also recognized by the King. ?That is to say. The young boy in front of them is more terrifying than their clan and more ancient! Although it is hard to believe it, this is an indisputable fact! After saying this, Li Mu glanced coldly at the figures behind Gu Gu and Bi Ping. The people he swept away. Everyone's expressions changed, and there was a sense of coldness all over their bodies. They were shocked in their hearts, secretly thinking that this person had such ability, could he see through their inner thoughts? Li Mu naturally cannot see through a person's inner thoughts. Even if he is a god, the inner thoughts of these people are shown on their faces. Although it is only a trace, he can clearly detect it. In this regard, he just glanced at these people subconsciously and ignored them. "Haha, I made a mistake." At this time, Gu Gu came to his senses, slapped his forehead, shook his head and laughed. With a hint of apology on his face, he said: "Little friend Li Mu, please don't worry about it." "No." Li Mu replied quietly. "I wonder if my little friend can show me the power of the King's inheritance? Although there is no doubt that you have become one of the candidates, I still have to confirm because there is an important object that needs to be delivered to you, so" Gu Calm Coming down, the smiling face gradually turned serious. "Important object?" Li Mu was puzzled. "Yes." Gu Gu nodded slightly. He said sternly: "When the King left Qingyang Star, he forged ninety-nine and eighty-one holy stone knives, which were distributed throughout Qingyang Star. No one can move them. The only way to reach the front of the holy stone knife is to rely on one's own sword intention. , after touching the Holy Stone Knife, you will be recognized by the King. Otherwise, you will not be able to become one of the candidates for the King's inheritance. At the same time, if anyone dares to destroy the Holy Stone Sword, he will definitely encounter the wrath of the King. Although the Holy Stone Sword is made of ordinary stone, it contains the powerful will of the King, and there is space inside. Anyone who has tried to destroy the Holy Stone Sword has died under the King's will. " Obviously, these words are not a secret, and the expressions of those present did not change much. The same goes for Li Mu. Having entered the space of the knife, he understands this point even more clearly. What killed those who tried to destroy the Holy Stone Sword was not only the king's will, but also two terrifying sharp blades that were comparable to those in the 'Void Shattering Realm' level. Want to destroy the Holy Stone Sword? That's a joke. Li Mu is still calm??, no words, and in his opinion, this ancient did not get to the point at all. Pursing his lips, Gu Gu spoke again: "In addition to the eighty-one holy stone knives for a long time, the king also left another eighty-one sacred objects back then. Only the candidates of the king are eligible to obtain them, so ¡­¡± "Is this what you want to see?" Li Mu's eyes flashed and he directly interrupted the other party's words. At the same time, he raised his right hand and touched it slightly between his eyebrows. "Ouch!" Suddenly, a terrifying death sword intent came, causing everyone's expressions to change. Including Mu You, both the six men and women behind Gu Gu and the eight Six Tribulation Realm experts behind the Sword Cultivator Sect leader all retreated several feet at the same time, with expressions of horror on their faces. Even Bi Ping, the leader of the Ancient and Sword Cultivation Sect, had a slight tremor in his body, and there was a hint of shock in his expression. At this moment, between Li Mu¡¯s eyebrows, there was a black five-pointed star talisman the size of a thumb, emitting a faint dark light, cold, deep, dull, and dead! "Exactly, please take back the holy talisman, little friend Li Mu." Gu Gu nodded vigorously and said hurriedly after coming back to his senses. The leader of the Sword Cultivation Sect on the side was speechless, but it could be seen from his nervous expression. Without the other party needing to say anything, Li Mu had already taken back the black five-pointed star talisman. The atmosphere of the whole scene suddenly relaxed. Everyone also breathed a long sigh of relief, but their hearts were still filled with intense horror, and they became more and more nervous. Li Mu felt terrified. Mu You, in particular, took a deep look at Li Mu and recalled the Li Mu of the Gui Cha Sect. The Li Mu of today is infinitely more terrifying than that time! It was hard for her to imagine how far Li Mu would grow in the future. Not to mention other things, it only took Li Mu a few years to go from being a boy with no abilities to destroying the Four-leaf Sect-level Gui Sha Sect and killing gods. Who on the entire Qingyang Planet has such ability? Ability? At this time, a pitch-black jade talisman appeared in Gu Gu¡¯s hand. After taking a deep breath, he solemnly said: ¡°This is the second and last sacred object left by the King back then!¡± Li Mu¡¯s eyes narrowed and landed on the black jade talisman. Death Transformation Chapter 218 Sword Intent Level ================= Looking at it, it was a jet black jade talisman one inch wide and two inches long. There are countless lines on the jade talisman, and the stars are shining with dark and deep light, just like the vast night sky, with no end visible at a glance. But it exudes an extremely cold and terrifying meaning of death. Although the aura is not strong, it does exist. You can completely see its peculiarity from the outside, which is definitely not something ordinary people can see. Imagine. Li Mu casually took the black jade talisman, which was quite heavy in his hand. After closing his eyes and feeling it for a moment, he put it into the Dzi Bead of Life and Death. "This holy talisman was also forged by the king himself, and it has been passed down to me for countless generations. Today I finally let it go and don't care about it. My merits are complete." Gu Gu took back his withered palm with a faint smile on his face. Li Mu¡¯s eyes flickered. The other party seemed free and easy on the surface, but he must be a little reluctant in his heart, right? After all, this object is said to be a sacred object of the sword cultivator organization, but it was obtained by an outsider like him, and he may not be willing to do so. How about being unwilling to do so? These are the rules set by the King. If you don't follow them, you will be disobeying the King's will, which will definitely make people and gods angry. Moreover, it is just a single thing, and it has not been approved by the king, so it is basically useless. The best choice is to follow the will of the King and give it to those who are recognized. Not only does it not violate the King's will, but it can also leave a good image in the minds of the candidates. Once Li Mu really becomes the King's sole inheritor in the future, the benefits will be indispensable. As long as they are not stupid, there is no leader of the sword cultivation organization on Qingyang Star who would not choose this way. "Thank you." Li Mu nodded slightly and said softly. In fact, he didn¡¯t even know that there was such a thing as a sacred object. If the other party didn¡¯t call out and take it out, he would have no idea either. If that's the case, I'm afraid I'll miss out on the inheritance of that 'Lord King' in this life, right? Although Li Mu didn't care, at least it can be seen from here that this Gu Qiu man is not bad. There is no such small-mindedness. On the side, Bi Ping, the leader of the Sword Cultivation Sect, twitched his eyelids slightly after seeing Li Mu take away the dark holy talisman, and a hint of unwillingness flashed deep in his eyes, but no one noticed it. "You're welcome, little friend. My business is finally done. I hope little friend Li Mu can win this election." Gu Gu shook his head, smiled, and said politely. "Enection?" Li Mu frowned and thought inwardly, but didn't ask any more questions. "Bi Ping. Don't you have anything to say?" At this time, Gu Gu turned his head and looked at Bi Ping, the master of the sword cultivator sect. Following his words, Li Mu also locked his eyes on the master of the Sword Cultivation Sect. He had always wondered what the other person was doing here. There should be an answer now, right? When Gu Gu asked such a question, Bi Ping, the leader of the Sword Cultivation Sect, looked down slightly, turned his eyes like a knife, and said in a low voice: "Little friend Li Mu, actually I am very unwilling to do so." These words shocked everyone, including Mu You's eyelids, but they were all relieved quickly and understood why the sword cultivator said so. Li Mu didn't speak, he had thought of this from the beginning. So he wasn't surprised and just looked at each other quietly. "My goal in this life is very simple. It is not to become the master of the Sword Cultivation Sect, but to step in front of the Holy Stone Sword and get everything from the King. To become one of the inheritors of the King. Basically everyone knows this, although I have never revealed it." Bi Ping, the leader of Sword Cultivation Sect, said again. "But no matter what, the sword intention of the Holy Stone Sword is so powerful. So far, I can only linger at sixty feet. There is still a long, long distance from the Holy Stone Sword, and there is no possibility of reaching it within decades." Sword Xiuzong Sect Leader Bi Ping continued. "So, I know very well that there will be someone who will be recognized by the King's will faster than me and become one of his successors, but what I never expected is that it will be a stupid boy like you!" As soon as this was said, everyone's expression changed. Even Gu Gu opened his eyes and stared at Bi Ping, the leader of the Sword Cultivation Sect. Mu You took one step forward, ready to take action. "Let him speak." But Li Mu didn't change at all. Instead, he raised his hand to signal Mu You to stop her move. Mu You was startled and stopped moving, but she stared at Bi Ping, the leader of the Sword Cultivation Sect, with an extremely cold look, and a trace of hatred emerged in her heart unconsciously. And Li Mu's actions also surprised everyone. Some did not expect that he could be so calm at this time and did not care about the rude words of the leader of the Sword Xiu Sect just now. Li Mu himself didn¡¯t even care anymore,What should we care about? Gu Gu, who wanted to speak out, also suppressed his words. No matter what, Li Mu is now considered a member of his sword cultivator organization. Bi Ping, the leader of the sword cultivator sect, speaks like this, which is disrespectful to his sword cultivator organization. "I don't know what methods you used, but I really want to know what those methods of yours are!" Bi Ping, the leader of the Sword Cultivation Sect, showed a hint of surprise in his eyes, but said in a cold voice without any pause on his lips. "To put it bluntly, don't you just want to fight me? Let you know why I can get the recognition of that king? Why? What qualifications do I have?" Li Mu's expression became colder, and the temperature in the entire hall began to suddenly change. decline. Everyone couldn't help but shuddered and looked slightly frightened. Among them, Mu You has been staring at Bi Ping, the master of the Sword Cultivation Sect. His original cold look has disappeared. Instead, he is looking at him as if he is looking at a dead person. In her eyes, Li Mu is no match for anyone in the ordinary Nine Sect Realm. The leader of the Sword Cultivation Sect is only in the Sixth Tribulation Realm. It¡¯s like challenging Li Mu. What is that if he¡¯s not seeking death? "Bi Ping, please pay attention to your identity and words!" At this time, Gu Gu finally couldn't help but speak. "Well, since you want to know, then I'll let you know." Li Mu slowly stood up and left the place, Mu You followed closely. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTmbmbly, Li Mu actually agreed, but what they were more worried about was Bi Ping, the leader of the Sword Cultivation Sect. Although Li Mu did not show such terrifying strength, neither the scene ten days ago nor the aura he released today are comparable to that of the master of the Sword Cultivation Sect. Especially the Six Tribulations Realm sword cultivators behind the Sword Cultivator Sect's leader had extremely calm expressions. They all thought that this Sect Master was too impulsive and did not have the style of a Sect Leader at all. His life's goal was not to become the Sword Cultivator Sect's leader. You are lucky to be a sect leader! In the midst of boredom. Bi Ping, the leader of the Sword Cultivation Sect, did not pay attention to the eyes of others, and even ignored the people he brought with him. He walked out of the hall directly and followed Li Mu. "Alas." Gu could only sigh, stood up and said helplessly to everyone: "Let's go. Go and have a look. I hope that guy doesn't lose too miserably." Hearing this, the six men and women belonging to his sword cultivator organization didn't feel much, but the eight senior sword cultivators who had just walked to the threshold couldn't help but feel gloomy. Although they were also a little worried in their hearts, they were even a little angry about what Bi Ping had done. But I don't like hearing such words from other people. However, all eight of them were speechless and walked away. Soon, high in the sky outside Daoxiu Guozong City, a group of more than ten people stood calmly. Standing in the center were naturally Li Mu and Bi Ping from the Sword Cultivator Organization. The two stood opposite each other. A hundred feet apart. Both Li Mu and Bi Ping, the master of the Sword Cultivation Sect, had extremely cold expressions, but it was not difficult to see that there was a trace of uncontrollable tension under the latter's indifference. Although he tried his best to suppress it, it still came out, which made people feel uncomfortable. Caught. Realizing this, many people sighed, secretly sighing that the master of the Sword Cultivator Sect might not be very lucky today. Wish yourself luck! As for the eight senior members of the Sword Cultivating Sect, they all had gloomy faces. Although they were very annoyed by Bi Ping's actions today, they had already started. What else could they do? We can only hope that he can win. Even if you don't win, you can't lose too badly. "Huhu~~" The strong wind was blowing high in the sky, blowing everyone's clothes and hair. The black robe on Li Mu's body made a sound, and the long hair tied with a red hairband on his head was also dancing in the wind, and his stern face was extremely clean. Only the shallow cross-shaped knife marks on his left face gave him a hint of wildness and ferociousness. "Are you ready?" A low and cold voice came from the mouth of Bi Ping, the leader of the Sword Xiu Sect. "Ask yourself first." Li Mu's eyes grew cold. He replied coldly. "Of course I'm ready!" Bi Ping's face turned cold. Suddenly, the aura of his sixth calamity realm was suddenly released. At the same time, an extremely terrifying sword intent suddenly burst out from his body. "The sword intent of the first level of heaven is already very good, but it is a pity." As Bi Ping's sword intent surged, a faint sigh came from Gu Gu's mouth. Hearing this, everyone was slightly startled. "First level of heaven." At the same time, Li Mu highlighted these three words. During more than seven months in the Sword Space, his sword intention has not only been horribly improved, but he has also learned the levels of the immortal cultivator's will, which are divided into: human, earth, heaven, god, and supreme; Each level is divided into nine levels. The starting point is not any worse than that of a god cultivator. A god cultivator puts himself first, condenses the ¡®divine personality¡¯, and reaches the ¡®divine realm¡¯ with his will. "The cultivator focuses on the weapon in his hand, improves his will, and uses the weapon to exert himself. However, few people in this world pay attention to the cultivation of will. They only know how to improve their cultivation and do not pay attention to anything else. Therefore, within the same level, immortal cultivators cannot defeat god cultivators at all. With the release of Bi Ping's sword intention, the leader of the Sword Cultivation Sect, Li Mu clearly judged the level of the opponent's sword intention, which was the 'Heavenly Level 1', and he guessed that if he wanted to get in front of the stone sword, he would have to be divine. Only a level of will can do it. So the other party said before that it would be impossible within a hundred years. It was not an exaggeration. It was indeed true. It is extremely difficult to reach the divine level with sword intent, so it is better to improve one's own cultivation. The reason why cultivators don¡¯t pay attention to the power of will is that it is difficult to practice. "Release your sword intent!" At this time, Bi Ping's voice came. "I'm sorry, you are not yet qualified to let me release my sword intent." Li Mu came back to his senses, glanced at the other person, and said coldly. As he spoke, he slowly raised his palm and grabbed the opponent from a distance of a hundred feet. "Boom!" The sky suddenly trembled, and terrifying power surged, shaking everyone present to the spot! ========================= Death Transformation Chapter 219 Fifty Million Miles ====================== ¡°Bang!¡± I saw a heavy object fall to the ground hard, and there was a violent shattering sound. After a few breaths, the exploding space high in the sky slowly returned to calm. High in the sky, Li Mu stood calmly, his eyes coldly scanning Bi Ping, the master of the Sword Cultivating Sect lying in the mud below, and without saying a word, he turned and left. The strong have no words for the weak, especially for the weak who like to speak loudly. Looking at Bi Ping, the master of the sword repair sect, Li Mu couldn't help but think of Liu Chang. ?Perhaps this is the saying that the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked. Until after Li Mu left, the whole scene was so silent. Whether it was the ancients, the six men and women, or the eight senior members of the Sword Xiu Sect, they were all stunned, with no change in their expressions. And in the huge pit under the earth, the master of the Sword Cultivation Sect, Bi Ping, was lying on his back in the dirt, his whole body was in tatters, the blade in his hand was broken into several pieces, blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth, his face was as white as gold paper, and he was ashen. It wasn't that he was seriously injured. In fact, Li Mu spared his life and did not take his life because it was not necessary at all, so as not to offend the Sword Xiuzong. Although he could easily kill the Sword Xiuzong, but in that way What's the point? absolutely not. Li Mu was not a murderer, so he spared Bi Ping's life, and he didn't have much hatred against the other party. He just wanted to let the other party know the consequences of talking shamelessly. At this moment, Bi Ping should have felt it. Li Mu left and ignored others, because what he had to do next was more important and there was a time limit. Wait, is this important? maybe! Li Mu sighed inwardly. The red shadow in his mind had not gone away for a long time. He didn't want to leave a knot in his heart, so he had to uncover it. Moreover, this trip is in his eyes. It can be regarded as an experience, a journey to improve one's own strength. What's there to worry about? There is only one thing that bothers him right now, and that is that there is another woman around him, a woman who can only hold him back. Looked at Mu You. Li Mu sometimes felt helpless. Some ask themselves, what is good about themselves? Nothing happened, but a woman took the initiative to run up and follow me? He couldn¡¯t figure it out, couldn¡¯t figure it out, and didn¡¯t want to figure it out. Maybe this way you won¡¯t have to be too lonely along the way. Someone to talk to. But Li Mu thinks that he is not afraid of loneliness at all, and having a pig is enough. Although this pig only knows how to sleep for many years, what does it matter. "Boy, your heart is very restless." Suddenly, a rather strange voice sounded. "Maybe." Li Mu replied casually. "Actually, you should wait." Xiaozhu said with a smile. "Why?" Li Mu asked in confusion. "Because that sword cultivator organization has a teleportation array. You can teleport directly to Qianhuan Country. Even if you can't teleport to Qianhuan Country, you can still teleport to the surrounding countries. It's always a hundred times better than rushing on your way now." times." Hearing this, Li Mu was startled. He stopped moving forward as if by reflex, and feigned anger: "Why didn't you tell me earlier?!" And this move of his. Mu You, who was following closely behind, was immediately startled. He couldn't stop himself for a moment, and bumped into Li Mu. He gave Li Mu a big hug! "ah!" Exclaiming in surprise, Mu You burst out and exited. The ghost brother hurriedly knelt down and said shyly: "I'm sorry! I'm sorry! I'm sorry! I didn't mean it, don't don't blame me" "It's okay." Li Mu was also shocked. After all, it was his fault. Turning around. He subconsciously looked at Mu You, perhaps by chance. Mu Youyin knelt down on one knee and leaned over, revealing a patch of snow-white color on his chest. Li Mu didn¡¯t feel anything at first, but when he saw the white snow, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a soft smell on his back "What am I thinking!" Li Mu cursed himself secretly, his expression turned infinitely cold, and he whispered: "Get up." "Hmm" Mu You nodded lightly, as if aware of Li Mu's gaze just now, the shyness on his face became more intense. Seeing this, Li Mu had a headache and even wanted to get rid of the other party immediately. This was the first time he had encountered such an embarrassing moment. "Little friend Li Mu, wait a minute!" At this time, a shout came, and a white shadow flashed past in the distance. The person who came was none other than Gu Qiu, the leader of the sword cultivator organization. See who's coming??Li Mu couldn't help but feel happy, and took the initiative to greet him, with a faint smile on his face and said: "Ancient." "Uh" Gu Qiu was slightly stunned, especially when he saw the smile on Li Mu's face. He couldn't help but have a ghost expression on his old face, and thought to himself: He can also laugh? But he quickly came to his senses, raised his hands and said with a smile: "Is Mr. Li Mu going to do something important?" Li Mu naturally noticed the change in Gu Qiu, and the corner of his mouth couldn't help but twitch a few times before nodding hurriedly: "Yes." "I'll settle the score with you later!" In his heart, he said angrily to Xiaozhu. If it weren't for the other party, he wouldn't have had the series of abnormal and illogical behaviors just now. "Come on, I'm afraid of you, but sometimes you should relax for yourself. Don't be so tense and act like someone owes you a lot of money." Inside the Life and Death Dzi Bead, Xiaozhu snorted. "I forgot to tell you, my sword cultivator organization has a teleportation array that can teleport to eighty other sword cultivator organizations. I don't know where you want to go. Let's see which sword cultivator organization is closer to where you want to go. Wouldn't it be enough to just teleport there directly?" Gu Qiu said with a slight smile. "Okay, thank you very much!" Li Mu felt happy, cupped his hands, and then greeted Mu You who was still looking shy behind him: "Let's go." Gu Qiu glanced at Mu You, and a strange look appeared on the old face again. Not long after, Li Mu returned to the sword cultivator organization again. Unexpectedly, there happened to be a sword cultivator organization in Qianhuan. He took Mu You into it without hesitation. After the two entered the teleportation formation, Gu Qiu exchanged a few words before activating the teleportation ancient formation and teleporting the two to the sword cultivator organization in Qianhuan's country. "Ouch!" The light flickered, and Li Mu and Mu You suddenly disappeared into the teleportation array. ================================================== ================================================== ==== Death and Transformation Chapter 220 Bald Young Dean ===================== Chapter 220 Bald Young Dean The country of Daoxiu is more than 50 million miles away from the country of Qianhuan. Even if a nine-door realm expert flies, it will probably take half a year to arrive. At this moment, within the Qianhuan Kingdom, the Imperial City Sword Cultivator Organization¡ª¡ª In a huge hall, there is a giant circular array of seven-colored glazed glass with a diameter of a hundred feet. The magical aura of the array is constantly fluctuating from above, and the frequency is close to that of the space. It seems to be perfect. Right now, this huge formation is surrounded by dozens of white-robed figures. There are men and women, old and young, handsome and ugly, strong and weak. But it is not difficult to see that everyone who can sit here is absolutely extraordinary. Even the weakest ones have the strength of the third calamity level. You can imagine how terrifying the strongest among them is. Obviously, the leader is an old man The old man¡¯s skin is quite dark, his long black and white hair is spread behind him, and his two thick beards seem to cover his entire lips. "It's the fifth day." At this time, a deep voice sounded The owner of this voice is not the old man, but another middle-aged man standing several feet away. "It's the fifth day of Ai." Following the words of this middle-aged man, the other forty-seven people all changed from closing their eyes to opening their eyes, and the same low sigh came from their mouths at the same time. The whole scene looked a bit weird. The only one who didn¡¯t open his eyes was the old man who led him. He kept his eyes closed from beginning to end and ignored the world. Even if these people spoke, he never said a word. "It should be soon." The middle-aged man on the side just glanced at the old man casually and whispered. "Well, it's almost over." An old woman's eyes flashed slightly, and she stared at the hundred-foot giant array she applied for and said calmly, with a hint of solemnity between her eyebrows. "I really didn't expect that such a person would appear in Daoxiu Kingdom. It's amazing to be one of the candidates for the inheritance of the King." Another person couldn't help but said. "It's Ai, but it's a pity that we also have one here" A charming young woman showed a charming smile on her pretty face, and her beautiful eyes turned towards one of the other forty-eight people who was only twenty years old with a long sword tied to his back. A young man with a bald head and a blood-red birthmark on the corner of his left eye, with a playful look on his face. Hearing this, everyone was startled. Some even looked at the young beautiful woman in surprise, as if they thought they heard wrong. How dare this person speak like this? But when they saw that the young man with the blood-red birthmark had not changed at all, and his words were always staring at the huge formation in front of them with cold eyes, they all couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. "coming!" Suddenly, an old voice with endless majesty sounded out, breaking the conversation of these people. Following these words, everyone's expressions changed slightly, and they all locked their eyes on the hundred-foot formation in front of them. "Ouch!" At this moment, the giant formation, which was originally just emitting a faint and soft glazed light, suddenly erupted into an extremely dazzling light. Even though these people are extremely powerful, they can't help but squint their eyes. Fortunately, the light did not last long and gradually dissipated. As the light of colorful glazed glass faded, two figures appeared out of thin air in the center of the giant formation. Including the old man at the head, everyone looked at That is a young man in a black leather robe and a woman in a gray robe Although the young man Nirvana cannot be said to be handsome, he can still be considered to be of the upper class, especially the coldness that pervades his whole body, which is enough to leave a deep impression on people. As for the woman, she looks petite and weak, but she also has a strong and sexy charm. She also feels that she is not an ordinary person. "Has the Qianhuan Kingdom arrived?" A faint murmur came out Li Muxu slowly opened his narrowed eyes and looked around. He immediately saw the forty-nine people surrounding the teleportation array. His expression was calm and did not change at all, but he was slightly startled in his heart. Because he couldn¡¯t tell the cultivation level of the old man with long black and white hair and the man with the sword tied among them. Even among the other forty-seven people, the weakest ones were at the third calamity level, and there were seven of them at the sixth calamity level! Not to mention other things, just talking about these people far surpasses the sword repair organization in the country "As expected of the sword cultivating organization of the Five-leaf Country." Upon noticing this, Li Mu looked slightly calm. He naturally knew where this was, otherwise he wouldn't have teleported it. Mu You on the side also saw the scene in front of her clearly, a hint of shock flashed across her pretty face, but she quickly calmed down. She stood quietly in front of Li Mu and took a step back, looking at Li Mu's back, she couldn't help but??She was calm on the surface, and she even calmed down inside. It seemed that in her heart, as long as Li Mu was around, any danger was not a danger, and any problem was not a problem. "These two are very strong." At this moment, Li Mu didn't know what Mu You was thinking. He ignored the other forty-seven people, but he had to pay attention to the other two. Li Mu¡¯s eyes slightly glanced at the old man with long black and white hair and Fu Jie Nian, a hint of solemnity flashed in his eyes "Welcome both of you to Qianhuan Nation Sword Cultivator Organization" the old voice sounded. Li Mu's eyes flickered and fell on the old man with long black and white hair. He slightly cupped his hands and said: "Junior Li Mu, I have met my senior!" Although Li Mu is arrogant, cold on the outside and cold on the inside, he still knows the most basic manners. This is why his grandmother taught him since he was a child that he must be polite when facing his elders, otherwise he will be considered to have no family education. Li Mu always remembers grandma's words in his heart. Unless the other party's attitude is bad, he will be polite. "Haha, you are quite polite, but when it comes to you who are recognized by the king, I don't dare to use the word 'senior'." The old man with long black and white hair stood up slowly, with a faint smile on his face, and said with a cupped hand: " I am Qiu Zong, the leader of the Qianhuan Nation Sword Cultivator Organization, you can just call me Mr. Qiu." "Mr. Qiu" Li Mu didn't say much and called him "Haha, okay, okay." Qiu Zong laughed loudly, shook his head and said, "I originally thought that little friend Li Mu would be a proud and arrogant person who doesn't take others seriously, but now it seems that is not the case. , but he is old and ignorant.¡± While speaking, he glanced at Mu You slightly Mu You bowed and said nothing, but he also showed respect. At this time, the other forty-eight people also stood up. Except for the bald man with a sword, whose expression was extremely cold, the others all looked friendly, and there was nothing wrong with them. "Mr. Qiu, I'm sorry." Li Mu was startled, then frowned and said, "This should be the Imperial City of Qianhuan Kingdom, right?" "Well, yes." Qiu Zong nodded, chose to glance at the others, and said with a slight frown: "Why are you still standing there? Go and arrange a place for little friend Li Mu. I think little friend Li Mu is also tired. , you should be able to rest for two days, and I and Dean also have some important things to say to you, I wonder if little friend Li Mu is free?" Hearing this, Li Mu was slightly startled, and then his eyes fell on the bald man with the sword tied, and he felt a little doubtful in his heart. At this time, the bald man with the sword also cast his gaze When their eyes met, Li Mu's heart sank slightly. He felt that the other party's eyes were piercing like two sharp swords. Even though there was no substantial power, his eyes could not help but feel a sting, especially the faint sword. Meaning, extremely domineering and sharp! "Okay" After feeling this, he couldn't help but nodded. Mu You behind him was stunned, with a hint of surprise in his expression, as if he didn't expect that Li Mu would agree instead of refusing? But she didn't say anything. She couldn't interfere with any of Li Mu's decisions. In her heart, as long as Li Mu thought it was feasible, it would be feasible. There was no distinction between right and wrong. As for what the meaning is, she doesn¡¯t think about it at all. She just feels that it is enough for her to stay with Li Mu At this moment, the scene from five days ago suddenly flashed through Mu You's mind, and a faint blush suddenly flashed across his pretty face. "Haha, little friend Li Mu is so refreshing, please!" Qiu Zong laughed and hurriedly made a forward gesture So do others "Please" Li Mu said politely and walked away, followed closely by Mu You. Soon, only the old man Qiu Zong and the bald young man named Dean were left in the entire hall. "How do you feel?" After everyone left, the old man Qiu Zong looked at the bald young man Dean, with a hint of dignity and coldness in his expression. "Very strong!" The bald young man was slightly startled with his fists. There was a hint of lingering fear in the depths of his eyes, and he slowly drove out the feeling of death in his heart. "Then are you confident? It's already the 80th time. When the 81st inheritance candidate comes out, your elimination is about to begin," the old man Qiu Zong said in a deep voice. "Don't worry, I will definitely be the one standing at the end!" The bald young man Dian sneered with a convinced smile on his face. There was infinite pride on his not-so-handsome face. "You keep your word, what do you want to do next?" The old man Qiu Zong did not express his position and asked lightly. "What's next?" The bald young man Dian looked cold and said coldly: "Of course I want this kid to know that he is not qualified to participate in the next game!" ¡­?? Text Chapter 222 Shameless provocation ===================== "Believe it or not, I will kill you!" The cold voice echoed in the dark night, making the already extremely cold night sky even colder to the extreme. The figure standing on the huge locust tree suddenly stopped his hand when he was about to wave it down, raised his head slightly, and stared into the small courtyard house. "Click!" Amidst a faint sound, the door slowly opened, and a figure in black walked out step by step. "Hey, it doesn't matter." Above the locust tree, Dean, a bald young man in white robe, grinned and took back his raised palm. "Is something wrong?" Seeing the other party retracting his palm, Li Mu's murderous intent gradually subsided, and he said in a cold voice "It's nothing, I just want to be friends with you, what do you think? Do you like it or not?" On the locust tree, the bald young man Di An said with a chuckle. His cold and evil look might still be attractive to some women. But in front of Li Mu, he was so disgusted, evendisgusted! "Friends?" Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, and he murmured these three words. At this moment, he couldn't help but think of the man in white robe and fan, "Tianfu", and felt a little emotional in his heart. He has few friends in his life, or even none at all, except for Piggy However, among the people he knew, the only one he was interested in becoming friends with was Tian Fu Ren. As for the person in front of him Li Mu couldn't help but laugh, but his smile was not shown on his face, but a smile from deep inside. It was a chuckle and a sneer. It¡¯s not that he is arrogant and doesn¡¯t want to be friends with others, or that Dean is not qualified to be his friend, but that he doesn¡¯t want to make friends, especially with this bald young man, Dean, who also has no sincerity in making friends. So, why should he pay attention to it? "Sorry, I don't like making friends." After a short pause, Li Mu shook his head and immediately locked his eyes on Mu You, feeling a little surprised in his heart. Because the other party has a vague compatibility with heaven and earth at this moment, reaching 80% level, and is making a breakthrough towards that level. Once it reaches that level, it will lead to the fourth calamity. Those who survive the fourth calamity are the strong ones. If they fail to survive, they will either die or lose half their lives. This is the horror of the Six Tribulation Realm, and it is also the difficulty and danger that a cultivator has to face with no choice. Li Mu didn¡¯t feel much about this, maybe because he didn¡¯t bear the pain of the first five tribulations. Even the sixth tribulation, he got through with his strong will. At this moment, he has not personally experienced what it is like to undergo a transitional tribulation, because at that time, he seemed to be in a state of 'death'. How could he feel? Therefore, Li Mu will not express any opinions and can only watch quietly. All he can do is to prevent the other party from being disturbed and endangered in any way. "You're really arrogant." Above the locust tree, a helpless smile appeared on the face of the bald young man Dean, but his smile seemed a bit cold, especially his helplessness, which grew wider and wider. Youyou said: "You want me to Are you going to do it here?" As he spoke, the smile on his face became stronger and stronger, with an expression of 'I will eat you' ¡°This guy really deserves a beating, so go play with him,¡± Xiaozhu¡¯s voice sounded. Hearing the other party's words and seeing the other party's expression, Li Mu also frowned, but he didn't expect that this person was so shameless and actually threatened Mu You Lao "Play with him?" After hearing Xiaozhu's words, he couldn't help but raise his eyebrows and replied coldly: "Once I make a move, there is no possibility of stopping." "Why are you so serious? Just like you taught the master of the Sword Cultivator Sect, why don't you just teach him a lesson?" Xiaozhu said helplessly. "You said it was easy, but you didn't do it. If you have the ability, you can solve it." Li Mu rolled his eyes, standing and talking did not hurt his back, although this pig has never stood up, always lying down. "But you have nothing else to do now. Go ahead and teach him a lesson so he won't mess with you again." Xiaozhu said weakly, and then fell asleep on his stomach. Hearing this, Li Mu also sighed in his heart. If the other party really takes Mu You as a threat, there is really no possibility for him to refuse. If it was in the past, he could completely ignore Mu You's life and death, but now that he has acquiesced that the other party will follow him, how can he still do that? If the other party is really hurt, it will prove that he is incompetent, and this will leave a big trace in his heart, which will inevitably affect his future cultivation. Li Mu knew this very well, so he felt helpless? and powerlessness "How about it, agree or not?" Came a chuckle. On top of the locust tree, the bald young man Dean still had a smile on his face, relaxed and confident. Looking at the other party's nirvana, Li Mu couldn't help but twitch his brows, and his inner disgust for the other party became stronger. He said coldly: "It's not that easy to be friends with me. Are you ready?" "Ready?" The bald young man Dean laughed, spread his hands casually and said, "There is nothing that I should not be prepared for. Now that I am here, I still have some confidence in myself." "I wonder if you can still laugh when the time comes." Li Mu's expression was cold, and his tone was even colder to the extreme. "It's not elimination, but certainty." The bald young man Dean chuckled, turned around and drove away quickly towards the night. "Let's go," Piggy sighed slightly. Li Mu was speechless. After taking a look at Mu You who was practicing, he slowly took a step forward. ¡°Buzz!¡± The dust on the ground rose up and turned into a circle, rolling away in all directions. In the blink of an eye, Li Mu had disappeared from the same spot, even disappeared under the night sky without a trace. ¡­¡­ Under another night sky, two figures stood opposite each other, two hundred feet apart. A person's face was indifferent, without any expression, but his expression was extremely incomparable, giving people the feeling that he didn't take anyone seriously. This person's indifference was not pretending, it was just like that on the surface, but there was something else in his heart. This kind of emotion comes from the inside out, completely and suddenly The person opposite had a sneer on his face, looking extremely cold and arrogant. His eyes were full of fighting spirit, and he disdained anything practical. Deep in his eyes, there was a hint of excitement and nervousness. Although it was deeply hidden, But it does exist "This must be the first time we meet, right? Well, my name is Dean. I don't know the name of my friend? Hehe, since we want to be friends, do we have to introduce ourselves?" After a brief silence, a chuckle sounded. I saw a strange smile on the face of the bald young man Dean, and his previous indifference was completely shattered by him. Looking at this person, Li Mu felt helpless in his heart, sighing secretly that there are so many wonders in this world, that there is such a person. ¡°There¡¯s no need, you can¡¯t possibly be my friend,¡± he couldn¡¯t help but replied coldly. "You're still so indifferent." Dean spread his hands helplessly, and then said with a weird look on his face: "You are really a weirdo." "Weird?" Li Mu raised his eyebrows. He really didn't expect that the other party could actually say such a thing. "It's Ai, who are you if you're not a weirdo?" Dean raised his finger and pointed at the pig, opening and closing his mouth and said: "This is the first time I have picked up a pig that someone can carry with him. Is this pig yours?" Friends? Haha, definitely not, if it were true, I would definitely die laughing, hahahaha!" At this moment, the world was silent, and the only thing that existed was the wild laughter of the bald young man Dean Li Mu¡¯s expression turned cold, and Xiaozhu¡¯s expression became extremely cold. "He just said I was a pig?" Xiaozhu said in a low voice with a cold look in his eyes. Mu nodded "He just said that if you and I were friends, he would die laughing?" Xiaozhu asked again Mu still nodded "If that's the case" Xiaozhu looked calm, and then grinned weirdly and said: "Then let him laugh to death, haha! This Pig Saint is originally a pig, just an unusual pig, and you are the same. Friend? It¡¯s none of his business! Come on, teach him a lesson! You must teach him a lesson!¡± "" Li Mu was speechless and couldn't help but asked in a low voice: "You don't plan to take action yourself?" "Do it yourself?" Xiaozhu screamed, shaking his head wildly and said: "Oh no no no" As he said that, he fiddled with his little arms and legs, with a helpless look on his face: "Do you think I look like a pig who can teach people a lesson?" "Okay" Li Mu nodded helplessly, then his eyes fell on Dean and said coldly: "He doesn't need your care." "That's very likely to cause accidental injury, right?" Dean grinned, showing an evil expression "If you have the ability, just try it." Li Mu's eyes froze, and then he slowly took a step forward. The next moment, Dean's pupils suddenly shrank, staring at Li Mu who appeared in front of him. But the next moment, there was an extremely terrifying evil intention in his eyes! ================================================== ================================================== ================================================== ==================================================== ================================(Go cm Text Chapter 223 Confrontation ======================= "Interesting!" The moment Li Mu appeared in front of the bald young man Dean, the shock in Dean's eyes immediately dissipated and turned into endless evil! . Immediately afterwards, a shocking sword intent suddenly erupted from him! That sword intent was so shocking and thorough that it seemed to be able to penetrate everything in the world and even tear Li Mu into pieces. Feeling this sword intent, Li Mu was slightly startled, and then he sank again. He has known for a long time that this person is special. Not only has his strength reached the first level of the Nine Sects, but his sword intention has also reachedthe Divine Realm! In other words, this Dean is probably not afraid even if he faces a real god. He is enough to fight with him. In fact, he seems to be invincible in the first gate of the Nine Gate Realm, but he can stand up to the strong ones in the second gate. Although the other party is a member of the sword cultivator organization, he is an eyelash, not a sword cultivator. From this, it is not difficult to see what his identity is. "Are you also one of the candidates for the inheritance of the King?" Li Mu sighed inwardly. Although he had already made a guess, otherwise the other party would not have provoked him, he did not expect that this would really be the case. Naturally, he is just guessing at the moment, but Li Mu is 100% sure that his guess is true "Boy, I'm not here to be friends with you today. I just want to tell you that you are not qualified to participate in the knockout match in the near future. Now you'd better restrain yourself and be honest. Don't I will regret it later!" A low voice sounded and reached Li Mu's ears. "Sure enough," Li Mu shook his head helplessly. He didn't expect that just after he obtained this identity, someone would come looking for trouble. It was really boring. "The sword intention is indeed very strong, at the first level of the god level, but it's a pity" Li Mu said to himself, he did not release the sword intention to offset the opponent's sword intention at all, but used the willpower of the god to resist it. If you are an ordinary person or a practitioner whose willpower has not reached the divine level, under Dean's sword intention, you will definitely lose all resistance immediately. When your will collapses, you will directly become a vegetative state without thinking, let alone do anything. What resistance? But is Li Mu an ordinary person? Not at all "Obviously Dean had known this a long time ago, otherwise he would not have provoked Li Mu, so he never thought that he could defeat Li Mu with this sword power alone. Therefore, at the moment when he released his sword intention, he raised his palm sharply, and the index finger and middle finger merged to form sword fingers, and he pointed at Li Mu fiercely, between the green sword gleaming caves, and struck directly at the vital part of Li Mu's chest! "Is this what you use to provoke me?" Just when Dean thought that the power of his reflective consciousness was enough to defeat Li Mu in an instant, an extremely indifferent voice sounded. "What?" Hearing these words, he couldn't help but froze. It was at this moment that his pupils suddenly shrank ¡°Tsk!¡± At the same time, his finger had stabbed Li Mu's chest hard, but this was enough for any Sixth Tribulation Realm cultivator's finger to pierce Li Mu's skin. Instead, it felt like Stabbed on a rock, the huge force of the shock caused his finger to hurt. It turns out that the skin is not even broken! "If that's all, then you really have no right to say this in front of me." Li Mu looked cold. As early as the moment when the opponent's sword finger stabbed, he also raised his left hand, grasped it tightly on the opponent's right shoulder, and then tore it apart! "Pfft!" When the blood flowed away, Dean burst out in shock, and his entire right arm was torn apart, separated from his body, rolled away into the distance, and fell into the endless night! "You" As he was retreating, he stared at Li Mu with a cold face, with a look of horror and disbelief. Even at this moment, he couldn't believe that the scene in front of him was real! But the facts told him that this was true After walking back a hundred feet, Dean stabilized his figure. He lowered his head subconsciously and looked at his right arm. It was already empty. Only the severe pain on his shoulder and the blood that kept slipping told him that his right arm was Gone, forever and evergone! "Don't do such stupid things again. There was someone just like you before, and his end was not much better than yours." Li Mu looked cold, glanced at the other person indifferently, turned around and left, leaving behind a man in shock. Dean in stasis "No! Impossible! This is impossible!" After a long, long time, a series of shocking roars and crazy roars echoed under the dark night, shaking the entire void, followed by an extremely terrifying scene. It¡¯s just a fold of time, ?The jungle land within a radius of dozens of miles is in a mess, and the earth is shattered. Everything looks so shocking. And in the center, there was a bald young man who had lost his vitality, standing there in a daze, with tears rolling down the corners of his eyes, as if he could not accept the facts in front of him, but the facts were the facts, and he could not tolerate it. accept "This blow is really big." In the darkness, a pair of black eyes were staring at the bald young man, and he affirmed with a sigh: "But it's okay, this kid is a little too arrogant. The first pressure helped a little, but I just didn¡¯t know how to get out. I really didn¡¯t expect that the new candidates would be so powerful" ¡­¡­ "Have you noticed?" High in the dark night, Li Mu drove by slowly, but the little pig's voice sounded at this moment "What did you find?" he couldn't help but asked. "Don't pretend you don't know," Xiaozhu rolled his eyes with a look of disdain on his face. "It's nothing, just take a look." Li Mu smiled and said casually "Yes." Xiaozhu nodded, and then said with a strange smile: "The narcissistic guy was hit hard this time. I wonder if he can come out. If he can come out, I'm afraid it will bring you a lot of trouble? " "If he has that ability, I would be very happy." Li Mu's expression sank slightly and he said calmly. "Hey, you are quite proud, but you are more self-aware than that guy. What is there on your chest? Why can't his sword finger penetrate it?" Suddenly, Xiaozhu's threatening eyes fell on Li Mu's chest. "You have no right to know this." Li Mu snorted lightly. Dean's one almost didn't penetrate it before. Not only because his was a god-demon body, but also because of the blood-colored stone, which was extremely hard. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t tell the little pig, but I don¡¯t want to. Who told this pig to hide many things from him? Soon, Li Mu returned to the small courtyard, but when he saw Mu You's nirvana, his expression couldn't help but change! "The fourth calamity" ================================ Text Chapter 224 The power of burial soil =============== "The fourth calamity" As soon as he landed in the courtyard, Li Mu's eyes narrowed slightly and locked on Mu You who was still sitting under the locust tree. Li Mu could clearly see that Mu You's body was covered with countless dust, and her whole body seemed to be wrapped in it, making her look extremely weird and terrifying. And as time goes by, the amount of dust is increasing. Some of them are coming out of Mu You's body, and some are condensed in the air on the ground and attached to her body. But both the former and the latter are extremely terrifying, constantly destroying her life and trying to take it away! Seeing Mu You¡¯s nirvana, Li Mu looked extremely calm, knowing clearly that the other party¡¯s compatibility with heaven and earth had reached 80%, and he had triggered the fourth calamity ¡®earth calamity¡¯ on his own " If the 'burial soil' can be dispelled, Mu You can become a strong man at the fourth level of calamity. Otherwise, he can only be assimilated by the 'burial soil' without even a trace of his corpse remaining. "It looks like things are not going well," the little pig's voice sounded, and its small eyes glanced at Mu You, with a hint of solemnity between its brows. Li Mu didn¡¯t say anything. After taking a breath, he slowly came to a stop three feet in front of Mu You, sat cross-legged, faced the other party, and closed his eyes slightly. If it were before, he would definitely not be like this. He would definitely choose to go into the room to practice without asking. But now he can't sit like that. After all, the other party has followed him all the way, and there is no credit but hard work. And he has recognized Mu You's existence, how can he Sit back and do nothing? "When you have a relationship with a woman, you will never have a quiet time." Li Mu couldn't help but sigh, with a hint of helplessness in his eyes. "Ha, women, they are called women only if they have a clear relationship with men. This is the meaning of their existence." On the shoulder, Xiaozhu laughed. Li Mu still didn¡¯t answer, and also ignored Xiaozhu¡¯s words. "Don't believe it. Although this Pig Saint is not a human being, he was still ahem, forget it, you don't plan to help her? With your ability, you should be able to help her get through this disaster easily, right?" Xiaozhu He coughed and asked curiously "Help her?" Li Mu opened his eyes slightly, glanced at Mu You casually and said calmly: "Now is not the time." "Then I didn't say I was a little hungry. I'm going to find something to eat." The little pig rolled his eyes. As he spoke, his plump figure suddenly flashed and disappeared quickly on Li Mu's shoulder. "The calamity of cultivation" Li Mu did not pay attention to Xiaozhu but quietly looked at Mu You who was three feet away, and shook his head slightly. There was a hint of complexity in his expression, and even a hint of powerlessness! Although Li Mu has not experienced the first five tribulations of the Six Tribulations Realm, he has only experienced only five tribulations in his life? The six tribulation realms are just tribulations in the realm of cultivators. But after surviving these six tribulations, will there be no more tribulations? of course not! There will be disasters in a person's life. The small ones will only cause someone to stumble, while the big ones will cause the loss of close relatives and friends, or even one's own life. Therefore, these six levels of the Six Tribulations Realm are just a part of the life of a person or a cultivator. Has Li Mu gone through too many disasters over the years? Definitely a lot! At least no one as young as him on the entire Qingyang Star can compare to what he has experienced. Therefore, he doesn¡¯t have much feeling about Mu You¡¯s nirvana at this moment. If the other party really can¡¯t survive it, then he will choose to take action but then Thinking of this, a faint indifference flashed across Li Mu's eyes, and he closed his eyes again At this moment, not only the clothes on Mu You's body were covered with dust, but the originally fair skin was also filled with thick gray dust, including hair, nails, eyelashes, lips, everything. beauty? These two words no longer match her current appearance. Mu You¡¯s skin even became dry and cracked because it was penetrated by the dust, and the flesh and blood became assimilated into the texture of earth! This is the Earth Tribulation among the Six Tribulations, also known as the ¡®Earth Tribulation¡¯ People are born on the earth, and they cannot survive without the earth. Therefore, people will make a living from the earth, obtain the source of life from the earth, and seize everything on the earth that is beneficial to them. It¡¯s just that the world has never thought that when they seize the earth¡¯s resources, the earth will already remember them in its heart. Until one day, as long as the earth finds an opportunity, it will cause disasters and get what they want from humans, or in other words, This is a kind of revenge! Yes, it¡¯s revenge! Maybe this sounds unrealistic, but it does exist The so-called existenceCauses must have consequences. Whatever you get, you must pay something. Although it cannot be directly proportional, you must pay! As time passed, more and more dust accumulated on Mu You's body. Finally, she turned into a native. At first glance, she looked like a clay statue carved from the soil, without any signs of life or fluctuation. , breathing has stopped long ago, only the subtle heartbeat still exists And this also proves that she is still alive, but can she live forever? Obviously not If this continues, she will die completely in less than half a moment! "Can't you hold on anymore?" Li Mu sighed inwardly. Although he always had his eyes closed, he could clearly feel Mu You's current state. It was extremely bad. Under the power of 'Burial Earth', he could not stand it at all. There is no room for resistance, nothing but erosion is erosion, heading towards the door of death step by step He slowly opened his eyes and looked at the 'clay figurine' in front of him. He couldn't help but raise his palm slightly, with his index finger between his fingers, trying to point towards Mu You's eyebrows. But just when the tip of his index finger was less than half an inch away from Mu You's eyebrows, he stepped back, his eyes flashing, and he took it back. It¡¯s not that something has changed in Mu You, or that he doesn¡¯t want to help Mu You, but he doesn¡¯t believe that Mu You just gave up like that! "Didn't you say that you have been suffering great pain all your life?" Staring at Mu You, Li Mu's eyes were cold and he spoke extremely coldly. "Didn't you say you wanted to find your parents?" "Didn't you say you want to live a good life?" "Didn't you say you wanted to be free?" ¡°Why give up?!¡± ?One sentence after another, one sentence after another, colder sarcasm and sneer sounded, constantly coming from Li Mu's mouth From the perspective of outsiders, Mu You is basically dead at this moment. Can Li Mu's voice still be heard? Not at all! But this is just an outsider's idea. Li Mu's face was cold, but extremely solemn and serious. He naturally knew that Mu You had lost his six senses and the other party could not hear with his ears. So when he said these words, he had already released The power of will was directly transmitted to the depths of Mu You's heart through the power of will. He doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s useful, but he doesn¡¯t want the other party to give up so easily He can indeed save Mu You, but Li Mu doesn't want to, he doesn't want to take action so easily because he knows better than anyone else that the power of outsiders only belongs to others. If he doesn't fight for it, what's the use? Or what¡¯s the point? ! Li Mu believes that part of the strength he possesses now does not belong to him, but he has no choice but to take revenge and resurrect his grandma. He can only accept that if there is a chance in the future, he will definitely take all this that does not belong to him. None of the things will be returned "snort¡­¡­" At this moment, a subtle tinkling sound sounded This sound was like the flickering wings of a mosquito. It was extremely weak, but it definitely sounded. It came from Mu You's nasal cavity. Hearing this voice, Li Mu couldn't help but condense his eyes, and a faint look of surprise flashed in his eyes. There seemed to be a hint of joy in this look of surprise? Li Mu didn't pay attention to this, he just stared at Mu You and clearly discovered that the 'burial soil' that was constantly taking away the opponent's vitality paused for a moment, and then weakened bit by bit, no longer concentrating on Mu You. Instead, the 'burial soil' on Mu You's body dissipated little by little. Although the speed is very slow, it is enough to prove that Mu You is resisting and has a chance to survive the fourth calamity! Realizing this, a faint smile appeared on Li Mu's face that even he himself had not noticed. It was at this time that a ray of sunshine emerged from the eastern sky. "It's a new day." Li Mu subconsciously raised his head and stared toward the east. After three short breaths, he withdrew his gaze, closed his eyes, and waited for him to open his eyes again. It would be seven days later. And, the one who opened his eyes with him was Mu You! "Have you made it through?" Li Mu asked calmly, looking at the other party's face that showed a hint of joy, although he already knew that the other person had made it through successfully. "Well! Thank you for your help, young master!" Mu You, who had already transformed from a clay sculpture into a normal nirvana, hurriedly stood up and knelt down on one knee, and replied with great respect. "Help? Maybe" Li Mu couldn't help laughing. His smile seemed to contain various meanings, which were obviously not what Mu You could see, but his smile made Mu You pause for a moment, and there was a strange flavor in his expression, as if he was feeling something in his heart. Do you think Li Mu can laugh too? "Okay, it's time for us to get up." Li Mu also noticed something was wrong with him and smiled.??Converged and whispered "Yeah!" Mu You nodded hurriedly "Hoo!" The spring breeze blew by, and there were no more people in the whole courtyard. As for saying goodbye, there is no need for that at all "Qianhuan Country, Zongcheng" high in the sky, Li Mu looked at the northern sky, his expression was slightly cold, and the figure of Qian Hongxue slowly appeared in his mind "After all, there has to be a woman to take her place, but I don't know which woman it is" Youyou said, and on his shoulder, the piggy looked around and made a voice that only it could hear and understand. =============== Text Chapter 228 No need to explain at all =================== Li Mu stood quietly in the main hall, staring at the fiery red figure sitting on the throne a hundred feet away. His heart was cold, so cold! Because that beautiful figure is none other thanQian Hongxue! . "Answer me, are you the Flower Queen?!" Staring at the other party, Li Mu's eyes turned cold. He suppressed all the shock in his heart. He could not accept that this so-called "Flower Queen" was Qian Hongxue. Especially when he thought of the word 'save me' displayed on the jade talisman at this moment, he became even more angry and felt like he was being cowed. Just her? Doesn't she live well? Aren't you sitting in front of yourself? And she is also the ¡®Flower Queen¡¯ of this Flower Girl Town, in the Sixth Tribulation Realm? The high-level mission of Qianhuan Sect? What danger could there be? Even if there is danger, she is a powerful five-leaf Qian Huanguo, and there are nine-sect realm experts in the sect, so why should she save it by herself? ! Anger, endless anger surged in Li Mu's heart. He wanted to turn around and leave immediately. He didn't want to hear any explanation at all, but he wanted to get a personal answer from the other party. explain? No need at all! ?????????????????????? maybe Li Mu felt cold in his heart, feeling that no matter how hard Qian Hongxue tried to explain, he might not be able to explain why. There are two points at the moment that are enough to prove the other party¡¯s deception. First: Qian Hongxue must have hidden her true strength back then! Second: The other party, who is the Queen of Flowers, actually tricked him into coming here! Thinking of these two points, no matter how calm and indifferent Li Mu is, he can't help but feel angry at this moment. He doesn't like being deceived by others, and even hates it. He has nothing good to say to people who deceive him. Although he will not kill the other party, he will never have any contact with the other party. "If he hadn't already known about Mu You's life, he would even think that Mu You was also manipulated by the other party. Otherwise, why did he come to this flower girl town by such a chance? "Yes" On the throne, Qian Hongxue, who was wearing a fiery red robe, trembled, stood up with her head lowered, and replied weakly. She originally thought that when she faced Li Mu again, with the strength of the Sixth Tribulation Realm, she could hold her head high and hold her chest high. Although she didn't have to look at Li Mu in a arrogant manner, she could at least look straight at him, no longer like before. After all, her identity is the Queen of Flowers, and she has a good status within the Thousand Fantasy Sect, and her strength has reached the sixth calamity realm. No matter how strong Li Mu is, it is amazing to be able to enter the first calamity in such a short period of time. ? But at this moment, Qian Hongxue suddenly realized that her idea was wrong, and it was a big mistake! Although Li Mu's aura gave her the feeling of being in the first calamity realm, deep in her heart, an extremely terrifying crisis emerged. She had a feeling that if Li Mu wanted to kill her, it would be easy. How is this going? Why does he have such a terrifying aura? ! Qian Hongxue was shocked in her heart, and it was hard to believe her feelings, but this was an indisputable fact. She believed in this feeling. "Since it is, then I have nothing to say, you can take care of yourself." After receiving a positive answer, the anger in Li Mu's eyes disappeared and was replaced by sadness. Because at that moment, the Qian Hongxue deep in his heart disappeared, completely turned into pieces ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? He did it for nothing else, but to complete the message conveyed in the pink jade talisman, but he didn't expect that the result would be like this, isn't it sad? "I didn't expect that there would be such a thing like Aiben Pig Saint, but I also misjudged it," came the little pig's leisurely voice. Li Mu was speechless. After the words fell, he suddenly turned around and walked towards the main hall door. In his opinion, there was no need for him to stay here anymore. Still staying here after being deceived? To listen to the other party¡¯s explanation? Don't say that the other party didn't explain it, so what if the other party did? Cheating is cheating, and to listen to the other party's explanation can only be described as "shameless"! In front of the throne, as Li Mu turned around, Qian Hongxue's delicate body trembled, because she clearly saw the trace of 'sadness' in Li Mu's eyes, and her heart could not help but be filled with strong surprise. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but found that she couldn't say a word at all. At this moment, Li Mu has arrived in front of the main hall door. With a slight wave of his hand, the three-foot-long door opened on its own. He raised his steps, stepped over the high threshold, and walked out. But at this moment "I didn't lie to you!" A shout that seemed to be heartbreaking suddenly came from the main hall. Hearing this, Li Mu paused slightly, but it was just a pause, and then he left the main hall without hesitation. In a dull sound, the door was closed tightly, and the entire hall returned to normal.The calm before, even silence Only in front of the throne, Qian Hongxue stood there with a dull expression, a trace of disbelief appeared on her beautiful face, followed by guilt, and finally grief. Under the grief, two lines of crystal tears fell smoothly. Watching the corners of her eyes slide down In the end, she smiled miserably, lay down on the throne powerlessly, and talked to herself as if she was lost "Am I wrongam I wrong? Or are you wrong, mother? Is this our destiny? It is our fate that is destined from the moment we are born?" ?? Laughter rang out, echoing in the hall, which was desolate ¡­¡­ "Why don't you listen to her explanation?" Xiaozhu couldn't help but ask softly after walking out of the compound and returning to the streets of Hua Nv Town. "Explanation?" Li Mu shook his head and said, "That's not necessary." "It seems that you have already made a decision. Forget it, I, the Pig Saint, can't understand your human affairs." Xiaozhu smiled and fell asleep on his stomach. Li Mu did not say anything. At this moment, a familiar figure appeared in his sight. The visitor was none other than Mu You, who had left before and was doing something. "Young Master!" Mu You also saw Li Mu and called softly with a smile on his face. "Are you done?" Looking at the other party, Li Mu asked casually "Hmm um" After being asked this question, Mu You suddenly felt embarrassed and nodded lightly. "Then let's go." Li Mu didn't care about anything, sighed slightly, and walked towards another gate of the town. "Oh um!" Seeing that Li Mu didn't ask any more questions, Mu You breathed a sigh of relief, hurriedly showed a faint smile, and followed closely "Hey, what a handsome man, what a beautiful little lady, come to my Flower Girl Ancient Town today, why not take a rest for the night?" But before the two of them had gone far, a strange laughter came. The women around them all had their eyes fixed on Li Mu and Mu You. After hearing this, their expressions changed, and they stared at the source of the sound with a hint of panic and respect on their faces. Li Mu¡¯s eyes flashed and he said coldly: ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± As he spoke, he took a step forward, and the whole person disappeared in an instant. When he was waiting to appear, it was already thousands of feet in the air. When he took another step, he had already flown out of the territory of Huanv Ancient Town, and Mu You also appeared in an instant. Behind him, not behind at all Although flying is not allowed in Huanv Ancient Town, this is for ordinary people. Is Li Mu an ordinary person? Naturally, he is also an ordinary person, but the rules of Flower Girl Town are nothing in his eyes. And it was obvious that the owner of the strange yin and yang sound was looking for trouble. Li Mu was not in a good mood at the moment. He just wanted to be quiet and avoid it if he could, so he chose to go directly to Hua Nv Ancient Town. But the next moment, his expression turned cold, and a faint murderous intent flashed in his eyes. "Hmph! You are so brave. You dare to ignore the rules of my Hua Nu Ancient Town and fly without authorization. Do you want to die?" It was at this time that the strange voice sounded again, but compared to the previous sentence, this sentence was more obvious. Countless cold Five figures were seen coming through the air, quickly appearing directly in front of him and Mu You, blocking the two of them. Li Mu glanced at the five people casually, and was a little surprised to find that the leader was actually a man, and the last four were all women. All five of them were uniformly dressed in black. Judging from their aura, the four The women are all third calamity level cultivators, and the man has reached the fifth calamity level! These five people alone are probably enough to destroy the ordinary four-leaf kingdom. This is the difference between a five-leaf country and a four-leaf country. Looking at the five people, Mu You's expression changed slightly, but after seeing that Li Mu had no intention of stopping, she also calmed down, and the cold light in her beautiful eyes flashed, showing infinite coldness. Li Mu didn¡¯t say anything, and he didn¡¯t mean to pause at all. He walked directly towards the group of five people. He didn¡¯t want to say anything more, and his pace couldn¡¯t be stopped by these five people. "Arrogant!" At this time, a cold and angry voice exploded The handsome man in black at the head had a look of annoyance on his face, as if he was extremely angry because of Li Mu's ignorance. He waved his hand and ordered the four women in black behind him: "Get these two guys who don't know the heights of the world for me! Don¡¯t look at who I am, I belong to the Flower Queen" But the next moment, his words stopped abruptly, his pupils tightened, and his entire face was instantly filled with fear and horror! The four women in black behind him were also shocked on the spot, with expressions of disbelief on their faces! "Who are you from the Flower Queen?" Li Mu asked coldly with cold eyes flashing.   At this time, he had already appeared in front of the man, and the palm of his right hand was holding the other man's head. With just a slight force, he could crush the other man's head into pieces. "II am the Flower Queen's first personal bodyguard" In horror, the handsome man in black replied reflexively "Really?" After hearing the answer, Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, then he closed his eyes and said coldly: "Give up all your resistance, ordie!" ======================= Text Chapter 229 Sitting for half a year ============== "Who is this person?!" Thousands of feet high in the sky, the handsome man in black lowered his head, not daring to look at Li Mu's leaving back. His expression was horrified, completely occupied by fear, and he fisted While squeezing, my whole body was shaking, and my whole body was already soaked with cold sweat. Not only him, but the four women in black on the side were also shocked on the spot, holding their breath and unable to move. "Don't tell anyone about this, otherwiseI will kill him!" After a long time, the handsome man in black suddenly raised his head, glanced at the four women in black, and said in a cold voice "yes!" The four women in black all woke up and nodded hurriedly, with a hint of panic in their shocked expressions. Soon, the five people disappeared into the sky "Why didn't you kill them just now?" From another high in the sky, Mu You had a hint of doubt on his face, looking at Li Mu and asked softly In his opinion, killing those five people is the best choice. Although it is not revenge, it does not mean that those five people will not cause trouble. "That's not necessary." Li Mu looked calm and replied casually. He didn't want to explain anything, and there was nothing to explain. There was no such thing as "explanation" in his life. What he wanted was the facts before him. Seeing that Li Mu had no intention of saying anything, Mu You wisely fell silent and stopped asking. "It seems you have discovered something Ao" But Muyou didn't ask, that doesn't mean Xiaozhu didn't ask. At this moment, Xiaozhu slowly opened his eyes and said with a chuckle. Li Mu was still speechless, but he still nodded. He did indeed know something from the memory of the handsome man in black. Although he had already made up his mind about Qian Hongxue, it was always good to know more about her. "Then what are you going to do next?" Xiaozhu asked again "Wait," Li Mu answered casually. At this time, he paused slightly as he moved forward and said softly: "Go down." Naturally, these words were not addressed to Xiaozhu, but to Mu You who was following him. Soon the two landed in a rather quiet canyon. There was a vicious beast in the canyon. With the arrival of the two people, no matter how strong the beast was, it could only escape with its tail between its legs. And this place is not far from the capital of Qianhuan Kingdom. It only takes half a day to arrive. Li Mu would have gone directly to Qianhuan Kingdom¡¯s Clan City to inquire about Qian Hongxue, but now it seems that it is no longer necessary because Qian Hongxue is still alive and well. How can he save her? No need at all His purpose of coming to this canyon at this moment is still so simple, just to practice. After arriving in the canyon, Li Mu didn't say much. He walked to a piece of bluestone next to Xiao Xi, sat down cross-legged and stared at the flowing joy in front of him, slightly lost in thought. Mu You on the side has long been accustomed to Li Mu's character, so she didn't pay attention to it at all. She just waited for three breaths casually. After hearing no instructions, she walked towards a bluestone a hundred feet away and crossed her legs casually. Work, enter into practice Li Mu didn't care about Mu You, nor would he care about him. He had never restricted the other party's freedom, nor had he given any orders to the other party. He could do whatever he wanted, and he could leave at any time if he wanted to. He won't stop him in the slightest Speaking of which, he is actually like a guard who has to take into account the safety of the other party. Naturally, among the two, he is the unquestionable leader and can decide everything "I'm going to find something to eat." It didn't take long for the little pig to leave after saying these words, but when it saw Li Mu's nirvana at this moment, a faint weirdness flashed in his small black eyes. Li Mu still did not control the departure of the little pig. He just looked at the ten-foot-wide stream in front of him quietly, looking at the flowing, crystal clear water, and he was in a daze. He didn't think about anything deliberately, and even his mind went blank. There was nothing like it. He just looked at the stream, the land, and the sky, as if everything was so beautiful and there was nothing unclean. exist But what about the facts? After a long time, Li Mu came back to his senses, closed his eyes, took a deep breath of cool air, and then concentrated on practicing. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t expect that this sitting would last for half a year ¡­¡­ In the qualitative transformation space, Li Mu's face was pale, but his expression was that of an angry Nirvana. The black light in his eyes was like blazing flames. He looked extremely terrifying and ferocious, especially the astonishing sword released on his body. Yes, extremely scary But what was different from usual was that the sword intent he unleashed at this moment contained a sense of anger.It is cold and ruthless, with a smell of death, but under the influence of the feeling of anger, this knife intention becomes more terrifying With a knife slashing out of the room, the anger surged and formed a kind of "anger", which seemed to be able to frighten the courage of all opponents. Even if it could not be frightened, it could still achieve absolute suppression and burst out the strongest power of this knife! ¡°Bang!¡± The space trembled, waves of air rolled, surging out in all directions "The rage of death is complete!" Li Mu withdrew his long sword with a pale face, a faint hint of joy in his weak expression, and raised his head, staring at the thousand-foot stone monument. Of the ten sword skills engraved above, the first five have all reached perfection. Among the last five, two are great, one is minor, and the last two are only slightly understood. Li Mu is not in a hurry. The road to cultivation can only be taken step by step. Although there are shortcuts, they are not that easy to follow, let alone he has not found any shortcuts yet. ¡­¡­ Outside, Li Mu opened his eyes slightly "Whoosh!" At this moment, a sound broke through the air, and three figures quickly passed over the canyon, running towards the Qianhuan Kingdom Clan City, paying no attention to Li Mu's presence "It's the tenth batch." Similarly, Li Mu didn't care about those three people, but he clearly remembered that this was the tenth batch of cultivators who had reached the Six Tribulations level. Passing over his head was enough to show that Qianhuan Kingdom Something must have happened in the Zongcheng, otherwise how could it attract so many strong men? And he already knew about this matter half a year ago "Are we about to start?" Li Mu couldn't help but raise his head, staring at the direction of the Qianhuan Kingdom's clan city, and said softly But he did not take action because the little pig had not come back since he went out to find food a hundred years ago. Even if he wanted to leave, he would have to wait until the little pig came back and now was not the time. "The opportunity is really difficult." Li Mu gathered his thoughts and felt helpless. Although half a year has passed, he still has not felt the existence of the ¡®foot gate¡¯ on his left foot, and there is no way he can break through the Nine Gates Realm. Li Mu was not too entangled. After casually glancing at Mu You in the distance, he entered the practice again. As the energy and blood flowed through his body, his skin turned vaguely red! ================== Text Chapter 230 Competition for the Saint =================== "Whoosh!" In the jungle, a white light flashed past like a bolt of lightning, and appeared in a small canyon in an instant. "Huh?" Suddenly, a surprised voice sounded from the mouth of the white light shadow The little pig couldn't help but pause slightly. It was suspended in mid-air, with a pair of dark eyes staring at Li Mu who was sitting by the stream. His whole body was shining with red light, and Li Mu was surrounded by strong blood. With a hint of surprise At this moment, Li Mu's body expanded slightly, but the expansion was not very big, just a little. There was a fiery red air current all over his body, and waves of scalding heat surged out of his body. His skin, nails, and hair were all as red as blood, which looked a little weird. But compared to him before, Li Mu's current red color is obviously a little lighter, and is gradually replaced by an 'orange'. It seems that his physical strength has improved again, and he is moving towards the next level. With "Yes, there is progress." Seeing this, the little pig couldn't help but laugh. Then a rare dignification flashed in his eyes, and he drank in the sky above his head and said to himself: "It's just a pity that I offended that guy. There seems to be some trouble.¡± Immediately it shook its head, as if it didn¡¯t want to think about this problem Then, Xiaozhu turned his head and looked at Mu You, who was a hundred feet away, and was surprised again. "I didn't expect that this woman's talent in cultivation would be so strong. In less than seven months, she actually improved by three percentage points. It does have some value." It smiled, then opened its big mouth, and strangely spit out several giant ferocious beasts, as if there was another universe in its belly that could hold things billions of times larger than its body. Not long after, the aroma of meat filled the canyon. "Who said pigs don't eat meat? Who said pigs don't eat meat? Hey, hey!" Accompanied by bursts of humming "Ouch!" On the bluestone, Li Mu slowly calmed down his breath and opened his eyes. After smelling the aroma of meat and hearing the weird humming sound, he couldn't help but have a faint smile on his face. Everyone knows that the little pig is back Coincidentally, on the bluestone a hundred feet away, Mu You also woke up leisurely and looked sideways. Suddenly, the two people's eyes met, and there was a strange mood swing and atmosphere. Li Mu's expression was always calm, while Mu You hurriedly averted his gaze, a touch of fear flashed across his face and he hurriedly bowed down without saying a word. Although there was no change on Li Mu's surface, he was startled for a moment before he slowly stood up and turned to look at Xiaozhu "Hey, you're awake, young man?" Xiaozhu grinned, then glanced at Mu You on the other bluestone, humming words that Mu You didn't understand, as if to invite him to come and eat meat. "Young man?" Hearing Xiaozhu's words, Li Mu shook his head helplessly. He was no longer a young man, but a young man who had already grown up. Perhaps he was still young, but there was a huge gap between adults and minors. Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but sigh. When he was a minor, he had no excuse to be lazy or decadent. As an adult, he had no chance. Although he was tired, he had to move forward as long as it was worth it, keep moving forward and never give up! "Have you had enough fun?" Li Mu couldn't help but ask while looking at the piggy. "Playing?" Xiaozhu rolled his eyes and said with a look of disdain: "Who is like you? He only knows how to play, how to provoke women, and make others follow you. Do you think that this pig saint is just for you to show mercy!" "Woman" Li Mu's eyes twitched fiercely a few times, but he soon became weak again. He didn't want to, but who knew such a thing would happen? Whether it was Qian Hongxue or Mu You, they all made him feel powerless. "Forget it, I won't tell you anymore. Eat quickly. After eating, it's time to get down to business. By the way, you should know, right?" Xiaozhu's eyes flashed slightly, and his tone was slightly solemn. "Yeah" Hearing this, Li Mu nodded, his eyes showing a hint of solemnity, and he turned his head to greet Mu You. After a while, the canyon here was empty. Only the pair of extinguished fires with traces of smoke and dust floating around proved that people had been here and had just left. ¡­¡­ Although Qianhuan Kingdom is a Five-leaf Kingdom, it is not considered strong among the eighteen Five-leaf Kingdoms, and is even the weakest one Since 90% of the people in Qianhuan Kingdom are women and less than 10% are men, it is not an exaggeration to call it a ¡®daughter¡¯s country¡¯ The significance of the existence of Qianhuan Kingdom is obvious, to serve men from all kingdoms on Qingyang Star   Naturally, a 'man' who can possess a woman from the Qianhuan Kingdom does not have a certain status and strength, and is simply not qualified to possess at least one who has entered the Three Meridians Realm. Thousands of fantasy country women, born with brow bones, are basically beautiful, the worst is not worse Especially for those strong men from four-leaf countries and above, they often come to Qianhuan Kingdom to find a woman, or even several women to become partners. As long as they are strong enough, nothing is impossible. So Qianhuan Kingdom looks like a five-leaf kingdom, but in reality it is extremely sad. But after all, Qianhuan Country is also a five-leaf country with countless powerful people. If an outsider wants to ask a girl from Qianhuan Country to become a partner, it is not that easy. They have to pass various assessments. If you can't pass, I'm afraid you won't be able to leave Qianhuan Country intact. It's normal to have missing arms and legs, because you have to pay a certain price for everything you do. Although Qianhuan Country has this 'service' nature, it also has its own The rule is, if strong foreigners don't pay something, then this country will not be able to exist today. Especially under the protection of Qingyang Kingdom, no one dares to cause trouble in Qianhuan Kingdom. Compared with Qinglang Kingdom, Qianhuan Kingdom is definitely tens of thousands of times stronger in the eyes of Qingyang Kingdom! In other countries, the imperial city may be more lively than the ancestral city, and even the auxiliary city is stronger than the ancestral city, but the opposite is not true in Qianhuan Kingdom. Even if the imperial city and the annexed city are added together, I am afraid they cannot be as lively as the ancestral city. Especially in recent months, something seems to have happened in Qianhuan's country that has attracted the attention of the world, especiallymen! ¡­¡­ "Whizzing!" High in the sky, two figures, one black and one gray, flew past, quickly heading towards a huge ancient city not far away. "Is that the Qianhuan Kingdom Clan City?" Li Mu's eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the huge city that covered an unknown number of miles, he couldn't help but said to himself ????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The huge ancient city is light red, the city wall is a hundred feet high and 30 feet thick. At a glance, you can't see the end at all. The number of people inside is absolutely unimaginable. In the very center, there are two giant peaks that tower into the sky Jufeng covers an extremely vast area, accounting for one-tenth of the size of the giant city Especially the shape of the giant peak is extremely strange, like a man and a woman sitting cross-legged opposite each other, with their hands stretched out and touching each other, as if they are engaged in some kind of cultivation. "Tsk, tsk, this is the five-leaf kingdom. This momentum is more than ten times stronger than the four-leaf kingdom." At this time, Xiaozhu's voice came. "Yeah" Li Mu nodded slightly, feeling a little shocked in his heart. This was the first time he picked up a five-leaf kingdom. He couldn't imagine what the three six-leaf kingdoms on Qingyang Star would look like, especially It is the ruling country of this trip - Qingyang Kingdom! "Let's go in." After Li Mu calmed down, he whispered to Mu You who was also shocked at the side. "Yes, young master" Mu You nodded. Soon, the two people and the beast landed in front of the south gate of this huge ancient city. "Are you two here to participate in the Holy Maiden Competition?" Li Mugang lowered his body and saw a beautiful woman in pink armor walking out from among the fifty women in pink armor in front of the giant door, and asked with a plain face. Mu You on the side was confused and didn¡¯t understand what the ¡®Saint Girl Competition¡¯ was, but Li Mu didn¡¯t talk nonsense and nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± "It's really interesting. What kind of cats and dogs can come to our Thousand Fantasy Kingdom to fight for the Saint? Really, the toad wants to eat swan meat." A soft laugh sounded, and another woman in pink armor twitched. Although her nirvana was beautiful, but at this moment He showed a cold expression and stared at Li Mu proudly, as if he was laughing at Li Mu's arrogance. "What did you say?" Li Mu didn't say anything, but Mu You's beautiful eyes froze, and he stepped out of the room, releasing a powerful aura of the fourth calamity level. Suddenly, the fifty armored women all changed their expressions. None of them expected Mu You to have such strength, especially Mu You's appearance, as if he was just Li Mu's follower. Thinking of this, these women all showed a trace of solemnity, especially the woman who mocked Li Mu, who was even more shocked. "Can I go in?" Li Mu raised his hand to stop Mu You's move, and glanced coldly at the two women in front of him. "Of course you can." The first woman hurriedly pulled the other woman out of the way, not daring to stop her in the slightest. Although this is the Thousand Fantasy Kingdom, their status in the Thousand Fantasy Kingdom is extremely weak. Their strength can only break through to the Human Connection Realm and offend the strong men in the Six Tribulations Realm? I simply don¡¯t want to mess around anymore! Especially what they know clearly is that Li Mu is no ordinary person, and may even be a genius from other five-leaf countries or six-leaf countries! This kind of people are extremely welcome in Qianhuan Kingdom, how can it be offended? "You are really looking down on others." On Li Mu's shoulder, the piglet snorted. Li Mu did not say anything as he stepped into the clan city of Qianhuan Kingdom. What he saw before his eyes was basically pink. Most of them were women. There were very few men. "Go" still didn't say much. After speaking softly, he mostly walked forward, seemingly with a strong purpose. Although Mu You was puzzled, especially because there were all women here, which made her feel a little uncomfortable, she still followed closely, and the words "Saint Girl Competition" lingered in her mind. =================== Text Chapter 232 Four people ===================== In the center of Qianhuan Guozong City, there are two sky-high peaks shaped like men and women, sitting cross-legged opposite each other. At this moment, there is a lot of excitement at the foot of these two giant peaks, with long lines of people lining up. Some of them want to sign up for the so-called 'Saint Girl Competition', and more people want to buy tickets and wait for the 'Saint Girl'. On the day when the competition starts, you can go inside and feast your eyes on it. After all, if you want to participate in this ¡®Saint Girl Competition¡¯, you need at least perfect strength in the Tianmai Realm. If you don¡¯t have it, you won¡¯t be qualified at all. Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, or in the eyes of one-leaf, two-leaf or even three-leaf kingdoms, the perfection of the Heavenly Meridian Realm is extremely terrifying, but compared with the Qianhuan Kingdom, which has the five-leaf level, it is nothing. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? How many Tianmai Realm perfection-level cultivators are there on the entire Qingyang Star, just talking about the Qianhuan Kingdom itself, probably exceeds five figures Naturally, this does not mean that every cultivator at the perfection level of the Heavenly Meridian Realm will come to participate in the ¡®Saint Girl Competition¡¯. There will not even be half of them. It would be great to have one tenth. Basically, they are all self-aware, and they know very well that although the minimum qualification for registration in the ¡®Saint Maiden Competition¡¯ is to have a perfect Tianmai Realm, the minimum qualification is to have a perfect Ai Tianmai Realm. Do you want to compete for the ¡®Saint Girl¡¯? It's just a fool's dream Not to mention those who are in the Heavenly Meridian Realm, even those cultivators who are in the Half-Step Six Tribulation Realm don¡¯t have the guts Because this 'Saint Girl Contest' seems to have spread throughout the entire Qingyang Star recently, it has attracted countless young talents and monsters. Those who have not reached the true Six Tribulation Realm are definitely looking for death, especially since the age limit is no more than four years. ten years old Therefore, there are not many people who sign up here. On the contrary, the number of practitioners who buy tickets is a hundred times a thousand times more than those who sign up. But obviously, even though Thousand Fantasy Sect is large, it can accommodate a certain number of people. When the tickets are sold out, those who did not buy them can only leave helplessly. Only those who really wanted to go in and broaden their horizons set their sights on the registration office, because as long as they signed up, they could enter the Thousand Fantasy Sect to participate in the 'Saint Girl Competition' without any admission ticket. He will be ravaged by others, and he may even be beaten and crippled! Those who are brave will naturally make a decision, and those who are timid will leave silently. "It's really hot." Arriving at the foot of Qianhuanzong Mountain, Xiaozhu's black eyes swept over the crowd around him and sighed softly. Mu You, who followed closely, was also moved by it. She didn¡¯t expect that the ¡®Saint Girl Competition¡¯ would be so hot. As a woman, she was a little curious about what kind of person the ¡®Saint Girl¡¯ was and how beautiful she was. Mu Ze didn¡¯t say much. He casually glanced at the crowds of people in front of him and walked towards the sparsely crowded registration place. Mu You followed closely. After arriving at the registration place, Mu You was so interested that she didn¡¯t move forward and stood quietly, waiting for Li Mu¡¯s return. After all, this is the 'Saint Girl Competition', a competition between men. Women are not eligible to sign up, even if they dress up in disguise. As the organizer, Qian Huan Sect is not a fool, since it can evaluate the true age of a cultivator. , can¡¯t you even tell the difference between men and women in something as simple as this? If this is the case, the content of this ¡®Saint Girl Contest¡¯ will probably be outrageous. However, Mu You didn't wait long. After seeing Li Mu queuing up, she couldn't help but rush to the place where she bought the tickets. She didn't want Li Mu to disappear during that period of time while queuing up. Azi's eyelids were lowered. In other words, she doesn¡¯t want to be too far away from Li Mu At this moment, Li Mu had arrived behind a team of a hundred people and stood quietly. His arrival obviously attracted the attention of many registered contestants. After seeing him, everyone showed surprise. Because among those who signed up, the youngest ones were all over twenty-five years old. Li Mu's youthful appearance really made others curious and surprised, and many people whispered and pointed. point Naturally, there are some people who have a cold look on their faces and are very proud. Those who are able to sign up here have basically entered the first calamity realm in terms of strength. They will not be more than forty-five years old. Each of them is a genius-level figure, and his heart is filled with strong arrogance. So what if Li Mu is younger than them? As geniuses, their pride will never be weakened by the presence of outsiders. Similarly, Li Mu simply ignored the looks and comments of the people around him. He closed his eyes slightly and waited quietly. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Li Mu finally came to the registration desk ¡°Extend your hand,¡± the old woman in red robe who was sitting behind the service desk with her head lowered and never raised her head said mechanically and coldly. Li Mu frowned slightly, but he alsoWithout even a moment's pause, he stretched out his right hand and stretched it out Opposite me, the old woman in red robe also raised her withered palm and grabbed it. Li Mu did not resist and allowed the opponent's palm to grasp his right hand. But as soon as he touched it, he felt a strange energy coming from the injury of the old woman in red robe, spreading all over his body, and then flowing along The old woman retracted her hand "Huh?" A faint voice of surprise came from the old woman's mouth. She originally lowered her head, but now she raised it Seeing the other party¡¯s face, Li Mu looked startled, and he was also a little surprised. Although the other party is old, his skin is extremely rosy and shiny, and his light red eyes reveal a strange aura. "Yes, this is your identity token. You can't lose it. After three days, you can use this token to participate in the Holy Girl Competition." The old woman in red robe had a pair of light red eyes. After seeing Li Mu's calm scene, After the look on his face, the surprise in his heart became more intense But the movement of her hand did not stop. As she turned her hand, a light red, palm-sized token appeared and was handed over. "Thank you very much." Li Mu took it and nodded slightly, then turned around and left with a calm voice. "Huh, isn't he just a brat? What's so great about him?" Li Mu hadn't taken a few steps when an unhappy snort came from behind. In this regard, Li Mu naturally did not care at all and left directly. At this time, the old woman in red robe also withdrew her eyes from staring at Li Mu's back. After hearing the disdainful snort, she couldn't help but look up at the row of young men standing behind Li Mu and said coldly : "Put your hand over" "Why are you reaching out?" the man asked back "ah" The next moment, a scream exploded from the young man's mouth, causing countless people to curse inwardly. Is this man a fool? "Huh?" Li Mu ignored what was happening behind him. When he came to the front, he didn't see Mu You. He frowned slightly and looked around, and found a familiar figure in a long dragon. "Wait a minute" came the little pig's voice Li Mu still didn¡¯t say anything. He found a quiet place and sat down cross-legged. Just as Xiaozhu said, he was indeed waiting for Mu You. Fortunately, not long after, Mu You ran back with an apologetic look on his face and wanted to say something, but was stopped by Li Mu. "Let's go," he greeted casually, and Li Mu turned around and left. As he walked, he slowly locked his eyes on the light red card. What lingered in his ears was the "three days" that the old woman said. "Three days?" Li Mu's eyes flashed with a faint cold light, and after speaking to himself, he fell silent. Three days passed quickly. When that day came, the fiery energy in the entire Qianhuan Kingdom City completely expanded to the limit, and then exploded violently! At this moment, the entire foot of the Qianhuan Sect Mountain is crowded with people, rushing towards a huge entrance. These people are all cultivators who have spent a lot of money to buy admission tickets. In just half a day, the number of people who entered Qianhuan Sect exceeded 100,000. Basically, they are all cultivators at the third line level, or they are wealthy. Rich man, Mu You is one of them Similarly, at another exclusive passage, there is also a surging flow of people, but the flow of people at this entrance is obviously hundreds or a thousand times less. Because those who can step into this entrance are all geniuses who have signed up to participate in the "Saint Girl Competition", each of them has a cultivation level above the perfection level of Tianmai Realm, and the pace is half a step between the Six Tribulations Realm and the real level. Six calamity realm cultivators In the crowd, Li Mu walked forward quietly, with the little pig sleeping on his shoulder still Arriving at the entrance, he took out the light red token and was able to enter after hundreds of women in red armor took turns checking and verifying it. Compared with the audience channel, the inspection of the contestant channel is obviously much stricter. Therefore, even if the number of people in this channel is less than a hundred times that of the audience channel, the speed of entering Qianhuan Sect will not be any faster. In one morning, only a thousand people entered, but only a thousand people signed up for the competition this time? Obviously more than that, definitely more than five digits It was already midnight when Li Mu entered. As soon as he walked in, a deep drink came out. Said that admission ends today and will continue tomorrow Whether it is the spectator channel or the contestant channel, they are all closed and the doors are closed. Hearing this, Li Mu frowned. All he could think of was that the 'Saint Girl Competition' had not started yet. It would probably take half a month to enter the Super League, right? But Li Mu didn¡¯t care about anything. Being later or earlier had no impact on him at all. Thousands of participants entered the venueThose, including him, were all arranged by the disciples of Qianhuan Sect to a resting place to rest. Fortunately, Qianhuan Sect is big enough, even if there are a million more people in the sect, it won¡¯t feel crowded at all. The status of the contestants is obviously stronger than that of the audience, so every five contestants live in a small courtyard, while the audience lives in a group dormitory, which looks a bit shabby. "Ouch! Tsk!" Li Mugang just stepped into the small courtyard where he was arranged, and felt four cold breaths coming towards him. He couldn't help but narrow his eyes slightly, and his eyes fell on the four figures in the courtyard. ===============(Go cm Text Chapter 233 Robbery List ================ Li Mu successfully entered the Thousand Fantasy Sect. As a 'pet', the piglet was ignored by the hundreds of red-armored female guards and was not blocked. Under the leadership of a red-armored female guard, Li Mu came to the front of one of the tens of thousands of small courtyards. "This is your place of residence. In ten days' time it will be the first day of the 'Saint Girl Competition'. I will inform you then that you'd better not wander around during these ten days to avoid something happening. Unnecessary situation." The red-armored female guard slowly stopped, bowed slightly and whispered. Mu nodded and said nothing more. The status of these red-armored female guards in the Thousand Fantasy Sect is obviously not high. Although their cultivation level has also entered the three-line realm, they are only the lowest level of human connections. At best, they are no more than outer disciples. ????????????? And the contestants, the weakest ones, are all those who have perfected the Heavenly Meridian Realm, or even half-stepped into the Six Tribulations Realm, and the real Six Tribulations Realm tasks, otherwise these red-armored female guards would not have faced them with such a respectful attitude. "Then I will resign." Seeing Li Mu nodding, the red-armored female guard slowly left. But when she left, she gave Li Mu a meaningful look, as if she wanted to convey something. "It seems that the four guys here are a little bit different." As soon as the red-armored female guard left, Xiaozhu's chuckle sounded. "Maybe" Li Mu's eyes flashed, and without any pause, he stepped to the gate of the small courtyard, raised his hand to push the wooden door open, and entered alone. "Ouch!" At this moment, four extremely cold auras appeared out of thin air and pressed directly towards Li Mu, as if they were trying to overwhelm him, forcing him not to make an inch forward! Feeling these four strands of icy air, a faint chill bloomed in Li Mu's eyes. He moved forward without stopping at all. As soon as he took one step, a breath that was several times colder than the four strands of icy air suddenly emerged from the air. released from him With a cold snort, the four breaths were shattered by the force of the shock. Immediately afterwards, the four extremely dull humming sounds came "you¡­¡­" I saw the four young men sitting upright in the hospital. Their expressions changed greatly at this moment. Their bodies trembled violently, and two of them had blood coming from the corners of their mouths. They quickly stepped back several feet before regaining their balance. Angry expressions flashed on their faces, but More of them were horrified It seems that they didn¡¯t expect that the four of them joining forces not only injured Li Mu, but also got injured by the backlash. What does this prove? The four of them are not fools. They clearly realize that Li Mu's strength far exceeds that of the four of them! How can this be? ! The four of them all stared at Li Mu with their eyes wide open, unable to believe that a person who was less than twenty years old actually possessed the terrifying strength at this moment. "I'll give you two choices now." After shattering the aura and pressure of the four people, Li Mu slowly took a step forward and placed his own aura and pressure on the four of them, making them unable to move. He even said coldly and ruthlessly: "One, get out of here, don't let me see you two again" When he said this, Li Mu paused slightly, and his eyes bloomed fiercely: "Stay here forever!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? or the last six self-talks, made the four young men wearing robes of the same color change their expressions and their bodies could not help but tremble again. They wanted to resist, but under Li Mu's cold and terrifying aura, they knew very well that if they resisted, they would really be here forever! "Let's go!" Among the four, a man in black robe with a gloomy face roared in a low voice, stood up with difficulty, and walked towards the gate of the small courtyard. Although the other three people were a little unwilling, they had no choice but to leave quickly When passing by Li Mu, they all had cold eyes, but they all resisted the urge to take action and left the hospital with endless hatred. On Mu's shoulder, Xiaozhu curled his lips, looking unhappy, as if he thought Li Mu was too kind to the four people. Li Mu didn¡¯t pay attention to this, and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he walked slowly to the center of the courtyard, turned around and faced the entrance of the courtyard, and sat down cross-legged. In his opinion, the lessons given to those four people were enough, or in other words, those four people could not make him pay any attention at all and teach them a harsh lesson? There is no need at all. After all, this is Qianhuan Sect. It would be best if we can avoid causing trouble. As for Mu You, he didn¡¯t go either. With her cultivation in the fourth calamity realm, who among the ¡®audiences¡¯ could bully her? ¡°On the contrary, right now¡­ "Hoo!" Not long after Li Mugang sat down, a cold wind blew by "Click!" tightThen, a crisp sound came from the door of the courtyard, but looking at it, the door didn't move at all. How could it make such a sound? But at some point, a black shadow seemed to appear out of thin air and stood in the courtyard of this hospital. Did he fall from high altitude? otherwise! If there are people here who have reached a certain level of cultivation, they can clearly see that at that moment, the black figure opened the door from outside the courtyard and walked in. However, it was too fast for ordinary people to see it. arrive "It's interesting. I didn't expect to meet a master on the first day. I just don't know what your surname is, and which genius of the Five-Leaf Country is you?" Only a cold chuckle was heard, and he slowly appeared in the courtyard from there. came from the mouth of the black shadow Apart from him, there is only Li Mu in this courtyard. Such words are naturally directed at Li Mu. After just waiting for three breaths, Li Mu still didn't answer. He closed his eyes tightly, as if he ignored the existence of the black shadow. "You're really arrogant." The man in black narrowed his eyes, and a faint killing intent flashed through his eyes. But in the end, he smiled slightly, shook his head and said, "But don't worry, you should There will be people who are interested in you.¡± There was no words for the whole night. When the second night came, the door of the small courtyard was slowly pushed open. "Creak!" Amid the dull sound, a figure wearing a red robe with blossoming lotus flowers walked into the originally cold space. As he walked in, a touch of fiery energy suddenly emerged. "Oh? Hong Lian, who is third on the calamity list, is here. Interesting." A faint chuckle rang out from the mouth of the man in black. "Thirdon the list of calamities?" At this time, Li Mu, who had always closed his eyes, slowly opened his eyes, and his eyes also fell on the man wearing a red lotus robe. ==================================(Go cm Text Chapter 234 The terrifying courtyard ============ "Hoo!" The cold wind blows, but the remaining leaves can only drift down from the dark night and can be heard falling to the ground. The entire small courtyard was icy cold, except for the red figure where there was a hint of warmth. This person is wearing a red robe, with red lotuses engraved on it, some of which have already bloomed, and some of which are still waiting to be bloomed. Judging from his age, he looks about twenty-seven or eighty-years-old. Although Nirvana is not handsome, he can still be regarded as "top grade". His arrival immediately attracted the side glances of the cold man in black, and his rather ugly face Showed an evil chuckle "Hour Lotus is third on the list of calamities. It seems that the charm of this 'saint' from Qianhuan Kingdom is not good enough. This competition for the saint is going to be fun." A faint laugh slowly came from the mouth of the cold man in black. outgoing At this time, Li Mu, who had kept his eyes tightly closed, opened his eyes slightly, and his eyes fell on the man named "Honglian" who walked in. Judging from the opponent's aura fluctuations, Li Mu could tell at a glance that the opponent's cultivation level wasthe sixth calamity realm! "Isn't it getting more and more interesting?" At this time, the little pig's voice came "What do you mean?" Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly and he asked calmly: "I just want to know what the so-called robbery list is." "Jie Bang? You don't even know this?" Xiaozhu showed an expression on his face as if he was looking at an alien, but after seeing Li Mu's unkind look, he hurriedly snorted and explained: "Since you don't I know, I¡¯ll tell you about that book.¡± Having said this, it couldn't help but curled its lips and said mockingly: "You humans are hypocritical, you like to compete for fame and wealth, and you have caused such disasters." "The Tribulation List is very simple. It is a list compiled by you, the cultivators of the Six Tribulations Realm. It has been circulated for thousands of years, so it can be regarded as a tradition. The Qingyang Kingdom controls all those who can enter the Tribulation List. They have attracted the attention of the Qingyang Kingdom, especially the top ten, and even the senior officials of the Qingyang Sect. They even took the initiative to recruit them into the Qingyang Sect." Xiaozhu started to explain, and then said "As the name suggests, any cultivator who is in the Six Tribulation Realm can be on the list of qualified calamities. But whether they can be on the list is another matter because the calamity list only ranks from the first to the hundredth. The entire Qingyang Star is so big, it has reached How many humans are there in the Six Tribulations Realm? Not to mention so many monsters. Therefore, those who have the ability to enter the list must at least reach the sixth calamity, and they are not ordinary sixth calamities, especially the top ten people on the calamity list. They are all the most powerful humans in the sixth calamity. It seems that humans have rumors. Anyone who can be in the top ten of the calamity list can basically compete with the ordinary Nine Sect Realm. The higher the ranking, the more powerful they will naturally be." "Do you have such strength?" Hearing this, Li Mun's heart was slightly shaken, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. Being able to compete against the Nine Sect Realm with the strength of the Sixth Tribulation Level, even if he is a strong person in the First Sect, he is still an extremely extraordinary person. "So what is the Dragon List?" Immediately afterwards, Li Mu asked again. Originally he was just curious about what the 'Jie List' was, but after hearing the word 'Dragon List' from Xiaozhu's mouth, he couldn't help but ask. "You guys have so many problems." Xiaozhu rolled his eyes and secretly cursed himself for letting the news slip. "Okay." After sighing helplessly, Xiaozhu continued: "The Dragon List is the same as the Tribulation List, except that only those who have reached the Nine Gates Realm are eligible to be included. You can imagine how terrifying the Dragon List is. However, the Dragon List is somewhat special, and the differences are quite large.¡± "Big?" Li Mu frowned "Yes." Xiaozhu nodded and said: "The dragon list is divided into human dragon list, earth dragon list, tianlong list, supreme dragon list, and honorable dragon list. Each list is from number one to hundred, which means dragon list." There are a total of five hundred Nine Sect practitioners on the list, which basically includes half of the Nine Sect practitioners on Qingyang Star." "There is such a differentiation!" After hearing this, Li Mu couldn't help being slightly surprised. He can clearly think that there are not only tens of thousands but also tens of thousands of people in the Six Tribulations Realm on Qingyang Star, but what about the Nine Gates Realm? It would be great to have one out of ten Six Tribulation Realms, right? even less Therefore, it is very good that there are one thousand nineteen-level experts in the entire Qingyang Star. After all, there are only eighteen five-leaf countries on Qingyang Star, and three six-leaf countries! "Yeah," Xiaozhu nodded slightly and said, "The human cultivators who can be listed on the Human Dragon List are basically those who have opened the first and second gates of the Nine Gates. The vast majority are people who have opened the second gate. A few are the first and third gates of the Earth Dragon Ranking, while a few are the nine gates that have opened the third and fourth gates, a few are the second gate and the fifth gate of the Heavenly Dragon Ranking, the fifth gate and the sixth gate, and a few are the ninth gate. The four gates and the seventh gate are on the dragon list, the seventh gate and the eighth gate, a few sixth gates, and as for the final dragon list" "Conquering the Taoist sect and achieving the 'immortal position'"A cultivator of ??, right? "When Xiaozhu said this, Li Mu naturally understood what the final Dragon Ranking was, and couldn't help but interrupt him and asked "Correct" Xiaozhu smiled and said nothing more Similarly, Li Mu also fell silent and looked away from the red lotus. The conversation he had just had with Xiaozhu seemed to last a long time, but in reality it only lasted a few breaths. Moreover, he also knew that the actual name of the person called "Red Lotus" by the cold man in black was not the whole name, but just a few breaths. It's just an exclusive code name owned by the top ten on the robbery list. "Third" Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, and he recalled a piece of data mentioned by the cold man in black. If the top ten people on the calamity list can all compete with the first sect in the Nine Sect Realm, then the third red lotus must be extremely terrifying. Although Li Mu is not afraid and can even kill him easily, he will not show any contempt at all. Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but turn his head to look at the cold evil man in black. He also had the aura of the sixth calamity level. Maybe this couldn't prove how powerful the other party was, but this man could tell the story of the calamity level one. Three red lotuses, and a very plain look, which is enough to see that this person is not simple. After all, not everyone will be on the robbery list Whether you can enter the calamity list or not is evaluated by the Qingyang Sect. As long as you think you are strong, you can go to the Qingyang Sect for assessment to evaluate whether you can enter the calamity list and what your position is. Another method is to directly challenge the characters on the robbery list. As long as you defeat the opponent, you can take the opponent's position. But neither the first nor the second method means that every Sixth Tribulation strongman on Qingyang Star has tried it, right? There are some strong people who don¡¯t even care about it and don¡¯t even know about the existence of the robbery list. It¡¯s normal not to enter the robbery list. Not to mention others, Li Mu himself did not occupy a place in the so-called ¡®robbery list¡¯ Therefore, in his opinion, this man in black clothes, Leng Xie, is probably not as strong as the top ten people on the "Jie List" but is definitely not weaker than the top ten people on the "Jie List" Hong Lian, the man who walked into the courtyard, just glanced at the man in black, Leng Xie, with a cold gaze. He did not care at all because the other party revealed his identity. Then his eyes moved and fell on Li Mu. After seeing Li Mu's calm look, or even his indifferent look, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes, and even anger, as if he felt that he was being ignored. As the third person on the robbery list, wherever he goes, he is not the focus of attention? Maybe some people don't know him, but the man in black robe Leng Xie clearly revealed his identity just now, but Li Mu still remained indifferent, which simply ignored him! It¡¯s just that when Honglian looked at Li Mu, Li Mu had already closed his eyes and entered into cultivation, so Li Mu didn¡¯t see the surprise and anger in his eyes. On the other hand, the man in black, Leng Xie, laughed dryly, but there was also a hint of solemnity in his eyes. Li Mu's coldness made him take it seriously. If it were somewhere else, Hong Lian might have already taken action against Li Mu, but this was Qianhuan Country after all, and Li Mu had not offended Hong Lian. Therefore, Hong Lian just had a cold face, fell silent, and sat aside without saying a word. Silent It¡¯s still the third day after a night of silence¡­ "Ouch!" Like the autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves, an icy blue figure appeared in the small courtyard, bringing with it a bone-chilling chill. This is an extremely handsome and feminine man. It seems that he is half female and half male. If such a person really existed, it would give people a disgusting feeling. But this man does not. On the contrary, he feels "beautiful" to others. ', at least that's what it seems at first glance As soon as this person arrived, the cold evil man in black opened his eyes at the same time as the red lotus, and both locked their gazes on the beautiful man in ice blue robe. Hong Lian did not speak, but there was a trace of fear and solemnity in his eyes, as well as a strong fighting spirit. But the man in black, Leng Xie, laughed and said leisurely: "It's getting more and more interesting. I didn't expect that Leng Wushuang, who is second on the list of calamities, is here. It seems that this competition for the Holy Girl will definitely be very exciting." Wonderful Ai is the same. It is rumored that the saint has a beautiful face and her cultivation talent is no less than the top ten people on the calamity list. If you are not tempted, who will be? I just don¡¯t know that except for the two of them, the other people on the calamity list will. Won¡¯t come¡± The words of the man in black, Leng Xie, immediately attracted the attention of Honglian and Leng Wushuang, and both of them focused their attention on him. Hong Lian frowned, as if she was curious about who this person was and how he knew them so well? It seems to be very strong, but why is there no opponent's name on the robbery list? And Leng Wushuang¡¯s expression is still so cold, with a pair of ice blue eyes.There was no fluctuation at all. He just glanced at the cold evil man in black and sat down, but at this moment a soft hum came from his mouth. "A killer organization? Want to marry a saint? Are you worthy?" As soon as these words came out, the man Honglian¡¯s complexion changed slightly. "Hey, it's Leng Wushuang, I actually know you." The face of the man in black, Leng Xie, suddenly darkened, as if he didn't expect that the other party could reveal his identity, but he just sneered and didn't do anything else, so here It¡¯s Qian Huan Sect! At this time, Leng Wushuang obviously didn¡¯t pay attention to the man in black, Leng Xie, but fixed his gaze on Li Mu. His sword eyebrows wrinkled slightly, but he didn¡¯t say much. "Second on the robbery list, the killer organization" At this moment, Li Mu, who had never opened his eyes, was muttering these eight words in his heart, with a little surprise in his heart After another night of silence, the last person who could stay in this hospital finally arrived at the moment of darkness ==================== Text Chapter 235: Morton of the Shaping Nether Tribe ================= "Sir, this is where you live. Due to the large number of people and the small number of residences, please forgive me." Outside a small courtyard, a woman in pink armor bowed slightly and said with a respectful look. While speaking, the woman didn't even dare to look at the gray figure. There was deep fear and admiration in her eyes. But she seemed to know clearly that the person in front of her didn't look down on her at all, so the look in her beautiful eyes It also reveals a hint of helplessness and sadness At the same time, the woman couldn't help but glance at the small courtyard from the corner of her eye. Thinking of the four people already inside, she couldn't help but marvel in her heart. What kind of courtyard is this? "Hoo~" At this moment, a faint burst of hot air hit your nostrils The delicate body of the pink armored woman trembled, and the panic in her expression instantly amplified to the extreme, but she did not dare to move at all. At some point, the gray figure suddenly appeared in front of her. He stretched out his right hand, raised his index finger slightly, and gently supported her chin. With a gentle force, he lifted her downcast face. "You are very beautiful" a dull voice sounded A faint smile appeared on the handsome face of the man in gray clothes. After finishing speaking, his tall body slowly bent down, and his whole face seemed to be close to the face of the pink armored woman. He whispered with a smile: "If it is possible, I will I want to marry you¡± Hearing this, the pink-armored woman's colored eyes tightened, with a mix of joy and fear on her face. It wasn't until the man in gray opened the door and entered the small courtyard that she couldn't calm down. His eyes were blurred, and he seemed to be completely confused. I was all caught up in the words I just said and lost my direction ¡­¡­ At this moment, in the small courtyard "Creak~!" Amid the dull sound, a gray figure walked in quietly, and then, very normally, the door of the small courtyard was closed tightly, and the sound was extremely subtle. "I didn't expect that I was the last one to arrive, huh? There are quite a few acquaintances there." At this moment, a faint chuckle rang out from the mouth of the gray figure walking into the small courtyard. At this moment, besides Li Mu, the beautiful man Leng Wushuang, the man in red robe Honglian, and the man in black Leng Xie opened their eyes at the same time and focused on the gray figure who walked in. superior When they saw this person, the three of them showed a trace of dignity in the depths of their eyes! The man in gray also glanced at the three of them, with a faint smile on his handsome face: "Leng Wushuang Honglian, it's been a long time since we last saw each other. It seems that you have improved a lot in the past two years? Eh? ? You actually sensed the existence of the first gate, and even made an attack, but unfortunately it failed?" At the end of the sentence, the man in gray locked his eyes on the beautiful man Leng Wushuang, and a surprised expression flashed across his face As soon as these words came out, the red lotus and the man in black Leng Xie were startled at the same time, staring at Leng Wushuang, as if they did not expect that the other party had reached this step! "Failure is failure after all. You are still so mysterious. Could it be that you have entered the Nine Gates Realm?" Leng Wushuang's beautiful face showed endless coldness, and he asked in a cold voice Nine Gate Realm! Suddenly Honglian and the man in black Lengxie landed on the man in gray again The Nine Sect Realm is a completely different existence from the Six Tribulation Realm. Even if they have the power to fight against the first sect strongman, it is almost impossible to become extremely white. As long as the first sect strongman is careful, it is almost impossible. , Defeating them is not difficult and can kill them! "Nine Gate Realm?" The man in gray smiled, shook his head and said, "Sorry, I can't comment on this, it needs to be kept confidential." The expressions of the three of them darkened at the same time. "A killer organization?" The man in gray obviously didn't care about the thoughts of the three people. He looked at the cold evil man in black and couldn't help laughing: "I didn't expect that a killer organization that has not been born for a long time has begun to emerge. Look, The sky on Qingyang Star is about to change! After thousands of years of preparation, has the killer organization regained its strength?" "I'm sorry, I can't comment on this, and I'm just a young man. How can I know these things?" The cold and evil man in black chuckled, looking like he didn't give any face. "You guys?" The man in gray didn't pay attention. Instead, the smile on his face became even stronger. He shook his head and said, "Forget it, these have nothing to do with me anyway. In this competition for the Holy Maiden, what do you want?" Work hard¡± This statement made the three of them feel depressed for a while, and they secretly cursed the man in gray for liking to show off! "Hey, I didn't expect that there is a new friend here?" The man in gray ignored the three of them and slowly locked his eyes on Li Mu. Li Mu already knew of this person¡¯s arrival.?Especially after feeling the subtle fluctuations in the other party's body, my heart was shocked, and I immediately concluded that the other party must have entered the first gate of the Nine Gate Realm! "The Nine Sect Realm is here, Human Dragon Ranking?" Li Mu felt calm in his heart. If the other party is really from the Human Dragon Ranking, then it proves that there will be other people from the Human Dragon Ranking who will come, especially those from the Nine Sects who can enter the Dragon Ranking. Realm is also extremely powerful in the Nine Gate Realm, at least it is considered superior within the same level and should not be underestimated. "Qianhuan Kingdom is so ambitious." Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but subconsciously tighten his fists, slowly opened his eyes, and looked at the man in gray. When he saw the man in gray, the slight shock in his heart immediately turned into shock! Gray robe, gray long hair, gray eyes At this moment, an extremely terrifying race flashed through Li Mu's mind. This race is the Shaping Clan! "Shaping Ming Tribe!" Staring at the other party, Li Mu was shocked. No one knew the Shaping Ming Clan better than him, because he had killed nine of the Shaping Ming Clan's three-line realm, and he also possessed the Shaping Ming Tribe. The most powerful magical power of the underworld Even though the other party hides the aura of the Shaping Clan so much that others cannot detect it, he can feel it clearly! "Hello, my name is Moton. I should be number one on the list of robbers, right? Don't you know your friend's name?" Opposite me, the man in gray clothes smiled slightly and asked softly after introducing himself. He didn¡¯t know what Li Mu was thinking, because Li Mu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. "Li Mu" looked at the other person. Li Mu said his name coldly. After saying it, he closed his eyes again and ignored the other person. "It's really indifferent." The man in gray clothes was helpless, but he didn't seem to care. He smiled and sat down cross-legged without saying anything. Time passed quietly, and when the tenth night passed, Qianhuan Sect, which had seemed a little quiet at first, became heated up again! ======================================== Text Chapter 236 A gathering of strong men ================== The night passed quietly, and when the first ray of sunshine enveloped the earth, the entire Qianhuan Kingdom suddenly became hot and busy. The first to take action were the disciples and senior officials of Qianhuan Sect. Although everything was ready, there were still some trivial things that had not been completed. Trying to be as perfect as possible is what everyone hopes for. Immediately afterwards, the ¡®audiences¡¯ all showed a trace of anticipation and excitement, waiting to see how exciting the next ¡®Saint Girl Competition¡¯ would be. Finally, there are those ten thousand strong men with the status of 'contestants'. They exist in the compound, and they are also the last batch of people to be notified by the disciples of Qianhuan Sect, because they are the protagonists of this 'Saint Girl Competition' . As a ¡®contestant¡¯, my mood is obviously different from that of the ¡®audiences¡¯. They also have expectations and excitement, but more of them are nervous and even a little worried. Because this 'Saint Girl Competition' can be said to have shocked the entire Qingyang Star, attracting seventeen other five-leaf countries, one hundred and sixty-eight four-leaf countries, and even three six-leaf countries. of attention. Especially as the ruler of this planet, the Qingyang Kingdom, its level of terror is unimaginable. Even the other two six-leaf kingdoms combined may not be able to compare with the Qingyang Kingdom. The young talents and monster-level people in it are No one knows how many geniuses there are and how powerful they are. Maybe this time the 'Saint Girl Contest' has not caught the eyes of the Qingyang Kingdom, but it does not mean that those 'young talents' don't care. Even if they don't care, their days are boring and they want to come and have fun, it is enough to make this competition fierce. Shocked! No one knows if any of these ¡®contestants¡¯ include the peerless monsters from the Qingyang Kingdom, and not everyone knows these monsters, and very few people have even seen the existence of these monsters. " Moreover, the training of Qingyang Sect is extremely strict, and the most important thing is to keep a low profile. Even if you are a monster, you must keep a low profile. Even if you are arrogant, you can only be arrogant in your heart, and you can't show any arrogance on the surface. If they violate this, the Qingyang Sect will immediately deprive them of the title of ¡®monster¡¯. Because of this, many ¡®contestants¡¯ are geniuses who have reached the sixth calamity level. There is no bottom in my heart. Although the top ten are all likely to gain the affection of the ¡®Saint Girl¡¯. Even if you don't get the favor of the 'Saint Girl', you can still get rich money and treasures. But even if they are in the top ten, these people are not very sure, and the reason is still the same. ¡­¡­ At this moment. In an extremely terrifying small courtyard, five figures were sitting. This small courtyard may not be the scariest small courtyard among the thousands of small courtyards around it, but it can definitely be ranked high. ? Two black, one red, one blue, and one gray. The five people are facing each other, forming a perfect circle. Everyone closed their eyes tightly and were practicing. However, they seem to be cultivating, but how many of them actually practice deeply and ignore worldly affairs? one? Or two? Maybe none! Because they were on alert, alert to the other four, for fear that they would suddenly attack at such a close range. Especially if they attack together, they may die on the spot without any resistance. But among them, there was one person who was not wary at all, and this person was none other than someone else. It was Li Mu. It¡¯s not that he is conceited, but that he already has the strength to ignore the four people in the hospital. No, to be precise, there are only three people, the gray-robed man named ¡®Moton¡¯. He did care. Maybe the other party just entered the Nine Gate Realm for the first time and opened the first door. But in this regard, he is far better than the other three. The most important thing is the identity of the other party. Plastics! Li Mu has learned about the horror of the Shaming Clan, especially the 'Seal of Fate', which is indeed terrifying. If a strong man from the second sect of the Nine Sect Realm is not careful to guard against it, he will probably suffer a big loss. Although Li Mu is strong enough to fight against the second-level master of the Nine Sect Realm, and even defeat him, he has to pay a very heavy price. Therefore, the man in gray, Moton, is worth noting. "However, that is also in the outside world. This is the territory of Qianhuan Sect at the moment. No matter how strong Moton is, he is just a Shaming Clan who has just entered the Nine Sect Realm. Although Qian Huan Sect is at the bottom among the eighteen five-leaf kingdoms, it is impossible for only one person to open the first nine-door realm, right? If you want to establish a Five-Leaf Kingdom, the strength of the Nine-Sect Realm is actually only the most basic condition. The Five-Leaf Kingdom is definitely not something that an ordinary Nine-Sect Realm can support. Even if it is sustained, without strong backing and foundation, it is almost impossible to maintain it. And this thousand fantasy countriesIt has been able to exist with Qingyang Star for tens of thousands of years. Part of the reason is the care of Qingyang Kingdom, but more of it is itself. Therefore, this Thousand Fantasy Kingdom is by no means only a nine-door realm, it also has at least the five-finger technique, and there are definitely quite powerful beings in it. Making trouble in Qianhuan Sect? No matter how strong this Moton is, he still doesn't have the guts. In the past ten days, Li Mu has been a relatively peaceful cultivator. At this time, he already knew that after ten days, the 'Saint Girl Competition' was about to begin. What we have to do now is to wait and wait for the Qianhuan Sect disciples to notify us. Not only Li Mu is like this, but the other four people are also like this. ¡°About an hour later, the door of the small courtyard was slowly knocked. ¡°Dong dong dong!¡± Three subtle vibrations came through the amplitude of the air and reached the ears of Li Mu and the other four people. Li Mu quietly withdrew from the practice and opened his eyes slightly. The other four people also opened their eyes one after another. When they looked at each other, they all showed a trace of coldness that penetrated the bones. Only the man in gray, Mo Dun, had a faint gentle smile on his face. Even the cold and evil man in black was smiling, but it was extremely cold. Li Mu still had no expression at all. He just glanced at the four of them casually and stood up slowly. "Five adults, the competition for the Saint is about to begin. Please follow the little girl to the resting area." At the same time, a rather elegant voice came. "Here he comes." Merton replied softly with a slight smile and a look of confidence on his face. "Creak!" The courtyard door opened, and a group of five people walked out. Li Mu walked at the end. After stepping out of the small courtyard, he took advantage of the situation and laid his eyes on the pink armored woman, and then moved away. "Let's go." It was Moton who spoke again, with a hint of teasing on his handsome face. "Yesyes" After seeing Moton, the woman in pink armor seemed to have recalled something, her cheeks suddenly turned red, and she turned around in fear. After making a gesture of invitation, she hurriedly moved forward. He walked away, no one following him. Soon, under the leadership of this woman, Li Mu and his party arrived at the huge square between two giant peaks, which was 30,000 feet tall. "Huh?" As soon as he stepped into the square, Li Mu's body was shaken, and a trace of solemnity flashed across his expression, but he quickly returned to normal, making it impossible for others to notice. "Did you find anything?" Over his shoulder, Xiaozhu's eyes flashed slightly and he asked in his mind. "There is a huge defensive formation in this square. The internal structure is extremely complex. It seems that there is something else at the bottom." Li Mu replied in a low voice. "My perception is quite sharp, but you still have something to say? Are you not sure?" Xiaozhu smiled and asked. "Well, I'm not sure. If that's the case, the plan of the Thousand Fantasy Sect is a bit scary. In other words, the Qingyang Kingdom is still controlling the Thousand Fantasy Sect, but in fact it was already under the control of the Qingyang Kingdom many years ago. Not anymore!" Li Mu said seriously with a calm heart. "Perhaps, then you should be more careful." Xiaozhu warned. "Be careful?" Li Mu raised the corner of his mouth slightly, with a rare smile of admiration: "Whether it is a blessing or a curse, I don't know yet." "You kid, you just like to make fun of your own life." Xiaozhu laughed and scolded. Li Mu said no more, but looked around. Naturally, others could not hear the exchange between him and Xiaozhu, and the time spent was only a few breaths. Li Mu looked around, and what he saw was the central location, which was filled with over 10,000 figures. The weakest among them were at the Heavenly Vein Realm, and the strongest had reached the Sixth Tribulation Realm! Obviously, the people in the middle are all contestants in this ¡®Saint Girl Competition¡¯. And outside the 30,000-foot square, there are no auditoriums, but dense giant trees with layers. The trees in the first row are the shortest, only three meters tall, and can bear the weight of a person. The second row is five meters long and can bear the weight of two people. The third row is eight meters long, with three people, and the fourth row is ten meters long, with five people And so on, until the last row of giant trees, which are a hundred meters high and can easily bear the weight of a hundred people. At this moment, there are already people standing on these trees. At a glance, it is so dark that there are 800,000 if not a million. Obviously, these people are all external 'audiences', basically all at the level of connections, ground level, and heavenly veins. Among them, there are steps such as perfect heavenly veins, half-step six calamities, and even real six calamities that have passed the first calamity! It can be seen how eye-catching the Qianhuan Kingdom¡¯s ¡®Saint Girl Competition¡¯ was, and it actually attracted so many powerful people. "A few adults have passedGo and line up. When everyone is gathered, a presiding officer will come to preside over this competition for the saint. Please bear with me. "Not far from the center, the pink armored woman stopped, with a hint of apology and helplessness on her cheeks. "It's okay, you go ahead." Moton, the man in gray clothes, said with a smile. "Well" The woman's cheeks turned red and she receded in fear. "Woman, it's really interesting." Looking at the woman's leaving figure, Merton's smile widened again. Li Mu was speechless. He thought that the other three people should be the same. They didn't pay any attention to them. He stepped into the group of over 10,000 people and stood quietly. Half an hour passed quietly, and when the number of people in the room was nearly 20,000, all the contestants were gathered. At this time, the sky shook violently, suppressing all the chattering sounds around them. Everyone raised their heads and looked to the sky above their heads. Li Mu¡¯s eyes also condensed and fell on a red figure falling from the sky. ================== Text Chapter 237 Horrible Knockout Tournament ============== "Tsk, tsk, I didn't expect that there would be 20,000 people participating in this 'Saint Girl Competition' this time. It's really scary!" "Horrifying? Look at how many viewers there are like us, nearly one million! And these 20,000 people are definitely not all the genius monsters in Qingyang Star. At least two-thirds of them are still here!" "Yes, Qingyang Star is really too big, with a population base of countless trillions. What is 20,000 people?" "It seems that this Saint Maiden Competition is different from the past." "I heard it is true. In the past, we always started the group competition directly, but this time there seems to be something new. I'm looking forward to it." "Just wait, it will start soon." "" Around the 30,000-foot-diameter square, the ¡®audiences¡¯ on the giant trees were all talking to each other, talking incessantly, as if they would have endless topics to talk about for a year. Naturally, the most important thing among them is the ¡®Saint Girl Competition¡¯ before us. This is the top priority. As for the final 20,000 contestants in the square, few people spoke. Because they are the protagonists of this 'Saint Girl Competition' and the focus of the millions of viewers, they are even more nervous and panicked in their hearts. Even those characters whose strength has reached the sixth calamity level did not speak. They all closed their eyes and waited quietly. Among them, Li Mu turned his head slightly and looked to the west of the square. A giant tree with a height of fifty meters was locked on a woman in gray clothes. Similarly, the woman in gray clothes also looked towards him. Their eyes met, but the latter did not move away in an instant. Instead, he lowered his head after showing a hint of exhortation in his smile. Li Mu had a calm face and no words. The moment the other party lowered his head, he also withdrew his gaze, but couldn't help but sigh in his heart. The woman in gray is no one else. It was Mu You who bought the ticket. "Are everyone here?" At this moment, an extremely cold female voice sounded, bringing Li Mu back to reality. Li Mu couldn't help but raise his head and stared at the sky above his head. ??Similarly, the area around the originally noisy square. The words immediately silenced him. Even silence. They all showed shocked expressions due to the pressure of an extremely terrifying aura. Not only the audience, but also 99.9% of the 20,000 contestants gathered in the square. They all looked shocked. They raised their heads and stared at the woman in fiery red robes soaring into the sky. After feeling the aura emanating from the woman, the thought that flashed through everyone's mind was the same - Nine Gates Realm! Li Mu¡¯s eyes flashed and he also looked at the woman in the fiery red robe. The other party is indeed in the Nine Gate Realm, but it is just the Nine Gate Realm that has opened the first gate. Although I don¡¯t know the other person¡¯s true age, on the surface, she appears to be a middle-aged woman in her forties. Needless to say, the other party's appearance is naturally quite beautiful, and contains a mature temperament that ordinary women have never possessed. Coupled with her cool demeanor, it will definitely make countless men feel the urge to possess her. But how can such women be possessed by ordinary people? Don¡¯t say what the other person¡¯s character is. In terms of strength in the Nine Sect Realm alone, no one here can match it. Even Moton, I'm afraid it's a little beyond his reach, right? Li Mu's eyes moved as he glanced slightly at Mo Dun, who was not far away. The other party still had a smile on his face, but it was not difficult to see that there was a hint of solemnity in his expression. "It seems that everyone is here." The cold voice sounded from the middle-aged woman in red robe again. At this time, this woman has descended on the square. But her jade feet did not touch the ground, but were three feet above the ground. Suspended a hundred feet in front of the 20,000 contestants, a pair of light red eyes coldly glanced at the 20,000 contestants, and said calmly: "I won't talk nonsense. Now that you are here, there is no possibility of retreating. You should all know it." , the Holy Maiden Competition is a matter of life and death. Whether it is the previous traditional arena competition or this novel knockout competition, I hope you all can adjust your mentality before the competition starts and be ready to give it a try." Everyone was silent. The vast majority of people were ready. They even knew about the danger level of this ¡®Saint Girl Competition¡¯ and the changed competition system from the very beginning. However, no one knew what the specific content was. So after hearing the words of the woman in red, they didn¡¯t feel too much. Instead, they amplified the indomitable thoughts in their hearts to the extreme! However, there are still a few people who have the urge to retreat at this moment, but they know that standing here now, there is no retreat.It was possible to be timid, so they had to make up their minds, with determination in their eyes. Li Mu can clearly detect this change in others, but as he has never understood the ¡®Saint Girl Competition¡¯, any changes in the competition system have no meaning to him. However, the moment he set foot in this square, he had already vaguely guessed how the next 'Saint Girl Competition' would proceed, but he was not sure! "If that's the case, it would be a blessing amidst the misfortunes, and a misfortune amidst the blessings." Thinking of this, Li Mu sighed slightly in his heart. Because that kind of ¡®misfortune¡¯ is likely to cost him his life, should he choose to retreat because of this? ?Obviously not! If you want to grow, if you want to reach the top, if you want to resurrect grandma and the clan, only by constantly going through this kind of crisis can you have the possibility of success. Li Mu never thought that he would become a flower in the greenhouse. Instead, he would burrow wherever there was danger, with only one purpose - to become stronger! "When we meet on a narrow road, the brave will win, so just do it with this idea in mind." Xiaozhu's voice sounded. "Hope." Li Mu couldn't help but smile. "Next, I will briefly explain the rules." At this time, the voice of the woman in red robe came again. Li Mu¡¯s eyes flickered slightly and fell on the other person¡¯s face, as did everyone else. The face of the woman in red robe was still so cold, her words were colder than her expression. Her beautiful eyes swept over everyone, and she said in a cold voice: "The rules are very simple. This Saintess competition is not a traditional arena competition, but a competition for you. To another world, there are ten giant peaks in that world. If you want to get out, you must climb those ten giant peaks, and only one person is allowed to climb to the top of each one. In other words, there will only be ten winners in this competition for the Saint, but this does not mean that those who do not win will die. As long as there are people on the ten giant peaks, the survivors will also be teleported. come out, but will be eliminated. Furthermore, you cannot lose your participation token. Once you lose it, not only will you be disqualified from the competition, but you will also never be able to be transported out and trapped in that world! " Hearing this, everyone was in an uproar! Only Li Mu¡¯s eyes sank slightly, and he was 70% sure of his guess. ============== Text Chapter 238 Li Mu¡¯s guess ================== "What?! Another world?!" Everyone was shocked, with expressions of disbelief amidst the uproar, including the millions of 'audiences' who had all been silent. Another world? What concept? That is an ability that only those who are strong in the 'Shattered Void Realm' can possess, and it cannot be the ordinary 'Shattered Void Realm'. It needs to reach the 'Shattered Void Realm' of 'Creation Realm'. But on the entire Qingyang Star, let alone the 'Creation World' level Shattered Void Realm, even the weakest 'Shattered Mark' level Shattered Void Realm cannot exist. It is conceivable that this sentence "another world" has a strong psychological impact on everyone! Even Li Mu couldn't help but feel a faint shock in his heart, but he quickly calmed down because he thought of the root of the matter one step faster than others. Li Mu naturally knows that if you want to open up a "small world", you really need a "Creation World" level Void Shattering Realm expert, and there is absolutely no existence of that level on Qingyang Star today. Even if Qingyang Star had appeared before, it was tens of thousands of years ago. The 'Lord King' back then was in the 'Creation World' level Shattered Void Realm, otherwise he would not have been able to open up that world of swords. But in the history of Qingyang Star, apart from the ¡®Lord King¡¯, has there never been a ¡®Creation World¡¯ level Shattered Void Realm? Or is it an existence beyond the Broken Void Realm? Li Mu didn¡¯t know much about this, but he was certain that it definitely existed. In the ancient times before that ¡®Lord King¡¯, or even in the prehistoric period that was even more ancient than the Fate Period, who knows what Qingyang Star looked like and what kind of strong men it had? It¡¯s not surprising that there are existences that are at the level of ¡®Creation Realm¡¯, or even beyond the Shattered Void Realm. "The 'small world' created by such characters will basically exist forever as long as the creator himself does not die. Even if the creator dies. Sometimes that kind of 'small world' will still not be completely destroyed. Although it will be broken, there may still be some fragments of the world left, which will be left to this day. It is not surprising. It just sounds like it. This seems a bit impossible. After a few short breaths. Everyone seemed to have thought of this and hurriedly calmed down. Just when others thought of this, Li Mu thought of another point. "A small world is more than just a small world. If it is as I guessed, this Thousand Fantasy Kingdom will go against the will of heaven." Li Mu looked calm and said to himself. "Then do you hope or not?" Xiaozhu's chuckle came. "Of course there is hope." Li Mu's eyes flashed, with a hint of solemnity in his eyes. "The Pig Saint can only wish you good luck." Xiaozhu shook his head and fell asleep on his stomach. "It seems that you have thought of the root of the matter." came an indifferent voice. A hundred feet in front of the 20,000 contestants, the woman in red robe suspended three feet above the ground still had a cold face and said: "Now that I have thought of it, I will not explain anymore. I will stop here. You all do your best. Prepare." Hearing this, everyone was already there, and a faint sense of panic suddenly filled their hearts. What is possible? Give up this competition? Can it? cannot! After arriving here, everyone is very clear. All of them have lost the right to choose whether to participate in this competition, including Li Mu. But unlike others, Li Mu never thought of giving up, let alone Qian Hongxue. For him alone, this is a rare opportunity to experience, especially in this experience, he is very likely to get great blessings! And in it. Not everyone wants to back down at this moment, for example Li Mu¡¯s eyes squinted slightly. It fell on the man in gray, Mo Dun, the man in ice blue robe, Leng Wushuang, the man in red, Honglian, and the man in black, Leng Xie. Furthermore, among the 20,000 contestants, those who have reached the sixth level of calamity also have a hint of confidence on their faces. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? And as a strong person at the sixth calamity level, even if there are nearly 20,000 geniuses here, there are only a hundred people who can reach the sixth calamity level. There are ten spots in total. Although it is only a one-tenth chance, at least there is a chance, and it is still one-tenth. One-tenth may seem small, but it is actually extremely huge. What is there to be afraid of? Since Qianhuan Sect has arranged it this way, then the danger in that ¡®small world¡¯ must also be within theirWithin the tolerance range. die? Totally impossible! Everyone present is not stupid. They can basically think of everything Li Mu can think of. But Li Mu didn't care about this. What he cared about was that among the 20,000 people, there were a few people that he couldn't see through. This acquaintance is not the four Mertons, but someone else. In other words, those few people are no worse than the four Mertons, and are even more terrifying! "The competition is quite big, you have to be careful." Xiaozhu seemed to have noticed this, and couldn't help but chuckle. Li Mu is here, just looking at these people quietly. He will not care about others and just keep to himself. "Is it okay?" After five brief breaths, the middle-aged woman in red robe spoke slowly, her eyes scanning the 20,000 contestants present. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± A dull voice came from the mouths of all the contestants, all of them had serious faces, and they had obviously made up their minds. "In that case, let's get started." The middle-aged woman in red didn't talk nonsense, and her body soared up to a hundred feet above the square. She slowly raised her jade hand and held it high above her head. At this moment, a strange wave of power was suddenly released from her raised palm. "The power of will!" Others didn't know what that power was, but Li Mu was extremely familiar with it. With his pupils narrowed, the guess in his heart increased directly from 70% to 70%. It has reached ninety percent level, even one hundred percent! Suddenly, an extremely strong shock appeared in his heart, and there was also a hint of disbelief! "If this is true, then those things back then, or those gods are not just as simple as the rumors!" Li Mu couldn't help clenching his fists subconsciously, and his heart was shaken. He is not calm at the moment because he has thought of a problem that others have never thought of. If others could think of that, their jaws would drop to the ground in shock! And he could clearly see that what the woman in red was holding in her palm was a stone of divine power! Although it is the Stone of Godhead of a lower god, it is still a Stone of Godhead. What is the concept of being held in the opponent's hand like this? Although Li Mu just thought of something, he still didn't know very well what the 'small world' was and what the final plan of the Thousand Illusions Sect was. At this time, all the 20,000 contestants in the square fell silent. Even those geniuses who had reached the sixth calamity level in cultivation became serious after seeing the actions of the woman in red, with a faint hint of confusion in their expressions. The same was true for the nervous lookers, including Mo Dun, Leng Wushuang, Hong Lian, and the man in black, Leng Xie. Li Mu also gradually calmed down and looked around the other contestants, vaguely aware that several of them actually knew the 'Godhead Stone', with a hint of fanaticism in his eyes, including the man in gray, Moton! "It's about to be turned on." At this time, Piggy's voice came. Hearing this, Li Mu's expression condensed, he didn't think too much about it anymore, and he calmed down. At this time, the entire square was already filled with the power of will, but others did not know what the ¡®power of will¡¯ was. But those cultivators who had sword intent, sword intent, spear intent, and military intent, vaguely noticed something was wrong, and a faint shock appeared on their faces. As for the millions of ¡®audiences¡¯ outside the square, except for Mu You, everyone else was confused and didn¡¯t know how the woman in red could send 20,000 contestants into the ¡®small world¡¯. But it¡¯s obvious that the woman in red is performing a teleportation ceremony! As for Mu You, a piece of willpower had already emerged in the hands of the woman in red, and a look of shock appeared on her beautiful face. She lowered her head like a reflex and locked her eyes on Li Mu. After seeing Li Mu's calm look, she calmed down and secretly sighed that her worries seemed unnecessary. "Ouch!" Suddenly, traces of golden-red light slowly emerged from the originally ordinary Thirty Thousand Square. It was difficult to notice at first, but as time went by, the light became more intense. Under the astonished attention of everyone, countless golden and red lines appeared on the ground of the square, releasing bursts of strange aura. And this aura power all enveloped the 20,000 contestants. The next moment, the light soared into the sky! ¡°Bang!¡± The whole square trembled, and the dazzling golden-red light made everyone unable to help but close their eyes. "Has it been teleported?" Among the 20,000 contestants, Li Mu also closed his eyes slightly, feeling that the earth under his feet suddenly disappeared, and his whole person felt as if he was reaching the sky. And above the head, a huge space-time channel seemed to appear.Including him, all 20,000 contestants entered. "Ouch!" At this moment, the dazzling golden red light in the square did not last long. After three breaths, it began to shrink and dim. The spectators on the surrounding giant trees all looked shocked because all 20,000 contestants were missing! But the golden-red light did not disappear completely. With the wave of the woman in red, the golden-red light condensed into four frames ten feet high and one hundred feet wide in the sky, and twenty thousand frames one foot high and half a meter wide. Small frames on the left and right. ??The light flashed inside the frame, and the figures of all the contestants vaguely emerged ================= Text Chapter 239 God Realm ============================== ¡°Then¡­what is that?!¡± "Small world, is that the legendary small world? Is there really such a strong person in the world who can create a world of his own?!" "The world! That's a world! Just like Qingyang Star, you can have your own country, world, and creatures. You are the creator god! There are even rumors that the world created by the legendary existence can be completely It¡¯s comparable to a star field, or even more powerful than a star field!¡± "Unbelievable!" Just when the 20,000 small golden-red light curtains and the four large golden-red light curtains appeared, and scenes flashed inside, the millions of 'audiences' on the giant trees around the 30,000-foot square couldn't help but exclaim, and every one of them He was shocked and his face looked horrified. Even Mu You¡¯s beautiful eyes were wide open at this moment, her beautiful hands were holding her red lips, and her beautiful face also showed a touch of shock! Immediately afterwards, her eyes flashed, and she quickly searched the 20,000 small golden-red light curtains, and finally settled on a small golden-red light curtain. When she saw the figure inside the light curtain, the shock in her expression slowed down. Dissipated, replaced by traces of worry. Similarly, while other 'audiences' were looking at the four large light screens, they also locked their eyes on the 20,000 small light screens. Because what is reflected on the four large light screens is just an overall image of a new world. You can't see any detailed divisions at all, let alone the 'contestants'. It can only let them know that the world is very big. . Although it is not as big as Qingyang Star, it is definitely not smaller than Thousand Fantasy Country, or even about ten times the size of Thousand Fantasy Country. Especially the terrain is so steep that it cannot be compared to Qianhuan Kingdom. The giant trees are five hundred meters tall, the sky is unknown how high, any stone is over ten feet tall, and the rivers are comparable to those on Qingyang Star. It can simply be called the ¡®Yangtze River¡¯. Primitive, forest! This is the first feeling that millions of ¡®audiences¡¯ have after seeing that world. It¡¯s like the ancient times. No, it¡¯s the ancient times! After seeing that scene. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but think of the words ¡®ancient times¡¯. At the same time, they thought of the word "god" again, and the shock in their expressions became more intense. There is even excitement and anticipation. Will God really appear in that small world? But soon, they themselves denied this idea and did not believe in the existence of any gods at all. As cultivators, they don't quite understand what the legendary 'god' is. But it is also clear that the so-called "gods" are just cultivators. Through a unique cultivation method, which is completely different from theirs, they have condensed something called "godhead". Then, this person is extraordinary and has entered the level of God. Is it extraordinary? They are also extraordinary! god? hypocritical! With this thought in mind, the audience could not help but show a hint of coldness, and their eyes wandered. Locked on those 20,000 small light screens. At this time, no one noticed that the middle-aged woman wearing a fiery red robe had arrived thousands of feet above the sky, and the crimson godhead in her hand had not been taken back. Still being held high above her head, ordinary monks could not sense the Releaser's bursts. Even if they could sense it, they would not understand what kind of energy it was and the power of will. "Human beings are still human beings after all. Wanting to be with God is simply a joke." A murmur that others could not hear. The words came out slowly from the mouth of the red-robed woman. Her expression was no longer cold, but instead showed a hint of evil chuckle. Her eyes swept over the millions of 'audiences', the corners of her mouth were slightly raised, and her expression was full of disdain: "You ants, your free days don't last long, it will end soon, very soon Including those guys outside the territory, you will also suffer the wrath of the gods like us!" At this moment, obviously no one paid attention to the existence of the woman in red robe, let alone heard her words. Because everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the 20,000 golden-red light curtains. ¡­¡­ In another time tunnel, 20,000 figures stood quietly, but their expressions were extremely unstable. Because of the strange scene in front of them, they were a little frightened and uneasy. Even cultivators could not escape from being a cultivator. People, this kind of emotion in their subconscious mind. However, they have the ability to suppress this emotion for life. But as time goes by, this ability becomes weaker and weaker, and the feeling of panic becomes stronger. But no one spoke at all to weaken this fear, because few people knew him. At onceEven though they are acquaintances, they are not very familiar with each other. If there is no friendship, they are not willing to talk at all. Not to mention that under such circumstances, making friends is definitely an unwise choice. After all, there is going to be a life and death fight, my friend? It is very possible to be betrayed, betrayed, and plotted behind your back! Maybe the participation token can¡¯t add points to this competition, but many people have already had the idea of ??snatching other people¡¯s participation tokens, because once they are snatched away, the other party will lose the opportunity to participate. Even kill others and get everything from others! Even if you don¡¯t get any ranking in the end, it¡¯s always good to get some treasures, right? Therefore, making friends now is simply courting death. Even if you want to make friends, you don¡¯t want to make friends now, but you have to wait until the competition begins Li Mu looked around with a calm expression, not feeling the slightest bit of depression or fear. If he couldn't suppress this emotion, he wouldn't be able to get here now, and he would have died a few years ago. Slowly, he closed his eyes. Time passed, and just when a commotion appeared, a dazzling golden red light suddenly lit up! Everyone's eyes couldn't help but squint, and Li Mu, who had always closed his eyes tightly, tensed up because he clearly felt that an extremely terrifying force was pulling his body, flying rapidly in one direction. He couldn't even open his eyes. It¡¯s just that this power came and went quickly, disappearing in the blink of an eye. Li Mu suddenly opened his eyes. After seeing the scene in front of him, he was shocked, his fists clenched suddenly, and a touch of shock appeared in his expression. Because what appeared in front of him was not some golden and red space-time passage, but a brand new world. If that was all, Li Mu would not be like this at all. When he saw the two illusory big characters above his head, he could no longer calm down. . "God Realm" Staring at the sky, Li Mu read out the two illusory characters with great difficulty. With his eyes contracted, he felt horrified in his heart, because this was almostexactly the same as what he had guessed! ========================= Text Chapter 240 That guy ================ Spirit world! Staring at the two illusory characters in the sky, Li Mu's eyes suddenly doubled in size, his pupils shrank, and he felt horrified in his heart! Although he had guessed that the Qianhuan Kingdom was related to the 'gods', or wanted to take over the power of those 'gods' to get rid of the shackles of the Qingyang Kingdom, and join forces with the 'Alliance of Gods' to fight against Qingyang country, against all immortal cultivators on the entire Qingyang Star. But after thinking about it more deeply, Li Mu felt it was impossible. If there really is the so-called ¡®Alliance of Gods¡¯, why would it care about a small Thousand Fantasy Kingdom? Therefore, the other possibility is more likely. This possibility is that Qianhuan Kingdom has been controlled by the ¡®gods¡¯ many years ago and is completely over-controlled. It is not only Qianhuan Kingdom, but also other five-leaf kingdoms and four-leaf kingdoms! Li Mu clearly remembers the scene at the inheritance place of the Thirty-three Heavenly God Generals. Is that an inheritance? That's obviously seizing one's body! Then he came to the real world with the identity of being taken away, survived, and used this identity to do unknown things. Especially these people, they are basically geniuses, monster-level existences, and have been vigorously cultivated by the national sect. But these sects don't know. They don't know at all that the 'people' they cultivate are no longer the former existence, but enemies! Maybe some countries and sects have discovered some clues, but so what? Is it that easy to find out? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Before the inheritance of the thirty-three god generals emerges, how many inheritance places of the god generals, and the inheritance places of the ¡®gods¡¯ emerge from the earth? Whether it is a strong person from the Four-leaf Kingdom, a strong person from the Five-leaf Kingdom, or the three major Six-leaf Kingdoms, I am afraid that there are strong people who have been ¡®seized¡¯, right? Then it eroded bit by bit from the inside. Compared with people who cultivate immortality, gods have longer lifespans, and after a hundred thousand years of slumber, they are no longer as arrogant and arrogant as they used to be. Feudalism knows how to be patient and take it step by step until the time comes and finally explodes. Let all kingdoms. But Qingyang Kingdom had no chance to fight back. It seems that this time is not far away! Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but tremble in his heart. As early as the moment he entered the Qianhuan Kingdom Clan City, he noticed a clue, but it was just a superficial clue. I have never thought of ¡®God¡¯. But after walking into the 30,000-foot square, he instantly thought of many things, but he was not sure. Until finally the woman in red took out a lower god, and the uncertainty in his heart suddenly turned into certainty. "It seems like this is a game. A dead game." After a long time, Li Mu breathed a long sigh of relief and looked up at the word 'God Realm' that existed in the void. He spoke lightly, with a strong aura of solemnity in his expression. . He once thought that this so-called 'small world' should be the 'inherited place' like the Thirty-three Heavenly Gods, but he did not expect that it turned out to be the divine world! "The world of gods" Li Mu smiled, how far away it was. What a mysterious world. It is said that in ancient times, everyone in the world held the dream of becoming a god and walked on a road of residual blood, hoping to wait for one day to become a god and step into the 'passage of the gods'. Ascend into the ¡®God Realm¡¯. Because the divine realm is eternal and immortal, it is the paradise of God. I just didn¡¯t expect that¡­ Li Mu shook his head slightly, feeling a little disappointed in his heart. Because it seems now. These ancient rumors, although true, appear to be exaggerated. Or. These rumors are only suitable for ordinary people, but they are not out of reach for practitioners. He just didn¡¯t expect that not only did he become a god, but he also came to the legendary ¡®God Realm¡¯ so easily? "It's indeed a dead end, it depends on how you break it. God Realm? It's just a small world created by the 'Creation Realm' level Shattered Void Realm, but this God Realm is much stronger than ordinary small worlds. That should be the title of the book' The Chuangjie-level Shattering Void Realm was even created by a King-level figure." At this time, Xiaozhu's voice came. "Now that we're here, it's useless to think about it. A dead situation? Even a dead situation can be broken, right?" Li Mu said in a low voice with a cold expression. "It's good, but you have to work hard and at least get a ranking." The little pig lying on Li Mu's shoulder smacked his lips twice and said leisurely. "Ranking? Don't worry, since this is the God Realm, although there are no treasures anymore, you still have to look around, otherwise wouldn't it be in vain?" Li Mu said with a gentle smile. "That's up to you." Little Pig continued to sleep on his stomach. ?????????????? Li Mu didn¡¯t say anything more and disappeared from here with just one step. The world around us??There was not a single figure, at least not one visible to the naked eye. Li Mu clearly remembered that the powerful and irresistible force before was supposed to be the power of the laws of the God Realm. After being transmitted in, it forcibly dispersed all 20,000 contestants throughout the God Realm. His current plan seems very random, but it is the best choice. Because he didn¡¯t know where the ten ¡®sacred mountains¡¯ were or which direction they were located, he could only randomly identify a direction and move forward. As a 'small world', this divine world is obviously not too big, and maybe not too small, but it will eventually have an end. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT ? And he really wanted to see what was so special about this legendary ¡®God Realm¡¯. After a short look around, Li Mu didn't find anything. Except that the trees were bigger, the river was wider, and everything was magnified several times, it was no different from the scenery on Qingyang Star. At a glance, there is nothing else except mountains. But Li Mu was not impatient at all and kept flying in one direction. "Whoosh!" Three days later, the air was cut open by a black shadow, disappearing into the sky like lightning. "It's the third day." High in the sky, Li Mu's eyes flickered and he murmured in his heart. "In addition to normal training, he has been moving at full speed. In three days, he has leapt more than 100,000 miles. However, the end of this divine world still seems to be out of reach. Upon noticing this, Li Mu felt a little surprised. According to Xiaozhu, the diameter of the small world created by the ordinary 'Creation Realm' level Shattered Void Realm is at most more than 100,000, but this 'God Realm' is not just that. Millions? Therefore, this ¡®God Realm¡¯ must not have been created by the ¡®Creation Realm¡¯ level Shattered Void Realm. Thinking of this, Li Mu became surprised again. The five supreme gods in ancient times, including the strongest Titan, had only reached the Heaven Seizing Realm beyond the Nine Gates Realm, and had not reached the Shattering Void Realm at all, let alone the 'Creation Realm'. Level of Shattered Void Realm. So who created this ¡®God Realm¡¯? Could it be said that this ¡®God Realm¡¯ was created by legendary figures from the more ancient prehistoric era? Li Mu was extremely surprised and felt that this was very likely the case. But since he didn¡¯t know anything about the prehistoric era, he couldn¡¯t guess anything. Although there are legends about ancient times on Qingyang Star today, there are not even a single word about the prehistoric era. Perhaps the time is too far away, and the legends from the prehistoric period have long been lost in the long river of history. "Do you have anything to say?" Li Mu couldn't help but turn his head and looked at Xiaozhu. In his opinion, this pig must know the origin of this world of gods, and what the prehistoric era of Qingyang Star was like. He just wants to say it or not. "There's nothing to say. This world of gods must not have been created by things like the Titan Gods. Otherwise, why would they still be just supreme gods, not creation gods?" Xiaozhu rolled his eyes and chuckled. Li Mu was speechless, knowing that this pig would definitely not be able to speak. But he didn¡¯t care, because even if he said it, it would be of little use. The ¡®dead end¡¯ in front of him was not something that could be affected in the slightest after learning the origin of the God Realm. Another three days have passed "That's" High in the sky, Li Mu, who had a calm expression on his face, was suddenly startled. With his eyes flashing, he suddenly looked towards a huge mountain range in the distance. The mountain range is extremely strange, like a long dragon, spanning thousands of miles. The dragon's tail is obviously shorter, and the higher it goes, the taller and bigger it naturally gets, until the huge peak at the dragon's head is thousands of feet above the ground. But obviously, that is not one of the ten ¡®divine peaks¡¯. Because on every hilltop of this mountain range, that is, on the 'Dragon's Back', there are ancient temples standing all over the 'Dragon's Back'. At a glance, there are thousands of them. Especially under this 'dragon vein', there is an ancient divine city, which is filled with ordinary people's houses and tiles, and bursts of ancient atmosphere are blowing towards you. "It should be a force under a certain supreme god." Xiaozhu's voice came. "Go and have a look." Li Mu whispered. With his body flashing, and after just a few breaths, he had arrived at the huge ancient city. He raised his head and stared away, clearly seeing four big characters - City of Punishment. "City of Punishment." Looking at the four ancient seal characters, Li Mu frowned. ¡°There were six supreme gods in ancient times.?In addition to the Titans you know, there are five more. These five are the Supreme God of Time, the Supreme God of Space, the Supreme God of Destiny, the Supreme God of Rewards, and the Supreme God of Punishment. "As if aware of Li Mu's doubts, Xiaozhu explained. "Is the Supreme God the Creator God?" Li Mu turned his head and looked at Xiaozhu. "It should be so." Xiaozhu nodded slightly, grinned and said, "I'm not sure. Anyway, these gods are all the varieties left by that guy. Well we can barely call them descendants." That guy? Li Mu frowned, wondering in his heart who the 'that guy' in Xiaozhu's words was, but he knew clearly that Xiaozhu would definitely not be able to tell, so he was too wise to ask. As he stepped forward, he wanted to To enter this 'City of Punishment'. "Hey, I didn't expect to meet another contestant!" But at this time, an extremely cold and evil laugh sounded. ================= Text Chapter 241 Nine Hundred and Ninety-Nine Divine Palaces ================= Li Mu, who had just taken a step, paused subconsciously, turned his head and looked to the left, and saw a figure in black slowly walking out of the jungle. As this person walked out, a sense of coldness spread and enveloped the surrounding space. Ordinary practitioners would have been trembling with chills and couldn't bear it, but for Li Mu, this was a bit childish. "Killer organization?" On the contrary, after seeing the other party's appearance and the slightly familiar aura, Li Mu suddenly thought of the cold evil man in black, because there was almost no difference between the two. . And that night, Li Mu learned the words "Killer Organization" from Moton, and at this moment he couldn't help but think of Moton's words. "Even the killer organization has appeared. It seems that Qingyang Xing's innocence is about to change." This sentence was very common at the time, but when he thought about it now, Li Mu felt a hint of surprise in his heart, and suddenly realized that Moton seemed to have known something for a long time! And this 'Killer Organization' is probably not much different from the existence of the 'Sword Cultivator Organization'. Zeng Jin also had a glorious time on Qingyang Star, but now it has declined, and few people even know that this organization still exists. But obviously, this organization is still there, but it has been hiding in the dark and has not taken any action. Now there is action, proving that this ¡®killer organization¡¯ is going to make big moves! "Things are really getting more and more complicated." Thinking of this, Li Mu's heart sank slightly. "Complicated? This is fairly simple. But for a simple-minded person like you, whose limbs are not very developed, it is indeed complicated. You will have a headache in the future." Xiaozhu couldn't help but sneered. Li Mu completely ignored this sentence. At this time, when the short man in black who walked out heard his identity being revealed, the sneer on his face suddenly stopped, and his expression became even calmer. But soon, the smile on his face returned. But his eyes were flashing with cold murderous intent, and he grinned and said: "I didn't expect you to know about the killer organization. It seems that you are not a simple person. Hmm, you are lucky, I will spare your life today. Next time we meet." You won¡¯t be able to see me!¡± As he spoke, he suddenly kicked off his feet and pushed backwards. And at the same time as it retreated, its figure began to become illusory. Transparent, and finally disappear! "Assassin organization? Is this the killer's unique lurking method?" Looking at the disappearing figure of the other party, Li Mu narrowed his eyes slightly, then sneered, shook his head, and said lightly: "The lurking method is not bad. It's just a pity that you don't have it. The consciousness of being a killer. According to your concept, the killer should always be lurking in the darkness, right? But why do you want to appear in front of me? " While speaking, Li Mu raised his palm. But the moment he raised his palm, he didn't swing it at the place where the man in black disappeared. Instead, he suddenly turned around and grabbed him hard behind him. "You!" Strangely, the man in black who disappeared before appeared behind Li Mu out of thin air, and was pinched by Li Mu's neck! The crisis of death is coming. I saw an unbelievable expression on the ugly face of the man in black, with endless fear and horror in his expression. He seemed to be unable to believe that his lurking and sneak attacks, including his strategies, could be seen through so easily ? ! The man in black¡¯s eyes widened. Staring at Li Mu, the pain in his neck made his face turn red. He wanted to speak, but he couldn't form a single word. "Do you know what a killer is?" He pinched the other person's neck. Li Mu raised his head slightly and stared at the other party. But obviously. He couldn't get any answer because the man in black couldn't make a sound at all. Similarly, Li Mu never thought about getting the answer from the other party, because the answer from the other party was not what he wanted at all. In the coldness, he stared at the man in black and said in a cold voice: "A killer never thinks of himself as a killer." "Click!" The moment these words fell, the sound of broken throat bones sounded, spreading throughout the silent surroundings. ¡°Bang!¡± Immediately afterwards, the earth trembled, and the man in black was mercilessly thrown to the ground by Li Mu. His eyes were wide open and bloodshot, revealing the infinite panic and deep disbelief! "I hope you will have another life." Li Mu lowered his head slightly and sighed slightly, but even he didn't believe that people would have another life, so after saying this, he couldn't help showing a weird look. . But he didn¡¯t think much, and took away the space weapon from the other party with a wave of his hand.Let¡¯s go and set foot in this ¡®City of Punishment¡¯. Li Mu had entered the ancient city before, so when he saw that the houses and tiles in this city were basically five to ten times the size of those on Qingyang Star, he didn't feel much at all. He only had a hint of surprise. That¡¯s all. ??Obviously, this is already a dead city. Just like there is no divine beast in the deep mountains and forests of the entire God Realm, there is not a single human figure in this city, not even a skeleton. And Li Mu could also see that the God Realm should have been invaded by immortal cultivators back then, otherwise the city would not have been destroyed like this. There was basically no intact building, and there might also be some ancient buildings that had lasted for 100,000 years. For the sake of it. ¡°Everything will slowly decay in the long river of time, even gods. Li Mu didn¡¯t find anything in the City of Punishment. After wandering around for a while, he rose into the sky and flew towards the palace on the ¡®dragon vein¡¯. In the blink of an eye, he was already thousands of feet above the sky, raised his head and stared away, and saw the huge palaces, all of which were completely destroyed. But there are a few of them that are quite intact, but they are all dead and silent, without any fluctuations. "Nine hundred and ninety-nine temples" Li Mu didn't pay attention at all. As his eyes moved, he immediately knew the number of temples on this 'dragon vein'. He couldn't help but become suspicious, because in the eyes of immortal cultivators, the number of "nine-nine" is the "extreme", and the number of the temple here is nine hundred and ninety-nine, which can be called the "extreme of extremes". , seems to have some kind of pattern, like something is hidden. "It's a bit unique." Li Mu's eyes flashed, with a hint of suspicion, and he quickly headed towards the first palace of Dragon Tail. Before and after arriving at the shrine, he looked up at the broken plaque of the shrine, and could vaguely see the words 'Human and Divine Palace'. "Human God!" Looking at those three words, Li Mu couldn't help but be surprised. According to the realm of gods, Human God has opened the fourth gate, and combined with the power of the godhead, it is extremely powerful. However, Li Mu calmed down quickly. He clearly thought that those who could stay in the Dragon Vein Palace were certainly not ordinary gods. After all, the weakest in the entire God Realm were lower gods. As for humans and gods, although they are not high, they are not low either. There are nine hundred and ninety-nine divine palaces, and the weakest one may have to reach the realm of 'human god' before he can enter. Without much hesitation, Li Mu stepped into the 'Human God Palace'. ================ Text Chapter 242 Improving Spirituality ============== "Tianjin Palace" Li Mu stood in front of the 778th temple, raised his head and looked at the three broken words on the top of the temple gate, and murmured. He has passed 777 divine palaces, including 555 human and divine palaces, 222 earth divine palaces, and the one in front of him is the heavenly divine palace. If his prediction is correct, one hundred After eleven buildings, it should be Wangshen Palace. Li Mu walked forward without saying a word or making the slightest pause. Because this is a dead world, it is not because the earth here is dead, but because apart from these ¡®contestants¡¯, there are no living creatures, whether they are gods or beasts. Danger? Doesn't exist at all. "At least in the first 777 temples, Li Mu did not encounter any danger. Those temples were in dilapidated condition, and dozens of them had completely collapsed. Li Mu walked among these shrines as if taking a walk, passing one shrine after another. As he expected, when he came to the 889th shrine, the words on the top of the gate had changed to the words "King's Palace". King God is a terrifying figure who has opened the seventh innate gate. Looking at the entire Qingyang Star, how many people can reach the seventh gate? There will definitely be no more than fifty people! After arriving in front of Wangshen Palace, Li Mu couldn't help but pause. He suddenly thought of the mythical era in ancient times. That era should be extremely terrifying. Not to mention others, here alone, there are 999 people who have reached the fourth level or above of the Nine Sect Realm. These are only the six supreme gods who have sat down. If the other five supreme gods have this many sitting down, the number will be nearly six thousand! This does not include the nine realms below the fourth gate level, that is, the lower gods, middle gods, and upper gods. How many will the total number add up to? I'm afraid there are as many as fifty thousand! Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but feel shocked. How old is the Nine Sects of Qingyang Star now? Over a thousand? Yes, over a thousand. But definitely less than two thousand! Compared with the tens of thousands in ancient times, it is simply a world of difference. But the ¡®gods¡¯ were almost wiped out by the immortal cultivators who came from outside the territory. You can imagine how terrifying the immortal cultivators who came to Qingyang Star were! "Compared with that time, it is indeed too simple now." Li Mu let out a breath. Very depressed inside. He also thought of what Xiaozhu said before and couldn't help but shake his head and smile. Simple brains, and their limbs are not developed? The smile on Li Mu's face couldn't help but get wider, but Xiaozhu was already asleep at the moment. Otherwise, there will definitely be some harsh sarcasm. Li Mu didn¡¯t think much and stepped into the ¡®King¡¯s Palace¡¯. ¡°Perhaps there were tens of thousands of gods in ancient times, but after that ¡®holy war¡¯, how many gods could survive? one tenth? Or one-tenth? The probability of the latter is obviously much higher, otherwise these ¡®gods¡¯ and ¡®god generals¡¯ would not have been able to endure it for so long. Instead of occupying Qingyang Star with a strong attitude. Especially since the Titans and the five supreme gods have not yet awakened, the strongest ¡®main god¡¯ among them is comparable to a ninth-level immortal cultivator. On Qingyang Star, there are three major six-leaf kingdoms. What does the Six Leaf Kingdom represent? It represents a terrifying existence that transcends the nine realms. In the eyes of such people, the main gods will also be wiped out with a wave of their hands. Unless the Titans and the five supreme gods wake up, there will be a possibility of competing for Qingyang Star. But the so-called 'Alliance of Gods' is not willing to let the Titans and the five supreme gods awaken, and even wants to kill the close followers of the Titans and the five supreme gods. It can be seen that the 'Alliance of Gods' already has other plans. This plan will not only regain control of Qingyang Star, but will also not allow the Titans and the five supreme gods to awaken. Who wouldn¡¯t want to do something like this that kills two birds with one stone? "Wang Shen, I wonder how many there are?" Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, and he muttered to himself after stepping into the 'Wing Shen Palace'. It felt like he was walking in a huge back garden. Walking quietly in the leisurely courtyard. Li Mu¡¯s speed is neither fast nor slow, so there is no need to fly at all. Therefore, when he arrived at the ¡®Emperor¡¯s Palace¡¯. It's been two months. Naturally, this also includes nine hours of practice every day. "Ouch!" In front of the Imperial Palace. Li Mu sat cross-legged, and while using the God-Demon Body Tempering **, his body expanded in a circle, and his body surface was emitting red and orange light, looking extremely strange and weird. After a long time, Li Mu slowly opened his eyes and exhaled white turbid air. The red-orange light on his body disappeared, and his swollen body returned to its normal shape.? "The new God-Demon Tempered Body** is indeed powerful, but it is also increasingly difficult to cultivate. However, the second level is not far away. By then, the power of this body alone will be enough to fight against the second level!" And After feeling the powerful strength of his body, he couldn't help but laugh. Li Mu doesn¡¯t like to laugh on weekdays. He only does this when he is talking to Xiaozhu alone and when his strength has improved. This may seem a bit strange, but in fact it is a true expression of his heart. "Emperor's Palace." Li Mu stood up slowly and looked up at the three words on the gate of the huge palace in front of him. He clearly remembered that this should be the 959th palace. There are 555 human and divine palaces, 222 earth and divine palaces, 111 heavenly and divine palaces, and 70 king and divine palaces that he has visited before, for a total of 958. seat. "I don't know how many imperial palaces there are." Still as usual, Li Mu took a step forward and walked forward. One day passed, Li Mu looked slightly shaken, and stood in front of a palace that was more majestic than the previous one, with 988. The three words written on it were - the main palace! "There are five hundred and fifty-five human and divine palaces, two hundred and twenty-two earthly divine palaces, one hundred and eleven heavenly divine palaces, seventy king divine palaces, thirty imperial divine palaces, and this main divine palace is ten Do you want a seat?" Looking at the huge palace in front of him, which was more than a thousand feet long, Li Mu was shaken in his heart, especially the strong sense of oppression, which stopped his progress. Li Mu believed that he had seen a lot in his life, but this was the first time he saw such a huge palace. Standing in front of this palace, he felt like an ant. Looking at it, the gate of the palace is two hundred feet high. It seems that if the master inside is still there, he can be killed hundreds of times with one finger! The main god is an existence comparable to the ninth level of the Nine Sect Realm! And the immortal cultivators who have comprehended the ninth ¡®Tao Sect¡¯ can be said to be real ¡®immortals¡¯. People like that can be said to be invincible on Qingyang Star! Although the cultivators of the gods cannot comprehend the ¡®Tao Sect¡¯, they who possess the Stone of Godhead will not be any weaker than the cultivators who have comprehended the ¡®Tao Sect¡¯. On the contrary, with the powerful power of the divine body, the Lord God can still overpower the 'immortal'. Naturally, if the Lord God wants to kill an 'immortal', it will not be an easy task! But it also shows that the Lord God is so terrifying that it is unimaginable. Li Mu today is really far away from that level. Li Mu knew this, so he sighed like this after seeing the words "Main Palace". But the most important thing is not here, but the nine palaces behind, each one more terrifying than the last! It was so terrifying that he felt timid, and a sense of surprise and fear emerged in his heart, and he did not dare to go any further. Even though these main shrines, like other shrines, were severely damaged due to the battle a hundred thousand years ago and the arrival of immortal cultivators, the aura of god is not something that ordinary cultivators can resist. At the moment, facing this first main palace, Li Mu felt that he could not move forward, and had to mobilize the power of his divine will to resist the incoming aura of God. "Is the main palace here?" At this time, Xiaozhu woke up and looked up at the Qianzhang Palace thousands of feet away in front of him, with a hint of surprise on his face. "Can't you bear this little divine aura?" At the same time, it also noticed Li Mu's changes and couldn't help but chuckle. "Did I say that?" Li Mu asked with some dissatisfaction. He stepped out of the room and walked unhurriedly towards the huge main temple thousands of feet ahead. While walking, he also constantly controlled the six "divine air currents" on the Godhead Stone to resist. But before he had gone far, he stopped. His eyes flickered, and a thought that even surprised him flashed through his mind. That is, can the 'breath of god' released by this main palace be absorbed? "Your idea is very bold, but it should be implementable, but you'd better hope that no one comes to disturb you, and everything goes smoothly during the absorption process, otherwise you will be miserable." Xiaozhu's voice came again. "So what if I can become stronger, but it's a little dangerous?" Hearing Xiaozhu's words, Li Mu felt happy. Since even Xiaozhu said so, it must be possible. Li Mu was not surprised as to why the other party could know his inner thoughts. Without stopping too much, Li Mu quickly walked into the huge main palace of thousands of feet, but did not go out from the back door. Instead, he stayed in the palace and started practicing. This practice lasted for one month. It was very peaceful in January, and there was no danger. Originally, the Qianzhang Palace exuded the aura of gods, but now it was almost inaudible.   Li Mu sat calmly in the center of the palace, with his eyes open and closed, white streams of divine energy were surging. A month ago, he only used the first six streams of divine energy, but now there areeight streams! Yes, there are eight paths, two more than a month ago, and all the divine aura contained in the entire main palace is gone! "It's eight paths. By the tenth path, you should be able to hit the middle god realm, right?" Li Mu slowly retreated from practice. He could clearly see the eight paths lingering on the ink-black stone of godhead he owned. Divine energy, if the ten paths are perfect, can be integrated into the godhead and increase the level of the godhead! Li Mu couldn't help but stand up, turned around and looked at the nine 'main palaces' behind him that exuded bursts of aura, with a hint of excitement on his face. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?? ==================== Text Chapter 243: Attacking the Median God ================= There are millions of figures standing on the giant trees surrounding the 30,000-foot square, all of them staring closely at the 20,000 small golden-red light curtains. Fortunately, no one here is an ordinary person. It is normal not to eat for a year or two, and there is no need to even move a muscle. Of course, you have to be patient. People who are not patient will naturally leave quietly to find food or rest and practice. But few people left, because the scenes on the light screen attracted their attention. The expressions on their faces all changed with the changes on the light screen, including joy, anger, sadness and resentment. Especially as the light curtains were extinguished and dispersed one after another, some people began to become nervous, and some even shed tears of grief and indignation. But no one knew where they were at this time, especially the bursts of aura pressure coming from thousands of feet above, which made these people who seemed to have lost their minds have to suppress their inner emotions and did not dare to explode. Why are these people like this? the reason is simple! The extinguishing of the golden-red light curtain represents the death of a contestant. Among these millions of ¡®audiences¡¯, there are many relatives and friends of the contestants. How could they not be excited to see their relatives and friends die in front of their eyes? Not sad? Not angry? Not resentful? ?Obviously, no! But they know better that an outbreak cannot occur here. Once an outbreak occurs, not only will they not be able to take revenge, but their own lives will also be at risk. Therefore, this kind of people fell silent. Although the contestants were dead, they never left because they were waiting, waiting for the end of the competition, waiting for the appearance of the person who killed their friends and relatives, and then killed them. Obliterate! However, most of them wanted to watch the murderer who took away their relatives and friends be killed by other contestants. After all, as the audience, how can they be stronger than the contestants? Maybe there is. But how many can there be? Basically any contestant is better than them, revenge? What a joke! At this moment, the whole scene was terrifyingly depressing. It¡¯s been half a year now, and there were only 18,000 small golden-red light curtains left out of the original 20,000. That is to say. In this half year. Two thousand contestants have died. Isn't this terrible? Of course it¡¯s not scary! ¡°Compared to the entire Qingyang Star, there are more than two thousand people dying every day, right? But is it scary? Of course it's scary! In just six months, one-tenth of the contestants died. If this competition lasted for ten years. Wouldn't they all die? There is no rule in Qianhuan Sect that everyone must die, down to the last ten, right? On top of the giant tree, a gray silhouette stood quietly. She was no one else. It was Mu You. After half a year, my eyes have always been looking at the golden-red light curtain, looking at the young man wearing a black leather robe with an extremely cold expression inside. Her expression has not changed from beginning to end. The only change was when the man met a short man in black on the tenth day after entering the 'God Realm', he showed a hint of worry. But after seeing the young man in Tsing Yi killing the short man in black, her worries immediately dissipated. It¡¯s just that Mu You didn¡¯t notice. Among the millions of spectators, there were several pairs of cold black eyes that fell on the golden-red light screen she was staring at. Millions of spectators, while looking at the small light curtains, were also constantly staring at the four giant light curtains. They could clearly see the ten heaven-reaching divine peaks, but unfortunately, they were unable to guide the contestants inside. Watching every contestant running around like a headless fly, it was funny at first. But after half a year, there is no trace of this humor left. It¡¯s just on the huge golden-red light curtain. There seems to be something missing. This thing seems to be the word "God Realm"! Thousands of feet above the sky, a middle-aged woman in red stood calmly, having never left her home once in half a year. Ruoyouruowujiang, she opened her eyes slightly and scanned the eighteen thousand small golden-red light curtains. Among them, there were no more than thirty that deserved her attention. Especially at the end, she locked on nine golden and red light curtains. Inside the first light curtain was a man wearing black clothes and looking extremely cold and evil. Inside the second light curtain is a man with short hair wearing a red lotus robe. In the third light curtain, there is a young man in gray robe, with a handsome face and a confident smile. "In the fourth light curtain, there is an ice blue light robe, very handsome, just like the beautiful man walking out of the painting. In the fifth light curtain, there is a middle-aged man in yellow cloth with a bald head and holding a Buddhist bead. In the sixth light curtain, there is a young man in a green robe, sword-shaped eyebrows and starry eyes, extremely cold and stern.??. In the seventh light curtain, there is a bloody robe, two meters high, an extremely evil young man. In the eighth light curtain, there was a young man who was as dry as skin and bones, with a pale and pale face, and a very serious look on his face. The ninth light curtain When she saw the ninth light curtain, the beautiful middle-aged woman in red's eyes condensed, and a touch of doubt and solemnity appeared in her expression. Because she couldn¡¯t feel the breath or hear the sound inside the light curtain, the beautiful middle-aged woman in red could only use her eyes to see and get some information. And in the ninth light curtain, there sat a cold man who looked to be in his early twenties, wearing a black leather robe, and his long hair was tied behind his head with a blood-colored hairband. The man was sitting upright in a huge two-thousand-foot-long temple, a cultivator. Two months had passed and he had not moved at all. After a long time, the beautiful middle-aged woman in red frowned slightly and slowly closed her eyes, as if she had given up. But at the moment when the beautiful middle-aged woman in red closed her eyes, the young man in black in the ninth light curtain suddenly opened his eyes, and ten looks disappeared in a flash ¡­¡­ "Ten rays!" Li Mu opened his eyes and clearly felt the ten white rays of divine energy lingering on the Godhead Stone. A feeling that was nearly twice as powerful as half a year ago surged through his body, making him energetic. He was shocked, and his heart was even more joyful. He didn't expect that he would get a lot of blessings here. The breakthrough of divine personality is not comparable to the realm of cultivation, and it has nothing to do with the realm of cultivation. The godhead is an independent existence. To break through, one only needs to reach the ten perfect levels of divine energy. But it is so difficult to do this, especially in this age without faith, so we have to find other ways. The most direct one is to kill other gods, obtain the godhead, and refine it. The second method is to look at luck, just like now. After absorbing the remaining divine energy from the two temples, Li Mu raised the six divine energies on the Godhead Stone to the state of ten perfections. Only by completing the ten paths of perfection can the godhead be promoted to the mid-level god level. To break through, or not to break through? "Breakthrough!" Li Mu looked determined and made his decision immediately, because there was nothing to hesitate about. Immediately, the ten divine energy lingering on the black stone of the godhead instantly submerged into the godhead, and Li Mu's body suddenly shook! =================== Text Chapter 244 Titan Duan Bei ==================== Attack the middle god! Li Mu¡¯s slightly opened eyes immediately closed, and he immediately made a decision in his heart. The next moment, he directly controlled the ten white divine energy lingering on the ink-black godhead, all of which sank into the godhead and spread throughout the entire ink-black godhead. Visible to the naked eye, the originally black stone of the Godhead was vaguely cast with a hint of grayish-white color as the ten white divine energies poured in, making it look extremely strange. "Have you started?" On Li Mu's shoulder, the little pig woke up leisurely. After feeling Li Mu's state, its expression couldn't help but condense slightly, and its round body quietly floated up and landed on the ground a hundred feet away. Xiaozhu didn¡¯t say a word, just looked at Li Mu quietly without disturbing him, and was alert to his surroundings, as if he was protecting Li Mu. "Everything went well in the past." After scanning the surroundings, Xiaozhu said to himself. At this moment, Li Muzheng was marching towards the realm of the middle god with all his heart. He was completely unaware of the changes in the outside world. He could not hear Xiaozhu's actions and words at all. Naturally, as long as there is a crisis, he can still sense it. Otherwise, in this state, wouldn't he be easily killed by others? Isn't that face a bit ridiculous? It¡¯s just that if you encounter danger in this state, it will be more troublesome. But what can be done? Li Mu didn't want to give up this opportunity, but decided to make a breakthrough all at once, because the probability was much higher than waiting for a period of time before making a breakthrough. This is the so-called success in one go. If you wait for a while, you may not be able to regain this breakthrough state, and the chances will naturally be much lower. Time passes by minute by minute. One daytwo daysthree days The tenth day the twentieth day the thirtieth day Within the two-thousand-foot-huge shrine, the place is in dilapidated condition, but you cannot see the good decorations, objects, and various statues that once existed in it. An ancient and long-lasting aura rushes towards you. It¡¯s just that all the remaining ¡®breath of god¡¯ in the entire temple is gone. It was completely absorbed and refined by Li Mu as early as January. It condensed into a spirit that belonged to him. At the moment, Li Mu looks quite divine. No, it shouldn¡¯t be ¡®seeing¡¯, but ¡®feeling¡¯. On the surface, it looks like he is still the same as before, without any change. There is no difference at all from daily practice and meditation. But if there is someone who exists in the same time and space as him. You will definitely be extremely surprised, the bursts of 'breath of god' surging out of his body are extremely strong. At this moment, the center of Li Mu¡¯s brain was. An ink-black stone of godhead hovers, with bursts of gray-white divine light flickering. Vaguely, under the flickering of the white divine light, the ink-black divine head was constantly being transformed, a majestic power of will. It slowly escaped from above, covering a hundred feet around it. Ordinary people simply cannot step into this range. Once they do, they will die on the spot! Even the little pig is standing a hundred feet away at this moment, looking at Li Mu quietly, with a hint of solemnity in his eyes. "It's almost done" Little Pig murmured to himself. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" But at this moment, a series of rhythmic trembling sounds sounded, like two giant hammers. They kept hitting the ground alternately, approaching from far away, causing the already extremely dilapidated temple to tremble. Countless flying sand and rocks fell, and there were hideous cracks on the walls. There is also a trend of diffusion! "Damn it, something has to go wrong at the critical moment before we can let it go!" Xiaozhu's face darkened, he turned around and looked towards the gate hundreds of feet outside the shrine. ???????????????????????????????????????????? Immediately afterwards. Its round body moved slightly and turned into a bolt of lightning and rushed out of the palace. We arrived at the huge square in front of the shrine. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The sound of the giant hammer colliding with the earth was still heard, and the rhythm was clear and uninterrupted. It was still far away before, but now it is very close! Xiaozhu narrowed his eyes and stared at the giant man in gray clothes walking in the distance. After seeing the appearance of the other person, Xiaozhu couldn't help being shocked, and there was also a hint of strange color in his expression. Even a little unbelievable. Because the giant man in gray clothes is three meters tall, bald, but has a full beard. Not only is his chest exposed, but he also has bare arms and bare feet. The gray clothes on his body are in tatters and dirty. Go up like a beggar. But a beggar? Obviously not! ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of sight of the aura exuded by the giant man in gray, let's just talk about his three-meter-long body and explosive muscles like granite all over his body. This body alone will not reduce him to a beggar. Not to mention that this is the world of gods. All the people who come here are contestants, elite geniuses among humans.   Especially the loud 'dong dong' sound that made the earth tremble violently was clearly the sound made by the giant man in gray with his two feet on the ground! Every step that falls on the ground will sink as much as three inches into the ground, leaving a deep footprint. Along the way, there are more than a million such footprints. How much physical power does this have? "Titan clan?" Xiaozhu's expression was solemn, with a hint of surprise. Because it also clearly remembers that the Titan clan was almost wiped out all that year, but in the end Duan Shan, a man with perfect Tianmai realm, appeared and saved the Titan Kingdom from being annexed by the Wuyue Kingdom. Immediately afterwards, Li Mu went to the Wuyue Kingdom, so that the Wuyue Kingdom no longer had the ambition to swallow up the Titan Kingdom. ?????????????????????????????????????????????? But now this three-meter giant man was clearly a member of the Titan clan. Based on that aura, Xiaozhu immediately concluded that the opponent's cultivation level had reached the sixth calamity level. Why? The Titan Kingdom is just a small two-leaf kingdom, and it is a miracle that people like Duan Shan can appear there. But now, a figure in the Six Tribulation Realm actually appeared? And it has reached the Sixth Tribulation Realm of the Sixth Tribulation Level. Isn¡¯t this incredible? There can be no mistake, the opponent is indeed a Titan clan, and the strong aura of Titan blood is extremely orthodox! But the little pig soon calmed down. Although it was indeed a bit unbelievable, it is a fact if you try it. The key now is not to struggle with this problem, but to stop the big guy from moving forward. If it cannot be stopped, Li Muke will be in danger. "Um?" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?? "What are you looking at? Have you never seen such a handsome pig?" The little pig calmed down, and after noticing the other person's gaze, he couldn't help but rolled his eyes and snorted. At this time, it is not transmitting sounds with its mind, but actually speaking with its mouth. After all, it is no longer an ordinary beast, but has reached the monster level! The little pig's words immediately stunned the giant man in gray. When he came back to his senses, an incredible expression appeared on his rough face, and he roared: "I didn't expect there are animals in here." ?Sacred beast?" "Sister, God!" Xiaozhu yelled angrily, and said with a proud look on his face: "This Pig Saint is not that trash of a mythical beast. There are also wild orangutans. I think you should go as far as you can. It's best to Never appear in front of this Pig Saint, otherwise you will be miserable!" Having said this, a faint cold light flashed in its eyes. "Haha, interesting." Apparently, the giant man in gray was actually so easily scared away? Not to mention that the piglet looks almost harmless to humans and animals. After hearing this, the giant man in gray couldn't help laughing and walked forward again. It¡¯s just that this time he didn¡¯t use too much force, just like a normal person walking, and he didn¡¯t make much noise. "Didn't you understand what I said?" Seeing the other party's actions, Xiaozhu frowned and felt a little annoyed. Although it is a bit troublesome to deal with the opponent, it does not mean that it does not have the ability. It is just that it does not affect Li Mu's breakthrough. "I'm really sorry. I can only move forward and never retreat." The giant man in gray shook his head, with a smile on his face. His eyes were filled with surprise, and his eyes were fixed. Staring at the piglet, he looked like he wanted to catch it and study it. "It seems that you really don't want to hang out anymore!" Seeing this, the little pig was shocked, screamed and roared, and his whole body suddenly rose into the sky. "Haha, you don't have the final say whether you want to hang out or not." Duan Bei, the giant man in gray, laughed, took a step forward, and the earth trembled. His huge body also shot into the sky, and he caught up in the blink of an eye. He caught the little pig, and with one move of his big hand, he suddenly grabbed the little pig. "Really?" At this time, the corners of Xiaozhu's mouth were slightly raised, and there was a hint of disdain on his strange face. With a flash of white light, it easily dodged Duan Bei's palm and appeared half a foot away from Duan Bei's face. Without any hesitation, it kicked hard with its four hooves and stepped down directly on Duan Bei's face. If you are stepped on by a piglet, no matter how strong your back is, it will probably be disfigured, right? ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, with a trembling sound, Duan Bei was like a meteor, falling directly from the sky hundreds of feet above. The moment he hit the ground, his huge body shook violently, spun around, put his hands on the ground, left two deep palm prints on the ground, and then retreated.?falling steadily a thousand feet away. But his face was extremely ugly and solemn, because there were four pig's hoof marks on his hands and arms, which tore his flesh and blood, and traces of blood continued to overflow from the four pig's hoof marks. Obviously, the piggy¡¯s step was blocked by him, otherwise the four pig¡¯s hoof marks would not be on his hands and arms, but on his face! "It seems that I underestimated you." A deep voice sounded, and there was no trace of smile on Duan Bei's rough face, nor was there any slightest contempt. If he still dares to despise it now, then he is a fool. Through the confrontation just now, he has already understood the terror of Xiaozhu, contempt? That is simply courting death! "Looking down?" Xiaozhu smiled, but at this moment, his expression changed slightly, and then he showed a hint of joy. He turned around and looked towards the two thousand feet huge temple. Duan Bei, who was opposite him, was also in shock, his pupils suddenly shrank! ================== Text Chapter 245 Who are you, Duan Shan? =================== "Breakthrough?!" After feeling the vibration and powerful aura coming from the Two Thousand-Zhang Palace, Xiaozhu suddenly turned around, with a hint of joy on his strange face. "That'swhat?!" Duan Bei, who was thousands of feet away behind him, was also suddenly startled at this moment. His expression changed slightly, and he stared at the shrine thousands of feet away, feeling shocked in his heart. Because at that moment, an aura that made him feel frightened came out from the palace. Although it's just a trace and can be passed by as soon as you turn around, it is real! Hallucination? impossible! As a person who has cultivated to the Sixth Tribulation Realm, Duan Bei¡¯s feeling is so strong that there is no mistaking it. For a moment, his entire expression suddenly became calm. One little pig now made him feel more stressed. If another one came, the big words he threw out before would probably be shattered immediately. Once that happens, it will be a slap in the face, not only from others, but also from yourself! Thinking of this, Duan couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his vest. He didn¡¯t expect that he would encounter such a ¡®magical beast¡¯? and people? At this moment, Xiaozhu obviously did not pay attention to Duan Bei's expression changes and psychological changes. Instead, he stared closely at the depths of the two thousand feet of the temple and did not launch another attack on Duan Bei. Similarly, Duan Bei did not take action again, his eyes were fixed on the palace, he did not dare to make any rash move, and he was unwilling to leave like this. He wanted to see what was there and what a powerful person it was! If you are really invincible, won¡¯t you run away? With this thought, Duan Bei calmed down and was always ready to use the blood power in his body. Even if he was defeated, he would still be confident in escaping. At this moment, within the two thousand feet huge temple Li Mu was still sitting cross-legged, but the divine aura released from his whole body was several times stronger than before. and. His body also grew stronger, and the God-Demon Body Tempering ** was still activated. Especially at this moment, the light radiating from his skin is not a reddish orange, but a complete orange. Although there is still a trace of red in it that has not dissipated. But Zheng was constantly being swallowed up by the orange light. Once that trace of red light disappears, it means that his God-Demon Tempering Body** has entered the second level! But obviously, the last trace of red light is not so easy to be swallowed up. The so-called centipede insect is dead but not stiff. If you want to completely swallow up the red light, you need more intense power. "It still doesn't work?" Li Mu noticed this and felt a little depressed. But he had no intention of giving up. As he pondered in his heart, he immediately activated the power of the "bloody stone" in his chest. With the strength of his body, he squeezed hard towards the trace of red light. Visible to the naked eye, the last trace of red light began to twist and dissipate under the squeeze of these two forces, until finally it was completely gone! The Tempered Body of Gods and Demons has officially entered the second level! ¡°Bang!¡± At this moment, Li Mu's slightly swollen body suddenly shook. This shock did not seem to have much power, but it caused the entire palace to tremble violently. And in the sound of 'click'. The cracks on the wall spread again, and countless carvings and boulders rolled down, smashing around the hall. But this shrine is still the same, and it will never collapse so easily. After this shock. Li Mu also calmed down, his swollen body gradually returned to normal, and the orange light on his skin also disappeared. But he did not open his eyes, but carefully felt the current situation. "The physical strength can compete with the second sect of the Nine Sect Realm. Even if you meet the middle god, you are still not afraid." Li Mu pondered in his heart, and a touch of joy emerged in his heart. at the same time. He also clearly saw his own jet-black stone of godhead. Although it was no different from before, the aura of will that escaped was several times stronger than before! Therefore, the ¡®Godhead Stone¡¯ at this moment is not a low-level Godhead stone, but a mid-level Godhead stone. It¡¯s just that there is no trace of No. 1¡¯s ¡®divine energy¡¯ on it, because in the previous breakthrough, all ten divine energies were consumed, and not a single trace was left. This is also a state that every god will face after making a breakthrough. Li Mu didn't care about this at all. At the same time, he also knew clearly that if he wanted to step into the upper god, he must gather his divine energy again. However, the divine energy required to break through to the upper god was not ten, but twenty. ! ?"It seems easy to break through the realm of this god, but in fact it is not easy." Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, and he was very aware of the difficulty. If it weren't for the 'breath of god' of the main gods remaining on these temples, he would have thought How easy is it to break through? But the next moment, after feeling that there were eight shrines behind him, he couldn't help but laugh, especially thinking that there were six such shrines and cities in the god world. If he could absorb all the 'breath of god', To what realm can we break through? Li Mu didn¡¯t know clearly, but he vaguely thought that it was not easy to absorb those ¡®breaths of god¡¯. In other words, will Qian Huan Sect allow it? Will the ¡®gods¡¯ behind Qianhuan Sect allow it? Unless they haven't completely controlled this divine world yet! But even if they can¡¯t fully control it, why don¡¯t they come and devour the ¡®breath of god¡¯ that remains on these temples themselves? Is it still there that is being swallowed up by myself? Didn't you find it? impossible! Li Mu quickly denied this conjecture, but why? "There seem to be some problems that I can't see through." Li Mu's eyes flashed, and he was extremely puzzled. After a long time, Li Mu could only sigh slightly, unable to think about it, so he chose not to think about it anymore. At least from the beginning to now, he has not felt any discomfort, and he has not found any danger. He has also broken through the physical power and the realm of God. What should he care about? ?? Could it be that because you can¡¯t figure it out due to some problems, you choose not to go on and swallow the breath of God on the next eight temples? Obviously not! It¡¯s just that right now, it seems that we have encountered a little trouble. Li Mu frowned slightly, got up and walked out. When he arrived at Wan Zhang Square, he saw the three-meter-long gray-clothed giant. After feeling the strong Titan blood in the man's body, he couldn't help but be shocked and reflected. He blurted out as if: "Who are you, Duan Shan?" ======================= Text Chapter 246 The Supreme Palace ==================== "Who are you, Duan Shan?" Li Mugang asked reflexively after seeing the back of the three-meter giant Duan Shan as he walked out of the temple. Although Li Mu was still in the process of breaking through before, he was also aware of what was happening in the outside world. He was even aware of Duan Bei's existence and learned his name and which clan he belonged to. He would ask this because the other person¡¯s last name is exactly the same as that of Duanshan. One is Duanshan and the other is Duanbei. Isn¡¯t it similar? "Duan Shan?" Duan Bei, who was originally in shock, was even more shocked after hearing Li Mu's words. He couldn't help but said, "Do you know Duan Shan?" "We met once." Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly. Although the other party did not directly answer his question, it was revealed from the side that the other party should know Duan Shan, and he seemed to be very familiar with him. "That's it." Duan Bei, a three-meter giant man, nodded slightly, then cupped his hands and said with a faint smile: "I am Duan Bei, and Duan Shan is my biological brother." "Brother?" Li Mu didn't say anything, but the little pig screamed strangely. He stared at Duan's back with his black eyes, looked up and down, and said disdainfully: "I don't think you have any imagination. It looks like that part of the mountain Much more handsome than you, right?" Hearing this, the corner of Duan Bei's mouth twitched and he took note, helplessly shook his head and said: "The skin and hair of your body are given to you by your parents. It's not up to me to decide what you look like." Immediately afterwards, he locked his eyes on Li Mu, frowned and asked: "I don't know the name of my little brother? Where have you seen my little brother? How is your cultivation? How are you doing?" Li Mu was also quite helpless at Xiaozhu's words. He didn't expect this pig to like judging people by their appearance so much, but after seeing that the other person didn't care, he couldn't help but feel a little admiration. Although he had just fought against Xiaozhu, the fight was not directed at him, and there was not much malice. Especially since this is not his territory, why can't others leave? Therefore, in Li Mu's view, it was his fault to stop the other party, let alone that the other party was Duan Shan's brother. But they are the Titans who have the blood of the Titans. Whether it¡¯s because of his acquaintance with Duan Shan or the Titan, Li Mu has an inexplicable relationship with him. Fortunately, it was just a one-sided relationship with Duan Shan, but he was with the Taitan clan. Especially the relationship between the Titans. It seems a little complicated. And it seems that the other party did not lie. "My dear, Li Mu, I had an encounter with Duan Shan in the Titan Kingdom three years ago. At that time, his cultivation was at the perfect level of Tianmai Realm. As for how he was doing, I don't know." Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly and he answered. This question of the other party. "It turns out to be brother Li Mu." Duan Bei smiled heartily after hearing this, and then sighed softly, as if recalling the past time, he said softly: "It seems that boy has been working hard. He has not forgotten it. A vow made since childhood.¡± Immediately afterwards, he slapped his forehead with an apology on his face, shook his head and said, "I'm really sorry about that. I was a little rude before. Duan didn't know that Brother Li Mu was practicing here." "It's okay, but I hope you don't move forward." Li Mu said lightly, not paying attention to what happened before, but he still didn't want this person to move forward. Maybe that's a bit much. But he can't help it, and when it comes to this, if the other party understands the interest, he will leave and sell him a favor, but if he doesn't understand the interest, he will leave. That's just pushing the envelope. Even if Li Mu had a relationship with Duan Shan and had an inexplicable relationship with the Titan, he would still drive him away. After saying this, Li Mu stared at the other party closely. Wait for the other person's answer. He clearly saw a slight change in the expression on his back. It seemed a little ugly, but it was quickly suppressed. Seeing this, Li Mu was a little surprised, but he also breathed a sigh of relief. He didn't have any bad feelings about this backlash. Perhaps it was because of Duan Shan and the Titan. He didn't want to attack the other party, so it would be best if he could leave on his own. "Since Brother Li Mu said so, and Brother Li Mu came here first, Duan You will naturally stop disturbing you." At this time, Duan Bei's voice came. Li Mu couldn't help but clasped his fists and whispered: "Thank you very much." "Then I'll say goodbye. I hope we can meet again if we have the chance." Duan Bei also handed over. "Be careful along the way." Li Mu nodded. "Whoosh!" The next moment, Duan Bei turned around, and his huge three-meter body suddenly shot into the sky, flying towards the distant sky like lightning. It¡¯s just that Li Mu didn¡¯t see that the moment Duan Bei turned around, the latter¡¯s expression suddenly became calm, and the suppressed anger in his heart was also released, but it was soon replaced by a trace of helplessness.Replacement. It is normal for Duan Bei to be angry. Even though Li Mu knew Duan Shan, he had nothing to do with him, and he was still driven away like this. Everyone would be angry. It would be abnormal to not be angry. But it was obvious that Duan Bei was very aware of how terrifying Li Mu was. The shock in his heart had already been intensified the moment Li Mu appeared. He had been suppressing this emotion forcibly, and it seemed that he didn't have much reaction. ? But what about reality? Absolutely not! Although Duan Shan has not fought against Li Mu, he knows very well that he is definitely not Li Mu's opponent, especially the trace of aura that made him feel extremely palpitating before. Although it disappeared in a flash, it still existed. "What kind of person is Li Mu?!" During the flight, Duan Bei's heart was shaken. Between his fists, his body trembled slightly, and then he sighed helplessly. Because he thought, let alone Li Mu, even Xiaozhu might not be his opponent. Thinking of this, the helplessness in his heart became more and more intense. "It seems that a dark horse is going to emerge this time. Those self-righteous guys will probably be surprised, right?" But suddenly, he laughed again. ¡­¡­ "Duan Bei? Duan Shan? These two names are really interesting." In the Wanzhang Square, Xiaozhu's chubby figure flashed slightly, came to Li Mu's shoulder, and continued: "Let him go because Duan Shan and Tai Tai Giant God? Aren't you afraid that he will betray you?" "Betrayal?" Li Mu slowly withdrew his gaze. After hearing Xiaozhu's words, he couldn't help but chuckled and said, "What do I have that he deserves to betray?" "Uh that's the case." Xiaozhu hesitated, then smiled and said, "A breakthrough?" "Yes, a breakthrough." Li Mu nodded. "Does it feel a little too easy? Andwhy haven't the remaining divine auras in these main palaces been swallowed up by other gods?" Xiaozhu smiled, with a hint of weirdness on his face. "Just say what you want to say, don't be careless." Li Mu rolled his eyelids. Knowing Xiaozhu, he knew that the pig would naturally say what he wanted to say. If he didn't want to say, it would be useless to ask, so he didn't bother to ask. , although I also doubt this. "Hmph, your attitude is not good, but I, the Pig Saint, can tell you that this should be one of the plans of those guys behind Thousand Fantasy Sect. I think you should be more careful. "You really should be more careful." Li Mu frowned slightly and turned to look at the main shrine in front of him, which had lost all its dignity. But are you leaving just like that? of course not! "But if you want to gain strength, how can you do it without experiencing some danger?" Li Mu said to himself, slowly taking a step forward. After one step, he came to the gate of the shrine, and then with another step, he walked out of the back gate of the shrine and walked towards another shrine thousands of feet away. And the size of that shrine is a thousand feet higher than the previous one, reaching the level of three thousand feet, and the 'breath of god' it contains is also stronger! ¡­¡­ Outside, Qianhuan Sect, above the 30,000-foot square. The middle-aged woman in a fiery red robe opened her eyes slightly, and her eyes fell on a golden-red light curtain. She looked at the young man wearing a black leather robe inside and walked into a huge 3,000-foot palace. Just like the two previous Like a shrine, he started practicing cross-legged. Like the millions of viewers around her, she could only see some pictures and could not feel any breath or anything else at all. But her eyebrows were knitted together, and her eyes flickered, as if she was thinking about something. "Success or failure, it depends on this time." After a long time, she sighed softly. Immediately afterwards, the woman in red robe locked her eyes on the other eight light curtains. On five of them, the same 'dragon vein' and the same 'divine palace' as those in the first golden-red light curtain appeared! Others didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she knew it clearly, and her expression became more solemn. But within the solemnity, there was a hint of expectation and excitement. Others had no idea what she was thinking. Similarly, at this moment, she never noticed that among the millions of viewers, some people showed the same look and expression as hers! On top of the giant tree, a woman in gray stood quietly, without words, without movement, without leaving. Time passed quietly, and a whole year passed like this. This ¡®Saint Girl Competition¡¯ has also been going on for a year and a half. Looking around, out of the 18,000 golden-red light curtains, only 13,000 are left! In one year, five thousand contestants died! But everything that exists hereEveryone nearby seemed to be numb and didn't care at all. ¡­¡­ At this moment, in the God Realm, inside the huge castle of 9,000 feet. "The Seventeenth Path!" Li Mu, who was sitting cross-legged, suddenly opened his eyes. He could clearly feel that the 'divine energy' lingering on the Godhead Stone in his mind had reached the level of the Seventeenth Path from the zero path. He is confident that as long as he swallows the 'breath of god' in a main palace, he will have twenty rays of divine energy to attack the realm of higher gods! Without words, Li Mu stood up silently and walked towards the last castle. As expected, the height of the last castle was thousands of feet higher than the previous one. It actually reached a terrifying 10,000 feet! Especially the words engraved on the thousand-foot gate of the last castle made him stop subconsciously. Because what is written on it is not the word ¡®Main Shrine¡¯, but - the Supreme Shrine! ================= Text Chapter 247 Don¡¯t move! ============== The Supreme Palace! Seeing those four huge black words, Li Mu's steps suddenly stopped, his eyes narrowed, and a look of deep surprise emerged in his expression. I didn¡¯t expect that this last shrine was not the main shrine, but the supreme shrine! What is the concept of the Supreme Shrine? There were five supreme gods in ancient times, and the Titans were also supreme gods. However, it was rumored that the Titans were stronger than the five supreme gods, so they were extremely unique and were not included among the five supreme gods. But even if the five supreme gods are weaker than the Titans, they are still existences that have surpassed the Nine Gates Realm. Nowadays, on Qingyang Star, there are no more than a thousand strong people in the Nine Gates Realm, so how many existences can there be that have surpassed the Nine Gates Realm? Absolutely not many! Naturally, because there are three major six-leaf kingdoms, there are at least three such powerful figures. As for how many there are, no one knows, and Li Mu naturally doesn't know either. But compared with the Qingyang Star in ancient times, today¡¯s Qingyang Star is obviously much weaker. In ancient times, there were only five supreme gods. How many people can there be in Qingyang Star today? And the palace in front of you turned out to be the Supreme Palace, which means that the person who once lived here should be one of the five supreme gods in ancient times - the Supreme God of Punishment! "The Supreme God" After a long time, Li Mu calmed down. Looking at the Wan Zhang Temple in front of him, he couldn't help but take a deep breath to suppress the shock in his heart. He clearly realized that the Supreme Shrine in front of him was obviously real, because the majestic 'breath of god' was probably more terrifying than the previous nine main shrines combined, making him feel extremely depressed and uncomfortable. Naturally, there is also a hint of excitement and excitement. Because of such a huge ¡®breath of god¡¯, if he can absorb it, he will definitely be able to enter the realm of a higher god! "Actually, I want to say that you should be careful now, or choose to leave directly. My intuition tells me that there may be a fatal crisis in this temple." At this time, Xiaozhu's voice came, like a pot. Ice water poured down from Li Mu's head. "You really should be careful." Hearing this. Li Mu calmed down. Deep in my heart, I was shocked by these words, and I knew very clearly how special the temple in front of me was. And Li Mu can clearly think that since Qianhuan Sect can transport him and the contestants to this God Realm, it does not mean that it controls the entire God Realm. But at least he has the 'key' to enter and exit the divine world at will. If this is the case, then everything in the God Realm has already been thoroughly understood by the Thousand Fantasy Sect, or the ¡®gods¡¯ behind the Thousand Fantasy Sect. It is clear that there are six such relics of gods in this divine world, and it is even clearer that the temples that are on the level of the main temple still have a strong 'breath of god' left. Perhaps this is not of much use to those gods above the 'human god' level, but it is of great benefit to gods below the 'human god' level. These ¡®breaths of gods¡¯ are indeed nothing in the eyes of the ¡®Alliance of Gods¡¯. After all, there should be a real main god in the ¡®Alliance of Gods¡¯, and I don¡¯t even know one yet. "But if we can use these 'breaths of God' to enhance the strength of the people within the alliance. Why not do it? Why stay? There is only one reason, and that is that there is another intention! Li Mu didn¡¯t know what this attempt was, but he was vaguely aware that the true content of this ¡®attempt¡¯ might exist in the ¡®Supreme Palace¡¯ in front of him. He even guessed it. Not only is this ¡®Saint Girl Competition¡¯ a prince, but even the ten ¡®Holy Mountains¡¯ are also a cover. Especially the ten ¡®sacred mountains¡¯ may not exist in this divine world at all! Naturally, this is just Li Mu¡¯s personal guess. He didn't know whether it was true or not. Staring at the intact shrine in front of him, Li Mu pondered in his heart. Intact? Yes. In perfect condition! Li Mu walked through 998 temples, some of which had completely collapsed, and some of which were quite complete. But in general, all 998 temples were damaged, but the degree of damage was not the same. But the vast temple in front of you is not damaged at all. At a glance, you can't see any cracks or kicks. The Qianzhang gate was only closed, exuding a strong 'breath of god', giving him an extremely depressing feeling. The unknown is always the scariest thing. Even if Li Mu is very courageous, he does not dare to act rashly at this moment. Like Xiaozhu said, just leave? Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but laugh. It was not his character to give up halfway. As long as anything was started, it must be carried out to the end, even if it failed in the end.Failure, and the consequence of such failure is death, he will not have the slightest regret. Leaving is impossible! "It seems that you already have a plan? Since you have it, let's go, this Pig Saint is waiting for you here." Xiaozhu's voice sounded again. As he spoke, Li Mu felt a lightness on his shoulders. He turned his head to look at the little pig flying out, and smiled helplessly: "You pig, you are really greedy for life and afraid of death." "Hey, this Pig Saint knows how to advance and retreat. If I don't miss you, I won't look back until I hit the wall." Xiaozhu grinned with disdain on his face. "South wall?" Li Mu's eyes flashed, he straightened his head, and once again locked his eyes on the Wan Zhang Temple in front of him, and said calmly in his heart: "Even if I hit the south wall, I will break it!" As he spoke, he raised his right foot and took steps that were still paused. This time Li Mu did not show any speed, but walked like a normal person, step by step towards the 'Supreme Palace' thousands of feet away. When he arrived at the gate of the shrine, half an hour had passed. Facing the thousand-foot gate of the shrine, Li Mu looked like an ant, not only from the comparison of their size, but also from the strength of their aura. Even deep down in his heart, Li Mu felt that he was acting as an 'ant' at the moment! "He is worthy of being the most powerful supreme god in ancient times. Even the place where he once lived has such aura, but after all, you are all gods trained by humans." Li Mu's eyes froze slightly, and he snorted coldly. He raised his right hand, landed on the dark black door, and then suddenly exerted force! But the thousand-foot-long black door is motionless! Li Mu¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he also raised his left hand. He pressed both hands at the same time, but he still didn¡¯t move! "ah!" Li Mu was shocked in his heart, but the next moment, he directly released the power of the God-Devil Tempered Body**, and his body began to expand rapidly, and instantly became a hundred feet in size. The terrifying energy and blood power surged wantonly, and his fists struck heavily On top of the jet black giant door! "Bang! Bang!" Amidst two shocking sounds, the giant black door finally moved! ===================== Text Chapter 248 The Supreme Envoy ============ Zhu Xin: Thank you Brother Yanhuo for the reward! ============ "Boom!" The Wanzhang Palace trembled slightly, and amid the extremely dull noise, the giant black door finally moved. But compared to Li Mu at this moment, the giant black door looked very casual, but Li Mu released the strongest power of his body to push it forward. If it is an ordinary sixth calamity realm, or even a nine-door realm, it will not be able to shake even a bit. "As expected of the Supreme Palace, even the main door is so difficult to open!" When Li Mu pushed the huge black door open for a full three feet, he stopped, and when he retracted, he changed back to his original appearance, slightly He took a breath, but his heart was extremely shocked. "No wonder this shrine has not been damaged. The material is more than ten times harder than those of the main shrines." At the same time, Li Mu glanced at the entire shrine again and sighed slightly in his heart. Turning his head sideways, his eyes were fixed on the little pig in the distance. "Go, go, I will give you a lookout." Upon noticing Li Mu's gaze, Xiaozhu grinned and said with a smile. Li Mu was speechless, but he didn't care. There was no big difference between Xiaozhu going in and not going in. It was even better not to go in. At least he was the only one in danger. "Is it dangerous?" Li Mu raised his head and said to himself, looking through the three-foot-wide door crack into the shrine. It was dark inside, and he couldn't see anything at all, but he could feel the constant coming from him. Waves of cold breath of death escaped from inside. The power that punishes the Supreme God is the ¡®power of death¡¯. Because the Supreme God punishes all gods who violate the rules of the divine world, he represents death, and the power he possesses must be the 'power of death'. Li Mu has always been aware of this, so he chose to enter here, because the power he used was also the 'power of death', also known as the 'power of destruction'. "I would like to see what your plan is." Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly. Without hesitation, he stepped forward and walked directly into the huge door. And the ¡®them¡¯ he spoke of could be the ¡®gods¡¯ behind the Thousand Illusions Sect, or even the ¡®Alliance of Gods¡¯. In Li Mu¡¯s opinion, if the ¡®Alliance of Gods¡¯ does not want the five supreme gods and the Titans to wake up. Then there must be no existence of the Supreme God here. The Holy War that year. Even the Supreme God almost fell, so they could only jointly use the 'Great Seal Technique' to seal themselves and 'disappear' on the Qingyang Star. And the God Realm was probably already occupied by those cultivating immortals from outside the territory. How could the Supreme God exist here? Exists in his own palace? As for the Lord God, he either completely fell or was sealed. Especially the main god¡¯s physical body is so powerful that it is not impossible to exist for a hundred thousand years. Even the physical bodies of ordinary lower gods will not be destroyed in a hundred thousand years. Maybe due to some accidents. Some of God's physical body is missing, but definitely not much. Not to mention that this is the palace of the Supreme God. So, if there is danger inside, it is definitely not a ¡®god¡¯, seizing the body? Although there is a chance, it is definitely very small. But is there any danger inside? have! This is inevitable, and Li Mu knows this very well, but he doesn¡¯t know what the danger is, but why does he still want to enter? Silly? otherwise! Often sometimes. There is a "purpose" in doing some things that you know you can't do. As long as a person feels that this "purpose" is worth it, he will be willing to experience it no matter how great the danger is. People die for wealth, birds die for food, and the bold ones die. Starve the coward to death. There are countless people like this in the world, and there are countless examples. Maybe not the majority of them are successful, but at least there is a chance. Li Mu¡¯s current thinking is very simple. As long as there is the possibility and opportunity to improve one's strength and cultivation, so what if there are mountains of swords and seas of fire ahead? If the will is timid, it will be timid. It's definitely a joke to be a turtle and try to resurrect grandma! "Boom!" There was another extremely dull sound, and the moment Li Mu submerged into the dark palace, the thousand-foot giant door suddenly closed, shaking the entire palace. Outside the shrine, the little pig floated quietly, his eyes retracted as the giant door of the shrine closed. "I have some courage, but I don't know if this trip will arouse that will?" Xiaozhu said softly to himself. No one knew the meaning of his words, and no one heard his words. ¡­¡­ In the vast black palace, as soon as Li Mugang stepped into it, his whole body suddenly became cold, and the terrifying intention of death emerged out of thin air, heading towardsThe heart of ?? spreads away. "Come out, stop pretending." Li Mu couldn't help but snorted coldly, shattering the meaning of death. At the same time, he also released bursts of death will to devour those around him without fear at all. However, the surroundings are still so quiet, without any movement, and the lifelessness makes people feel extremely depressed and uncomfortable. If it were an ordinary cultivator, he would not dare to step forward at all, but would stand still and wait quietly. But Li Mu didn't. After a brief pause, he suddenly took a step forward and walked forward with an extremely indifferent expression. However, in his heart he was extremely wary of his surroundings, and would stop immediately if there was any movement. "After all, this is the palace where the Supreme God once lived. He doesn't know what dangers there are and how terrifying they are, and he will not despise or take it lightly. As for the death intentions around him, they were nothing in Li Mu's opinion. The moment Li Mu took three steps forward, a strange chuckle sounded. "Humans? No, it should be gods. I didn't expect that even gods participated in this so-called 'Saint Contest'. Or was it arranged by them? Or are you a close associate of the five supreme gods or the Titans? Want to come in and find out? Let me think about it Should you be the latter? After all, although those guys want to use my power to unify Qingyang Star and deal with the five supreme gods and the Titans, they should not sacrifice the gods. Although the middle god does not do them much good. However, how can an ordinary ant become the new body of this deity? Although you are only a mid-level god, you are still much stronger than those ants. " "Teng! Teng! Teng! Teng" The moment the weird chuckle fell, black fireworks suddenly rose up in the originally dark and lifeless surroundings. Those black fireworks exist on countless stone pillars around the interior of the temple. As they light up, the entire temple is illuminated. Although it is still dim and deep, you can see everything around you clearly. Li Mu also focused his eyes at this moment, looking towards a huge dark throne thousands of feet away. The throne is extremely huge, thousands of feet wide and thousands of feet high. The throne is extremely dark, with countless patterns carved on it. Behind the throne, there are two huge black long knives standing crosswise. At the four intersections, there are four hundred-foot suns shining with dark light. Naturally, the most important thing is not the throne, but the figure sitting on the throne! Looking at that figure, Li Mu's heart suddenly sank, and he clenched his fists subconsciously. He paused on the third step, but it was just a pause. He still walked forward, but his eyes remained fixed. Staring at the figure. It was a man wearing a black robe. The man was a thousand feet tall, with very fair skin and a handsome appearance. His eyes were like daggers, and his lips were as red as a woman's. His long black hair was spread behind his back. A very strange feeling. The man in black robes did not release the slightest breath of cultivation, but in terms of the size of his body, Li Mu was like an ant in front of him. Even the other party's breath was enough to kill Li Mu. After seeing this man, Li Mu narrowed his eyes, his pupils shrank, and his heart was shocked. Especially after seeing the man, a title flashed in his mind, and this title was - Punishing the Supreme God! Yes, punish the Supreme God. In Li Mu's perception, the waves of death intent were released from the man in black robes. Coupled with the man's body, he was sitting on the black throne, and he was in the Supreme Palace. His identity is self-evident. Who else could be qualified to do this except the legendary 'Punishment Supreme God'? And obviously, the other party is also a god! But Li Mu quickly rejected his idea, thinking that it was absolutely impossible to 'punish the Supreme God', which can be heard from the words the other party just said. But even though the other party is not the ¡®Supreme God of Punishment¡¯, I¡¯m afraid it has an inexplicable relationship with the ¡®Supreme God of Punishment¡¯ back then, and now it seems that the ¡®Alliance of Gods¡¯ in the sea has reached a relationship. So, the other party is the enemy! Li Mu is clearly aware of this, and he will only recognize this. No matter who the opponent is, as long as he is an enemy, it is the same. "Oh?" A faint chuckle came from the mouth of the evil man in black robe, as if he was extremely surprised by Li Mu's indifference. He was originally leaning on the throne, but now he couldn't help but sit upright, his huge body slightlyHe leaned forward slightly, crossed his legs, supported his chin with his right hand, looked at Li Mu with interest, and chuckled: "Interesting." "Are you trying to take away my body?" A cold voice sounded. Li Mu stopped, stared at the evil man in black, and asked directly. "Of course." The evil man in black grinned, with a hint of astonishment on his handsome face. "But I'm sorry, I have no plans to be snatched away." Li Mu's eyes were cold, the black light flashed in his hand, and the black long knife suddenly appeared. "Oh?" The evil man smiled, stared at Li Mu with a scornful attitude, and said disdainfully: "Do you want to take the initiative to attack me, the great supreme envoy of God?" "Supreme Divine Envoy?" Li Mu frowned. This was the first time he heard such a title. ============ Zhu Xin: Well, after careful consideration, Zhu Xin decided to slow down the update this month to about 5,000 words per day. Because there are too many things to be busy with, we will update 10,000 words per day next month. I hope everyone I understand, and I¡¯m grateful! ============ Text Chapter 249 My knife can hurt you ================ "Supreme Divine Envoy?" Staring at the evil man in black, Li Mu frowned slightly. This was the first time he heard this title. "Hmph, who do you think I am? Since you are a god, don't you know my identity? Don't you know what the Supreme God Envoy represents?" Seeing Li Mu's puzzled look, the evil man in black showed disdain on his face. The smile became stronger and stronger, as if he was laughing that Li Mu was not only weak, but also ignorant. If weakness is a sin, then ignorance will be an added sin! A person can be weak, but he must not be ignorant, otherwise it will be absolutely difficult to move forward in such a world. But now, I actually encountered it? The smile on the evil man's face widened until it reached a point that seemed almost crazy, and then he slowly stopped. Li Mu just looked at the other party coldly. He naturally knew why the other party acted like this. Didn't he ever sneer at the other party for being stupid? When you come here, you must know who the other party is? Want to be absolutely sure? What should we do to accomplish everything? ridiculous! What is adventure? Why go through the embarrassment of life and death? There are so many ¡®unknowns¡¯ in the world, who can figure them out in advance? Li Mu didn¡¯t know if others could do it, but at least he couldn¡¯t. Therefore, in his opinion, this so-called 'Supreme Envoy of God' is a fool. "Since you don't know the Supreme Divine Envoy, then I will tell you what the Supreme Divine Envoy is!" The laughter stopped, and the evil man suddenly stood up from the throne, with an extremely powerful aura of God, from There was a sudden explosion in him. It turned into a divine storm and swept away in all directions. "Boom!" The entire jet-black castle trembled, and the flames on the black pillars that held the sky were also beating violently, flickering as if they were extinguished immediately. Li Mu's expression darkened slightly. Faced with the pressure of the oncoming aura, he did not shrink at all. Instead, he boldly took a step forward and released the power of the mid-level godhead. It turned into a giant hammer and struck hard. "snort!" Suddenly, two dull voices sounded at the same time. Li Mu's expression changed slightly, and he felt an extremely terrifying force bombarding his will, instantly shattering his willpower into pieces. ??Similarly, the attack power of that force is strong. But the defense is also quite weak. It was also destroyed by the power of will he released and collapsed. But there was also a roar in his mind, as if the river was turning upside down, and his eyes fell into a brief darkness. The whole person was extremely uncomfortable, and he could not bear the pain and took three steps back. Each step made a shocking sound when it came into contact with the earth. After three steps, Li Mu stabilized his figure. But his face turned pale in an instant, a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, blood surged, and blue veins popped out, looking extremely terrifying! But the evil man in black clothes who stood up from the black throne was obviously no better. His huge body trembled violently. Although he did not retreat, his whole body also leaned back slightly. If it weren't for the black throne supporting his body. It will definitely retreat. Maybe it can¡¯t be three steps, but one step or half a step will always lead to retreat! The darkness in front of Li Mu dissipated for just a moment, and he was clearly aware of the state of the evil man in black, and he even noticed something strange. At that moment, the body of an evil man in black appeared. There was actually a hint of ¡®disorganization¡¯! What does this prove? It proves that the opponent's current state is not an entity, and has no physical body at all. It is just a shell condensed by energy. Although it is huge, it looks extremely scary. But not having a physical body means not having a physical body, compared to those who have a physical body. But there are too many differences! "That's it!" Upon noticing this, Li Mu's expression suddenly straightened, and the coldness on his face became even stronger. Although he doesn¡¯t know what the ¡®Supreme Divine Envoy¡¯ is, how powerful he is, and what his identity was in ancient times, he is definitely not weak. Even the 'Supreme God Envoy' is at the level of the 'Main God', and has surpassed the 'Main God', or has gained the affection and patience of the 'Supreme God' and received the guidance of the Supreme God. "Supreme spirit!" Thinking of this, Li Mu's eyes suddenly froze, staring at the evil man in black in front of him, a faint shock appeared in his expression. Li Mu vaguely saw that inside the body of the evil man in black, there was a jet-black 'air flow'. The feeling that the 'air flow' gave him was obviously the 'breath of god', but it also had a feeling that was superior to the ordinary 'breath of god', especially because the color was not the usual white, but black! So, ?It is self-evident what a 'divine energy' is, it is definitely the 'supreme divine energy' that can only be possessed by the supreme god. "It turns out that this is the Supreme Divine Envoy. His strength and cultivation have reached the level of the Lord God. He is also favored by the Supreme God and has the Supreme Divine Energy. Once the Supreme Divine Energy is enough, he will definitely be able to enter the Supreme Divine Realm!" Li Mu was shocked in his heart. I didn't expect the 'Supreme God Envoy' to be so terrifying. But now it seems that the strength of this evil man in black is less than one percent of what it was back then. "Boy, you are really not simple. Your current cultivation level should be the so-called sixth calamity, right? You haven't even reached the first gate of the nine gates, but you have the stone of the godhead of the middle god. Although Your own cultivation level has not been improved, but you have the middle godhead, that is the middle god. And judging from your appearance, you are not a god from ancient times at all, but a descendant of those outside the realm of immortals. Do you practice with God? Interesting, really interesting. I have to admire your ability and luck. You can reach this level at such a young age. You are not a peerless genius among monsters. And also discovered the weakness of this deity? No, that's not my weakness at all, it can only be said to be some secrets that ordinary people like you don't know. It¡¯s a pity, so what if you found out? Don't think that because my current strength and cultivation are less than one percent of what I was back then, there's nothing I can do about you. You have to understand that I am not an ordinary god, but a god with supreme aura. After the main god's body is destroyed, only the godhead stone without any power will be left, but I can condense this energy body. You should be aware of the gap between me and the main god! " At this moment, the evil man in black looked up to the sky and roared. In the middle of the roar, he suddenly took a step, and stepped toward Li Mu with a huge foot of dozens of feet. With a strong aura, he seemed to want to I want to crush Li Mu with one kick! "Noisy!" Li Mu looked cold and snorted. The moment the opponent's foot stepped down, he suddenly disappeared from the place. When he was waiting to appear, he was already above the head of the evil man in black. ¡°Tsk!¡± Immediately afterwards, a black light flashed through the air and struck hard at the head of the evil man in black. "How can your knife hurt me?" The evil man in black sneered, his black pupils showing disdain. Li Mu, who was high in the air, shrank his eyes sharply. At some point, a huge fist suddenly hit him from below. "Boom!" The space exploded, and Li Mu was thrown out like a cannonball. There were sounds of bones breaking all over his body. Blood spurted out, and his face was miserable! But at this moment, he laughed. Floating thousands of feet in the air, he laughed and stared at the evil man in black, and sneered: "My knife can hurt you!" "You, damn!" There was a shocking roar, and the evil man in black opened his eyes angrily, because the two fingers of his fist disappeared, as if they had been cut off by a sharp blade, although there was no blood. But it reallydisappeared! ================ Text Chapter 250 Weakness ==================== "My knife can hurt you!" Thousands of feet above the ground, Li Mu coughed out a mouthful of bright red blood, his face turned pale! But at this moment, he laughed and stared coldly at the right fist of the evil man in black. The index finger and middle finger on the fist were long gone, and the wound seemed to be cut off instantly by a sharp blade. I saw two broken fingers falling to the ground below, making a violent impact sound. Li Mu couldn't help but stare at the two fingers that fell to the ground, wanting to know whether the suspicion in his heart was true. The next moment, the sneer on Li Mu's face became even stronger. Because after the two fingers fell to the ground, they instantly became transparent and scattered directly within the palace without a trace of blood! "If you kill me, your illusory body alone is not enough!" Li Mu said in a cold voice, his eyes flickering as he stared at the evil man in black with a gloomy face. At the same time, he controlled the 'blood stone' in his chest, releasing strong blood energy and cooperating with the body of gods and demons to quickly repair the injuries in his body. In just three breaths, his seriously injured body immediately reached its peak! "You, damn!" A deep, yet shocking roar suddenly came from the mouth of the evil man in black. As he raised his head, his originally handsome face suddenly became extremely ferocious and terrifying, as if Li Mu's words and two broken fingers had slapped his face hard twice. In ancient times, how high was the status of the evil man in black? He is even more transcendent than the Lord God. No one dares to disobey his orders, refuse to give him face, and has never lost any face. But today, it was lost in Li Mu¡¯s hands! Maybe there was no one else in the entire palace, but deep down in his heart, he felt endless humiliation, and he couldn't even accept it! Anger, burning. Madness spreads in the heart of the evil man in black. At this moment, he has long lost his previous calmness and become arrogant, and some are that endless madness! Amid the roar, his black eyes turned red. But he did not directly attack Li Mu. Instead, he turned his head and looked in another direction, and said coldly and angrily: "I don't like anyone to peek at me, including you!" "Boom!" Following his words, the Wan Zhang Palace suddenly shook. ??????????????????????????????????? A golden red light suddenly flashed, and everything was annihilated. Thousands of feet high in the sky, Li Mu frowned and saw that golden-red light. From the beginning, he felt that there was always a pair of 'eyes' staring at him, but there was no way to detect them. But for now. Those 'eyes' seemed to have been destroyed by this evil man in black? ¡­¡­ Outside, above the 30,000-foot square, an extremely strong storm swept across, spreading among millions of spectators. Because within the thirteen thousand golden-red light curtains, there was an extremely terrifying scene in one of the light curtains. There was a huge figure in black in the picture. Although they couldn't hear what the figure in black was saying, they couldn't feel how strong the figure in black was. But there was a chill in their hearts. Everyone could think of the terrifying figure in black and the huge body of thousands of feet. It¡¯s extremely scary to think about it. But facing the huge figure in black, the contestant in black robe was not afraid at all. Even though he was seriously injured by the figure in black, he cut off two of his fingers. At the critical moment, the figure in black seemed to be able to see everything in the outside world. He looked up directly towards the golden-red light curtain. In the blink of an eye, the picture on the golden-red light screen suddenly disappeared. Not only this light curtain is like this, but all other images in the light curtain are also invisible. Including those four huge light curtains! "Whatis going on?!" There were screams of exclamation one after another, and the millions of spectators were all surprised. I don¡¯t understand what happened, why are all the images in those golden and red light curtains gone? Without the picture, the millions of viewers were like headless flies, at a loss and at a loss. But among them, there were some people with gloomy expressions, their eyes flickering without knowing what they were thinking, and they looked extremely calm. At this moment, atop a giant tree, a look of deep worry appeared on the face of Mu You, who was wearing gray clothes. Because the light curtain that caused the scene in front of him was the light curtain where Li Mu was. That gigantic evil man in black made her feel a chill deep in her heart, but Li Mu was obviously no match for him! " Ke Muyou knew that, let alone that he couldn't go to that 'little world' at the moment, even if he went, he wouldWhat? I am just a person who likes to back off. Thinking of this, Mu You slowly lowered his head. But the next moment, she suddenly raised her head again, staring at the golden and red picture of Li Mu, holding her hands slightly in front of her chest, and said to herself expectantly: "You must come back alive!" "Everyone, be quiet!" At this time, a cold snort came from above. Everyone raised their heads like a reflex and stared thousands of feet into the sky. Their eyes were fixed on the middle-aged woman in red robe. They were extremely confused and puzzled. Why did this happen suddenly? After all, most of them had not noticed the scene where Li Mu was in the scene before, and only a small part of them saw that scene. "It's just some minor problems that can be solved after a few days. You've been here for so many days, can't you wait for a few more days? If you can't wait, you can leave now. I won't stop you in the slightest!" The middle-aged woman frowned and said with a cold expression. Being asked this question, everyone's expressions couldn't help but change, and they secretly cursed in their hearts. What kind of attitude is this? Is this how Qianhuan Sect treats guests? They can indeed wait for a few days, but this is too harsh to say, right? But this is Qian Huan Sect after all, especially the strength of this middle-aged woman, who is in the Nine Sect Realm, which is beyond their ability to compete with. Although she is slandering her heart, she dare not say a word on the surface. But among the millions of people, there were many who couldn't bear it. They roared angrily, soared up, and wanted to leave. Seeing these people leaving, everyone couldn't help but be shocked, but thinking about it, some people have bad tempers and can't stand such words at all, especially those whose relatives and friends have died in the 'small world', and their enemies have also died. There is no need for people to stay here. Since this is the case now, it is better to leave. "ah!" But the moment everyone turned their eyes away from those people, screams came from a distance. When they heard this figure, everyone's expressions suddenly changed, their pupils shrank, and their hearts were filled with fear. Everyone can clearly feel that the aura of the departing figure has disappeared. What does this mean? It means those people are dead! Even a fool can imagine that this must have been done by someone from the Qianhuan Sect! "Qian Huan Sect! What are you doing?!" A sharp roar suddenly exploded from the millions of spectators. "What are you doing?" A cold voice sounded, and the middle-aged woman in red robe suspended thousands of feet in the sky said coldly: "We, the Qianhuan Sect, are not a place where we can come and leave whenever we want. I said I won't stop you, but no. On behalf of my Thousand Fantasy Sect, the rules can be desecrated by you and others. Anyone who comes in as a spectator and leaves without waiting for the end of the 'Saint Girl Contest' will be shot without mercy!" Hearing this, the faces of the millions of spectators changed drastically. Amidst the uproar, some even wanted to curse. But there was no one who didn't stop the words that came to their lips. They are not stupid. Those who left before have learned from the past and they don't want to follow in their footsteps. Damn it! Everyone in this Thousand Fantasy Sect must die! They were speechless on the surface, but they were already cursing strongly in their hearts. Likewise, they could only do this. In the face of absolute power, as weaklings, they had no right to speak at all. On top of the giant tree, Mu You clenched her jade fist tightly and never uttered a word. She didn't care about anything else in her heart. She just hoped that Li Mu could come out alive and let the Thousand Fantasy Sect pay the due price! She believes that Li Muke has done this and will do this! As the millions of spectators fell silent, thousands of feet high in the sky, the middle-aged woman in red robe slowly withdrew her gaze, frowning slightly as she gazed at the thirteen thousand golden-red light curtains, her beautiful eyes locked on one of the light curtains, and That light curtain was exactly the light curtain that existed before Li Mu. Looking at the light curtain, a touch of solemnity emerged in her expression. After three short breaths, she couldn't help but raise her head and looked towards the tops of the two giant peaks not far away. There was a deep respect in her expression, as if she was conveying something. After a long time, she calmed down, closed her eyes slightly, and ignored the world. ¡­¡­ "Boom!" In the vast pitch-black palace, earth-shattering explosions continued to sound, and terrifying will power and elemental energy swept across. "But the hardness of this temple is extremely terrifying. Even under the devastation of such power, it was not damaged at all. "Pfft!" Blood surged wildly, Li Mu's body trembled, and he was thrown away like a cannonball, hitting him hard.On top of a huge black divine pillar that was hundreds of feet tall, the sound of bones all over the body shattering inch by inch could be heard. The skin all over his body was torn and blood was all over his body. He looked extremely terrifying! The whole person fell down along the black divine pillar flowers, and the blood was dragged on the divine pillar for a long time! "Come die!" He was not given any chance to breathe at all. Amidst the shocking sound of anger, a huge palm tore through the space and grabbed it suddenly. Li Mu¡¯s face was infinitely calm and cold. He swallowed several bottles of the life liquid given by the pig and then exited dragging his broken body. He didn¡¯t know how many times he had been beaten so badly. Even though his body was already the body of a god and demon, and had the powerful repair power of the ¡®blood stone¡¯, he still felt a little overwhelmed at the moment. If it happens a few more times, he will definitely not be able to bear it! but¡­¡­ During the retreat, a smile suddenly appeared on Li Mu's cold face. This smile was not a fake one, but a smile of confidence from the bottom of his heart, because he found the opponent's weakness! ================== Text Chapter 251 Black Throne ============== Yes, weakness! ¡°Let¡¯s see how you fight with me!¡± Li Mu¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he quickly retreated and appeared on a divine pillar. ¡°Bang!¡± The huge fist hit the sacred pillar directly, and the sacred pillar trembled, but there was no intention of destroying it. "Whoosh!" The black figure flashed, and the huge figure of the evil man in black suddenly appeared in front of Li Mu, and his fist smashed down again! Although his body is big, his agility is no worse than Li Mu, and even exceeds it by one point. Otherwise, how can he beat Li Mu? Li Mu has known about this for a long time, so he was not surprised at all by the other party's appearance. And as early as the moment when the opponent appeared, he held the knife in both hands, raised the long black knife high above his head, and without dodging or avoiding, he suddenly struck at the fist swung by the evil man in black! "Deathremaining soul!" A wisp of black light passed away quietly, flashing rapidly in the air, carrying a deep light, triggering a touch of 'soul power' in the sky and earth, like a song of residual souls, striking everything with a 'soul' biology¡­¡­ "Pfft!" Without the slightest surprise, Li Mu was knocked out again. As blood spurted out, he couldn't even hold the long black knife in his hand. He flew out, spinning and falling in the distance. But at this moment, there was a strange sneer on Li Mu's pale face. "ah!!!" It was at this moment that a shocking scream broke out. On the opposite side, the huge figure of the evil man in black was also retreating. Not only was his entire right hand missing, but the main god-level stone in his mind was trembling violently for unknown reasons. Especially at this moment, the figure of the evil man in black is no longer the size of a thousand feet before, but less than 500 feet! how so? The reason is very simple, it is precisely because he has a fatal weakness, that is - he has no body! at this time. Li Mu stabilized his figure and looked extremely miserable, but he didn't care at all. Instead, he stared at the evil man in black and sneered. "Perhaps, you in your heyday can kill me with just one look. But you are not in your heyday at all. You don't even have a physical body. If you are an ordinary main god, all you have left now is just a star without any attack. The Godhead Stone of Power, as long as I don't take the initiative to refine it, you can't cause any harm to me at all. But you have a supreme spirit. That¡¯s why you can use the power of this supreme palace to condense this body of divine energy. Its strength is comparable to the third level among immortal cultivators, but it has not yet reached the level of the upper gods. realm. so. It¡¯s too difficult for you to kill me! " Having said this, Li Mu paused, and the sneer on his face slowly dissipated, and he said again calmly: "You should have reached an agreement with the 'Alliance of Gods', right? Although you have no body, your strength is not Powerful, but because you are the supreme divine envoy and possess the supreme aura, as long as you are a god, even the main gods are extremely afraid of you. In addition to this supreme palace, the main gods cannot cause any harm to you. Even, you can unite with the other four supreme envoys to control the entire God Realm. Even if all the main gods of the Alliance of Gods come, they will be unable to do anything to you, and they will even be killed by you. However, you also have to pay the price with your life. But. This benefits no one, so you reached a cooperation agreement. Is it? " In the distance, the evil man in black squatted on the ground, holding his head and groaning. He slowly raised his head. His right arm had grown, but his body that was originally 500 feet had shrunk to 400 feet. Although it is still huge, it is completely different from the original Qianzhang! And it¡¯s obvious that he is more than half as weak as he was at the beginning! "Boy, I didn't expect you to think of a lot of problems, but it can't change the fate of you being taken away by me!" The evil man in black stopped shaking, all the pain on his face was gone, and he stared at him with vicious eyes. Come. "Seize my body?" Li Mu smiled, shook his head and said, "Do you think you still have the ability to seize my body now?" As he spoke, Li Mu waved slightly, and the black blade that had escaped from his hand flew back on its own, and said coldly: "Supreme God's Envoy? You should be the person who was most punished by the Supreme God in ancient times, right? It's a pity. I simply can't stand the temptation of the 'Alliance of Gods', so Chengruo will send you a nice body for you to take. And you, you want to punish the Supreme God behind your back, not only will you?Go to resurrect to punish the Supreme God, and once your strength is restored, you will join the Alliance of Gods and help them fight for the dominance of Qingyang Star. No, maybe my guess is somewhat incorrect" Having said this, Li Mu couldn't help but shook his head. After lowering his head and thinking for a while, he looked up at the evil man in black and said in a cold voice: "There should be another possibility here, that is, as the supreme divine envoy. You should have already had the intention to betray the Supreme God, right? As early as the moment when the five supreme gods and the Titans were sleeping, this idea had already sprouted, until the arrival of the Alliance of Gods. You are the ones most capable of awakening the Supreme God. At the same time, You are also the ones who have the best chance of devouring the sleeping Supreme God. Once you are able to devour the sleeping Supreme God, you will become the new Supreme God, right?" "Heyhehehehehehahaha" At this time, the sinister man in black with a gloomy face laughed, and the laughter became louder and louder, shaking the entire shrine. The next moment, his laughter stopped abruptly, and he stared at Li Mu with his huge black eyes, and said in a cold voice: "Boy, I have to admire your reasoning ability, and it sounds very logical. Likewise, I I can also tell you clearly that your inference is correct!" Hearing this, Li Mu seemed calm on the surface, without any change, but his eyes couldn't help but shrink, and he was shocked inside. He didn't expect that his inference was right! "But so what?" The evil man in black, less than 400 feet tall, slowly stood up, looked down at Li Mu, and said coldly: "You have indeed found my weakness, but after all you are just a mid-level god. Well, your willpower has been consumed a lot now, right? Also, you just said that I have a power that makes the Alliance of Gods afraid, so you should know very well whether I have the ability to take away your body!" "Really?" Li Mu raised his head, stared at the evil man in black, and also laughed. His smile caused the expression of the evil man in black to change slightly, and then he revealed a look of shock and horror! "I'm sorry, if this is your trump card, then you really don't have that ability." Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, looking at the huge black throne of thousands of feet, and with a flash of body, he suddenly faced He rushed towards that throne! ==================== Text Chapter 252 Instant Kill ===================== "Whizzing!" Two figures flashed very fast, one in front of the other, one small and one big, both targeting the thousand-foot-long black throne at the end of the thousand-foot-long palace. The former is less than three thousand feet away from the black throne, while the latter is more than four thousand feet away. If the two were traveling at the same speed, the latter would not be able to catch up with the former, and the former would definitely be the first to touch the black throne. But the fact is that the latter is obviously faster than the former. Just when the former was less than five hundred feet away from the black throne, the latter suddenly caught up! "Boy, if you want to deal with me, you haven't seen enough!" An infinitely cold voice came from the mouth of the latecomer. All the fear in the expression of the evil man in black was gone, but there was endless ferocity. His fist was smashed down brazenly, and he greeted Li Mu with terrifying power. At this moment, Li Mu is still seriously injured and cannot recover at all. If he is hit, even if he does not die, he will probably lose half his life and will not be able to fight anymore! Dodge? no! The opponent must not be allowed to touch the black throne first, and the black throne is also the opponent's only weakness, the only top-secret thing that can defeat the opponent instantly, or even kill the opponent. If the opposite is true, it will be easily obliterated by the other party! "It still doesn't work" Feeling the terrifying power of air pressure coming from behind, a faint hint of weakness flashed across Li Mu's cold face. This weakness of the evil man in black was obtained after he suffered countless serious injuries. Although the opponent consumed a lot of money, and every time he was damaged, his divine body would shrink and his strength would weaken. This can be regarded as a weakness, but This weakness can basically be ignored. The opponent will be injured and his strength will be weakened, and he will also be defeated in the end. It will still be him. He can't afford to waste it like this! get away? Is it possible? What Li Mu wanted here was not this kind of result, so he took countless risks to fight against the evil man in black and feel the power of the evil man in black. The purpose is to find a breakthrough point. In his perception. Although the evil man in black is in a strange state, he definitely has a weakness, and this weakness must be 'fatal'! In the end, Li Mu finally found out. Every time the evil man in black launches an attack, the jet-black supreme spirit in his body will tremble a little, activating the main god-level godhead stone and releasing one percent of its power. If that¡¯s all, it doesn¡¯t mean anything. But Li Mu was vaguely aware of it. Just when the supreme divine energy was trembling, there was a faint frequency fluctuation on the black throne, and that fluctuation was actually synchronized with the fluctuation of the supreme divine energy! In other words, the power of the supreme divine energy comes from the Black Throne, but if the evil man in black wants to activate the main god-level godhead, he must rely on the supreme divine energy. Then, as long as you control the black throne, you can cut off the source of power of the evil man in black, making it impossible for the other party to activate the main god level stone. Explode any power? Realizing this, Li Mu was pleasantly surprised and immediately saw the dawn of victory, otherwise he would lose this battle! It¡¯s just that right now, it¡¯s victory or defeat. Not decided yet! "I said, you will become my body walking in the world!" Cold laughter came, and the fear on the face of the evil man in black who caught up with Li Mu was completely gone. He was already stronger than Li Mu. Mu. As long as Li Mu doesn't touch the black throne, he will be wasted. It can also consume Li Mu to the point where he can no longer muster any fighting power. For him, this energy consumption can simply be ignored. Naturally, he could seize Li Mu's body in advance, and he was absolutely sure of this! "Really?" But at this moment, Leng Ran's voice sounded. Li Mu, who had his head lowered, suddenly raised his head. His eyes were as black as ink. When he raised his left arm, countless complex black lines suddenly appeared on the palm of his hand. Immediately afterwards, the black lines suddenly erupted into a deep and bright black light! As the black light lit up, an extremely terrifying aura force that seemed to overwhelm the evil man in black suddenly burst out. "You!" The expression of the evil man in black clothes changed while he was laughing, his eyes tightened, and he screamed like a reflex: "Thisis this the power of the Shaping Clan?! The Seal of Fate?!" "Sorry, this is not the seal of fate, but the seal of death." Li Mu's eyes were cold, but he still did not dodge at all. He shot out the palm of his left hand and slammed the fist of the evil man in black. Although the latter's body was less than four hundred feet tall, Li Mu was still as small as an ant of will in front of him. In the eyes of the world, the evil man in black wants to kill LiMu, just move your fingers. But in the black light that filled the sky, the entire left arm of the evil man in black was shattered into pieces! "snort¡­¡­" But in that dull hum, Li Mu's body trembled suddenly, and his entire left hand exploded. Along with the unrepaired wounds on his body, they also collapsed in an instant, and his body was once again broken. As his face turned pale, his vision turned black for a while, and the heartbreaking pain surged into his brain. At this moment, all the strength in his body was temporarily void, and he even turned toward the black throne hundreds of feet away. The power to run past is gone! "Pfft!" Li Mu couldn't help but open his mouth and spit out several mouthfuls of blood. He could only vaguely see in his black eyes that the evil man in black took a step back and then rushed towards him with a shocking roar. "Did you fail" Li Mu was speechless, and even his consciousness was a little blurry, but he was very clear in his heart that his current state was already extremely miserable. It seemed like a long time had passed, but it seemed like only a moment had passed. Li Mu only felt a pain in his back. His eyes, which were already dark, suddenly fell into darkness, and his vague consciousness completely dissipated. At the same time, a huge bloody palm came with extremely terrifying power, trying to pinch Li Mu and crush him to pieces! At the moment, Li Mu has no resistance at all. How can he block the power of the giant bloody hand? "Ouch!" But the moment the giant blood-colored hand touched Li Mu's broken body, a dazzling black light shot up into the sky, like countless sharp blades intertwining, crushing the giant blood-colored hand to pieces in an instant! Amid the screams, the evil man in black shrunk to 300 feet and fell back instantly, staring at the black throne with a horrified expression, and roared in horror: "Damn it! You deserve to die! I am your master, you You actually want to go against me for him?!" "Master?" A low, cold voice boomed from the throne, saying: "I'm really sorry, I have never agreed with you. You should also know that both you and I are just using each other. .You have great ambitions. You neither want to be controlled by the Alliance of Gods and become a killing blade in their hands, nor do you want to resurrect the Supreme God. ¡°But I am different from you. I am the throne of the Punishing Supreme God, representing a part of the Punishing Supreme God. The Alliance of Gods is my enemy, so I will join forces with you to fight against the erosion of the Alliance of Gods. I have only one purpose in doing this, which is to resurrect and punish the Supreme God, so that you and those guys in the Alliance of Gods will get the punishment they deserve. But now, it seems that I don¡¯t need you anymore. " Speaking of this, a pair of eyes seemed to appear on the black throne, and their eyes fell on Li Mu, who was lying on the throne with blood all over his body. Yes, Li Mu is lying on the black throne at this moment. He had indeed lost all his power before and had no power to touch the black throne. But because of the punch of the evil man in black, he was directly shaken to the black throne by the huge backlash! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Luck? Maybe, but if the Black Throne hadn't taken action just now, Li Mu would have died. "Damn it! You deserve to die!" roared angrily. After hearing the Black Throne's words, the handsome face of the evil man in black showed incomparable terror. His body shrank again, becoming two hundred feet in size, but his arms grew, and he opened his teeth and claws to attack the black throne. "Hmph, do you still want to fight me now? Do you think that my power is just this? I will tell you now, although I was also damaged back then, my recovery power was stronger than yours. Too many!" The black throne shook slightly, and in the cold snort, the black light reappeared. In the black light that soared into the sky, an extremely beautiful woman appeared wearing black armor and holding a long knife. With her appearance, the temperature in the palace suddenly dropped to an extreme. As the cold air spread, even the evil man in black couldn't help but pause. His pupils tightened. He showed a look of horror. "You" The evil man in black wanted to speak, but was blocked by the long black knife. "No! You can't kill me!" At the moment when the black long knife approached, the evil man in black screamed in shock, and his body exploded backwards, roaring repeatedly: "I am punishing the Supreme God. Envoy of God, you have no right to kill me!" "No power? What a joke!" The black-armored woman sneered and said: "I am the seat of punishment for the Supreme God, and I have the right to administer punishment. If you betray and punish the Supreme God, I have the right to kill you. It used to beWhich guy in the Alliance of Gods would let you get into trouble and not care about you. Now, you have no use for anything! " "Pfft!" Black light flashed, and the two-hundred-foot-huge body of the evil man in black was just split into two. He had no ability to resist at all, and he was killed immediately instantly! ================================================== ========== Text Chapter 253 Refining the Supreme Spirit ========================= "No!" Amid the earth-shattering screams, the 200-foot-long body of the evil man in black was split into two and exploded. As the terrifying power swept across, the entire palace trembled violently, but there was still no sign of being broken. It seems that this shrine is built with the hardest material in the world. Not to mention this power, even if it is ten times or a hundred times stronger, it cannot be damaged at all. The only thing left was a pitch-black stone of divine power and the black supreme aura. Under the protection of the Black Throne, Li Mu, who was lying on it, was not harmed at all, but he was unable to see the scene that happened now and was still in a coma. "I wonder what happened to the other four guys." At this time, an extremely cold voice sounded. In front of the black throne, the beautiful woman in black armor floated with a black knife in her hand, suppressing all the rolling energy in the palace. Her eyes just casually glanced at the stone of divine power and the supreme spirit, then raised her head and looked at the top of the temple. It seemed that she could see through the hard and thick walls of the temple and spread her gaze across the entire divine world. After a long time, she slowly turned around, and her beautiful eyes fell on Li Mu, who was lying in the center of the thousand-foot throne, looking extremely miserable and falling into a deep coma. "He is a good human being, and he also possesses the power of punishment. Could it be that he was chosen by the Supreme God to punish him?" Looking at Li Mu, the beautiful woman in black armor said to herself. Immediately afterwards, her huge figure of two hundred feet also shrunk and turned into an ordinary human being. She floated on the black throne and walked to Li Mu. "God-Demon Tempered Body**?" After carefully looking at Li Mu for a while, the beautiful woman in black armor was slightly startled, a trace of surprise flashed in her beautiful eyes, and she said to herself: "Is it possible that he is related to Li Mu?" Are there some kind of relationship between the Titans?¡± "No matter whether I was chosen by the Titan God or chosen by the Supreme God of Punishment, I have no other choice now. It's just that my strength is too much!" After a long time, the beautiful woman in black armor sighed softly. With a sound, he raised his jade hand. Countless black air currents were released. The dilapidated Li Mu was instantly shrouded in it. At a speed visible to the naked eye, the injuries all over Li Mu began to heal quickly, and his destroyed left arm also grew back. After a few short breaths, Li Mu returned to his original state. But his breath was still weak and he was unconscious. "The will is too damaged. Although I don't like to help others, helping you is equivalent to helping myself. I am also helping to punish the Supreme God. That's all." Seeing this, the beautiful woman in black armor shook her head helplessly and turned sideways to lock eyes. In the black godhead floating in the mid-air, and a hint of black supreme aura. She suddenly raised her hand and grabbed the godhead and divine energy in the void. "Whoosh!" The divine personality and aura flew over suddenly and hovered above his jade hand. The beautiful woman in black armor faced Li Mu again, her beautiful eyes flashed slightly, her right hand was in the shape of an orchid finger, holding a wisp of supreme aura like an earthworm. He gently threw it towards Li Mu. "Ouch!" In the blink of an eye, that ray of supreme aura was directly integrated into Li Mu's head. In the dull hum, Li Mu's body suddenly trembled, and the black death air on his body became stronger and stronger. At the same time, he released a wave of energy that was not very powerful. But it has a very unique smell. That is the breath that belongs to the Supreme God! At this moment, the beautiful woman in black armor grasped Li Mu with her jade hands again, and an invisible force lifted Li Mu up and floated in front of her. She stretched out her jade hand. Gently pressed against Li Mu's forehead, there was an aura that resembled that of a supreme being. Released from her. At this moment, deep in Li Mu¡¯s mind There is nothing else here, only a black stone of divine power, with seventeen white divine energy lingering on its surface, constantly circling. "Ouch!" But suddenly, a black divine energy that was completely different from the seventeen white divine energy appeared out of thin air, came to the surface of the Godhead Stone, and sank directly into the Godhead Stone. In front of that black aura, the seventeen white auras were like small snakes, unable to stop this giant dragon. ¡°Buzz!¡± As the black divine energy submerged, the stone of divine power shook violently. It seemed that it could not withstand the power of the black divine energy, and it actually collapsed and shattered! "snort!" But in a cold hum, a vast divine energy poured in, directly suppressing the broken meaning.?, even the trembling of the Godhead Stone suddenly disappeared. At the same time, the seventeen white divine energy lingering on the surface of the Godhead Stone were all submerged into the Godhead Stone at this moment. For a while, there was no divine energy on the surface of this divine stone, but as time passed, traces of black divine energy began to appear. It¡¯s just that those black spirits are too little and extremely scattered. Although they are condensing, they cannot be called a ¡®one¡¯ at all. But obviously, this is just the beginning and not the end. At this moment, the entire palace was silent, without any sound. One daytwo daysthree days In this way, the twelfth day passed, and at the moment when the thirteenth day came quietly, Li Mu's body on the black throne trembled, his eyelids trembled, and he felt a sense of awakening! Wake up? In fact, Li Mu had already woken up, but he had not yet opened his eyes. So at this moment, he was in a deep tremor! "This isa superior godhead? Andthe supreme aura of death?" Li Mu closed his eyes tightly. He could clearly feel the level of the godhead he possessed, and he was shocked when he saw a black aura on it. He couldn¡¯t help but recall the final battle with the evil man in black, and he immediately realized something in his mind. At the same time, although he did not open his eyes, he knew that there was someone sitting cross-legged next to him. No, it shouldn¡¯t be a human being. Li Mu couldn¡¯t feel the slightest breath of life from the other party¡¯s body, because the other party was the weapon spirit of the Black Throne lying under him! "Since you're awake, why don't you open your eyes? I think we should have some issues to discuss, right?" At this time, a cold female voice came. Hearing this, Li Mu couldn't help but sigh. He opened his eyes slightly, sat upright, and locked his eyes on the extremely beautiful but extremely cold woman in black armor in front of him. ================================================ Text Chapter 254 Conversation ================== Li Mu stared calmly at the cold, black-armored woman in front of him. Judging from the fluctuations in her cultivation, she looked similar to a high-ranking god. After all, the opponent is just the weapon spirit of the Black Throne. Even though the Black Throne possesses extremely powerful power, it must be controlled and activated by people, otherwise it will be nothing more than a dead object. Naturally, since this black throne has given birth to a weapon spirit, it is not a dead object, but a spiritual object with life. It is definitely not an ordinary 'virtual weapon', but has transcended the level of 'virtual weapon' and reached the level of 'war weapon'. 'Level one. Because only ¡®war weapons¡¯ can possess weapon spirits. Just like the extremely black long sword and the extremely white long sword in the sword space, they are also ¡®war weapons¡¯. And Li Mu can clearly judge that although the black throne in front of him is also a 'war weapon', it can never be compared with the extremely black long sword and the extremely white long sword. At most, it can be regarded as the most inferior 'war weapon'. Naturally, the horror of this Black Throne is also unavoidable. War weapons are absolutely extremely rare on Qingyang Star today. There are no five-leaf countries at all. Even in six-leaf countries, it would be great to have one. "Are you a spirit here?" After a long time, Li Mu took a breath and asked in a low voice. "Yes." The beautiful woman in black armor was obviously someone who didn't like to talk too much. Li Mu didn't speak just now, and she didn't say anything either. Instead, she waited quietly for Li Mu's words. "Thank you for your life-saving grace." After receiving the exact answer, Li Mu sighed. A hint of gratitude appeared on his face. Although he doesn¡¯t like to talk and has a slightly withdrawn personality, he clearly distinguishes between kindness and hatred. He will not pretend to be arrogant or lose face without saying thank you. "And the word 'thank you' is the most basic. This is a life-saving grace. Can it be repaid with just a thank you?" Even if the other party has no other requirements, Li Mu naturally won't cut off the relationship with the other party like this because he doesn't want to owe any debt of favor. "It doesn't matter whether you thank me or not. I have one thing for you to do next, just treat it as a reward for saving you." The beautiful woman in black armor floating opposite said lightly. "What's the matter?" Hearing this, Li Mu's eyes flashed and he asked. If it weren't for the other party's kindness to him, he would naturally not pay attention to the other party. At present, he hopes that the other party has something to do by himself and returns the favor as soon as possible. "Help me wake up and punish the Supreme God." The beautiful woman in black armor flashed her beautiful eyes and whispered in a very heavy and serious tone. Hear this. Li Mu's expression changed slightly, and his heart was shaken. The awakening of the Titans is far away now. Wouldn't it be even more far away to punish the Supreme God again? "I didn't ask you to go now. It's a problem for you to leave here, let alone awaken the Supreme God of Punishment. I just want you to agree. I think your life should be enough. Can you beat this Chengruo?" The beautiful woman in black armor seemed to be aware of Li Mu's inner thoughts, and her beautiful eyes flashed slightly. Said lightly. "Okay!" Li Mu stood up and nodded heavily. Having said this, he has no reason not to agree. As the other party said, is his life not worth a promise that is still far away? If this is not possible, does it mean that your life is too cheap? "You are very knowledgeable." Li Mu agreed. A rare smile flashed across the face of the cold and charming woman in black armor, and she said: "If you don't agree, I can guarantee that even if you can walk out of this palace, you will not be able to walk out of this world, and you will even die in the gods." In Alliance hands." Li Mu frowned, but did not deny the other party's words. Indeed, he knew from the beginning how dangerous this time was and that it was definitely a narrow escape, but so what? As long as there is a possibility of survival, you have to fight hard. Li Mu is not the kind of person who can be easily intimidated. Instead, he goes to Tiger Mountain knowing that there are tigers in the mountain. Naturally, advance is an opportunity to improve your strength. Not to mention, he had another purpose this time, which was for Qian Hongxue. This sounds a bit funny, but it does exist for this reason. Otherwise, why would he come to Thousand Illusions Sect? "Looking at your appearance, you should be the current cultivator of immortality, transformed into a cultivator of gods, right? I really want to know your origins and your relationship with the Titans, so that we can carry out our next plan." The cold-spoken woman paused and spoke again. "Origin? Titan God? Plan?" Li Mu was slightly startled, and then became confused. He shook his head and said: "My origin is very ordinary. As you said, I am an immortal cultivator now, and I have become a god cultivator. Although It was not taken away by the gods of your period, but instead?I refined it, but it's nothing worth paying attention to. Also, why do you know that I have a relationship with the Titans? What are your plans next? " "Since you don't want to say it, forget it." The cold and charming woman in black armor looked indifferent and said calmly: "As for why I know that you are related to the Titan God, isn't the reason very simple? You practice It is a God-Demon Body Tempering ** that can only be practiced by people of the Titan's bloodline, including the Thirty-Three Heavenly God Generals he sat on, and some extremely trustworthy people. As for the plan, don¡¯t you want to get out of here? I can even let you obtain the other four thrones like mine and refine the supreme divine energy of the four supreme divine envoys. You have to be in advance and you have to have time, but now it seems that it is a bit late. " Having said this, the cold and charming woman in black armor closed her beautiful eyes slightly, sighing softly, and there was a hint of dignity and helplessness on her beautiful face. "So that's it." Hearing this, Li Mu was immediately relieved. It turned out that this 'God-Demon Tempered Body**' was unique to the Titans. Although some people practiced it, they rarely killed it. It was the symbol of the Titans. "I can only tell you that I have met with the Thirty-three Heavenly God Generals and promised them to awaken the Titans. I cannot tell you anything else." Li Mu said calmly, staring at the cold and charming woman in black armor. "The Thirty-three Heavenly General?" A hint of surprise flashed on the beautiful face of the cold-armored woman. After thinking for a while, she seemed to have thought of something. He nodded without caring: "I understand." At this time, Li Mu calmed down. Judging from what the other party just said, there should be five such shrines in the God Realm. The other four shrines must be the places of the other four supreme gods. There is also the Supreme God Palace there, and there is also the Supreme God's Throne like this black throne. There are also the same four supreme divine envoys as the evil man in black before, distributed throughout the God Realm. As for why the gods of the Titans were not here, he didn't know. I don't want to ask, because the facts before me are obvious. There are these five supreme gods in the God Realm. Li Mu clearly realized that since he had come to the palace to punish the Supreme God, then some of the other contestants must have gone to the four supreme palaces, and they might even have been taken away by the Supreme God's envoy. ! The disembodied supreme divine envoys all have the strength of a superior god, and they use each other and suppress each other with the supreme divine throne. But once the supreme envoy has a physical body. What will happen? The strength will definitely be greatly enhanced, and it will instantly suppress the supreme throne. Even as the supreme god, he would choose to surrender. Because their original owners are still in a deep sleep, who knows when they will wake up? Not to mention that the current God Realm has already been targeted by the 'Alliance of Gods'. In the past, they could unite and unite with the Supreme God Envoy to fight against the Alliance of Gods. Even if the Alliance of Gods had their own ideas, they would not dare to act rashly. But what happens once the supreme envoy leaves? Then, they no longer have the ability to resist. Although they all know that the ambition of the Supreme Envoy is no less than that of the Alliance of Gods, how can they make a choice? If you have to choose one of the two, you can only choose the Supreme Envoy. Use the Supreme God Envoy to confront the Alliance of Gods, hoping that both of them will suffer losses, and looking forward to the awakening of the original master Li Mu naturally wants to get more supreme divine energy, because the supreme divine energy is not comparable to ordinary divine energy. He is confident that as long as he gets any supreme divine energy, he can break through the level of the godhead. Entering the realm of humans and gods. The four paths can definitely increase his divine level by four levels, reaching the level of the God Realm! That level may not be very strong yet, and it is still far behind those ¡®main gods¡¯. But it's definitely not weak. Li Mu understands that from now on he will definitely have to fight against the 'Alliance of Gods'. Without the strength of the Lord God, he won't even have a chance to save his life! Strength is the foundation! That's everything! It¡¯s just that now, the opportunity to obtain the four supreme divine energy has obviously been lost, unless the supreme divine envoy in the body can be killed, but is that possible? It¡¯s great if you don¡¯t know how to kill the opponent! "Perhaps you have already thought of it. Although I also want to help you and help you improve your strength as soon as possible, which is good for me and you, my abilities are also extremely limited. If I want to kill the supreme divine envoy who has gained a physical body, You can't do it now. They will unite in other clubs. Even if they don't unite, if they meet alone, you will definitely die." The voice of the cold and charming woman in black armor came again. "I know." Li Mu nodded, sighed softly and warned himself that everything will not happen by himself alone. If he can survive now, he will be able to survive. The strength has increased significantly, which is already very good. Don¡¯t be too greedy. "Next I'll?What to do? "After a brief pause, Li Mu couldn't help but stare at the cold and charming woman in black armor. Having said this, he already knew that he and the weapon spirit of the Black Throne were from the same tribe. And the other party's understanding of this divine world is much better than his own. If he wants to survive and leave here, he naturally has to listen to the other party. "Of course we have to leave this place and leave the God Realm." The cold and charming woman in black armor whispered. Then, her eyes flashed and she said: "But before that, we have to do something important." "What's the matter?" Li Mu frowned. "Didn't the people from the Alliance of Gods tell you about the 'Ten Sacred Mountains' in the God Realm when you came in?" The cold and charming woman in black armor did not answer his question, but asked in return. "Yes." Li Mu couldn't help being surprised and asked: "Are there really ten sacred mountains in this divine world?" "Of course." The cold and charming woman in black armor nodded with certainty and said, "If you want to leave the God Realm, you must go to those ten sacred mountains." "It turns out that there really is one. It seems that my guess was wrong." Hearing this, Li Mu frowned. He originally thought that the so-called 'Ten Sacred Mountains' were just a cover, but he didn't expect that it was really the case. "But those ten sacred mountains are not as simple as the people from the Alliance of Gods said. Let's go first. You will know after you go there." The cold and charming woman in black armor glanced at Li Mu, and after sighing softly, her delicate body It turned into a black light and merged into the black throne. Immediately afterwards, the black throne shrank rapidly, and finally turned from a gigantic one thousand feet to the size of a palm, floating on its own in Li Mu's hand. ====================== Text Chapter 255 Divine Object ===================== "Finally, there is no danger. Otherwise, even if the seal is released, I, the master, will have to be rescued." Outside the Wanzhang Palace, the little pig was floating quietly in the huge square, saying to himself , its gaze that had been staring at the shrine could not help but relax at this moment, and then narrowed slightly after retracting it, as if it had not blinked for more than ten days, and it was extremely sour at this moment. "Boom!" Not long after, an extremely dull voice came. "Are you out?" Xiaozhu's squinted eyes suddenly opened and he once again looked at the huge Supreme Palace. I saw the thousand-foot gate of the shrine being slowly opened with a slight earthquake. This time it is not just a crack, it is completely opened, and the scene inside can be completely revealed through the Qianzhang Gate, between heaven and earth. And at the gate, stood a young man wearing a black leather robe. He was none other than Li Mu! At this moment, Li Mu's face seemed calm, but his heart was in shock, because just now, the weapon spirit of the Black Throne introduced him to this temple, which is also a sacred object. Although it did not give birth to a weapon spirit, its hardness is by no means comparable to that of the Black Throne. In fact, even if a powerful person who has surpassed the Nine Gate Realm wants to destroy this palace, it will not be easy. ??And it can be enlarged or reduced, and the 998 of the 999 shrines are just ordinary dead objects. As for the origin of this palace, Black Throne does not know. The beautiful woman in black armor only knew that by the time she became conscious, this palace had already existed for countless thousands of years. In ancient times, only the Supreme God of Punishment could control it. But now, this control is in the hands of a beautiful woman in black armor! After learning this, Li Mu was extremely shocked. He did not expect that this Ten Thousand Zhangs Divine Palace could be so terrifying. Especially the sentence ¡®No one who has surpassed the nine realms can destroy it¡¯ made him realize instantly that in this God Realm, he would not be afraid even if he encountered the other four supreme envoys, right? Because as long as this temple is sacrificed. Hiding inside, what can the four supreme gods do now that they have physical bodies? It is impossible to break through the defense of the shrine, but will be injured by the counterattack force of the shrine. Naturally, Li Mu also knew that this was only done as a last resort, hiding? It's not his character, let alone that he can hide for a while but not forever. "Take it away, I'm afraid this God Realm will never come again in the future." A long voice sounded. passed into Li Mu's ears. "Yeah." Hearing this, Li Mu nodded slightly. After looking at the black throne in his hand, he walked sideways to a gate of the shrine, raised his right hand and pressed it against it. ¡°Buzz!¡± Li Mugang just put his right hand against the door, then the black throne in his left hand trembled slightly. Then, a black light burst out from the black throne and sank into the Wanzhang Palace. "Boom!" Immediately, the Wanzhang Palace also began to tremble, and the trembling became more intense. after. In the midst of a shocking sound, Li Mu narrowed his eyes and discovered in shock that the entire shrine had actually separated from the giant peak and was flying. At the same time, the shrine is also shrinking rapidly, in just a few breaths. The huge shrine suddenly became a hundred feet in size. "It is indeed a divine thing!" Seeing this scene, Li Mu was shocked in his heart and couldn't help but exclaimed. And he also clearly felt that this palace can be shrunk, shrinking to the same size as the Black Throne, less than the size of a palm! Thinking of this, Li Mu hurriedly stepped out and left the palace. After leaping into the sky, another black light shot out from the black throne in his left hand. As he thought, the shrine shrank again, and finally turned into the size of a palm, then flew into his right hand. "Okay, my business is over. Go all the way north. After reaching the end of heaven and earth, there are ten sacred mountains. If you encounter danger that you can't bear, I will take action. If I can't defeat you, I can only Rely on this Supreme Palace." At the same time, the black throne on his left hand trembled slightly, and the voice of the cold and charming woman came. "Yes!" Li Mu nodded heavily, and put the black throne and the black palace into the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death' with a flip of his hands, raised his head and cast his gaze towards the end of the northern sky. "It seems that you have gained a lot of blessings this time?" At this time, a white shadow flashed, and a faint chuckle came. "So be it." Li Mu withdrew his gaze and looked sideways at Xiaozhu. His face was extremely calm, without any excitement, because the time for excitement had passed, and what he had to do next was extremely important and dangerous.   Furthermore, although the breakthrough in divine personality was good, his cultivation level failed to improve, which made him feel a little helpless. "Nine Gate Realm" Li Mu's eyes flashed and he whispered to Xiaozhu: "Let's go, let's go to the end of the world to see what the so-called ten sacred mountains are." "Hurry up then." Xiaozhu grinned and ducked to Li Mu's left shoulder. Li Mu didn't say anything. He was about to leave this place, but at this moment, he couldn't help but frown. He couldn't help but pause when he stepped forward. He subconsciously looked up at the sky on the upper right. . "Did it appear again" Li Mu vaguely saw traces of faint red light floating in the sky. If it hadn't been for the breakthrough of his divine personality and the strengthening of his perception, he would not have been able to detect it at all. Li Mu knew that it should be what the 'Alliance of Gods' used to observe all changes in the God Realm. Li Mu didn¡¯t care about this. If they wanted to see it, let them see it. It was no big deal at all, as long as the scene in the palace was not revealed. "Whoosh!" Li Mu disappeared here quickly like lightning. ¡­¡­ At this moment, Qianhuan Sect is in a huge square of 30,000 feet. "Chichi!" A faint fluctuation appeared, causing the millions of spectators who had their eyes closed tightly and were cultivating to wake up. They all locked their eyes on the more than 10,000 golden-red light curtains. Because those golden and red light curtains that originally disappeared from any picture, a new picture appeared again at this moment. Thousands of feet above the sky, the eyes of a middle-aged woman in fiery red robes also focused on the five light screens. Three of them walked out of an ancient castle at the same time. They all raised their heads and looked at the light curtain. With sneers on their faces, they seemed to be able to see the outside world. Seeing this, the woman in the fiery red robe couldn't help but tighten her jade fists. Finally, she locked her eyes on a young man in a black leather robe, with a hint of surprise in her eyes. ======================== Text Chapter 256 Opening the First Door =================== "Whoosh!" High in the sky, a black figure flashed past at high speed. The space it passed was shaken violently, triggering the power of an extremely powerful wind. "It's the tenth day. I didn't expect that the God Realm is so big." Li Mu narrowed his eyes and looked at the empty north in the distance, feeling a little shocked in his heart. Although he only spent two-thirds of his time on the road every day, he had already traveled more than a million miles, but he could not see the end of the God Realm. This world may not be as big as Qingyang Star, nor can it be compared with the Human King Star Domain, but its level is definitely incomparable. At first, Xiaozhu also guessed that this should be created by a strong person who became a king. Now it seems that it is not as simple as becoming a strong king. It may be an existence that has surpassed the strong person who becomes a king! "It should be soon." The little pig's voice came from over his left shoulder. "Well, it's almost here." Li Mu nodded slightly, because he could vaguely feel that far ahead, there were ten faint fluctuations of divine power, which should be the northern end of the God Realm, where the ten sacred mountains are located! "Whoosh!" The space shook, and in the blink of an eye, Li Mu disappeared from the sky. ¡­¡­ It was night, and there was a touch of coldness in the air. In the huge ancient jungle, Li Mu was sitting cross-legged as usual, immersed in the 'qualitative space' and 'deductive space'. "Huh!" After a long time, Li Mu slowly woke up. After exhaling softly, he raised his head and looked at the cold moon in the west, feeling a little lonely. The feeling of desolation in his heart could not help but emerge at this moment. "Is this life?" Li Mu asked himself softly, feeling a little bitter in his heart, but he never showed any of this emotion. At this moment, there was a hint of confusion in Li Mu's calm eyes, and his indifferent face relaxed a lot. Scenes from childhood to adulthood flashed through his mind, and he felt everything from the beginning to the end. All experiences at the moment. There is laughter, hardship, awakening, sadness, tears, hatred, andcraziness! "Perhaps this is the only way my life can be complete, right?" Li Mu asked himself again, and he couldn't help but smile. Shaking his head, he said: "But I would rather not have a complete life" "It's not up to you." A faint voice came. "Can't you help me?" Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, and then he nodded slightly and said, "It's true that I can't help it." After finishing speaking, he closed his eyes slightly and said no more words. His expression once again changed from complicated to indifferent. He didn't want to think about it because it made no sense at all. The only meaningful thing right now is to become stronger. Keep getting stronger! Over the years, Li Mu has not understood many other principles, but there is one that he has completely understood. That is, if you want everything in time to be 'up to you', you must have absolute strength. Only the strong can control their own lives and destroy all factors that cause even the slightest harm to their lives. Whether they are beasts, humans, gods, or the 'rules' of this world, under absolute power, everything can be destroyed. Gotta surrender! Li Mu didn¡¯t think about anything else, but sorted out his existing cultivation strength. ??Among them [Death Knife Codex]. The first form: death silence - perfection; the second form: death madness ¨C perfection; the third form: death hatred ¨C perfection; the fourth form: death roar ¨C perfection; the fifth form: death rage ¨C perfection; The sixth form: Death Grief - Perfection; The seventh form: The remnant soul of death - Dacheng; The Eighth form: The cold silence of death - Dacheng; The ninth form: Death blood killing-Xiaocheng; The tenth form: Death collapse- -none; [New God and Demon Tempered Body**] has entered the second level, and under the power of the upper godhead, it is soaring towards the third level. "My current power can kill ordinary nine-door realms, but if I am a god cultivator in ancient times, I can only kill the middle god. Although I can also fight with the upper gods. But I can't kill them, and it is difficult to defeat them. "Slowly, Li Mu opened his eyes and couldn't help but frown. He realized it clearly. I will definitely have to deal with the 'Alliance of Gods' in the future, and the leader of the Alliance of Gods explained that the existence of the ninth sect level in the main god realm is too far apart in strength. Although Li Mu is confident that he can reach that state in the future, he doesn¡¯t know when and what month. What is the most precious thing in the world? It¡¯s time! Similarly, in the eyes of some people, time is the cheapest, and this all varies from person to person. But for Li Mu, every minute and every second now is important. The sooner he can improve his strength, the better. It¡¯s just a pity "The first gate of the Nine Gate Realm" Li Mu murmured to himself, clenching his fists uncontrollably, feeling in his heart?I feel quite helpless because after waiting for so long, the opportunity never came. After sighing lightly, Li Mu slowly stood up, floated to the sky, and disappeared here. Although he remembers to break through the current realm of cultivation, he can't rush anything, especially this kind of leap in cultivation realm, and he can't force it. Soon, the night dissipated and day fell. Above the nine white clouds in the sky, Li Mu raised his head slightly and looked towards the bright sun that exuded bronze light, feeling strange in his heart. Because in this divine world there is both night and day, there are also lightning and thunder, strong winds and heavy rain. He once tried to see what the bright sun was and what the cold moon was, but no matter how high he climbed, he couldn't reach it. On the contrary, the higher he went up, the greater the pressure. Even now, he felt a little Unable to bear it, he finally had to give up. But Li Mu vaguely saw that whether it was the bright sun or the cold moon, there seemed to be a portal in it, a portal that could lead to another world in a flash. Li Mu was extremely curious about this, but he did not ask about the Black Throne, but suppressed this curiosity in his heart. Because he knows that even if he knows the answer, he doesn't have the strength to explore it now. Just like that, five days later At this time, ten giant peaks standing side by side appeared in his sight. "Ten sacred mountains, that's it?" The moment he saw the ten giant peaks reaching the sky, Li Mu couldn't help but said to himself. "Yeah." An extremely cold female voice came from the Life and Death Dzi Bead. "It's quite spectacular." Xiaozhu woke up leisurely and grinned slightly after seeing the ten giant peaks reaching the sky in the distance. "It is indeed spectacular." Li Mu did not deny it, because the ten sky-reaching giant peaks were not only the largest ones he had ever seen in his life, but also the highest peaks. They looked extremely majestic at first glance, and exuded bursts of divine power, producing waves of waves. The feeling of oppression is simply inaccessible to ordinary people. Even though they were far apart, Li Mu could still feel the sense of oppression. And each giant peak covers an area of ??thousands of miles and is countless tens of thousands of feet high. Looking up, you can't see where its top is. Ten divine peaks stand side by side, one next to the other, and the ten peaks stacked together are even more majestic! "Your next task is to climb any one of these ten sacred mountains. Remember, you can only hike, not fly. This is my warning to you! As for the reason, there is no need to explain, you will know. "The cold female voice came from the Life and Death Dzi Pearl again. "Okay." Hearing this, although Li Mu had doubts in his heart, he did not ask anything. He took a step forward and quickly fell towards the ninth peak among the ten giant peaks. Because the giant peak was the closest to him, there was no What other reasons. In just a few breaths, Li Mu had arrived at the foot of the ninth peak and stood firmly on this piece of land that could be called the 'sacred land'. By coincidence, he happened to land on the sole of his left foot first. At this moment, a deep shock appeared in his expression, followed by ecstasy. "I sensed it!" Li Mu clearly felt that a closed door appeared on the sole of his left foot. Isn't that the 'foot door' among the eight doors of the human body? ! "The opportunity finally appeared." Xiaozhu's laughter came, and he seemed to be surprised. "It's good to have a breakthrough at this time, otherwise the problems you will face next will not be so easy to solve." The voice of the Black Throne's weapon spirit, the cold and beautiful woman in black, also sounded from the Life and Death Dzi Bead. Li Mu ignored them and turned into lightning, disappearing directly into the jungle. Since he sensed the ¡®foot gate¡¯, one of the eight gates of the human body, he chose to break through without hesitation! There were no protective measures at all. After going deep into the jungle, Li Mu hurriedly sat down cross-legged, his entire mind immersed in the sole of his left foot. He could clearly 'see' that there was a red door there, but the door was tightly closed and sealed by two 'sealing runes'. Only by removing the two 'sealing runes' can you open the door and step into the Nine Gates Realm. From now on, you can open the red door at will and use the power sealed inside. If you are an ordinary cultivator, even if you can sense the eight gates of the human body, it is not easy to open them. Almost no one can succeed in one go, but it takes several, or even dozens of efforts to remove the two 'sealing runes'. But Li Mu is different! He is both an immortal cultivator and a god cultivator. Not to mention that he now possesses the power of will of a high-level god, even if he is still a low-level one.God is enough to easily uncover the two 'sealing runes' with the power of his will. "First door, open!" Without the slightest pause, as soon as he sat down cross-legged, Li Mu shouted in his heart, and directly used the power of his god-level will to surge towards the red door from the sole of his left foot. That tyrannical power of will, like two giant hands, grabbed behind the two 'sealing runes' and then pulled hard! "Chi! Chi!" The ¡®sealing talisman¡¯ that looked like a diamond iron chain in front of the immortal cultivator was now as if it were made of thin paper, shattering into several pieces in an instant! Immediately afterwards, Li Mu controlled the giant hand transformed by the power of will and pushed hard against the red door. "Click!" A violent tremor sounded, the red door suddenly opened, and an extremely powerful blood energy suddenly burst out from inside, flooding Li Mu's body instantly! =================== Text Chapter 257 An unexpected surprise ================= "Hi! Bang!" There was an extremely dull sound, and a blood-colored wave visible to the naked eye instantly spread out from the depths of the jungle, covering the surrounding area of ??thousands of feet, rendering the jungle red and looking extremely strange. Fortunately, there is no one or any creature here, otherwise it would definitely cause a commotion. And this blood wave came and went quickly, disappearing in just a few breaths. At this moment, deep in the jungle, a young man wearing a black leather robe sat cross-legged with an extremely calm expression. A faint hint of blood slowly disappeared under his skin. Obviously, the source of the blood fluctuation just now is this person! "We finally made a breakthrough, and our strength has improved a lot, but it doesn't look like it's over yet?" A thin voice sounded. A hundred feet away, the little pig floated quietly in the air, its small eyes staring at Li Mu, and there was a hint of joy and expectation on its strange face. As it says, Li Mu¡¯s breakthrough is indeed not over! "As expected of the eight innate gates of the human body, the power of blood and energy possessed by each person is sealed and reduced to eight points. Once it is opened, the cultivator can have the amazing power of blood and energy inside to enhance physical strength. Although this first The power of blood energy sealed in one door is the least among the eight doors, but it is also extremely amazing!" Li Mu closed his eyes tightly and could clearly feel the powerful blood energy contained in his body, which continuously improved his physical level. . "God and Demon Tempered Body**!" Realizing this, Li Mu couldn't help but let out a sigh of relief. He directly used the God and Demon Body Tempering **, and used the amazing blood energy to cooperate with the God and Demon Body Tempering ** to increase body strength. "Ouch!" Outside, Li Mu's body suddenly glowed with a dazzling orange light. As time went by, a faint hint of gold appeared in this orange light, and the gold became more and more intense, until finally, the golden light completely engulfed the last trace of orange! ??Look around. Li Mu's whole body is like a diamond, with golden light scattered, extremely dazzling. The whole body is no longer flesh and blood, but made of golden iron. The hardness is extremely astonishing, and the power it contains has reached An extremely terrifying level! "New God-Demon Tempered Body **Third Level!" Feeling the power of doubling his body, Li Mu suddenly felt a burst of joy in his heart. He did not expect the power of blood and energy in the first innate gate. It was actually able to promote the God-Demon Body Tempering ** that he had cultivated, allowing him to make another breakthrough! ?? If it was said that Li Mu could only barely fight against the superior gods from ancient times. Now he is enough to defeat the higher god, and may even be able to kill him. Even when faced with the human-god realm, he still has the strength to fight. As for the ordinary cultivators who open the fourth gate, they retreat, and only the strong ones at the fifth gate can suppress them. Maybe this is not enough in front of the Lord Gods, but this kind of improvement is not terrible! How Li Mu hopes that he can sense the second and third gates and rely on the power of will of the superior godhead. The 'sealing rune' can also be easily uncovered, but obviously, this is impossible. In this regard, he did not force anything. After finishing, Li Mu controlled the blood energy to flow into the first opened door. Although the amazing blood energy can enhance the cultivator's combat power, allowing the body to exert one hundred and twenty percent of its strength. But it cannot stay in the body forever, because that is its home, and it can only explode at critical moments. And after the explosion, the blood power inside cannot be used for a short period of time. Otherwise, the source will be damaged and it will no longer be usable. This is obviously not worth the gain. "What's going on?" Suddenly, Li Mu's expression changed slightly, and he couldn't help but feel a sense of shock in his heart. Because he discovered that the astonishing blood energy was beyond his control. Not only did it not return to the 'foot door', but it also surged towards the 'bloody stone' on his chest. It was as if the blood-colored stone was a magnet bigger than the 'foot door', attracting that amazing blood energy and completely swallowing it up in an instant! But what shocked Li Mu the most was not here, but that the 'bloody stone' not only attracted the blood energy, but also sucked the first 'foot gate' of the eight innate gates on the sole of his left foot. . Li Mu could clearly see that the first 'foot gate' was slightly loose, and then he left the sole of his left foot and ran towards the 'bloody stone' quickly, disappearing into it in an instant! This scene happened so suddenly and weirdly that it was completed in an instant. Li Mu couldn't go there at all.Stop it at all, because he doesn't know how to stop it, let alone the ability to stop it. "Whatwhat's going on?" Li Mu's heart was shaken, but he didn't feel any discomfort. On the contrary, he could clearly feel that the power of blood and energy possessed by the 'bloody stone' at this moment was enough to Twice as strong as before. Especially inside, there is a vague red door. The red door is completely open, with no intention of closing it at all. In other wordsthe power of blood is not only integrated into the 'blood stone', but also the red gate? As long as you use the 'blood stone', you can use that amazing power of blood, which can be used at any time? Not subject to any limitations at all? ! "How is that possible?!" Li Mu's eyes tightened. Even though his mind had been trained to be extremely strong over the years, and he had reached the point where he was not alarmed by any changes, he still couldn't keep calm at this moment, because he had never thought that such a strange scene would happen to him. Is it good or bad? Li Mu doesn¡¯t dare to draw conclusions easily, but for now, it seems that it should be good. "It seems that this stone is not as simple as it appears!" Li Mu pondered in his heart, followed by deep joy. He can imagine that if he can use the power of the eight gates arbitrarily and without any restrictions in the future, wouldn't he have an innate advantage over all other immortal cultivators and god cultivators? "It's an unexpected surprise." Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but take a deep breath, and a faint smile appeared on his face. Slowly, he opened his eyes, looked at the little pig a hundred feet away, and asked softly: "How many days have it been?" ¡°It¡¯s not long, just six days.¡± In the distance, the little pig grinned. "Your God-Devil Tempering Body** seems to be a little different from that of the Titan?" At this time, the voice of a cold and charming woman came from the Dzi Bead of Life and Death. "Is it different? It is indeed different." Li Mu was startled, then nodded, but did not explain anything. He did not want to tell the other party this secret. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± At this moment, a sound of piercing the sky came, and Li Mu subconsciously raised his head and stared at the distant sky. ================ Text Chapter 258 Titan is the main god ============== Zhuxin got up at 4 o'clock in the morning today. Because of his father's birthday, his mother had to be busy at home to entertain guests, while Zhuxin and his father had to go to the market in another town to set up a stall to sell some small goods. Needless to say, it was hard work, and the stall was also occupied. People took over and had a big quarrel. There was no choice but to live. I came back at one o'clock in the afternoon, accompanied the guests, and then went to rest for a while. I started writing at five o'clock, and finally finished a chapter. Please forgive me! Zhuxin doesn¡¯t ask for monthly tickets or anything like that, but please give me a few more recommendation votes~~Be sure to subscribe to the original version! ============== "Are you here?" Looking at the figures coming through the sky in the distance, Li Mu's expression changed slightly, and he just murmured to himself. "How slow do you think others can be? As early as five days ago, many people came here, but they didn't find you. They all arrived at the nearest foot of the ninth peak." On his shoulders, Xiaozhu tilted his head. He curled his lips and said calmly: "I'm afraid many people have arrived at the other nine sacred mountains." "Well, I sensed it." Li Mu was also concerned. After nodding slightly, he turned and looked in the direction of the ninth sacred mountain. He can clearly feel that under the ninth sacred mountain, there are hundreds of thousands of life breaths, no one is weak, and there is no shortage of powerful ones among them, reaching the sixth calamity of the six calamities realm. There are even some extremely obscure auras, and even he cannot estimate the strength, perhaps because of the great distance. As for the contestants gathered on the other nine divine peaks, Li Mu was unable to sense them. But it should be about the same. "Let's go." Without too many words, Li Mu said casually, took a step forward, and a strong wind emerged from the soles of his feet, directly pushing his body, like a bolt of lightning rushing into the sky, and disappeared here. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Not long after Li Mugang left, the figures of the contestants tried to fly over the jungle here, and did not show any abnormality, flying past as usual. "Just ride on the ninth peak." High in the air. Li Mu raised his head and said to himself, ignoring the contestants coming behind him and fixing his eyes on the ninth divine peak in front of him. At this time, a huge open space appeared in his sight. Li Mu couldn't help but lower his head and scanned the empty space. Looking at it, the open space is quite strange. With the ninth peak as the center, it is surrounded by a circle and is ten thousand feet wide. And on top of the ninth peak. There is not just one stone staircase to the top, but four. Located in the southeast, northwest and four directions. "This is not only true for the ninth peak, but also for the first peak, the second peak, the third peak and up to the tenth peak. After the ten peaks, there is a void, a blank land without any plant life, a complete void. Yes, it is the endless violent turbulence and the heart-stopping fluctuations that constantly penetrate from that terrifying land. ??Looking at that empty space. Li Mu couldn't help but feel nervous. He didn't know what existed there, but according to his perception, once he entered it, it was definitely not difficult to come out alive. At least he didn't have that ability now! Withdrawing his gaze, Li Mu once again looked towards the open space at the foot of the ten divine peaks. At this moment. In the open space under each sacred peak, there are contestants of different clothes, different heights, and different looks. They are basically concentrated at the southernmost stone steps. Because this is the northernmost part of the God Realm. The rest of the place is ¡®South¡¯, and the contestants had a hard time getting down there. Not many people would make a big circle and go to the other three stone steps. "And the stone steps are hundreds of feet wide, so there is no problem for thousands of people walking side by side. There is no reason to change them. As for the danger, will there be a big fight? I wonder how many people are still in the mood to fight at this time? Of course, this does not mean that no one goes to the other three stone steps, but it is extremely rare, so rare that there is no one. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± There was a sound of sound breaking through the air. Li Mu was not very fast, so he was caught up by several contestants behind him. However, those contestants did not pay attention to him and all headed towards the foot of the ninth peak. Li Mu did not squint at the same time and descended slowly. The arrival of him and the several contestants immediately attracted the attention of the people gathered at the entrance of the stone steps, and nearly a thousand people turned their eyes towards them. Facing nearly a thousand looks, the expressions of the six contestants who arrived together changed slightly, as if they were slightly nervous and felt extremely strong pressure. But they still stared at this pressure and kept moving forward. Especially, there were four people inside who looked away, as if they were frightened. Only two people did not dodge at all and endured it. Li Mu¡¯s eyes also flashed slightly, but there was no change in him., and there was not even the slightest ripple in my heart. This is not something he is pretending, but the calmness he has honed over the years. If he couldn't bear even this little pressure, he wouldn't be able to get here at all. Without evading, Li Mu's eyes flickered, and he glanced at the nearly a thousand contestants at random. Some of them were in groups of three or five, and some were alone. Basically, they all had an indifferent look on their faces. Although they did not mean any harm, they still He looked very wary. "Can you explain it?" Walking into the stone steps, Li Mu did not choose to climb. He found a place with few people and sat down cross-legged. His thoughts were transmitted into the Dzi Bead of Life and Death. "Okay." A cold voice came. "You should have noticed the peculiarity of these ten sacred peaks, right?" First of all, the cold woman did not explain directly, but asked a question. "A little bit." Li Mu nodded noncommittally. As early as the moment he saw these ten sacred peaks, he had a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, and the ¡®Zhongfeng Peak¡¯ of the Zhongfeng Department appeared in his mind. Zhongfeng Mountain is the sacred mountain of Zhongfeng Mountain, the sacred mountain of most of Northern Han, and the entire Qiufeng Kingdom. It can even be said to be the sacred mountain of Li Mu. Riding on the mountain peak was the most unforgettable experience in Li Mu's life. Maybe that experience was a bit unbearable to look back on, but he never thought of abandoning it because it was the initial struggle process of his life. Just like in a person's life, there will be many "teachers" to teach them knowledge. Useful experience, but the most unforgettable thing for everyone will be the ¡®Enlightenment Teacher¡¯. Perhaps what the ¡®Enlightenment Teacher¡¯ teaches is not ¡®substantive¡¯, but it is the most useful and will benefit you throughout your life! The mountain peak is Li Mu¡¯s enlightenment experience. He will neither forget it nor forget it. If one day he forgets, he may no longer be the Li Mu he once was, but will becomeanother person! Li Mu felt that among the ten sacred peaks in front of him, they looked a bit like the Zhongshan Peak. There is no feeling when standing at the foot of the mountain. Once you step up the stone steps that are hundreds of feet wide and whose top is unknown, there will be a strange pressure like that on the middle mountain peak. ¡°It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know whether the ¡®pressure¡¯ is the same as that on Zhongshan Mountain. This is just his personal guess and has not yet been confirmed. "While I'm at it, let me give you a brief introduction." came the voice of a cold and charming woman. Hear the words. Li Mu fell silent and closed his eyes slightly. Listen carefully. The cold and beautiful woman also paused for a moment before speaking: "These ten divine peaks are called 'Tongtian Peak'. They have been standing here since the emergence of the God Realm. Because it is impossible to confirm how long the God Realm has existed, so these The lifespan of the ten Heaven-reaching Peaks cannot be confirmed either. Do you want to know what kind of existence this God Realm is?" The cold and charming woman asked a question. Hearing this question, Li Mu's expression changed slightly and he was speechless, but he nodded. He did not deny his inner doubts. From the very beginning, he wanted to know what kind of existence this divine world was and who created it. He had made various guesses about it, but he knew that these guesses might all be wrong. "To tell you the truth, I actually don't know either." The cold and beautiful woman sighed slightly, with a hint of confusion and helplessness in her tone. Said: "Perhaps it is because I have not existed for a long time, but I can be sure that even if I am punishing the Supreme God, I still don't know who created the divine world. Perhaps, only the Titans have a clue." "Titan?" Li Mu frowned. He has always wondered what status the Titans have in the divine world. It seems to be higher than the five supreme gods? "Yes, Titan." The cold woman confirmed slightly, and then said: "Actually, Titan has not reached the realm of the Supreme God at all. In other words, he is just the main god." "Titan God? Lord God?" Li Mu's eyes suddenly shrank, and his calm heart suddenly became uneasy. An extremely terrifying wave appeared out of thin air. There was even more disbelief on his cold face, and he whispered: "How can it be?!" Li Mu has always believed that the Titans are stronger than the five supreme gods. Whether it is from the words of other ancient generals and gods, or from his own speculation, the Titans must surpass the five supreme gods. But now, the weapon spirit of the Black Throne actually says that the Titan is just the main god? It¡¯s unimaginable, even unimaginable! "How is that possible? What I'm telling you is just the truth. Do you believe me or not?" came a cold voice, with a hint of anger in his tone. Li Mu's heart sank, and he calmed down. His mind was spinning rapidly, and he immediately realized that the weapon spirit of the Black ThroneThere is no need to lie to yourself. In other words, the Titan is indeed just the main god. Although it is a bit unbelievable, it is a fact! "But I can tell you that the Titan God's status in the God Realm is extremely transcendent. Although he is only the main god, his strength is indeed much stronger than the five supreme gods. However, not many people know that he is the main god. "The cold and beautiful woman spoke again. Hearing this, Li Mu was shocked again, and an extremely ridiculous idea suddenly appeared in his mind. "After thinking about it, you should have guessed that the Titan God is not just a god-cultivator, but also a god-cultivator. He has already understood the Taoism, entered another realm, and seems to be at a very high level. God-cultivation is just an elective course he took later. ." The cold and charming woman said in an indifferent tone, as if this was nothing to her. ????????????????? Because she has always known this secret, and now she just said it casually. But when Li Mu heard it, he felt a shocking feeling despite his strong character! He was even more eager to know in his heart, who is the Titan? So terrifying? ! "Moreover, the Titan God is also the first god to enter the God Realm." The cold and beautiful woman obviously did not care about Li Mu's mood at the moment, and once again threw out a sentence like a bombshell. ===================== Text Chapter 259 The Secret of the Sacred Mountain ============ ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? On? whose?sips out?, take a shower, rest, and get rid of the birds! ============ "Do you want to ask, isn't this the God Realm? Why can the Titan God, who is a cultivator of immortality, come here? I can only say that regardless of whether the Titan God is a cultivator or not, as long as he possesses the Stone of Godhead, he can He is a god, just like you. No matter whether you are a cultivator or how weak your strength is, you are still a god, and you are still a high-level god!" The cold and beautiful woman did not wait for Li Mu to speak, and directly answered Li Mugang's question. The problem. Li Mu was shocked in his heart and couldn't calm down for a long time, because this completely overturned his previous conjecture, and he didn't expect that the truth would be like this. The Titan is actuallyan immortal cultivator? Moreover, he is also a being who has already understood the ¡®Tao Sect¡¯ and has transcended the Nine Sect Realm. It seems that in that realm, the Titan God stands at an extremely high level. Otherwise, how could his strength surpass the five supreme gods of the God Realm? "The Titan is older than the five supreme gods? So, he is the first god in the divine world?" After a long time, Li Mu calmed down and asked in a low voice. On his shoulder, Piggy Will fell asleep, seemingly unaware of Li Mu's changes. But in turn, Li Mu didn't notice that the corners of Xiaozhu's mouth were slightly raised at the moment, as if he was smiling, and that smile had a touch of 'playfulness' and a sense of accomplishment. "Ancient? This is natural." The cold woman replied indifferently, and after a pause, she said: "As far as I know, even the five supreme gods don't know how many years the Titans have existed, and even they still have Before he became a god, the Titan God had already ascended to the God Realm and was no longer on Qingyang Star." Hearing this, Li Mu felt something in his mind, and various thoughts flashed through his mind. The first thought: Qingyang Star was not originally in the "Age of Gods", but was controlled by outsiders who cultivated immortals. Otherwise, how could the Titan God be an immortal cultivator? Second thought: Since the Titan God is the first ¡®god¡¯ on Qingyang Star, can we say that the ¡®god¡¯ is a new path of cultivation opened up by the Titan God? The Titans are the originators of all ¡®gods¡¯? If this is the case, then this Titan is too scary, right? In the age of cultivating immortals, it was possible to carve out such a unique path of cultivation. It is definitely beyond the reach of any 'genius' or 'monster', and it is not an exaggeration to call him a 'god'. But why? Why is it that the Titan, the originator, and the five supreme gods have appeared, but he is still just the ¡®main god¡¯? Isn't this a bit too much? Logically speaking, the Titan should have already been the supreme god, and has even reached an unprecedented state, right? Li Mu is puzzled, extremely puzzled! "Your mind must be very confused now, right?" The cold and charming woman's voice sounded and passed into Li Mu's heart. Li Mu remained silent, speechless. No questions asked, he is not stupid. The other party is not stupid either. Whatever problems he can think of, the other party must also be able to think of. All he can do now is to wait quietly for the other party's explanation. "Now you should be thinking, should the original Qingyang Star be the age of immortals? Not the age of gods?" After a brief pause, the cold and beautiful woman calmly said, "Otherwise." "How?" Li Mu's eyes narrowed and he took the initiative to ask for the first time. "What do you mean?" The cold and charming woman suddenly laughed. Asked: "If the original Qingyang Star was from the age of immortals, why would there be a world of gods?" ¡°Buzz~!¡± Hearing this, Li Mu¡¯s mind was filled with roaring. Looking at the world, his heart was shaken again. Yes, if the original Qingyang Star was from the age of immortals, why would the God Realm exist so early? But if not. As the first god, why is the Titan a cultivator? etc! Suddenly, Li Mu narrowed his eyes slightly and thought of a key point. "It seems that you are not stupid. As you can imagine, the Titan God is not the first god on Qingyang Star. He is just the first god recorded in history and as far as we know." The cold and charming woman chuckled. The voice sounded, and he said: "The life of the Titan God is indeed somewhat legendary, and it is not comparable to the five supreme gods at all, but he definitely does not have the ability to open up a new path of cultivation. Although I don¡¯t know the specific reason, if I want to explain it, it should be that he was lucky and got the method of cultivating the gods in the era of immortals. Then he legitimately became the 'first god'. With this, he began to rise, unified the entire Qingyang Star, and then sensed the God Realm and ascended to the God Realm. I don¡¯t know if this explanation is correct, but it can only be explained in this way. Therefore, the original Qingyang Star was still the age of the gods. " "This is indeed the only way to explain it." Li Mu nodded, not denying it, but also?There is recognition. After all, who can tell such a thing clearly? It's like saying which came first, the chicken or the egg. Even if there is an answer to this question, it is just the speculation of the world. No one knows the facts. "And Li Mu didn't want to worry too much about this, because it didn't matter. The most important thing is, who created this divine world? An earlier god than the Titans? When the Titans ascended to the God Realm, what was the God Realm like at that time? Does God still exist? I don¡¯t understand! "I also don't know who created the God Realm. I don't know the five supreme gods. I think even the first Titan to ascend still doesn't know. Because the initial 'Age of Gods' was almost blank, unlike the Titans after the Titans. There are still records from the age of gods." The weapon spirit of the Black Throne said leisurely. "However, if you have a chance in the future, you can ask the Titan yourself. Maybe he really knows something?" Finally, the cold and beautiful woman¡¯s tone was a little weird. "Let's get to the point." Li Mu shook his head lightly. Although he was indeed curious, what was important at the moment was not here. "Well, that's far away." The Black Throne Artifact Spirit also straightened up. She who existed in the Dzi Bead of Life and Death also seemed to have locked her sights on the ten identities in front of her, and said seriously: "In the God Realm back then, There is such a legend that the current God Realm is just one of countless God Realms, and on those ten divine peaks, there are keys to other higher God Realms, and even people can leave this God Realm and return to Qingyang Star. key. Furthermore, as long as you climb up, you will be recognized by the God Realm and possess a part of the origin of this world, which is the basis for becoming the 'Supreme God'. If one fails to obtain the so-called ¡®origin¡¯, the cultivator of God will not be able to achieve the highest divine status at all. Of course, this is just a legend. Since none of the five supreme gods in the divine world have ever climbed up, can they also become the supreme gods? Can't we also enter and exit the God Realm at will? I once remembered that what the Supreme God of Punishment wanted to know most before she fell asleep was the first legend. She was curious about whether there was really a key to enter other higher god realms on that peak. " Hearing this, Li Mu frowned slightly, but then he was immediately shocked, his eyes tightened, and he asked in disbelief: "The Supreme God of Punishment has never been on board before?!" "What do you think? Not to mention punishing the Supreme God, the other four Supreme Gods, not even the Titans, have ever boarded it." There was a hint of ridicule in the cold woman's tone. She seemed to have thought of something and couldn't help but ask. : "Don't you still think that the Thousand Illusions Sect and the Alliance of Gods really think that someone among you will reach the top?" =================== Text Chapter 260 Peak Climbing Frenzy ================== Yes, since the person behind Thousand Illusions Sect is the ¡®Alliance of Gods¡¯, then everything said that day is basically half-truth and half-false. Even the Titans and the Five Supreme Gods have never climbed these ten sacred peaks. In fact, can people like me climb them? Li Mu felt a little relieved and had no words. He could clearly think that the purpose of the 'Holy Girl Competition' organized by the 'Alliance of Gods' this time was actually very simple. It was to give the bodies of the five supreme gods to the five supreme gods. It's just that he was not very lucky in punishing the supreme envoy. When he met Li Mu, he not only encountered strong resistance in the process of seizing the body, but also because of the rebellion of the Black Throne, he completely lost the chance to seize the body, and was also The Black Throne was obliterated and completely dissipated in the God Realm. Li Mu didn¡¯t know what the other four supreme divine envoys were like, and what kind of strength the four contestants who could enter the Supreme Divine Palace had, but thinking about it, they had no way of resisting in front of the supreme divine envoys who had the strength of a superior god. "You must have guessed it." The cold and charming woman's voice came from the Dzi Bead of Life and Death, saying: "This time the Alliance of Gods has asked you to come to the God Realm for two purposes. One is to provide the body for the five supreme gods to seize. The second thing is to let you climb this sacred mountain and discover people with potential. They say whoever can reach the peak first can leave the divine world. That is just a lie to fool you. " "Can I go up there?" a long voice came out. ¡°What?¡± The cold and beautiful woman paused, a little confused. "I mean. Can these ten divine peaks be climbed?" Li Mu's eyes flashed, and he lowered his head to look at the Dzi Bead of Life and Death on his chest. His eyes seemed to be able to penetrate the Dzi Bead of Life and Death and see the black throne inside, and The cold and charming woman in black is sitting on the throne. After hearing this, the expression of the cold and charming woman in black changed. The next moment, her face darkened slightly, and she whispered: "I don't know, it must be possible. But so far, no one has boarded it, no matter the five major Both the Supreme God and the Titans stopped at the penultimate stone steps, trying countless times without success. You don't think that you or any of those humans will be able to climb up, do you?" Hearing this, Li Mu smiled slightly and did not answer the other party's words. He slowly raised his head. Looking at the deep place in front of me, my eyes flickered. No one knew what he was thinking. At this moment, the little pig on his shoulder suddenly opened its small eyes, and a hint of solemnity flashed in his expression. "It's still the same. If you want to do it, you have to do your best. Maybecan it really succeed?" At the same time, a voice that only it could hear sounded. ¡°In the Dzi Bead of Life and Death, the cold and beautiful woman in black sitting on the black throne clenched her jade fists slightly, and there was a hint of coldness between her brows, but she did not speak any more. Close your eyes slightly, your body becomes illusory and disappears on the black throne. Li Mu had already ignored worldly affairs and entered into cultivation. In the blink of an eye, six days passed quietly. On this day, Li Mu opened his eyes. There was quite a commotion among the surrounding crowd. "Everyone!" Not long after the commotion appeared, an extremely rich voice boomed, suppressing the commotion. All the contestants looked sideways and focused on one person wearing a yellow robe. A middle-aged man with short light black hair, about forty years old. Facing the gazes of thousands of contestants, the middle-aged man in yellow robe was not nervous. He just smiled slightly and said: "My Excellency Tan Yuan, first of all, congratulations to everyone for arriving here. It proves that you have worked hard this year. Maybe if you encounter There are a lot of murderous opportunities, but as long as we get here, I think everything is safe." Having said this, he glanced slightly at the thousands of contestants. Although his tone was calm, it was not difficult for everyone present to hear that there was a profound meaning in his words. The meaning is very simple. It is forbidden to take action here. If you violate it, he will not spare you! For a moment, many contestants felt a little unhappy in their hearts. However, when they noticed the aura of the yellow-robed man Tan Yuan, more than 95% of the contestants were shocked, and their inner unhappiness suddenly disappeared. Because Tan Yuan is an extremely powerful person at the sixth calamity level! ¡°Perhaps all the more than a thousand contestants present have entered the Sixth Tribulation Realm, but few have reached the Sixth Tribulation. And now, it is indeed time for someone to say something. As a sixth-level calamity figure, Tan Yuan does have the right to speak and formulate relevant rules. "At least, those of them who have not yet reached the Sixth Tribulation Realm have no power to resist at all. Many people glanced at several of the characters. After realizing that those characters had no intention of speaking, everyone fell silent.?Mind, these people may have reached the formula, and Tan Yuan is just speaking on their behalf. Li Mu glanced at Tan Yuan casually, and then closed his eyes again. Just like that, Tan Yuan began to talk, and the words continued to reach the ears of him and all the contestants. As for what is going on under the other nine divine peaks, no one knows, but I think something has been done. ¡­¡­ Qianhuan Sect is located in a huge square of 30,000 feet. Millions of spectators stood quietly on top of the giant trees, their eyes always staring at the golden-red light curtain of about 10,000 people. What is revealed is that except for the different characters, the surrounding scenes are basically the same. In other words, the contestants of the light curtain have all arrived at the same place, which is the northern end of the God Realm, where the ten sacred mountains are located! However, among them, there were more than ten light curtains with different scenes, which attracted the attention of many people. They were all confused and puzzled, but they did not pay too much attention. Sitting cross-legged on the giant tree, Mu You didn't care about other people's light curtains at all, because she only saw the light curtains of Li Mu. As long as Li Mu was okay, her heart was peaceful, but in this calm moment. But it also carries a trace of nervousness. Because the next step is the last part of this ¡®Saint Girl Competition¡¯, she doesn¡¯t know what the outcome will be, because she knows that this ¡®Saint Girl Competition¡¯ is by no means as simple as it seems. Looking at Li Mu inside the golden-red light curtain, Mu You's beautiful eyes were full of belief. In her heart, nothing would happen to Li Mu, and any choice she made was correct. Thousands of feet above the sky, the eyes of a middle-aged woman in red robe flickered, her eyes always moving on the five light screens. But only one can really attract her attention, make her curious, puzzle her, and puzzle her. Because what is revealed on four of the light screens is the top of four giant peaks. There are figures standing on each of them, three men and one woman, staring quietly at the ten heaven-reaching divine peaks in the distance. But inside the other light curtain, there is a man in black sitting cross-legged among the ten divine peaks, under the ninth divine peak. Compared to the other four people, the man in black did come a little strangely. Looking at the man in the black leather robe, the middle-aged woman's expression showed a touch of solemnity, evenshock! "Impossible!" The next moment, her eyes flashed and her jade fists clenched tightly, immediately denying the conjecture in her heart. "I hope I'm overthinking it." After a long time, the middle-aged woman in red robe sighed softly and slowly closed her eyes. ¡­¡­ "That's all Tan said. One day later, we will climb the mountain together. Regardless of success or failure, after all, everyone's goal is just to win the favor of the saint. There is no need to fight and hurt the harmony." Under the ninth peak, Tan Yuan, a middle-aged man in yellow robe, smiled peacefully, his eyes swept over the crowd and spoke loudly. Everyone was silent, but most people nodded, especially those relatively weak contestants, who basically breathed a sigh of relief. They stick together in order to save their lives and get through the competition for the Saint safely. Now that Tan Yuan, who is at the sixth calamity level, has spoken like this, if someone dares to take action, he will not give him face. Who would do such an idiotic thing? Even several contestants who are in the sixth calamity realm wouldn't be like this, right? Just like that, the Ninth Peak became quiet. As for the other nine divine peaks, there may have been a bit of noise, but then they fell silent. The day passed quickly, and when the bronze sun came the next day, there was finally some movement among the ten sacred mountains in silence. It was at this moment that Li Mu slowly opened his eyes and looked around. The contestants were all gathered in front of the stone staircase to the sky. The eight people closest to them were the eight sixth-level calamity powerhouses headed by Tan Yuan. ¡°Now, start climbing and do your best!¡± A loud voice sounded. I saw the eight people headed by Tan Yuan rushing into the stone staircase to the sky at the same time. They paused slightly and climbed up quickly! "superior!" Seeing this, the thousands of contestants behind them all gave a low shout, and hurriedly followed up, rushing up the stone staircase to the sky. In just a few breaths, Li Mu was alone in the entire open space. Li Mu is not in a hurry because he knows that it is basically impossible for these people to reach the top of this mountain, but nothing is absolute. Moreover, although this sacred peak is similar to Zhongshan Peak, is it actually similar? otherwise! But Li Mu didn't pause for long. He stood up and stepped in front of the stone staircase to the sky. After a pause, he looked sideways at the pig on his shoulder and frowned: "?Don't go inside? " What he was referring to was the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death'. He didn't want the little pig to bear the pressure on the divine peak, and the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death' could block any pressure from the outside world. "No need, let's go." Xiaozhu grinned and said with a calm smile. Hearing this, Li Mu's expression darkened, but without saying anything more, he stepped on the first stone step of the sky-reaching stone staircase. At this moment, his expression couldn't help but change, and he suddenly understood why neither the Titans nor the five supreme gods could set foot on the top of this divine peak! ================= Text Chapter 261 Strange State "It is indeed different from Zhongshan Peak." Stepping on the first stone step of the Tongtian Stone Stairway, Li Mu's eyes narrowed, and he felt relieved after a strong shock in his heart. He clearly understood that the Titans and the five supreme gods back then , including all the gods and men in the entire God Realm, why can't they climb to the top? This is the reason! "Did you find it?" At this time, the voice of a cold and beautiful woman in black came from the Life and Death Dzi Bead. "You should have said less, right?" Li Mu frowned and did not answer directly, but asked in a low voice. "Say less?" The latter was a little confused. "Back then, the people who could stand on the penultimate stone steps should not only be the Titans and the five supreme gods." Li Mu nodded slightly and said casually. "Indeed." The cold and charming woman in black seemed a little surprised that Li Mu could guess this, but she did not deny it, and continued: "In ancient times, many gods in the God Realm reached the penultimate stone steps. There are main gods, emperor gods, king gods, heavenly gods, earth gods, human gods, upper gods, middle gods, and even lower gods.¡± "Because in front of this sacred mountain, no matter what the cultivation level is, everything is equal, right?" Li Mu's expression was still calm, and he was not at all surprised by this statement, because he had already thought of this, but he didn't expect it. These ten divine peaks are really so strange. "Yes." The latter still did not deny it and replied casually. "But don't be so naive as to think that these humans can go far or even reach the top. They are just ordinary humans. Not gods." Before Li Mu could say anything, the cold and charming woman in black spoke again, with a tone of voice. A hint of disdain. "I never thought about it." Li Mu's eyes flashed, and he simply said four words. After the four words, he was silent, closed his eyes slightly, and walked step by step towards the extremely steep stone staircase to the sky. Li Mu did not deny the words of the cold and charming woman in black, because this was indeed the truth. Since stepping onto the stone staircase, he has already understood the difference between this sacred peak and the Zhongshan Peak. The similarity between the two peaks is that there is invisible pressure on the stone stairs. The higher you go up, the stronger the pressure will be. But the difference is also obvious. The pressure on Zhongshan Mountain is not only aimed at the will of the cultivator, but also at the cultivation level of the cultivator. If your will is not strong enough, you will not be able to reach the top, and if your strength and cultivation cannot keep up, you will also be unable to reach the top. But this divine peak is different. The 'coercion' it exudes is only singular. The oppression aimed at the cultivator's will will not target the cultivator's strength and state of cultivation at all. In other words, even an ordinary person, an ordinary person who has not even reached the Bronze Body Realm, as long as his will is strong enough, can go very far on this stone staircase to the sky, and even reach the top. On the other hand, even if it is a nine-door realm, or a terrifying existence beyond the nine-door realm. But if his will is not strong enough, he won't be able to go very far, let alone reach the top. Naturally, generally, the stronger a person's cultivation is, the stronger their will will be. After all, those who can possess extremely high levels of cultivation are all those who possess great perseverance and great wisdom. but. Nothing is absolute. People with weak cultivation have stronger will than those with strong cultivation. Although this kind of thing is relatively rare. But definitely not uncommon. Especially now, Li Mu understands that the will possessed by the middle god is not necessarily stronger than that of the lower god. Because the breakthrough of the divine personality is not related to the strength of the will, but depends on the amount of 'divine energy'. Sometimes, the will of the lower god is stronger than that of the middle god, but after releasing the will, why is it that the lower god is so much weaker than the middle god? It¡¯s because of the low level of the godhead! The Stone of Godhead can be said to be the ¡®crystal of will¡¯, and it is also a carrier. It is indeed condensed from one person's 'will', gathering most of God's will, but there is still a part of the will that is not condensed in it. In other words, different levels of Godhead Stones can have the same will. However, due to different levels, the increase in willpower of the Godhead Stone is also different. The higher the level of the Godhead Stone, the stronger the power of will it can increase. In other words, the power of the same level of willpower exploded by different levels of divine power is different. Therefore, it does not mean that the will of the Supreme God will be stronger than the Lord God, or stronger than the Emperor God or King God. It's just that because the Supreme God has a high level of godhead, the amplified will power is also high. Of course, if they can reach the level of the supreme god, will their will be weak? Obviously not. But Li Mu could clearly think of this. Otherwise, why would the Titan be at the penultimate level if it was only the main god level???Above the stone steps? The five supreme gods could only stand there. Not to mention, the cold and charming woman in black just now said that the weakest lower god has been recorded standing on the penultimate stone steps. It can be seen that this divine peak is not only the will of the entire team of cultivators, but can also directly target the 'origin of will' of a person regardless of the level of the godhead. Perhaps compared to the cultivators, the gods who have condensed the Godhead Stone still have a certain advantage, but this advantage has been infinitely weakened. Furthermore, this is the divine world and is open to gods. It is a great blessing for these immortal cultivators to have the opportunity today. Quietly, Li Mu walked at a leisurely pace on the stone staircase that reached the sky with hundreds of widths and an unknown number of steps, with a calm look on his face. ¡°Perhaps there are many differences between this sacred mountain and Zhongshan Mountain, but at this moment, it still gave him a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, which made him miss it very much. Other contestants climb separately in order to reach higher, or even climb to the top, to get one of the ten places. But to Li Mu, that was not important at all. The most important thing is this familiar feeling. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ¡­¡­ Because in his eyes, reaching the top is nothing unusual. When he was able to reach the top of Zhongshan Mountain, could he not reach the top of this sacred mountain? Perhaps, the Zhongshan Mountain Peak cannot be compared with this divine peak, but also, the comparison between Li Mu back then and Li Mu now is like fluorescent light against the bright moon. Gradually, Li Mu slowly entered a strange state, just like the last few stone steps when climbing a mountain. His heart became ethereal, and all the pressure in his body seemed to have dissipated. It was at this time that a flash of orange doors and yellow doors appeared in his perception at the same time! That¡¯s the second and third doors! ==================================== Text Chapter 262 Human nature is evil =================== The second door opens! The third alchemy door is open! Li Mu's body trembled twice in a row, and his aura suddenly increased several times at this moment. An extremely terrifying wave was about to burst out from his body, but with a soft hum, he shook out the aura. The fluctuations were suppressed! Li Mu doesn¡¯t want to be the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. When he is high-profile, he should be high-profile, and when he is low-key, he should be low-key. In this current situation, it's better to keep a low profile. "It's lucky that we can still break through at this time." came Xiaozhu's voice. Because the second door and the third door opened at the same time, Li Mu had already woken up from the ethereal state. Although it was a pity, he didn't care. At the same time, he did not answer Xiaozhu's words. Instead, he closed his eyes slightly, held back his breath, and felt the orange gate at the sole of his right foot and the yellow gate at the Dantian. Two extremely astonishing streams of blood suddenly erupted from inside, like a volcano that had been silent for a long time and was suddenly activated. The blood spread all over his body. "God and Demon Tempered Body**!" Li Mu's expression condensed. He didn't want to suppress these two forces of blood, because it was a rare opportunity. Once you miss the opportunity to improve your physical strength, you really missed it, because this opportunity can only be achieved when you break through. Appear. Just like in the Three Meridians Realm, every time you break through a realm, spiritual energy from heaven and earth will descend, and it is the same here. Li Mu hurriedly used the God-Demon Body Tempering ** to allow his body to absorb as much as possible the two waves of shocking blood energy. Improve your physical fitness level. There was no change in his body, but there was an undetectable tremor. And under the skin, golden light flows, whether it is muscle tissue, skin tissue, blood vessels, or bones, they are all rising at an extremely fast speed. At the same time, the dazzling golden light began to dim little by little, and traces of green light appeared in it. As time goes by. The green light became more intense and began to swallow the dazzling golden light rapidly. "snort¡­¡­" The moment after the green light completely swallowed up the dazzling golden light, Li Mu's steps suddenly stopped, his body trembled, and a dull snort came out of his nose, an extremely terrifying His physical strength wanted to explode, but was suppressed by him. Through his feet, it was directly transmitted to the stone steps under his feet. But the blue stone steps were not damaged at all. Not a trace of it, just like Li Mu's strength. There is no way to harm it in the slightest. Realizing this, a faint hope flashed in Li Mu's eyes. He knows the physical strength he possesses now. Even if the evil man in black reappears, he is sure to blast the opponent with one punch, and the ordinary fourth gate level is not enough. If he explodes with all his strength, he can fight against the strongest of the fifth sect among the human-god realms and immortal cultivators! "I didn't expect you to be able to break through at this time. It seems that I underestimated you." A cold and charming woman's voice came from inside the Life and Death Dzi Bead. Li Mu still didn¡¯t speak. He exhaled slightly and closed his eyes slightly. He stood quietly on the spot, feeling the strength and realm he possessed. He is not only a high-level god now, but also a third-level god. Especially his physical strength is much stronger than ordinary high-level gods, let alone those cultivating immortals. Realizing this, Li Mu couldn't help but feel a touch of joy in his heart. Perhaps this strength is still not enough in front of the Alliance of Gods, but to be able to achieve such an improvement in such a short period of time has already exceeded his expectations. No matter what the outcome of this trip to the God Realm is. His harvest can be said to be 'quite abundant'. Soon, Li Mu stopped thinking about this, and instead focused on the second foot door and the third alchemy door in his body. When he thought about it, if nothing unexpected happened, these two 'innate gates' would probably also be sucked away by the blood-colored stone on the chest. "Is that so" In the silence, Li Mu stared at the two doors and murmured to himself. The next moment, his expression suddenly changed, as an extremely strong pulling force suddenly burst out from the blood-colored stone. In the blink of an eye, it enveloped the orange door and the yellow door, directly pulling the two doors, trying to pull them apart. Devour it. Just like the first foot door, although the two innate gates are stronger than the first foot door, the bloody stone is also stronger than before because it swallowed the first foot door and Li Mu's strength breakthrough. countless. Even if the orange door and the yellow door resisted, they still left their original positions and went straight to the chest! Li Mu didn't stop it, and he couldn't stop it. He could only watch quietly, like a bystander.   Two days later, the two innate gates finally approached. The blood-colored stone on Li Mu's chest glowed brightly, like opening a bloody mouth, swallowing up the orange gate first. The swallowed orange door directly hit the red door that already existed inside. However, after the two collided, there was no sound, nor were they broken, but merged with each other! Yes, fusion! In that weird space, the red door and the orange door slowly merged into one, the whole body exuded red and orange light, and a more powerful aura filled the air. After that, the yellow gate was also swallowed up by the blood-colored stone, and began to merge with the red-orange gate. There was no surprise at all. The three doors merged into one another. There was only one door in the blood-colored stone, and this red, orange, and yellow portal shone brightly! The moment this three-color portal appeared, Li Mu's expression couldn't help but change, and his heart was shocked. Because he felt an unprecedented terrifying power that transcended the current realm escape from it and spread throughout his body! "Is this the power that the three innate sects can possess? No, after merging with each other, they have increased their power three times!" Li Mu was shocked in his heart, and it was hard to imagine that the blood-colored stone had such power, and could actually make the human body The eight innate gates merge with each other. Especially the surging energy of the three-color portal is three times that of when it was dispersed! It¡¯s hard for Li Mu to imagine how terrifying it would be if the fourth portal, the fifth portal, and finally the ninth portal were merged? Nine times the power? ! "Where did this thing come from?!" Li Mu was puzzled. He had never thought that the mysterious blood stone obtained after killing Gui Lan was so strange, completely beyond the scope of his knowledge and imagination. But he knew that this was definitely a treasure, an extremely terrifying treasure! Another day passed, and one day later, Li Mu just opened his eyes and his expression calmed down. This is the third day since he stopped. No one knows why he stopped. Has he reached his limit so quickly? How can this be? ! Therefore, at this moment, other contestants have already walked thousands of feet away, and some people at the front have even crossed thousands of feet of stone steps. And Li Mu is only a hundred feet tall. If this is his limit, isn't it too ridiculous? Not only the millions of viewers outside will not believe it, but even all the contestants here will not believe it. However, among the tens of thousands of contestants who exist in the God Realm, no one will pay attention to him. Even among the millions of spectators outside, only a few will pay attention to him. Because there was nothing strange about Li Mu on the surface. Apart from suddenly stopping, there was no other movement at all. Moreover, in the light screen where thousands of other contestants were, there was a scene that shocked millions of outside viewers! ¡­¡­ "Pfft!" Blood sprayed out, and a man in green robe turned his head with wide eyes, staring at the man in black behind him, and asked in disbelief: "Whywhat?!" His expression was full of grief, anger and pain, not only because his life had come to an end, but also because his soul was traumatized. "There is no reason. Although we were friends before, don't forget that we are competitors now. If I kill you, I will have one less opponent and I can get everything you have." Afterwards, the man in black grinned and sneered. There was a hint of ignorance underneath his expression. ¡°Bang!¡± The man in green robe fell to the ground and died with his eyes open! Not only did such a scene happen here, but there were also such scenes on the other nine divine peaks. In the outside world, the golden-red light curtain that had no longer disappeared began to disappear again, and this disappearance speed was infinitely faster than it had been in the past year or so! On top of the giant tree, Mu You just casually glanced at the disappearing light screens, her beautiful eyes always staring at the light screen where Li Mu was, although she was also curious about why Li Mu stopped suddenly, standing there for three days. But she didn't worry at all that Li Mu would be in danger. Even in her heart, as long as Li Mu is willing, he can kill all the contestants! Thousands of feet high in the sky, the middle-aged woman in red robe frowned slightly, her eyes always staring at five of the light curtains, while also paying attention to the other four. In the end, she was still locked on the light curtain where Li Mu was. Suddenly, Li Mu, who was within the light curtain, raised his head. His cold eyes seemed to penetrate the golden-red light curtain and fell directly on the middle-aged woman in red robe. Thousands of feet high in the sky, the face of the middle-aged woman in red robe could not help but change, and she subconsciously turned her eyesHe opened his eyes and didn't dare to look at her! ¡­¡­ On top of the sacred mountain in the God Realm, a hundred feet high, Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, and he raised his head and stared at the countless golden-red eyes above his head, with a hint of coldness in his expression. As his strength increased, he could clearly see the golden red eyes, and he could even feel through those eyes how many people were looking at him and who they were. But he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. After retracting his gaze, he walked forward step by step. At this time, a faint scent of blood rushed towards him, making him frown. "Human nature is evil, you know those guys can't help but take action." At the same time, Xiaozhu's voice came. "Maybe." Li Mu said calmly, facing the faint blood, and walked forward calmly. Not long after, the bloody scene slowly appeared in his sight. =============== Text Chapter 263 Bloody Killing Along the Way ============= At the northern end of the God Realm, there are ten peaks standing side by side, covering an area of ??thousands of miles and an unknown number of tens of thousands of feet high. At this moment, there are countless giant peaks in the deep mountains and forests thousands of miles away to the south of these ten giant peaks. But only, there are only four tallest peaks standing on them. Four figures. Three men and one woman. They are all extremely young. The three men are wearing red robes, black robes, and gray robes respectively, and one woman is wearing blue clothes. They look stunningly beautiful. At this moment, the four of them stood on the four giant peaks, facing the ten sacred mountains, quietly watching the scene happening on the ten sacred mountains. Even though they are thousands of miles apart, they seem Even so, you can clearly see everything on the ten sacred mountains. "It's finally official. The Alliance of Gods is really boring. After choosing the carrier for us, have you started to choose it yourself?" A faint chuckle sounded. I saw the young man in the red robe with countless refinements on it smiled slightly. Turning sideways, his eyes swept over the cold evil man in black robe, the cold man in gray robe, and That extremely beautiful woman in blue. However, this person¡¯s eyes paused on the beautiful woman in blue, and said rather amusingly: ¡°You seem to be lucky to have found a body like this, plus Your transformation can be called a woman. " "If you don't speak, no one will treat you as a mute!" The woman in blue has cold beautiful eyes, her tone is extremely indifferent, and her beauty shows endless aloofness. "Forget it, pretend I didn't say anything." The man in red robe and red lotus spread his hands. A look of helplessness. Then, he looked sideways at the cold evil man in black and the cold man in gray robe, frowned and said: "What are your plans next? Go to the Alliance of Gods? I don't want to, it seems like that There are interesting things to do in Qingyang Star, why not go there to play? " "If you want to seek death, you can go there." The cold evil man in black grinned with a sarcastic look on his face. The cold man in gray robe remained silent, and at the moment when the cold man in black finished speaking, he slowly took a step forward and disappeared from the top of the giant peak in an instant. "We are leaving the God Realm next. Don't you want to try these ten divine peaks again? Maybe you can climb them? That cruel guy has already It¡¯s begun. "But that cold voice reached the ears of the three of them. Hearing this, whether it was the man in red robe and red lotus, the man in black and cold evil, or the woman in blue and ice, their faces all changed. With their eyes flickering, they all locked their gazes on the ninth of the ten divine peaks, with a trace of deep curiosity in their eyes. at the same time. They looked at the indifferent man in gray, and he was actually running towards the ninth peak! After looking at each other. The three of them also jumped into the air instantly and headed straight for the other three of the ten divine peaks, without choosing the ninth peak. ¡­¡­ At this time, in the sky above the 30,000-foot square outside, the expression of the middle-aged woman in red robe changed slightly, and she stared at four of the less than 10,000 light curtains, because the four inside were not visible. There were figures that had moved, but they also took action. The gray figure among them attracted her attention. ? Same. Many people among the millions of viewers noticed this, and looked surprised, especially when there was a woman among them? Isn't it? This is no saint at all In the competition, all the participants are men, how could there be women? When did this happen? But the facts told them that it was indeed a woman, and the surprise on their faces couldn't help but become more and more intense. And these people are not fools. Now they all have a vague guess that Qianhuan Sect's "Saint Girl Competition" is not as simple as it seems, there must be something hidden. Only They don¡¯t know what the ¡®hidden secret¡¯ is. There is no way to figure it out. Leaving? Yes, many people want to leave, but they simply can¡¯t! Although some do not want to admit it, everyone knows that they have been placed under house arrest here by Qian Huan Sect, and they may even stay here forever. break out? They do want to explode. After all, there are so many people, no matter how strong the Qian Huan Sect is, he will never be able to easily resist them, and he will definitely be able to escape. But now is not the time to break out, because once it breaks out, there will be no way out. I hope that Thousand Illusions Sect will not do too much. Everyone has this in their hearts, waiting quietly and watching. ¡­¡­ "Finally"?Is it coming? "Above the nine peaks, Li Mu paused slightly in his forward steps. He did not look back, but he clearly felt that the thing that originally existed thousands of miles away had never been there. The four terrifying auras that had any movement now started to move, and they started to move separately. Especially among them, there was one person running straight towards the ninth peak where he was! "Be careful. Although you have become a lot stronger now, the supreme envoy with the carrier body will not be able to return to his peak in a short time, but he can still become stronger in a day. Thousands of miles is definitely beyond what ordinary people can compare with. "At this time, the voice of a cold and charming woman in black came from the Dzi Bead of Life and Death. Li Mu said nothing, but he nodded and started to move again. At this moment, he had walked nearly three thousand feet of stone steps. The bloody atmosphere in front of him became more and more intense. Looking away, a bloody scene appeared in his sight. I saw the corpses of contestants lying on the stone steps. Some had their chests pierced by sharp blades, some were cut into two parts, some had their heads separated from their bodies, and some even had their heads separated from their bodies. Some were torn in half, and blood overflowed, dyeing the stone steps bright red. The whole scene looked extremely tragic and terrifying. If an ordinary person sees this scene, he will definitely be scared crazy. But for Li Mu, who has seen scenes countless times scarier than this over the years, it didn't feel much of a shock. But if you say you don¡¯t feel anything, that would be a lie. People are human beings after all, and they have emotions. Li Mu, same thing. "However, the change in Li Mu's expression was not that of throbbing, but of coldness! Slowly, he walked past the corpses one after another without paying any attention to them. He just raised his head and looked at the bloody figures directly in front of him, the participants in the battle. The contestant. ¡°Perhaps due to the terrible pressure brought by the sacred mountain, the contestants were simply unable to explode with their normal strength, and were even weakened by as much as 90%. "ah!" Amidst a shocking scream, a contestant suddenly ran down the stone steps, looking terrified and trying to escape. "Save me! Please, save me!" Especially after seeing Li Mu, he begged with pain on his face. Because both of his arms have long since disappeared, there are countless wounds on his body, and there are even several fatal holes! If he hadn't possessed the strength of the third calamity level, I'm afraid he would have Life and death! "Hey, no one can save you!" Behind this person is a contestant wearing a green robe with a ferocious face and possessing fourth-level calamity strength. Looking at the two people running away and chasing each other, Li Mu frowned and ignored them. "Pfft!" In the end, in the pillar of blood that soared into the sky, the contestant was beheaded and everything was taken away, including his life. Even if the other party cast a sad look, Li Mu didn't pay attention to it, so he refused to save him? Maybe, he only knew that he had no reason to save the other party. "Hey, I didn't expect there was someone behind me, come and die!" At this time, extremely wild laughter rang out, and the man in green robe who beheaded the previous contestant held a sharp blade and rushed forward. Came over. Li Mu paused slightly, just when he was about to take action "Pfft!" As the blood rose, the head of the man in green robe flew out like this! A gray figure stood behind the man in green robe ================ Text Chapter 264 Cooperation ===================== "Pfft!" The blood rose, and the green-robed man's head was separated from his body, flew out, and rolled down the stone steps hundreds of feet wide. His body also fell to the ground, twitched a few times and then disappeared. movement. If the contestant who was killed by the man in green robe just now could see it, he would definitely be overjoyed and fall into ecstasy. But alas, the contestant couldn't be seen at all. The only one who could be seen was Li Mu. Li Mu stood quietly, his face extremely calm, but his eyes shrank slightly at that moment, and there was a faint shock in his heart. Li Mu did not look at the dead man in green robe, but fixed his gaze on the handsome man in gray robe who appeared behind the man in green robe. "Modun." At a glance, Li Mu recognized who the opponent was. Before the 'Saint Girl Competition' started, in the small courtyard where he was, the last contestant to enter was Mo from the Shaping Ming Clan. pause! But Li Mu clearly felt that the Moton at this moment was different from the Moton at that time. Not only was there a strong aura of god permeating his body, but his cultivation level had also reached the fourth gate! Feeling this guy, Li Mu's heart sank slightly, and with his cold eyes, he immediately thought of something extremely terrifying. This point is: this person must have gone to one of the five supreme gods in the God Realm, and entered the Supreme Palace. It is very likely that the other party is not the original Merton, but the Supreme Divine Envoy! "It seems you still remember me." A faint chuckle sounded. Hear this. Li Mu shrank his eyes again and stared at the other person, because he suddenly felt that the other person was still the other person, the same Moton, not the supreme divine envoy! "There is something wrong with this person!" At this time, the voice of the black throne weapon spirit and the cold and beautiful woman in black came from the Dzi Bead of Life and Death. "He was not taken away." At the same time, the voice of the little pig came. "Yeah!" Li Mu clenched his fists slightly, forcing down the shock in his heart. Especially after thinking about the strangeness of the Shaping Nether Tribe, the possibility of Moton not being taken away is not low. But if this is really the case, then this Moton seems a bit scary! "It seems that your body has not been taken away from you? Haha, you must be too nervous. I am not the supreme envoy, I am still me. You should have guessed it." In the midst of chuckles, the man in gray robe, Mo Dun, spread his hands. There was a peaceful smile on his handsome face. Very friendly tone. "So what?" Li Mu said in a cold voice with a cold expression. "Uh" Merton paused. A hint of helplessness flashed across his handsome face, and he sighed softly: "You are really hard to talk to. In fact, I came here to find cooperation with you. Otherwise, the problems we will face next will be extremely difficult. too much." "Cooperation?" Li Mu's eyes flashed, and a hint of suspicion flashed across his face, but he did not ask anything because he roughly knew what the other party meant by "cooperation." It is nothing more than wanting to overcome the next difficulties, fight against the Thousand Illusions Sect, and fight against the Alliance of Gods. "Yes, cooperation." Merton smiled, took a few steps forward, and found a relatively clean stone step with no blood stains to sit down on. Said: "Let's talk." "This is a good choice." Before Li Mu spoke, Xiaozhu's voice came. "Really?" Li Mu turned his head and looked at the little pig on his shoulder. "What do you think?" Xiaozhu grinned and looked at Moton with a pair of small eyes. He said calmly: "This guy is not simple, and the Shaping Clan behind him is even more complicated. It seems that the Shaping Clan has been enduring for so many years, and it seems that it is about to explode." "Erupt?" Li Mu was slightly startled, but then he calmed down. He is very clear about the horror of the Shaping Nether Clan. They are the clan that once brought destruction to the Human King Star Territory. Even though the large army was driven out of the Human King Star Territory, there are still many tribesmen left. There is one on Qingyang Star. branch. Perhaps, this group of Shaping Nether Clan are like ants compared to the Human King Star Region, but if they only target Qingyang Star, they will still be extremely terrifying. And this Moton, not only did not lose his body to the supreme divine envoy, but he also seems to have seized the supreme divine envoy's body in return, and gained the supreme aura and the main god's godhead! The most important thing is that the Lord Godhead is in the process of constant refining. As long as Moton completely refines it, he will have Lord God level strength. This was the point that shocked Li Mu the most, and it was also the point that he was extremely puzzled by. He also has the Lord Godhead, but he doesn¡¯t dare to refine it because that is the will of the supreme divine envoy.The horror of the main god-level godhead is definitely beyond what his upper-level godhead can refine. But why can Merton do it? Why was the other party able to suppress the will of the supreme divine envoy so that the will of the supreme divine envoy would not attack him and could only be eroded bit by bit? Refining? What kind of ability is this? ! "What do you think?" Xiaozhu rolled his eyes. It seemed to have seen through Li Mu's inner doubts and said calmly: "Also, the strangeness of the Shaping Nether Tribe is beyond your imagination. They have a kind of natal magical power, that is Seizing someone's body, this kind of seizing is very strange. You can seize someone else's body without letting others notice. The main god's godhead didn't resist, maybe because it didn't realize that it was being captured." "There is such an ability?!" Hearing this, Li Mu suddenly stopped guessing. Although he thought of this, he couldn't believe it. "Of course." Xiaozhu curled his lips and sighed softly: "The Shaping Nether Race is the most peculiar race among the hundreds of millions of races that I have seen. They have many abilities. , you will know later, now, talk to him. Although you don¡¯t have those abilities, you are not bad, right? " As he said that, the little pig¡¯s eyes fell asleep and he fell asleep. Seeing this, Li Mu did not ask any more questions, his eyes fell on Moton, stepped over, came to the other party, sat down cross-legged, and asked indifferently: "How to cooperate?" "It seems you are interested?" On the side, Mo Dun smiled, looked up at the sky of the God Realm, and sighed softly: "There are many people looking at us now? Aren't you afraid?" "Afraid?" A hint of weirdness flashed across Li Mu Binghan's face. He raised his head and looked at the sky of the God Realm, looking at the 'eyes' made of golden and red silk threads, and said indifferently: "There is nothing to be afraid of. of." "Haha, there's nothing to be afraid of." After hearing this, Mo Dun laughed and sighed: "There is indeed nothing to be afraid of, especially in you. I smell a strong crisis, right?" As he spoke, a strange look appeared on the face of the man Mo Dun, but even though he said so, his face did not change at all. "Can we talk about business?" Li Mu couldn't help but frown, and his tone became colder. "Of course." Moton seemed to feel that there was too much nonsense. After nodding, a hint of solemnity flashed in his expression. The outside world is at a square of 30,000 feet. At this moment, the golden-red light curtain floating above the square is less than five thousand! Even if the golden-red light curtain still exists, there is no light curtain that is not filled with blood, and corpses are everywhere, and it is extremely tragic! The millions of spectators on the surrounding giant trees all stared with wide eyes, holding their breaths, and a hint of horror on their faces. Although they couldn't feel the atmosphere there and couldn't hear any sound, they could imagine from the picture how terrifying it was! Some people were even moved, with a flash of madness in their expressions, especially when some people saw their relatives and friends die, they were even more grieved and filled with sorrow and hatred. But what can be done? Just calm down! So at this moment, five women wearing fiery red robes descended from the two giant peaks that looked like men and women. They had different appearances and different ages, but their strength and cultivation were all in the Nine Gates realm. The terrifying pressure was constantly released from them. Not only that, there were also hundreds of strong men from the Thousand Illusion Sect of the sixth calamity level, and thousands of existences from the first to fifth calamity levels, descending with terrifying auras and standing thousands of feet above the square. Under their gaze, who dares to move? Who dares to speak? Looking at these powerful men, every one of the millions of viewers felt horrified and horrified, and they couldn¡¯t help but roar in their hearts. This is the Five-Leaf Kingdom, this is the Thousand Illusion Sect, and it actually has such terrifying heritage! What about the other Five Leaf Kingdoms? Even the three six-leaf kingdoms of Qingyang Star, what kind of existence would they be? No one knows! But because of this, millions of viewers have become more honest than ever. And in the sky a thousand feet above, the six Nine Sects, led by the middle-aged woman in red robe, all locked their eyes on two of the less than five thousand light curtains. What was revealed within the two light curtains were two young men. The two men were sitting on the bloody stone steps. They seemed to be talking about something, but no one could hear their conversation. The same goes for the six nine-door realms. Therefore, all six people frowned, showing doubts. "What do you think?" After a while, the middle-aged woman in red robe flashed her beautiful eyes, looked at no one else, and asked in a low voice. "Are they all supreme divine envoys?" Among them, one?A young, petite-looking woman in red with a ponytail raised her eyebrows lightly and asked. "Yes." The middle-aged woman in red robe hesitated for a moment and then nodded. "If it is, then it's okay, I'm afraid they are not." A beautiful woman in scantily clad clothes raised her hand, stuck out her tongue, licked it gently and then said. "No?" This statement shocked the middle-aged woman in red robe and the other four people. The five people said in unison like a reflex: "How is that possible?!" "How is it possible? Nothing is impossible. I think it is better to be careful. The Alliance of Gods has no time to care about us now. Whether it is Qingyang Kingdom, the Shaming Clan, and several other forces, they have begun to oppress It's over." The exposed beautiful woman smiled softly, but there was a hint of solemnity in her expression. The five people straightened their faces at the same time. At this time, their eyes were all focused, because the two light curtains began to change. The handsome man in gray got up, floated away from the divine peak, and flew towards the other divine peak! ============== Text Chapter 265 Will and Perseverance ========================= Chapter 265 Will and Perseverance Li Muyao looked at Mo Dun leaving with a hint of solemnity in his expression. Do you believe it? He is by no means a person who trusts others casually. But don¡¯t you believe it? Li Mu intuitively told himself that Moton's words were not false. "Cooperate or not, you don't need to answer me now. When the time comes, you can make your own choice. You just need to remember one sentence, I will not harm you, let alone make you suffer." Merton¡¯s last words continued to echo in Li Mu¡¯s ears. "This guy is not simple. The Shaming Clan deserves to be called the Shaming Clan. They are so forbearing." came Xiaozhu's voice. "It's not that simple." Li Mu said with a calm expression, his eyes flashing slightly. "It's really not that simple." Xiaozhu smiled, then looked up at the sacred peak, and said lightly: "I think you should climb this sacred peak first. Maybe you can reach the top?" Li Mu said nothing, but looked down at the Dzi Bead of Life and Death on his chest. His mind moved and he asked, "What do you think?" The target of his words was naturally none other than the weapon spirit of the Black Throne, the cold and beautiful woman in black. "You can give it a try. If you are alone, you will definitely escape death! And if you have the help of the Shaping Clan in the future, you will save a lot of trouble, but" The voice of the cold and charming woman in black came, saying this , she paused slightly, her tone became much more solemn, and she said calmly: "Being with a tiger. You have to be extremely careful. This Netherworld Clan is more terrifying than those outside the realm of immortal cultivators!" "Maybe." Li Mu's eyes flashed, and his fists subconsciously tightened. At this point, he didn't say anything more, let alone think about anything. He turned around and walked towards the top of the mountain. He walked past the corpses of the contestants one after another, stepped on the stone steps soaked in blood, and kept moving forward. . While walking, Li Mu lowered his head subconsciously. Looking at the bloody stone stairs at my feet, I felt a little emotional. This is the road to the top, this is the way to survive, completely paved with blood and bones Soon, Li Mu reached the height of the third thousand feet. The pressure was getting stronger and stronger, but the top of the divine peak was out of reach, with no end in sight. He continued to move forward when he reached the fifth thousand feet. Bloodshed returns. They were two practitioners whose strength was at the fourth tribulation level, surrounded by more than a dozen corpses. After obviously being killed by two people, the two were fighting it out. The two men were about forty and thirty, one was wearing a red robe and the other was wearing a black robe. They were holding swords and spears respectively. Between them, extremely violent elemental power erupted. But due to the pressure of the divine peak, the power the two of them unleashed was compared to normal. But it is infinitely weaker. Looking at the two of them, Li Mu looked calm and walked forward step by step without paying any attention to them. Therefore, the Divine Peak is different from the Zhongshan Peak, so the pressure of will he endures is only stronger than those of the two. The will pressure of this divine peak does not target a person's cultivation level. It only targets the strength of a person's will. The ¡®target¡¯ here does not mean that people with strong will can go further. Because it is absolutely fair, just like comparing a lower god with a supreme god. The difference in will between the two is absolutely like a gap between heaven and earth. But under the pressure of the will of this divine peak, both the lower gods and the supreme gods are equal. If the lower god¡¯s will energy is ¡®10¡¯, the supreme god¡¯s will energy is ¡®10000¡¯. When two people climb the divine peak at the same time and step on the same stone steps, the divine peak releases different will pressures in response to their different wills. If the will pressure endured by the lower god is '5', then the will pressure endured by the supreme god will be '5000'. This does not mean that if the lower god has endured '5' will pressure, the supreme god will only Bear '5'. If this is the case, in the God Realm back then, the limit of the supreme god was the penultimate stone step. Why could the lower gods also reach the penultimate stone step? Therefore, although Li Mu has the will of a superior god, the pressure of his will is the same as that of the two people in the fight. He does not have much advantage because his will is stronger than the two of them. There are advantages, but they are not obvious enough. So, then, it is possible for anyone to climb this sacred peak? Yes, there is! On the other hand, no one, no matter what level of will cultivation, can climb this divine peak? ?Similarly, there are! ¡°At least until now, no one has ever boarded theThe record of a sacred peak. And if you want to climb the mountain, ¡®willpower¡¯ is only the second priority, and the most important thing is ¡®perseverance¡¯. Perseverance is a more illusory existence than ¡®will¡¯. It can be said to be part of ¡®will¡¯, and conversely, ¡®will¡¯ can be said to be part of ¡®perseverance¡¯. But obviously, there is a difference between the two, otherwise there would not be these two words. But even a god who has infinite understanding of ¡®will¡¯ is elusive of ¡®perseverance¡¯. Otherwise, it would be impossible for the five supreme gods and the Titans to climb these ten divine peaks. "Puff! Puff!" Blood sprayed out, and the man in red robe and the man in black robe stepped back a hundred feet at the same time. Just when they were about to take action again, they were shocked at the same time and turned sideways towards Li Mu. They did not dare to make any more moves, as if they were afraid of being taken advantage of by Li Mu. Li Mu was speechless and didn't even look at the two of them. He walked forward and passed directly between them. Just the moment he walked between the two of them, both the man in red and the man in black had a terrifying and fierce light in their eyes at the same time! Because of this, Li Mu¡¯s steps suddenly stopped! "Whizzing!" It was at this moment that two long swords and spears containing extremely terrifying power struck, directly penetrating Li Mu's body! The man in red robe and the man in black robe showed joy, but the next moment, the joy on their faces solidified and turned into horror. Because there was no blood at all on Li Mu's pierced body, this meant that it was an afterimage! The next moment, a thick black air flow filled the two people's bodies at the same time. Amidst the miserable screams, their bodies were sodisintegrated into ashes! And in that weirdness, Li Mu¡¯s pierced body started to walk again. It seemed that he was not an afterimage, but a real entity ================================================== ================================================== ========================== Text Chapter 266 Don¡¯t mess with me =============== "This isa crushing of life levels!" Outside, in the sky above the 30,000-foot square, six pairs of pupils suddenly shrank. The six people led by the middle-aged woman in red robe were all shocked, and then they all fell silent. For a long time, no one said anything, but there was a hint of surprise or even confusion in their expressions. "Is he punishing the Supreme God?" The petite Qianying asked softly with her eyebrows furrowed. "It should be, after all, none of us have seen the rumored Supreme Envoy." The exposed woman exhaled lightly, with a hint of melancholy on her beautiful face. "Perhaps, anyway, I always feel that this matter is a bit strange." The middle-aged woman in red robe flickered her eyes and spoke calmly. "Whatever, we just have to do our own thing anyway, Alliance of Gods, huh" The woman with a look as cold as ice snorted, and the coldness in her eyes seemed to be able to freeze the world. At this moment, not only the six people saw the scene inside the golden-red light curtain, but also many people among the millions of viewers saw it. After all, the light curtains were less than three thousand each! After seeing the scene presented in the light curtain, everyone showed a horrified expression, somewhat disbelieving that what they saw was real. They couldn¡¯t help but want to scream, but the terrifying fluctuations coming from above their heads forced them to suppress the vibration. The only one who could be calm was Mu You, who was wearing gray robe. "The power of God" Seeing the two contestants within the light curtain disappear into ashes, Mu You looked calm, but his jade fist could not help but tighten. There is a faint yearning in my heart. God Realm, above the ninth peak. Li Mu stood with his hands behind his back and walked forward on foot. Along the way, he never paused for a moment, never moved his eyes, and said no words. But those who attacked him all died silently, disappearing into ashes with no bones left. Weird! ¡°Very few people know why this is, and those who do know are also horrified by it. Shocked! At present, Li Mu has traveled thousands of miles. He did not count how many contestants died along the way, but he knew roughly that there were not even a thousand but eight hundred. In other words, there were only about two hundred people in front of them, but obviously not that many people could be alive at this moment. Still no pause, no words. Li Mu walked forward quietly, with the little pig lying on his shoulder the whole time. He fell into a deep sleep and never woke up. "The pressure of will" Li Mu said to himself, looking up at the stone staircase above his head that still had no end in sight, and a touch of weakness emerged in his heart. Yes, powerless. Because he didn¡¯t know how far the stone staircase was, but he could clearly feel the coercion of will coming from the stone staircase, which became more and more terrifying. At least now, he has a lot of pressure, and his steps forward seem normal. But this is absolutely not the case. Feeling the powerlessness in his heart, Li Mu couldn't help but shake his head. Naturally, he would not give up. This feeling of powerlessness is a human instinct and an inevitable necessity in the heart. It is not surprising. Worth caring about. ¡°Don¡¯t say you haven¡¯t reached the limit yet, so what if you reach the limit? Li Mu couldn't help but smile in his heart. He was by no means someone who liked to give up easily, even if he really reached the limit of his will. He will not give up, but will choose to give it a try. Even if he fails, he will feel at ease, but if he doesn't have the courage to give it a try, this will become a knot in his life. People¡¯s will is one aspect, and perseverance is another aspect. "And this peak tests not one's cultivation, nor one's will, but one's perseverance! "Perseverance" Li Mu narrowed his eyes slightly. He had been thinking about the meaning of these two words from the beginning. In a daze, he felt that he had gained another understanding of these two words. From the perspective of outsiders, cultivation depends on talent. As long as you have talent, you will definitely be able to stand in a very high position in the future. Is this sentence true or false? There is no way to judge, because he can be right or wrong. In the eyes of outsiders, talent is the key to cultivators becoming strong, but in the eyes of insiders, talent is only secondary. The most fundamental thing is to see whether this person has the determination to become a strong person, that is perseverance! Perseverance, this word is very common, but it is also very common, everyone understands it. But how many people really understand? ?Compared to will, perseverance is more elusive. It is a person¡¯s thought, soul, origin Will can also say things, but will more often represents a force ofThe power is like the stone of the godhead. With the increase of will, the power possessed by a cultivator is much stronger than that of cultivators of the same level. But perseverance is not. However, although perseverance is not a substantial force, a will with strong perseverance is definitely stronger than a will without strong perseverance! This kind of talk seems a bit illusory, just like "perseverance" itself is unrealistic, but sometimes, everything in the world is so evil. In the end, it¡¯s still the same sentence: if you believe it, there will be it; if you don¡¯t believe it, there will be nothing; Whether it is present or not, it is up to each person to verify it, and sometimes, the results of this verification are usually somewhat different After tens of thousands of feet, Li Mu could already see the crowds of people in front of him. It was not as brutal as the stone steps of ten thousand feet. There were very few people fighting each other, and they were all trying to climb this sacred peak. Because the weakest among them has also survived the fifth calamity. ??Perhaps the sixth calamity level warriors are stronger than the fifth calamity level, but they are not much stronger. Especially if we just talk about the elements of heaven and earth, the sixth calamity is 100%, and the fifth calamity is also 100%. Therefore, it is not easy for a strong person in the sixth calamity level to kill a strong person in the fifth calamity level, let alone someone with the same level of cultivation. ??Especially in this situation, there is no room for harm. People who have been able to cultivate to this point are not stupid. They know what is most important at the moment and do not dare to do anything casually. Li Mu's eyes slowly swept over these people. Although their expressions were calm and their steps did not stop for a moment, under the pressure of strong will, their hearts were by no means as simple as they appeared. Naturally, the same is true for Li Mu himself. Although he could already see those cultivators, it was a bit difficult to catch up. Perhaps his will is stronger than those of countless contestants, but the pressure of will he endures is incomparable to those of those contestants. Gradually, time flew by, and the two days passed quickly. At this time, Li Mu had arrived at 15,000 feet, and the surroundings were already surrounded by thick white clouds. At first glance, the white mist seemed to have a hazy beauty, but who has the heart to appreciate this at this moment? ? At least Li Mu didn¡¯t, so the pressure of will he faced at this moment was already quite taxing for him. However, the distance between him and the contestants in front became closer and closer. After all, he is a god, and his willpower is stronger than those of those contestants. Although the pressure he has to bear is stronger, he is still stronger than those contestants. It¡¯s like those contestants¡¯ will is ¡®10¡¯, and Li Mu¡¯s is ¡®100¡¯. The contestants bear the pressure of ¡®5¡¯, while Li Mu bears ¡®50¡¯. Even so, Li Mu still has a will of '50', which is obviously much stronger than the remaining '5' of the contestants. By this time, he had caught up with the last contestant. Li Mu¡¯s arrival obviously surprised the contestant. Some of them did not expect that there would be another contestant behind him, and they even caught up with him, much faster than him! "Who is this guy?" The man in the green robe looked surprised, and then became gloomy. His hands hidden in his sleeves clenched tightly, but after seeing the figures in front of him, he I had to let go of my hand helplessly. This person is not stupid. He knows it. Even if he kills Li Mu, there are so many opponents in front of him. How can he kill them one by one? That's an absolute joke. And it is best not to break this peaceful atmosphere at the moment. Once it is broken, I am afraid there will be another bloody storm, and no one will be better off. Li Mu climbed quietly. He ignored the green-robed man and easily surpassed him, chasing the figure dozens of feet away. One day passed and he surpassed fifty people; two days passed and he surpassed ninety people; three days passed and he surpassed one hundred and twenty people; four days passed and he surpassed one hundred and forty people; When the tenth day came, Li Mu looked up and saw that there were only six people left in front of him. At this time, he was already standing at a position of 27,000 feet. And behind him, the nearly two hundred people he surpassed all looked shocked, as if a little unbelievable, but the fact is the fact and cannot be changed. Take action to kill? That's an absolute joke! Similarly, at this moment, the six people walking at the front had noticed Li Mu's presence. Their pressure could not help but increase dramatically, and they gritted their teeth and moved forward at full speed. But with the huge pressure, no matter how hard they tried, their steps were as heavy as diving, their whole bodies were covered with sweat, and their faces were extremely pale. Li Mu still didn't care about this. Half a day later, he caught up with the sixth person. "Damn it!" That was a man in black.A fierce man, when Li Mu caught up, his eyes suddenly flashed with an astonishing cold light, the sharp blade flashed in his hand, and went straight to Li Mu's head. The tyrannical aura of the sixth calamity level suddenly broke out! At this moment, everyone was shocked, and their expressions suddenly changed. Even the people in front stopped and turned to look. But what shocked them was that Li Mu ignored the cold and stern man in black at all, but the moment the cold and stern man in black launched his killing move, countless black air currents suddenly appeared on his body. Immediately afterwards, a shocking scream came from the mouth of the cold and stern man in black. Under everyone's horrified gaze, the cold and stern man in black disappeared into ashes! "Don't mess with me." At the same time, an extremely cold voice reached everyone's ears. ================ Text Chapter 267 Soaring into the sky ) ============ Don¡¯t mess with me! ?? Three self-talks that were simple yet extremely domineering slowly came out of Li Mu's mouth. ./ Íø[Ì쵶] Íø [Íø] ɱÌ쵶267 ¡°If Li Mu had said this before the cold and stern man in black died, he would have definitely attracted ridicule from all the contestants, and they would even join forces to kill him and scold him for his arrogance. But at this moment, no one has this mentality or idea anymore, because the death of the cold and stern man in black completely shocked them. You must know that the cold and stern man in black is a peak powerhouse at the sixth level of calamity. How can he die just because he wants to? And it was completely destroyed in an instant? ! How can this be? Yes, how is it possible! At this moment, everyone is shocked and frightened! They never saw Li Mu take action, but the cold and stern man in black was indeed dead! Who is this person? Why is it so scary? ! Everyone stared at Li Mu, and their hearts were replaced by horror. Fear, fear, timidityall the negative emotions rushed into their hearts. Especially those contestants who were surpassed by Li Mu and had murderous intentions. At this time, none of them were grateful that they had endured it, otherwise what would have been the outcome? He must be like the cold and stern man in black who was just wiped out in ashes. He died without even knowing how he died! This person is actuallyso terrifying! A sense of despair surged into their hearts, and none of them even dared to express their anger. Many of them even lowered their heads, not daring to look at Li Mu, for fear that the terrifying scene would happen to them. Even the five strongest men in the Sixth Tribulation at the front quietly turned around and stopped looking at Li Mu. Because of what Li Mu just said, the meaning revealed is very simple, as long as they don't take the initiative to provoke, then nothing will happen. After recognizing this, they began to do what they should do, honestly, without saying a word, and even their breathing was completely restrained. "I told you not to scare the children." A faint chuckle rang out, and the little pig woke up at some point and said with a grin. Li Mu¡¯s expression was as cold and calm as ever. He didn¡¯t answer Xiaozhu¡¯s words. He glanced at everyone casually and walked forward. "I don't know if it's because of the terrifying strength he showed, but the speed of the five people at the front has obviously slowed down a lot. In just half a day, he has surpassed everyone and stood at the front. And as time went by, the distance between him and those contestants became farther and farther. After being separated by a thousand feet, there was a trend of relaxation. But Li Mu didn¡¯t pay attention to this. "How far is it?" He raised his head slightly and looked at the stone staircase with no end in sight, and the feeling of powerlessness in his heart became more and more intense. Especially under the pressure of that strong willpower, this "feeling of powerlessness" is amplified to the extreme. Three days passed quietly. [Death Sword] Net [Net] Death Sword 267 Three days later, Li Mu stood at the 52,000-foot position. After arriving here, he couldn't help but pause, because he felt that the limit of his will was about to reach, and by then, he might collapse. ! After the will collapse, there are only two results. The first result: fainting, and there will be no difference after waking up. The second result: you will not faint to death, but you will become another self, a person who has lost his main consciousness and is like a madman. The first result is okay and acceptable, but the second result is a bit unacceptable. Even Li Mu had to think carefully at this moment. Slowly, he turned around and sat cross-legged on the stone steps. From top to bottom, he looked down at the stone steps below and vaguely saw the climbers. But obviously, there are less than a hundred people who can still climb this sacred peak. Moreover, it seems that many people are about to reach their limit, including sixth-level practitioners and fifth-level practitioners. Li Mu didn¡¯t care about this. He was already far behind those contestants. It can be seen from this that people with strong will have obvious advantages. Although in the past God Realm, there were low-level gods who could walk up to the penultimate stone steps of this divine peak, comparable to the Titans and the five supreme gods, but how many such low-level gods have appeared in the God Realm before? one? Or two? Li Mu doesn¡¯t know, but it¡¯s definitely not many! Not to mention that those contestants are not lower gods at all, they are just immortal cultivators who don't even understand will. No matter how strong their perseverance is and how equal the will pressure of the divine peak is, they will never be able to reach the top.   Leaving aside them, Li Mu himself is not even sure at the moment. "It's true that there are people outside the world, and there is a sky outside the world." Li Mu closed his eyes slightly, and finally murmured this sentence. It is hard for him to believe that lower gods, even middle gods, and upper gods can reach the penultimate stone steps at the top of this divine peak. But he knew that the weapon spirit of the Black Throne would not deliberately deceive him. Such people did exist in the God Realm back then, but they were just a little hard to believe. "The next journey depends not on will, but on perseverance?" While pondering, Li Mu once again put his thoughts on the word 'perseverance'. "You don't have to be brave at all. You don't have to reach the top. You just need to keep the number one position." At this time, the voice of a cold and beautiful woman in black came from the Dzi Bead of Life and Death. Li Mu didn¡¯t say a word, he naturally knew this. Long before he came here, he had already understood the deal between the five supreme divine envoys and the Alliance of Gods. Once he captured the carrier, he would just come to these ten sacred mountains and compete for the first position so that they could recognize him. . Moreover, on the surface, the ¡®Saint Girl Competition¡¯ must not be sabotaged. One needs to obtain one of the ten places. When the time comes, everyone will be teleported out. As for the reason, who knows? Li Mu doesn¡¯t know, and neither does the cold-looking woman in black, because this is a deal between the Alliance of Gods and the five supreme divine envoys, so it¡¯s pretty good that the cold-looking woman in black knows so much. "It won't work without giving it a try." After a while, Li Mu slowly stood up, turned around and looked at the stone staircase to the sky above his head, a faint hint of madness flashed in his eyes. "Now, you should be going into the Dzi Pearl of Life and Death, right? There are a lot of words on the net." He turned his head slightly and looked at Xiaozhu. [Death Sword] Net [Net] Death Sword 267 "Uh, okay, I wish you success." Xiaozhu seemed to be aware of Li Mu's thoughts, with a hint of solemnity flashing in his expression, and nodded. With a flash of white light, it disappeared on Li Mu's shoulder. "What are you thinking about?" At the same time, the slightly shocked voice of the cold and charming woman in black came. Li Mu did not answer, but the moment Xiaozhu entered the Dzi Bead of Life and Death, he suddenly took a step forward, and his whole body rose into the sky! ============================================ Text Chapter 268 Terrifying Conjecture =================== "What are you going to do?!" An extremely sharp scream suddenly came out from the Dzi Bead of Life and Death, which contained deep shock and disbelief. But few people can hear the sound, or in other words, only Li Mu and Xiaozhu can hear it. However, neither the former nor the latter paid attention to the owner of the screaming voice. Piggy squinted its eyes and said nothing, but there was a solemn look on its weird face. As for Li Mu, as long as it is something he has decided, there is no possibility of changing it. Even if the weapon spirit of the Black Throne stops it, it will still not work. "I just don't know if my guess is correct!" Li Mu opened his eyes slightly, and as the light exploded, he slowly squatted down. Immediately afterwards, under the horrified voice of the cold and charming woman in black, his whole body rose into the sky! "Boom!" At this moment, a shocking thunder pierced the sky, suddenly descended from the top of the unreachable divine peak, tore through the thick clouds, and struck directly at Li Mu's head! This world-shaking thunder came so quickly and suddenly that after it ended, all the contestants on the other nine divine peaks and even the ninth peak had no idea what had happened. They I just subconsciously looked up to the sky above my head, but couldn't find anything. They had no idea about the existence of that shocking thunder and Li Mu¡¯s terrifying actions. To know how unique this sacred peak is, you can only walk on it on foot. Anyone who flies will have only one fate - death! This is a rumor in the God Realm, and it has been confirmed by someone before. Therefore, no contestant dares to joke with their own lives, and they would not even think about it, let alone do it. But after all, it¡¯s just a rumor. If someone has verified it, it¡¯s just a rumor. Among all the contestants, no one has seen it with their own eyes to see if it is true. But no one doubted it, because that rumor was said by the five supreme gods of the God Realm themselves. declared jointly. But what? Yes, but! Li Mu doesn¡¯t think too much about it, but he knows that sometimes, the more horrifying and credible the rumors are, the more unbelievable they actually are! Naturally, this chance is extremely rare, pitifully small. after all. That rumor came from the mouths of the five supreme gods in the God Realm, and it was also confirmed by the gods themselves back then. And more than one of them fell directly, not even leaving the Godhead Stone, and disappeared into ashes. At that time, there were countless gods and men watching and seeing with their own eyes the fate of the confirmer. Therefore, no god in the god world at that time would not believe it. Who doesn't believe it? No fool would believe it! Because of this, no contestant would guess that this rumor is false! Even Li Mu. It was also when he suddenly came up with this idea that even he himself couldn't believe it. However, as he reached the limit of what his will could bear, he became more and more convinced of this idea. will? Li Mu shook his head, chuckling inwardly that the words seemed too illusory and unrealistic. perhaps. Perseverance does exist, but if you want to use it to reach this peak, or reach the penultimate stone steps at the top, it is absolutely impossible. Li Mu would be so sure. It was because he felt it personally that he made such a conclusion. Therefore, he immediately put his thoughts on that equally illusory rumor, because he became less and less convinced. However, even if you don¡¯t believe it, you still don¡¯t have the courage. After all, this is about life. Who can take life and death lightly? If there really is such a person, then does this kind of person take his own life too seriously? A person has to fight hard, but only if he still has his life. If your life is gone, why fight? Therefore, life is the most precious, and Li Mu will never make fun of his own life. "However, sometimes, he has to fight for his life. The so-called desperate means that you have to risk your life and fight hard. This does not mean that one does not value one's own life, but it is done as a last resort. If you don¡¯t do this, you won¡¯t win at all. If you want to win, you have to risk your life! Li Mu knows this better than anyone else, because the journey he has traveled in the past was all done with his own life, so he was able to reach this point. Right now, he has to risk his life to get through this seemingly dead end road in front of him. But in Li Mu¡¯s eyes, what he saw in front of him was just a wallIt's just a thin wall. As long as you break it, you can fly into the sky. You may not be able to reach the top of the divine peak, but you will definitely be able to reach the penultimate stone step of the Stone Stairway to the Sky! Naturally, this is just a conjecture on his part. Whether it is true or not needs to be verified. If it is wrong, you will face the risk of losing your life. Li Mu thought that he did not have the courage, but why he was like this was just because of Xiaozhu's words. This sentence is: If you think it is right, then you do it, I will protect you from death. If you are wrong, you will have to listen to me on everything from now on. Hearing this, Li Mu did not answer, but told the other party with actions! It¡¯s just that no one among the contestants on the ten sacred peaks noticed, let alone Li Mu¡¯s sudden disappearance. But there were four figures who were stunned at that moment, staring towards the Ninth Peak with a look of surprise and doubt on their faces, with a trace of confusion and doubt on their faces. The four people seemed to notice an inexplicable change on the ninth peak, but they didn't know what it was. In the end, three of the four people retracted their postures at the same time and climbed forward. But among them, the handsome man wearing a gray robe never looked back. Moreover, there was no doubt on his face, only a look of shock. After a long time, he slowly lowered his head, clenching his fists tightly, and a hint of annoyance appeared in his eyes. Finally, the man sighed, shook his head and walked forward. ¡­¡­ At this moment, around the extremely quiet Thirty Thousand Square, millions of spectators stood quietly, staring at the two thousand golden-red light curtains floating in the sky. Suddenly, a slight commotion appeared. At the moment when this commotion appeared, the expressions of the six figures existing thousands of feet above, and the more than a thousand Qianhuan Sect strongmen also changed, and they all locked their gazes on one of the golden-red light screens, because of that The picture in the light curtain became extremely weird at this moment! Logically speaking, each light curtain represents a contestant. The light curtain will disappear only when the contestant dies. As long as the light curtain does not disappear, the contestant will always exist within the light curtain. But at this moment, among the more than two thousand light curtains, there is one light curtain that only has the image of the sacred mountain, but no contestants! The contestants seemed to have disappeared out of thin air. They were actually missing? Weird! More and more spectators noticed the light curtain, and the commotion became more intense. But with a cold snort, the commotion calmed down, but the surprise and doubt in their hearts did not dissipate. Including all the Qianhuan Sect strongmen standing in the void, especially the six red-robed Nine Sect Realm figures, their expressions became solemn, and no one could answer each other as they looked at each other. "It seems that this matter has gone beyond the prediction range. It's time to notify the people in the Alliance of Gods." After a long time, a cold voice came from the mouth of the middle-aged woman in red robe. "Yeah!" The other five people also felt the seriousness of the matter. After nodding heavily, they stretched out their jade hands and released bursts of divine power. As the middle-aged woman in red robe stretched out her hand, an extremely ancient six-pointed star array appeared under their feet and disappeared in a flash. ??In the south of Qianhuan Sect's ancestral city, in a small palace. A beautiful woman in red robe knelt on the ground, facing the red throne at the end of the palace. On top of the throne, there sat a young man with an unusually pale complexion, wearing a black attire. The man was leaning on the throne with his legs crossed, his face full of enjoyment, his eyes were narrowed, and he didn't know what he was thinking. The beautiful woman below lowered her head, not daring to look at the man, and there was a hint of resentment and despair in her beautiful eyes. "Hoo!" The beautiful woman in red trembled, and a breeze blew by. The man in black robe, who was still sitting on the throne, suddenly appeared in front of her. His palm fell on her chin and gently touched it. Her beautiful face was lifted up. "She's so beautiful." Looking at the woman in red, the man in black robe smiled slightly. Just when he was about to make the next move, two dazzling blue lights shot out from his eyes. Because of this blue light, the black-robed man's body trembled, the evil smile on his face became stronger, and he said to himself: "Is it finally over?" With these words, his whole person became illusory, and he disappeared into the hall in an extremely strange way. As this person left, the beautiful woman in red robe lowered her head, tears welling up in her eyes, clenching her jade fists tightly, a trace of decisiveness and decision flashed in her eyes ¡­¡­ "It seems that my guess is correct. "Li Mu raised his head and stared at the scene in front of him, with a look of shock on his face. Because where he was standing at the moment was on the top of this divine peak, on the penultimate stone step of the stone staircase to the sky! ! ! ================================================== ================================================== ================================================== ================================================ Text Chapter 269 The Top of the Divine Peak ============ "It seems that my guess is correct." Standing on the penultimate stone step of the Tongtian Stone Stairway, Li Mu looked calm, but his heart was already shocked to the point that he could not describe it in words. Because he did not expect that the shocking thunder that came would directly pull him to the stone steps, and there was no will pressure on the stone steps! "Congratulations, you made the right bet. Alas, it's such a pity that I missed another chance for you to listen to me." Xiaozhu's chuckle came, and the dignity in his expression also dissipated a lot. "Is it a pity?" Li Mu glanced sideways at Xiaozhu and asked, "Is there anything I haven't listened to you about during this journey?" "Uh" Xiaozhu was startled, and said with a smile: "That's right, without this Pig Saint, you wouldn't be able to do many things." "This guy." Looking at Xiaozhu's shameless look, Li Mu felt funny for a while, but he had to admit Xiaozhu's role. At the same time, it is true that without Piggy, he would never be able to stand here. Not to mention the past, right now, if it weren¡¯t for Xiaozhu¡¯s words before, he would not have the courage to fly into the sky. Li Mu is still very sure about this. But he didn't pay attention to this. After calming down, he slowly lowered his head and looked at the Dzi Bead of Life and Death on his chest. His expression turned cold and he said in a cold voice: "Do you have anything to say?" His words were directed at no one else, but the weapon spirit of the Black Throne, the cold and beautiful woman in black. It¡¯s just this sentence. But got no answer. "Since you don't say it, please don't say it in the future. I will remember your kindness to me, but I don't like to be fooled." Li Mu didn't pay attention, but his expression was extremely indifferent, and his tone It even seemed a bit ruthless and cold. Because the other party deceived him! Yes, cheating! Why is Li Mu so sure? The reason is actually very simple. Because the other party already knew how to climb the second stone step of the Shenfeng Tongtian Stone Stairway, but he didn't tell him. even. Whether it is the Titans or the five supreme gods, they should have climbed any one of the ten divine peaks, or climbed all ten. Of course, this is all Li Mu¡¯s guess. Who knows the ten divine peaks of the God Realm best? I'm afraid that in addition to the Titans and the five supreme gods, there are also divine objects like the Black Throne. Along with the Titans and the five supreme gods, they have produced artifacts for countless years, right? Li Mu is sure. The weapon spirit of the Black Throne said something less, and even did some deception. At the beginning. Li Mu was not sure about this yet, but when he stopped, the cold and charming woman in black said that even the lower gods had walked up to the penultimate stone step of the stone staircase to the sky. At that moment, Li Mu felt a little ridiculous. Because he clearly felt that as a superior god, he had only reached a fraction of this divine peak. How could a lower god reach a position infinitely close to the top of the divine peak? How can this be? ! Yes, how is it possible! Although Li Mu didn¡¯t believe it. But nothing is revealed on the surface, and after all, this sacred peak is indeed strange. Maybe there really is such a person? But when he heard the cool woman in black mention ¡®perseverance¡¯, Li Mu instantly felt like he had been deceived. He didn't know why he felt this way, but his intuition told him that the other party had lied. ?Perhaps because I felt that the previous sentence was leaked, I used the word "perseverance" to cover it up. But the other party didn¡¯t know. The word 'perseverance' not only did not cover up anything, but it was superfluous, allowing Li Mu to instantly determine his inner feelings, and Li Mu began to speculate on the secrets. first. Li Mu would naturally start from that ancient rumor, and he could only start from that one rumor. If you were an ordinary person, you would not find anything even if you thought about this, and you would definitely not have such ridiculous thoughts. But the cold and charming woman in black did not expect that Li Mu would actually have that idea, and coupled with Xiaozhu's words of assurance, she completely broke her cover. At this moment, the black throne in the Dzi Bead of Existence and Life and Death fell completely silent. It seemed that she had no face to explain anything, or that she did not need to explain like Li Mu at all. But Li Mu¡¯s words made her tremble twice. After saying this, Li Mu no longer paid attention to the black throne, but fixed his gaze on the top of the divine peak in front of him. He didn¡¯t know why the Black Throne Artifact Spirit deceived him and prevented him from reaching the top of the divine peak, but he could feel that from beginning to end, the other party never opened his eyes to look at him. It seems that the other party is superior to others and now he will chooseChoosing to cooperate is already a great honor for him, what else does he want to gain? Increase strength? Okay, then when I feel happy, I will let you increase your strength! This is what Li Mu feels in his heart. After thinking about it carefully, he feels that it is also true. After all, the other party was once the supreme artifact that punished the supreme god. How beautiful and arrogant? Although he is in decline now, it is not something that a kid like me who suddenly appeared can reach as high as he is, right? Want to be equal? That's a joke! Thinking of this, Li Mu could not help but feel a sense of ridicule in his heart. He did not mock the other party for playing such tricks in front of him, but mocked himself for being a weak person. But, so what? Do you have to compromise because you are weak? ¡°Obviously, this is not Li Mu¡¯s character, that¡¯s why he said what he just said. And now he has the qualifications to say that sentence. Afraid of retaliation? Li Mu has never been afraid of revenge. As long as the opponent has that ability, he will still be convinced even if he falls into the opponent's hands. "I would like to see what is the purpose of your efforts to prevent me from coming up!" Li Mu's heart was cold, and he stared at the top of the divine peak and asked himself. But he didn't see anything at the moment, because there was a dense jungle on the top of the divine peak, but this jungle was a little strange. It was not the towering ancient trees, but the extremely green bamboo forest. At a glance, you couldn't see it at all. The end. This time Li Mu did not choose to fly, but raised his feet and walked towards the last stone steps. In Li Mu's mind, the rumor of being unable to fly is true, but it is not aimed at those who have just set foot on the sacred mountain, but is aimed at those who come to the top of the sacred mountain on the penultimate stone steps. . Li Mu can be sure that as long as he flies again at this moment, he will immediately be wiped out with no bones left! So, he chose to walk. Rumor has it that not even the Titans and the five supreme gods can reach the top of the divine peak? So, can Li Mu do it? Li Mu didn¡¯t know, so he used actions to prove it. Taking one step forward, Li Mu's right foot landed on the last stone step. He felt nothing. With force, he took his left foot off the penultimate stone step and placed it on the last stone step like his right foot. Stillno feeling. "It's fake again." Li Mu couldn't help but sigh, feeling a little helpless, but he was even more curious about what existed on the top of the divine peak. He even began to wonder if what the cold and charming woman in black had said at the beginning, that there were keys to other higher god realms on this divine peak, the opportunity to become the supreme god, and the power to return to Qingyang Star, was also false? ==================== Text Chapter 270 Clay Figures and Clay Mountain Children ===================== "False." Li Mu's heart sank as he stepped on the last stone step. Although he had guessed the result, he was not sure. He just didn't expect that he would guess it right. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Recalling the words of the cold and beautiful woman in black before stepping onto the mountain, Li Mu felt a chill in his heart. He didn't understand why the other party blocked him so deliberately. Is there really an unknown secret here? And obviously, the so-called key to enter the higher god realm, the opportunity to become the supreme god, and the power to return to Qingyang Star are also fake. But there must be something strange at the top of the divine peak, otherwise there would be no need for this divine peak to exist. Thinking of this, Li Mu became more and more curious about what was going on at the top of the divine peak. Wait, is it fake? Li Mu's eyes flashed, and he suddenly thought of a question. His eyes gradually brightened, and a faint understanding arose in his heart, and even the coldness in his heart quietly disappeared. "That's it." Li Mu lowered his head, glanced at the Dzi Bead of Life and Death on his chest, and couldn't help but chuckle. "This place is indeed a bit strange, let's go in and have a look?" came the little pig's voice. Li Mu didn¡¯t say anything, but he had already answered Xiaozhu with his actions. He took one step forward and walked forward unhurriedly like a normal person walking. Not long after, he had arrived in front of the dense, endless bamboo forest that was filled with emerald green light. He was so close that he could enter it with just one step. But at this moment, Li Mu subconsciously stopped. Because his intuition told him. Once he stepped into this bamboo forest, there was no turning back, but now there was. "Is there a way back?" Li Mu said to himself, and couldn't help but chuckle again. He said to himself: "Since I was born in this world, I have no way back. The only way is to move forward and live. Since I left After Zhongfengbu, I still have no way back, the only way is to move forward. Become stronger! No need to worry too much!" After speaking, Li Mu suddenly took steps, stepped forward, and entered the bamboo forest in front of him alone! ¡°Buzz!¡± The moment Li Mu entered the bamboo forest, an extremely strange wave rose. Li Mu couldn't help but pause in his steps and frowned slightly. He didn't notice any crisis or anything strange, but he heard A series of subtle piano sounds. It kept coming from the depths of the bamboo forest. The sound of the piano is very calm and ordinary. It does not contain any fluctuations in ability. It is just like an ordinary person playing. It is just a melody. There is nothing special about it. But just ignore it? otherwise! Let¡¯s not talk about the sound of the piano. Just saying that it appears here is an abnormality in itself. Therefore, Li Mu attaches great importance to it. At the same time, Li Mu clearly noticed. The space behind him has been enveloped by an invisible force. That kind of power is extremely strange, like the power of the rules of this divine world, turned into an invisible barrier, sealing him in this bamboo forest, he can only enter, but not exit! About this. Although Li Mu was surprised, he didn't pay much attention to it because he had already guessed this before he came in. This is a road of no return, with no choice. The same is true in this world. If everyone had the opportunity to choose at will, then the word "cruel" would not exist. Without looking back, Li Mu slightly closed his eyes and continued to step forward, heading deep into the bamboo forest and disappearing at the border of the bamboo forest. ¡°Buzz~¡± The sound of the piano is continuous, circuitous, and the heavy and light sounds alternately fluctuate, with rapidity and relaxation. It also goes from weak to strong as Li Mu progresses, which sounds very beautiful. Although Li Mu rarely stopped playing the melody, let alone playing the melody in the club, he was certain that this melody was definitely one of the best on Qingyang Star. From this, it can be seen that the person who played this tune was definitely not an ordinary person. . Who is this person? This is a thought that has been swirling in Li Mu's heart after he entered the bamboo forest and heard the music. He was very curious and surprised. He did not expect that there would be such music on this divine peak, and this proved that there were people on this divine peak. But you must know that this is one of the top ten divine peaks in the God Realm. Who can exist on this peak? Are they from the Alliance of Gods? otherwise! Regarding this, Li Mu quickly thought that although it was possible, it was definitely not likely. After all, few people know the secrets of the ten divine peaks in the God Realm, or in other words, only the Titans and the five supreme gods know it. The cold and glamorous black woman said that the main god stepped on the penultimate stone steps of the Tongtian Stone Stairway, and even the lower god Taizu walked on the penultimate stone steps of the Tongtian Stone Staircase. That is falseof! Perhaps, some people in the Alliance of Gods have guessed at the secrets of the ten divine peaks, but no one dares to try. Even if some of them guessed this, they didn't dare to say it. Since both humans and gods are selfish, how can such shocking secrets be freely disclosed to others? But they themselves don't have the courage to try, so they can only bury it deep in their hearts. Not to mention, it is still unknown whether anyone has guessed it. Therefore, the possibility that the person playing the piano is not from the Alliance of Gods can be completely eliminated. But who could it be? Apart from these contestants, there are no other gods in the divine world. Could it be a certain contestant? Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help laughing to himself, because this was even more impossible than the previous conjecture. But he was certain that there was definitely someone standing in the center. As he went deeper and deeper into the bamboo forest, his heart became infinitely more solemn, and he did not dare to be careless in the slightest. The same goes for the little pig. At this moment, it stares into the depths of the bamboo forest with its exquisite little eyes wide open. No one knows what he is thinking as his eyes flicker. As for the weapon spirit of the Black Throne, the cold and beautiful woman in black has long been silent, not making the slightest wave, as if she did not dare to appear. Time passed little by little. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Li Mu set his pace. With his eyes closed, he could clearly feel that the sound of the piano was a hundred feet away, and he knew that he should have reached the core of the bamboo forest. Nothing changed. He opened his eyes and looked forward. When he saw the scene in front of him, Li Mu's expression still did not change at all, but showed a hint of surprise and doubt. Because what appeared in front of him was a small courtyard made entirely of green bamboo. A hundred feet away from him was the gate of the small courtyard. Li Mu couldn't help but move his gaze upwards and landed on the four green words on the top of the gate. Those four words were - Qingzhu Temple ??????????????????????????????????????????? out out of nowhere, gave Li Mu a very ancient and vicissitudes of feeling. It seemed that this small green bamboo courtyard had gone through an unknown amount of time, but it still existed here and had not disappeared in the long river of time. Even compared with those of the divine palaces in the God Realm, they seem to be just like newly built ones, and cannot compare with them in terms of antiquity. It seems that as soon as this world was born, the Qingzhu Temple has already existed and has always existed here. The door is closed and few people can move it away. It seemed to be waiting, waiting for someone to come, push open the door, and go inside. As for what was inside, Li Mu didn't know, but he knew that the beautiful sounds of the piano came from the Qingzhu Temple. Looking at the campus, Li Mu took a breath, suppressed the shock in his heart, and stepped towards it. In just a dozen breaths, Li Mu arrived in front of the small courtyard called 'Qingzhu Temple', slowly raised his palm and landed on the closed door. "Creak~" The moment the skin of Li Mu's palm came into contact with the door, the green bamboo door opened on its own, as if he was afraid that Li Mu would not use enough force or suddenly retract it and not push it open, which seemed a bit weird. Seeing this, Li Mu couldn't help but be startled. He had a strange feeling that he didn't want other people's gifts, but others insisted on forcing them into his hands. But he quickly put this thought behind him as two voices of laughter came into his ears. Li Mu frowned and walked slowly into the small courtyard. This courtyard is not big, but it is not small either. It has a rockery, a small pool, forest roads, stone roads, green bamboo houses, and a black iron sacred tree. ¡°Although the sparrow is small, it has all five internal organs. But Li Mu didn't pay attention to the scenery and furnishings in the small courtyard. He directly fixed his gaze on the two children sitting on the ground, playing with mud. The two children were young, about four years old, one boy and one girl. The boy has a bald head, with only a strand of hair on the back of his head, which is tied into a small braid with a rubber band. He wears a bellyband and red shorts. His skin is extremely delicate, his body is slightly chubby, and he has a thumb between his eyebrows. A touch of bright red. The girl has short hair, with two pigtails on the top of her head. She also wears a small bellyband, shorts, and a fat bag. It¡¯s just that at this moment, both boys and girls are all dirty, and their hands are full of mud. In front of them were some clay figures, many clay figures. At one glance, Li Mu's pupils suddenly shrank, and there was a hint of shock in his expression. He clearly saw that there were twenty thousand clay figures, and they were exactly the same as entering the God Realm this time.?The number of contestants is the same. Moreover, among the 20,000 clay figurines, less than 2,000 were undamaged. The others were not all in tatters, and there were fatal injuries! ¡°And, in addition to those clay figures, there are also these ten mud mountains, and those clay figures exist on those ten clay mountains. Li Mu was shocked in his heart and couldn't help but fix his eyes on the top of the ninth mud mountain. There was also a clay figure there. He was sure that the clay figure represented himself! At this moment, Li Mu couldn't help but feel a chill in his heart, which instantly spread all over his body. It was hard to imagine what he saw in front of him. It was at this moment that the two children who were playing with the clay figures and the clay mountains raised their heads at the same time, expecting him to look over! =============== Text Chapter 271 A terrifying scene ================ Looking at the scene in front of him, Li Mu froze on the spot. He couldn't believe what he was seeing at this moment. In other words, he couldn't believe that this real scene was actually caused by two four-year-old children. Early? ! ??In other words, is it already destined that you will reach the top of this ninth identity? Even if I take action or not, the result will be the same? No! impossible! Li Mu growled in his heart, he didn't believe it, especially since they were only two four-year-old children! If the creator of the scene before him was an adult, he would still try to believe it, but facing two four-year-old children, he couldn't accept it! "It can't be like this!" Li Mu suddenly raised his head, his eyes turned into two bolts of lightning, which shot directly towards the green bamboo house not far away, because the elegant sound of the piano came from inside. "That's interesting." The little pig on his shoulder also narrowed his eyes and stared at the two four-year-old children with a hint of solemnity in his expression. At the same time, it also raised its head and followed Li Mu's gaze towards the green bamboo house. "Brother, who are you?" At this time, a childish voice sounded. Li Mu was startled and immediately came to his senses, secretly cursing himself for being a little too excited and unable to remain calm after seeing the superficial phenomenon. It seems that his character still needs to be strengthened! Li Mu couldn't help but lower his head and landed on the clay figure and the clay mountain again. His eyes swept over the two children and felt that these two children were by no means as scary as he imagined. Wantonly controlling the lives of all contestants? That's absolutely impossible! If this is the case, there is only one possibility, and that is prediction! Li Mu couldn't help but think of the great prophecy technique used by the Titans. His heart was shaken again, and a strange idea appeared in his mind. The great prophecy technique of the Titan God back then was learned from this divine peak? ! Thinking of this, Li Mu's expression darkened. After suppressing the uneasiness in his heart, he focused his eyes on the two children and whispered, "I want to see the one inside." "You want to see Master?" The two children were stunned, and the girl among them curled her mouth. With a look of arrogance, he said: "Master will not see you. You are too weak. The person who came last time was a hundred times more powerful than you, but it took a long time to see Master. Just you? Huh, I see you. It¡¯s better to give up.¡± "Little girl, don't talk nonsense!" On the side, the boy couldn't help being shocked after hearing the girl's words, and whispered: "Although this is true. But Master said that everyone who comes is a guest. Be polite. " "Humph, Master is such a nice person." The girl snorted angrily and ignored Li Mu. The words and expressions of the two children did not reach Li Mu's ears or eyes, especially the 'that person' in the girl's words, which made his calm heart slightly shaken, and he secretly thought that it was true. "It seems that the Titan God has indeed visited this peak." Li Mu pondered in his heart. "Brother, I'm sorry, my little girl has a bad temper. Don't worry about it." At this time, the boy's face changed, Li Mu couldn't help but smile, and he also bowed to express his apology. "It's okay." Li Mu came back to his senses, looked at the boy and shook his head, looking at the green bamboo house not far away. Frowning, he asked, "Is that your master inside?" "Well, yes!" The boy spoke first, with a smile on his childish face, and said apologetically: "I'm really sorry. It's not that we don't take the eldest brother to see the Master. The Master also said that if there are guests coming, , he will definitely see you when he has time, but Master has some unique hobbies, and he likes to play the piano. Once he starts playing the piano, he will not see guests as long as he doesn't stop. I suggest that big brother not to disturb Master now , at least not now, otherwise the elder brother may be in danger of life. The elder brother should wait for the master to take the initiative to stop, and then he will definitely call the elder brother in. " "Hmph!" As the boy finished speaking, the girl on the side snorted angrily: "If you have the ability, just try to disturb the master. I haven't seen the master lose his temper for a long time, and I really want to see it. ?¡± At the end of the sentence, an evil smile appeared on the girl's smiling face. Li Mu simply ignored the girl, and he did not doubt the boy's words at all. Let alone the mysterious person who exists in the green bamboo house, even an ordinary person who is elegant and is suddenly interrupted when playing a song will be extremely angry. He still knows this. "I wonder when your master will end?" Li Mu frowned and asked again. Since entering the bamboo forest, the sound of the piano has never stopped, and it lasted more than three hours along the way. One piece of piano music,Can it play for so long? Even if it could, it should be over soon, right? But the boy¡¯s answer made Li Mu¡¯s heart sink. "I don't know." The boy rolled his big eyes and replied helplessly: "Master's song usually lasts for several months or even a year. I remember that Master's longest song lasted nine years." .So, hehe, I¡¯m not sure how long Master will be able to play this song.¡± "Nine years?" Li Mu was stunned and thought to himself, right? Normal people can play a piece for nine minutes, but the master of these two children can play it for nine years? "Yeah." The boy nodded and said with a smile, "If big brother is willing to wait, you can wait here. If you can't wait, well you can leave with this." While speaking, the boy turned his little hand, and a green bamboo leaf appeared. It looked no different from an ordinary bamboo leaf, but it had a strange aura, and he reached out and handed it over. Li Mu frowned, but he still took the bamboo leaf, because it was also a way out of the peak. But leaving like this? No, absolutely not! Li Mu has always been a person who will break through the south wall even if he hits it. Coupled with his "unwilling mood" as a person, now he is returning empty-handed? This is absolutely not possible. Even if there is no benefit, he still has to see the person playing the piano inside, because the other person's piano has become a knot in his heart. If he cannot untie it, his cultivation will only stop there. Is a blessing or a curse? Li Mu doesn¡¯t know, but he has only one choice - wait! "Thank you." After coming back to his senses, Li Mu said something to the boy, walked sideways to the black iron sacred tree not far away, and sat down cross-legged. "Humph!" The girl snorted lightly and looked at the boy with some annoyance. "It's okay, let's play in the mud." The boy accompanied him with a smiling face. "Oh!" The girl nodded. Soon, the two of them were playing with the clay figures again. Among them, the boy waved his hand, and the clay figures on a divine peak flew up and went directly to the top of the divine peak! ========================== Text Chapter 272 Main God Level ================= Li Mu, who was just about to enter cultivation, saw the boy's actions. Not only did his expression change drastically, but his heart was filled with shock. Because he knew very well what this meant, it meant that another contestant had reached the top of the mountain! How can this be? Li Mu was extremely shocked. It was hard to believe that besides him, someone else could reach the top of the mountain. Could it be that some of the contestants knew the secret of the mountain? And you still have the courage to carry it out? Who is this person? ! Li Mu stared at the clay figure standing on the tenth sacred peak made of mud, and asked with shock in his heart. The next moment, his pupils suddenly shrank, and a figure flashed in his mind. If the tenth mountain peak made of mud represents the tenth peak among the ten sacred peaks, then Li Mu clearly recalled that when Mo Dun, the man in gray from the Shaming Tribe, left the ninth peak, wasn't he heading towards the tenth peak? Thinking of Moton, Li Mu's turbulent heart suddenly calmed down a lot, his expression calmed down, and he thought to himself, if it was really Moton, it would not be impossible. In Li Mu's opinion, Na Moton was extremely strange. Not only was he not taken away by the supreme divine envoy, but he also refined the supreme divine envoy's godhead. Although it was not completely refined, it can be seen from here that the other party of terror. Moreover, in the near future, the opponent will definitely be able to possess the strength of the supreme divine envoy! That is a person with a cultivation level that has surpassed the Lord God level. It is also a top existence on Qingyang Star, and can only be described with the word "terrible". Therefore, Li Mu did not want to provoke the other party easily. The second is the identity of Moton. Merton is not an ordinary race, but the legendary Shaming Clan. Li Mu once had a guess that the other party could not have his body taken away by the Supreme God's Envoy, but instead obtained the Supreme God's Godhead without any influence. This must be a unique ability to take away the body of the 'Shaping Nether Tribe' . Especially the aura emanating from it is the same as that of the supreme divine envoy! And Li Mu himself. It is necessary to use the Life and Death Dzi Beads to simulate that aura in order to avoid being discovered by others. But Moton could tell at a glance that he had not been taken away from him. This was Moton's second extraordinary trait. Perhaps, whether it is Leng Wushuang, Honglian, or the man in black, Leng Xie, they all have great potential, and even have some secrets that they don't know, but compared with that Moton, they are Some of the big witches are confused by the little witches. Then we cooperated with Mo Dun and went to the tenth peak. Li Mu was 100% sure that the clay figure standing on the tenth peak was at this moment. It's Namoton! "Is it that guy?" came the little pig's voice. Li Mu said nothing, but his expression became more solemn, especially when he thought about the content of the conversation with Merton at that time, which made him feel extremely heavy. cooperate? Still uncooperative? Li Mu can't make a choice, at least for now. "Then what should we do next?" On the shoulder, the little pig didn't care whether Li Mu answered or not. It seemed to have been used to it. Its small eyes also scanned the clay figure on the tenth mud peak and asked leisurely. "Take one step. Count one step." Li Mu calmed down and closed his eyes slightly while speaking softly. He didn¡¯t think too much about the problem, because it was useless to think so much, so why only add to the worries? Li Mu has always believed that there must be a road before a car reaches the mountain, and a straight path for a boat when it reaches the bridge. choice. Don't make a decision easily. Only at the critical moment can you better understand how to make a choice. For now, there¡¯s no rush! Li Mu only looks forward to it. The man playing the music in the bamboo house shouldn't wait too long, because he can't wait any longer. Just like that, time passed quietly, and the whole courtyard became quiet again, and there was the beautiful sound of the piano. But the sound of the piano is changing, sometimes it makes people extremely relaxed, sometimes it makes people feel infinitely nervous, and sometimes it makes people feel soul-stirring, even sad. It seems to contain a person's seven emotions and six desires, constantly fluctuating the heartstrings. Li Mu wanted to practice, but was forcibly interrupted by the sound of the piano. He knew that the music was not deliberately trying to disturb him, but that his heart was not peaceful and quiet enough. If you can achieve the word "calm", how can you be disturbed by the sound of the piano? In the past, Li Mu could stay in seclusion for several months without opening his eyes, but now, he would wake up every hour and be unable to practice, not only because of the sound of the piano, but also because his own heart was a little restless. . Especially when you see the boys and girls having fun, not paying attention to anything in the outside world at all, and only caring about how he was playing, Li Mu couldn't help but sigh in his heart, his current emotional state was not even comparable to that of two children. Open your eyes, close your eyes, open your eyes again, close your eyes again ¡°Half a day has passed¡­a day has passed¡­two days have passed¡­three days have passed¡­ Three days is either long or short. On normal days, Li Mu wouldn't have cared about these three days at all, but the three days at this moment made him feel a little powerless. He couldn't remember how many times he opened and closed his eyes in these three days, let alone practicing, even sitting upright. Not even in the mood to stay. His heart was not calm at all, but became more and more restless. Li Mu himself was a little confused about this. Why was he so restless? Hasn¡¯t the great revenge been avenged now? Do you just need to increase your strength to resurrect grandma and the clan? Isn't it a step-by-step process? Why is it still so restless? Is it because of Meton? Or Qian Hongxue? Thinking of the two of them, Li Mu fell silent, vaguely finding the answer to the unease in his heart. He was already having a headache over Qian Hongxue's matter, but now that another Moton came, it really made him feel powerless. But what? We can only face it, endure it, and solve it! But how to solve it? What's the solution? Another problem arises. When he opened his eyes, Li Mu raised his head and looked at the boy and girl who were still playing. What made him feel a little strange. These two children seemed to have been immersed in their own world, and they were able to maintain a happy heart without eating. Why? Li Mu did not sense any fluctuations in cultivation from the boys and girls. Are they ordinary people? otherwise! Li Mu has always been wondering in his heart about the origins of these two children and who the person playing the piano in the bamboo house is. Why can they exist on this divine peak? And it seems that they have stayed here from beginning to end, existing from the moment the God Realm was created! If this is the case, both these two children and the person playing the piano in the bamboo house have lived for countless thousands of years! Older than the Titan? Li Mu has already guessed this, but he finds it a bit unbelievable, even impossible! But he didn¡¯t know the reason to deny this conjecture. If this is really the case, that would be terrifying! One hundred thousand years ago, those alien cultivators must have invaded the God Realm. Those alien cultivators must have been extremely powerful, otherwise how could they massacre the gods? And they also forced the Titans and the five supreme gods to join forces to use the Great Seal Technique to seal the gods and themselves? Especially the scenes of destruction in the God Realm are enough to show that the God Realm has also been occupied by those outside the realm of immortal cultivators. But why is it that the descendants of cultivators from outside the realm are the only ones on Qingyang Star, that is, all the powerful men on Qingyang Star today, but not the God Realm? Thinking of this, an incredible idea suddenly appeared in Li Mu's mind. This idea is: It is very possible that the outsider cultivators wanted to occupy the God Realm and become the "immortal world" on Qingyang Star, but they were dared to leave by the terrifying existences on the ten divine peaks! Li Mu didn¡¯t know if there were children, bamboo huts, and people playing the piano on the ninth peak, or if there were any other nine sacred peaks, but this was the only thing he could think of. But why didn¡¯t the characters on the ten divine peaks come to the rescue when the divine world faced disaster? But to wait until those immortal cultivators occupy the God Realm and attempt to harm the ten divine peaks before taking action? Is it possible Those gods, including the Titans and the five supreme gods, are all just ants in the eyes of the people at the top of the ten divine peaks? No need to rescue at all? ! Li Mu was puzzled, extremely puzzled. He would choose to wait here because he wanted to get an answer to his inner curiosity. He also wanted to see what was inside the bamboo house. But three days have passed, but the piano sound still can't stop for a moment. Instead, it is getting more and more climax and climax. God knows how long it will continue to play. "Huh?" At this time, the boy's surprised voice came. "What's wrong?" Then came the girl's doubtful voice, followed by words of surprise; "What is this?" Li Mu's thoughts were immediately interrupted by the words of the two children. He couldn't help but subconsciously raised his head and looked in the direction of the two children. His eyes focused on the extra clay figure in front of the ten sacred peaks. Looking at the clay figurine, Li Mu was also confused, because the clay figurine was no different from other clay figurines. Is there anything strange about it? But the boy's faceThe words shocked him. "Hmm, this guy should be at the main god level, right? After struggling for so long, it's finally over!" The main god level! Li Mu was stunned! ================================================== ================================================== ================================================== ================================================== ======= (wangwang.)s Text Chapter 273 Kill! ================== The main god level? ! Hearing the child's words, Li Mu's puzzled expression suddenly changed after a slight pause. His eyes tightened, and he was filled with shock! The main god level? What is that concept? The concept is that a super powerful person at the ninth level of the Nine Sect Realm has reached the pinnacle level of Qingyang Star, and only a handful of people can reach that level. Now, a powerful man of the main god level has come to this God Realm? How can this be? ! But soon, Li Mu immediately calmed down and thought this was very possible. Therefore, the organizer of this competition for the Holy Maiden is the Thousand Fantasy Sect, and the Thousand Fantasy Sect has long been associated with the gods. In other words, the Thousand Fantasy Sect has long been controlled by the Alliance of Gods. The leader of the alliance of gods must be the main god from ancient times, and there must be more than one main god. The purpose of this competition for the Holy Maiden is to provide them with bodies for the five supreme envoys of the God Realm and let them choose. Li Mu clearly thought that except for him and Moton who were not taken away and instead completely wiped out the supreme divine envoy, the other three supreme divine envoys would definitely succeed. ¡°Perhaps the Supreme Envoy has not yet recovered his strength, but with enough time, he will definitely reach the peak level of the past, and even have the opportunity to break through and then stand up again, and improve his realm again. And the time it takes to regain strength must not be long, otherwise there would be no need for the Alliance of Gods to reach a consensus with the Supreme Envoy. The Alliance of Gods is strong, but it cannot rule the entire Qingyang Star. After all, the immortal cultivators on Qingyang Star have gone through a hundred thousand years of development, and today, there are countless strong ones. Naturally, to decide who has the right to rule Qingyang Star, it depends on whether there are more or less powerful people at the Nine Sect level, and how powerful they are. It is not difficult to see that the ¡®gods¡¯ owned by the Alliance of Gods will definitely not be less than the nine-door realms of the eighteen five-leaf kingdoms and the nine-door realms of the three six-leaf kingdoms. Even the Nine Sect Realm among the Eighteen Five-Leaf Kingdoms. The nine-door realm experts in the three major six-leaf kingdoms are no longer the nine-door realm experts they once were, but are now ¡®gods¡¯ who have been ¡®seized¡¯. This is the most terrifying factor. But, can the Nine Gate Realm play a decisive role? cannot! The one who can play a decisive role depends on who is the strongest. It's like an inferior nation trying to advance. It doesn't look at its overall strength, but at the level of cultivation of the strongest one. Since the three six-leaf kingdoms are called six-leaf kingdoms, there must be terrifying figures who have surpassed the nine-door realm and are in charge. Not much to say. There is only one such figure in each country, but there are also three! That is an existence comparable to the Supreme God! But what about the Alliance of Gods? In ancient times, there may have been Titans and five supreme gods. If the Titans and the five supreme gods awaken and lead the alliance of gods to fight for hegemony, it may be possible to regain the dominance of Qingyang Star. But now the Titans and the five supreme gods are all sleeping. And the Alliance of Gods doesn¡¯t want them to wake up yet. Without the Supreme God, how can they fight against the three major six-leaf kingdoms? I¡¯m afraid that as soon as it surfaces, it will be wiped out immediately, or even uprooted! But Li Mu is very clear that the ultimate goal of the Alliance of Gods is to regain control of Qingyang Star, and even kill it outside the territory. Since they have such a goal, they must be prepared, after all, they are not stupid. And as far as Li Mu knows. The Alliance of Gods paid attention to the Titans and the five supreme gods. They reached a consensus with the five supreme gods. Not only did they obtain five extremely powerful combat powers, but the five supreme gods also knew where the sealing places of the five supreme gods were. And the 'supreme divine energy' they possess is the key to unlocking the seals of the five supreme gods. ? ?Obviously, the deal between the two is dangerous. The five supreme envoys want the local alliance of gods to control them. Even kill them. Similarly, the Alliance of Gods will continue to oppress the five supreme divine envoys. If the five supreme divine envoys return to their peak state, they will not be able to help them. But if he bites back, it will definitely be extremely miserable! For this. Li Mu didn't think much about it, because the most important thing at the moment was not here. Rather Why did this leader of the Alliance of Gods, a god-level being, come to the God Realm? Is it because of these contestants and the five supreme envoys? "Wait a minute, the five supreme divine envoys?" ! Suddenly, Li Mu was startled and recalled the words of the Black Throne Artifact Spirit and the cool woman in black. That sentence is: You don¡¯t have to reach the top of the mountain, you just need to maintain the first position. "That's it." Thinking of this, Li Mu Shuang?With a flash of light, I realized a problem that was not important, but still important. He couldn't help but lower his head, glanced at the Dzi Bead of Life and Death, and felt the black throne that had been in silence. He felt more and more that this throne was not easy to get, at least not as simple as it seemed. The other party seemed to want to reveal something, but he didn't dare to say it openly. Why? Li Mu didn¡¯t understand, and he didn¡¯t want to understand, because there was only a relationship of interest between him and the other party. "Lord God!" Li Mu clenched his fists slightly, still sitting cross-legged, making no movements or words. "Brother, don't worry, as long as you stay here, no one can hurt you." At this time, the boy's voice came. Li Mu was stunned and looked at the four-year-old boy. The boy was looking at him with a playful face. The other person's innocent and cute smile was very ordinary and there was nothing wrong with it. At this moment, Li Mu had a feeling, Underneath the other party's smile, there seemed to be something else. "Well, it looks like it's about to start." At this time, the boy withdrew his gaze, looked down at the clay figurine that represented the 'main god', and began to fiddle with it with his delicate hands. The girl on the side looked on with a smile. Li Mu¡¯s eyes flickered. He didn¡¯t practice any more, but just stared at the clay figures, not daring to blink for fear of missing something. ¡­¡­ Outside, in Thirty Thousand Square. ¡°Tsk!¡± Suddenly, the images within the more than 2,000 golden and red light curtains became blurred and eventually disappeared completely. Just like half a year ago, millions of viewers were once again surprised and suspicious. But this time, the six people, headed by the middle-aged woman in red robe, suspended thousands of feet in the sky, seemed to have known that this scene would happen, so they were not surprised at all. On the contrary, the leader of the middle-aged woman in red robe had a cold light in her eyes. She glanced at the millions of spectators below and said coldly: "Let's get started and see if there is anyone with good potential that we can keep." "Um." The other six women nodded, each thinking about the eleven hundred powerful disciples of Qianhuan Sect. "kill!" Soon, under the stunned attention of all the millions of spectators, a deep roar suddenly erupted from the mouths of the 1,100 strong disciples of the Qianhuan Sect who had reached the Sixth Tribulation Realm! ================= (wangwang.)w Text Chapter 274 Death Comes ============= ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Looking at the ten heaven-reaching divine peaks, a faint smile appeared on his sickly pale face. Then, he slowly raised his head and looked at the sky above his head, where the invisible but indeed existing eyes made of countless golden and red filaments murmured softly: "I don't like outsiders to see what I do." While speaking, the man in black closed his eyes slightly, then opened them suddenly! ¡°Buzz!¡± Suddenly, an invisible but extremely terrifying wave suddenly exploded from his body. As it spread, all the pairs of golden-red eyes shattered in an instant! Immediately afterwards, the man in black paid no attention to anything else. He took a step forward and disappeared like lightning, running towards the ten divine peaks reaching the sky in the distance. ¡­¡­ "Wow, it's moving!" A boy's helpless voice sounded from the top of the ninth peak. "Hmm, I just don't know what he wants to do, so I'm still looking forward to it." The girl on the side said in agreement, her face full of curiosity. Under the black iron sacred tree, a faint shock appeared in Li Mu's calm expression, because he could clearly see that the clay figure existing in front of the ten sacred peaks was being controlled by an invisible force, moving towards the ten sacred peaks. A divine peak flew over. It seems very slow and ordinary at the moment, but in fact it feels unimaginable. At this moment, Li Mu also proved his conjecture. "Sure enough." His eyes narrowed slightly, and he clearly understood that the clay figurines played by these two children were not manipulating the fate of all the contestants, nor were they predictions, but a kind of 'synchronization'. The meaning of 'synchronization' is very simple. The two children seem to be able to see everything in the entire God Realm. As long as it is happening in this God Realm, they can 'see' it clearly even if they are always on the divine peak. . so. They were able to use clay figurines to create that terrifying scene, not because they said whoever dies will die, and whoever goes to the divine peak will go to the divine peak. Right now, the same goes for the new clay figurine. It was the former fairy who appeared, and they fabricated it again. Use clay figurines to interpret the unique things happening in the divine world at this moment. That new clay figurine appeared. Represents a main god! "Perhaps the ability of the two children is still a little far from "controlling destiny" and "predicting the future", but such abilities are definitely not possessed by ordinary people, or even possessed at all. His peculiarity. Li Mu couldn't figure it out. Although he was curious, he didn't make too many guesses. Moreover, what was important at the moment was definitely not the two children, but the main god who appeared in the God Realm. who is he? Why come to this world of gods? What is the purpose? Is it really just for the five supreme divine envoys? K. But maybenot! ? What could it be? Li Mu pondered in his heart, staring at the clay figures and the ten clay peaks. At this moment, the clay figures were not far from the ten sacred peaks, and they were approaching the ten peaks in just a few breaths. After just a brief pause, the clay figurine flew towards the first peak. When it reached the first peak, the clay figurine also descended from a high altitude and did not dare to fly directly to the sacred peak. After landing in the open space, he walked towards the divine peak step by step. The clay man¡¯s climb to the peak is not fast. Like ordinary cultivators, he needs to move forward step by step. After all, even if he is the main god. But at the same time, the pressure he has to bear is naturally much stronger. However, the main god must be stronger than ordinary immortal cultivators, the stronger the strength. The more advantageous it is, the better Li Mu will be. It¡¯s still the clay figurine. Not to mention that the opponent is the main god, how can Li Mu's speed be comparable? In just half a day, the clay figure had reached a height of twenty-five thousand feet. At this time, the contestants who still existed on the sacred peak and survived had appeared in the sight of the clay figurine. The cultivators who can still survive today basically stay on top of the divine peak. Even if they cannot move forward, they will not come down. After all, although the pressure is great, as cultivators, they all know very well that under such will pressure, they can exercise their will, especially those who have some understanding of knife intention, sword intention, spear intention, etc. People understand better that this is a rare opportunity. They will definitely seek the limits and make breakthroughs! Li Mu glanced slightly at the ten sacred mountains, and the number of people decreased again. There were basically no more than 150 people on each sacred mountain. He didn't know what level of cultivation the weakest contestant was, but if calculated based on the contestants on the ninth peak and the number of people this time, the weakest person was at least the fourth calamity, and only a handful of them were the third calamity. Of the four tribulations, most are the fifth.?? level cultivation. And among the hundreds of contestants with sixth calamity level cultivation, probably not many died. But Li Mu didn¡¯t care about these. What he cared about was the three supreme angels who had taken away the bodies of the contestants, including Merton, who had climbed to the tenth divine peak! Especially Moton, Li Mu was extremely afraid and surprised. Not only was he not taken away, but he also climbed to the tenth divine peak. This person is not simple, very special. "Well, we're going to kill someone." At this time, among the two children not far away, the delicate and weak voice of the girl came. Li Mu looked slightly startled, and with his eyes narrowed, he saw the clay figurine representing the last contestant on the first peak shattered! What does this mean? It means that one of the contestants is dead! And the person who killed the contestant was none other than the 'Lord God Level' powerhouse that the boy said suddenly appeared in the God Realm! Looking at the broken clay figurine, Li Mu couldn't help but clenched his fists subconsciously. Although he had always known that this was a world of jungle, he could only say that he was not strong enough and could not blame anyone. But sometimes, there must be a bottom line for being a human being. If there is no bottom line for being a human being, it is basically meaningless to live on these stone steps, because he has lost himself, become a killing machine, and has lost the ability to live. significance. Everything you do must have a certain degree and cannot be surpassed or even crushed. Although Li Mu is cold and can be said to kill without blinking an eye, he always has a certain temperament, at least he never kills those who don't mess with him. Even if he offended him but was being taken advantage of and had no idea of ??the situation, he would not choose to kill him. Mu You is one of the manifestations. Li Mu clenched his fists slightly, staring closely at the clay figure who was walking towards the top of the divine peak, very clearly. Now that there is the first one, there will be a second one, and even a third one or even kill them all! He doesn¡¯t know why, but it can be seen from this that the so-called ¡®main god¡¯ absolutely regards human life as an ant-like existence. I feel superior. People who kill people at will are still those who have no power to fight back, but they don't feel any disgust at all. Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but feel a sense of disgust in his heart. Because he thought of the Autumn Wind Country back then. Isn¡¯t it the same for the disciples of Guisha Sect? Whether they were cultivators or ordinary people, they all killed them wantonly. He hated that kind of people, and he was once crazy, and even wanted to wipe out all the people in the world. But he finally found out. That doesn't work, it makes no sense at all. Instead, it will lose oneself and become no longer oneself. Let alone revenge, whether one can survive is a question, let alone how to resurrect grandma and the clan members? "Another one dies." The girl's voice came again. Li Mu¡¯s eyelids couldn¡¯t help but twitch slightly, because he saw another clay figurine representing the contestants shattered! At this moment, the first mountain peak. On top of the divine peak that reaches the sky. "Don't kill me Please, don't kill me!" A desperate scream exploded, and a young man wearing a brown robe had a distorted face. He knelt down directly on the ground and continued to face the man. Like him coming. The evil man in black robes with a sickly pale face begged. Furthermore, he raised his right hand and cried: "I, Duqin, swear an oath here. As long as you don't kill me, I will follow you forever. I will serve you and go through fire and water for you, even if you die!" This man was frightened because he saw the death of two contestants with his own eyes. The two contestants were equal in strength to him, but they did so easily. The man in black didn't even touch them, he just glanced at them casually. , the body justexploded! The man in brown robe knew what was going on, but he knew clearly that the evil man in black was extremely terrifying. If he wanted to kill him, all he needed to do was look at him. How could he not be afraid under such circumstances? How can we not be afraid? How could we not bedesperate? ! "Oh? Really?" The evil man in black approached. After hearing this man's words, a strange smile appeared on his pale face. He stopped two meters away from the man in brown and watched quietly. The man in brown clothes did not kill him. "Yes!" Seeing this, the man in brown clothes couldn't help but look happy, and said hurriedly, and even prostrated deeply, indicating that his surrender had reached a level that others could not reach. But the next moment, the man in brown clothes was stunned. He only felt a person's palm falling on his head. Although he didn't use any force, an extremely terrifying power wave surged! Horror filled his heart again! "I'm really sorry. I have many, many servants around me, so I don't need you."??, and with your little strength, you are not even qualified to be my servant. "The chuckle sounded slowly. ¡°Bang!¡± The man in brown clothes didn't react at all. His whole body exploded directly, and the blood mist dispersed, completely disappearing from this world. "This work is quite strenuous, but there's nothing I can do about it." After finishing this, the evil man in black raised his head and looked at the sky-high stone steps in front of him, with a hint of helplessness on his pale face. Immediately afterwards, his eyes were fixed on the contestant who was already in a shocking position a hundred feet away, and a cruel smile couldn't help but appear on his face. ========== ps: Zhu Xin: I¡¯m so tired. I¡¯m really tired today. The old man next to me died. The one who caused the trouble didn¡¯t sleep well for two days. I feel so weak~~ I even went to carry out a funeral today, that is, to bury someone. Carrying the coffin. The person didn't weigh much, but adding the coffin and the huge wooden frame, a total of sixteen people had to carry it; but each person had to bear a weight of hundreds of kilograms, and yes, Zhu Xin was one of them. Zhu Xin's body can't afford to be injured. Both shoulders are bruised and he almost fell into the coffin with it Please comfort (wangwang.)w Text Chapter 275 Strange interpretation =============== ¡°Bang!¡± A contestant¡¯s body exploded out of thin air, and blood mist floated freely in the air. A man in black walked slowly past, with a cruel smile on his face, towards another contestant. There was no surprise at all. Although the contestant had the strength of the sixth calamity level, he was still in shock and fear at this moment. When he was about to plead, he was blocked by the words of the evil man in black. . "Don't worry, you won't die. You've reached the sixth calamity among immortal cultivators. I can't bear to kill you. Otherwise, my hundred thousand divine generals won't be able to find a suitable body." Smiling lightly, black clothes The evil man walked slowly past the man in purple, without even looking at the man in purple, and walked directly towards the contestant hundreds of feet away in front of him. At this moment, this bloody panic has already spread throughout the first peak and is heard by the remaining contestants. They all turned around and looked at the evil man in black. Their expressions changed drastically. They no longer bothered to refine their sword intent, sword intent, spear intent, halberd intent, etc., and all climbed up at full speed, thinking This is to prevent the other party from catching up. As long as the other party cannot catch up, their lives will be safe. But would that work? It won't work at all! Although the evil man in black is not fast, he is much faster than them. Especially at this moment, almost every contestant is approaching the limit. How far can they go forward? You can't go far at all! All the participants were afraid, horrified, and could not believe that these horror figures appeared on this god's peak. Who is he? When did it appear? ! They asked in shock, but had no way of getting an answer. Right now, if you ask who is the most nervous and terrifying, it is the contestant who is being stared at by the evil man in black. Although they were hundreds of feet apart, the words of the evil man in black were heard by that person, and dozens of other people could also hear them clearly. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????But the contestants who have entered the sixth calamity realm can't help but look happy, but when they heard "One Hundred Thousand Divine Generals". But his expression couldn't help but change. As a strong man in the Sixth Tribulation, he is well-informed and knows very well what a ¡®divine general¡¯ is. He understands that even if he doesn¡¯t die now. He will definitely die in the future! It will become the carrier of the ¡®divine general¡¯. Thinking of this. Everyone couldn't help but feel a little ridiculous. God general? god? Is there anything else in this world? But when they discovered that this place was the legendary world of gods, they were immediately horrified, and an unbelievable idea appeared in their minds. Most people immediately realized the identity of the evil man in black. He must be agod! How can this be? Isn¡¯t this a competition for the Holy Maiden? etc! Holy Maiden Competition? ! Some smart people¡¯s pupils narrowed for a while. It seemed like they had figured out all the problems in an instant. Although they couldn't believe it, they knew very well that this was a fact! Heavy and depressing. Fear instantly filled everyone's hearts. "No beheading in the sixth calamity!" The contestant who was stared at by the evil man in black was stunned, and his frightened expression softened a lot. Although his cultivation level had not reached the sixth calamity, at this moment it was beyond If you meet a person in the sixth calamity realm, then if his potential exceeds that person, he will definitely be able to enter the sixth calamity or even the nine-door realm in the future. ¡°Perhaps the future destiny may be controlled by this evil man in black. But at least you have to save your life for now! Not only this person, but other contestants as well. Don¡¯t worry about the future, just focus on now! If you can't control it now, why talk about the future? soon. An evil man in black walked into this person. The contestants who had this idea looked much calmer, but they did not pretend to be arrogant. They still knelt down on their knees, but they did not beg. ? Same. The smiling evil man in black didn't even look at him and walked directly past this person. This contestant originally thought he had passed the test. A hint of surprise flashed across his expression, but the moment his surprise appeared ¡°Bang!¡± In that shocking explosion, the contestant's body suddenly exploded, and like others, turned into a ball of blood mist and disappeared between the world! Everyone was stunned at this moment, including many contestants at the fifth tribulation level. Their thoughts were almost the same as that of the contestant just now, but why is this happening? They have obviously gone further than the man in brown in the sixth calamity realm! "The fifth calamity? There is indeed potential, but what I want is not potential, but real abilities, because I don't have the time to train you. If you are a woman,It's something you can consider. " Amid everyone's shock, the evil man in black chuckled. "Dead again!" "Another one dies!" "This guy is really cruel. Does he want to kill them all? No, there are a few left, and their strength is at the sixth calamity level." "Whatever, it's none of our business, we just watch the show." "That's true, but it seems like it's coming to an end and I'll get bored again." "Boring? No way. Didn't the master say that he would leave here after this incident and take us to watch interesting shows?" "Ah! I almost forgot about this." The boy was shocked for a moment, then smiled. Under the Black Iron God Tree, Li Mu moved his eyelids fiercely a few times. He slowly moved his eyes away from the first peak and fell on the two children. He was surprised who they were, especially what their master was. Where is this sacred? But he knew in his heart that there was no answer at the moment. "It looks like it's over." At this time, Piggy's voice came. Li Mu's eyes narrowed and he saw that on the first divine peak, the clay figurine representing the powerful 'main god' was already in the first position, and behind him, there were still thirteen clay figurines. In other words, thirteen contestants saved their lives, and all of these thirteen people have reached the sixth calamity realm! "It's time to change places." Over the shoulder, Xiaozhu said again. Li Mu was speechless and kept staring at the clay figurine. At this moment, the clay figure quickly stepped off the first mountain and headed towards the second divine peak like lightning. After arriving at the second sacred peak, just like the first sacred peak, the killing begins! Time passed by minute by second. One day later, the clay figurine walked down from the second divine peak; two days later, the clay figurine walked down from the third divine peak; three days later Until the fifth day, the clay figurine was strangely fixed on the fifth divine peak. "Well, something interesting happened." At the same time, the boy's voice sounded, and he hurriedly made a gesture to the girl. "Yeah!" The girl understood, hurriedly stood up, and confronted the boy, her expression became extremely cold. "I feel a familiar scent from you. Tell me, which supreme divine envoy are you?" The boy also stood up straight, the childish look on his face disappeared for an instant, and he chuckled softly, as if He looked at the girl ruthlessly and asked calmly. "Are you the one sent to pick us up?" The girl's eyes were cold and her voice was even colder. Looking at the performance of these two children, Li Mu couldn't help but open his eyes with a strange look on his face. At this moment, above the fifth peak ==================== Text Chapter 276 Common Ambition ============ "I feel a familiar scent from you. Tell me, which supreme divine envoy are you?" A faint and leisurely voice sounded, and the tone was very bland, and it only conveyed a few tens of feet away. On the top of the fifth peak's stone staircase to the sky, a man in black stood slowly, with his signature smile on his pale face. Turning sideways, he stared at the man standing aside on the same stone staircase. The man was wearing an ice blue robe, with long ice blue hair, extremely blue eyes, and fair skin. "Are you the one who was sent to pick us up?" The latter did not answer the man in black's question, but asked back, with a cold tone and a cold face. "What do you think?" The man in black didn't pay attention, staring at the woman in ice blue robe with a playful smile. Immediately afterwards, he didn¡¯t even wait for the woman in the ice blue robe to speak. Her eyes instantly turned cold, and she grinned with a cruel smile as she revealed her murderous intent: ¡°By the way, are you not qualified to talk to me like this now?¡± "Really?" Similarly, the already cold eyes of the woman in ice blue robes were even more cold at this moment. The temperature in the air instantly became colder. There was still no expression on her beautiful face, step by step. Walked towards the man in black. The other contestants were too late to retreat from the man in black, but she took the initiative to approach? ! In just three breaths, the woman in ice blue robe was already standing one meter away from the man in black. Her slender figure was obviously more than half a head taller than the man in black, and she was staring down at the man in black. The next moment, a smile as bright as the scorching sun burst out on her face that looked like an iceberg dating back ten thousand years. "If you want to threaten me with this and get some benefits from me, then you can get out now. Not to mention that you are just a main god who has not recovered to the peak level. Even if you have recovered to the peak level now, You are not qualified to talk to me in this world of gods. Believe it or not, I will keep you here forever?" Immediately afterwards, there were those words that were enough to completely plunge the world into a freezing cold. came slowly from her mouth. The woman in blue spoke very calmly, but every word was like a cold knife, cutting hard into the heart of the man in black, as if she wanted to tear the latter's heart into pieces. ??Especially her sun-like smile, which looks like she is smiling. In fact, it has reached the extreme level of ice coldness! Even though the man in black is a god-level existence. His courage is unparalleled, but at this moment, the corners of his eyes couldn't help but twitch, and my smile on his face faltered slightly. A rare fear flashed across his expression, but within this fear was filled with anger and coldness. ¡°What, don¡¯t you believe it?¡± The woman in blue¡¯s voice came again. At this moment, the smile on her face disappeared and turned into coldness again. "Believe it. How can you not believe it?" The man in black laughed, looked at the world, and sighed softly: "You are the supreme divine envoy, possessing the supreme aura and controlling the original power of this world. Here, you can be infinitely powerful, even if you are only at the human-god level now, if you work hard. You can indeed keep me here, not to mention possessing the supreme magic of the Supreme God. It is indeed not difficult to keep me. .¡± "It's good that you know." The woman in blue's beautiful eyes flashed slightly, and there was a hint of pride in her expression. "But. Will you do this?" The man in black asked with a smile. Then, his expression turned cold and his clothes showed a mocking look. Said: "It is not a wise choice for you to offend me now. You have to understand. I am not one person, but represent the entire Alliance of Gods. Do you know how long our Alliance of Gods has existed on Qingyang Star? Since 20,000 years ago It already exists, and the foundation you possess is beyond your imagination. You are indeed strong here, but if you go outside, can you still be strong?" "What can you, the Alliance of Gods, do to me while I regain my strength?" the woman in blue replied coldly. "Yes!" The man in black suddenly raised his voice, laughed, stared at the woman in blue, and said with a cold expression: "But don't forget, it's not that easy for you to return to the peak level. Please understand, now you are not the supreme divine envoy with two eyes, but as a member of my cultivators, you have only one enemy, and that is those cultivators. And the relationship between us is reciprocal, don¡¯t treat your supreme It¡¯s useless to show off your identity as a divine envoy!¡± "Supreme Divine Envoy?" After hearing this, the woman in blue tightened her jade fist, and a hint of complexity flashed in her expression. Then, she chuckled again, raised her head, and looked at the person in front of her. Pian Tiandi murmured: "I am not the Supreme God with two eyes now. I am me, the Supreme God? In our cooperation, the purpose is the Supreme God, right? This idea is not only shared by your Alliance of Gods, but also by the five of us. Already have it." The man in black was slightly startled, his eyelids raised slightly, and he said in surprise: "Oh? It seems that you are more evil than we thought. I thought you were just cooperating with us just to go out, but now it seems that you Do you also want to seize the thrones of those five adults?¡± At the end of the sentence, his expression became weird, as if he was surprised, but was he actually surprised? Apparently, he wasn't surprised! The woman in blue just hummed, ignoring the words of the man in black, and said calmly: "The deal between us is that you, the Alliance of Gods, will send the carrier body and provide it for us to seize the body, and we will help you, the Alliance of Gods, fight against the Qing Dynasty together." Yang Xing. You, the Alliance of Gods, will do your best to help us regain our strength, and we will open the sleeping place of the five supreme gods for you. Before we return to our peak strength, you, the Alliance of Gods, must not harm us or restrict our freedom. In After returning to peak strength, we are not allowed to cause any harm to your Alliance of Gods, right?" "Well, of course, you said it in detail." The man in black nodded noncommittally, stared at the woman in blue, and asked with a puzzled look on his face: "What's going on?" The woman in blue smiled coldly and said: "Without eyes, I just remind you that you didn't say that we are not allowed to compete with you for the positions of the five supreme gods. Therefore, after opening the dust-sealed places of the five supreme gods, we Everyone has to rely on their abilities!" "Each one depends on his own ability?" The man in black was startled, and then he laughed again and said: "Everyone has his own ability, I like it! But now, can I send you out?" "Of course." The woman in blue frowned slightly, as if she was a little confused as to why the other party spoke like this, but he still nodded. The man in black grinned, with that iconic smile still on his face, and was about to take action. But he stopped and asked with a strange look on his face: "I have one last question." "Say." A hint of impatience flashed across the woman's expression, as if she was looking forward to leaving this world immediately and going to the outside world. "Do you really not know what is on the top of this peak? Have you really never been up there? Or, in other words, have the Titans and the Five Supreme Gods never been up there? Also. Why did you choose to go up this peak? "There was a hint of confusion and curiosity on the face of the man in black. Hearing this, the woman in blue frowned. Shaking his head, he said: "I have never been up there, so I don't know what exists on it. I really don't know if the Titans and the Five Supreme Gods have gone up there. As for why I went to this peak" Having said this, the woman in blue paused, stared at the man in black and said coldly: "I don't need to tell you this." "Aren't you curious?" The man in black didn't pay attention and chuckled. "Curious?" The woman in blue was puzzled. "Yes, I have always been curious about what kind of secrets these ten divine peaks hold." The man in black nodded. Youyou sighed: "It is said that the five supreme gods and the Titans have all reached the penultimate stone steps, but why can't I even walk half of it? Is there another way to reach it?" ¡°You want to talk about the eyes?!¡± The woman in blue shrank her pupils after hearing this, and a flash of shock flashed across her expression. ¡°I don¡¯t have eyes, I¡¯m just talking nonsense, you didn¡¯t pay attention.¡± The man in black chuckled and shook his head. The next moment, his whole body suddenly froze, and his palms were firmly placed on the blue stone steps below him. ¡°Buzz!¡± Suddenly, a faint blue light spread out from his palm, turning into strange and complex lines and spreading towards the feet of the woman in blue. Just a blink of an eye. The countless blue lines have formed an ancient six-pointed star array at the feet of the woman in blue. "Ouch!" Suddenly, the blue light prevailed and directly enveloped the woman in blue. In an instant, the woman in blue's entire body turned into dots of blue light. Disappeared on this divine peak. With the disappearance of the woman in blue, the entire mountain became quiet. The man in black stood up slowly and looked up at the top of the divine peak and the end of the stone staircase to the sky. A trace of helplessness and exhaustion flashed across his expression, and he said to himself: "Wait until the matter is over. I must try that method." With that said, he turned around and descended to the fifth peak. ¡­¡­ "Little girl, you did a great job!" "Hehe, Xiaobao, you did a great job too!" "Uh-huh!" At the top of the ninth peak, the laughter of two children rang out. Under the black iron sacred tree, Li Mu was still sitting cross-legged, but at this moment, he was staring blankly at the boy and girl not far away, and the scene they had just performed was constantly playing in his head. .   Especially the boy¡¯s last words shocked his heart! After a while, Li Mu calmed down and looked slightly calm. "It seems that some of those guys have indeed guessed it, but they just don't have the guts." came Xiaozhu's voice. Li Mu shook his head lightly without saying anything. The meaning of his shaking his head was not to deny what Xiaozhu said, but what's the use of coming up? Li Mu raised his head and stared at the green bamboo house. The sound of the piano was still playing inside, and he didn't know when his eyes would stop. In addition, his heart could not calm down all the time. Every day now is almost comparable to a year in normal times. It made him extremely distressed. And through the interpretations of the boy and the girl, he has also understood that the purpose of the arrival of the main god is indeed to send the five supreme gods out. At the same time, those contestants whose strength and cultivation have not reached the sixth calamity level will also be eliminated. Those who have reached the sixth calamity level can save their lives and gather together at the foot of the tenth peak. Li Mu glanced at the first five mud peaks subconsciously, and found that half of the clay figures were gone. He couldn't help but close his eyes slightly, and his whole person fell silent. Time also passed quietly in his silence ============ Text Chapter 277 The Ninth Peak ======== ¡°Quick, quick, quick, act, act!¡± On top of the Nine Peaks, the boy greeted the girl innocently and said happily. "Uh-huh!" The girl stood up hurriedly. After nodding, her expression suddenly became a little cold and confused, as if she had suddenly entered a drama. Li Mu couldn't help but open his eyes and locked his eyes on the boy Xiaobao and the girl Xiaonan. Because his heart was not calm, opening or closing his eyes had little bearing on him. He couldn't practice at all. He might as well open his eyes and watch what was in front of him. This 'child's play' is real. ??Above the sixth peak A man in white clothes put his hands on his back and looked up at the stone staircase that still had no end in sight. His aura was extremely calm, and he even seemed a little indifferent. However, there was a hint of confusion in this sudden, which seemed to be what he saw in front of him. The sight in his eyes was just a question? ??????????????????? Or, his own existence is full of problems? "Huh?" Right here, a faint chuckle sounded. With the sound of this sound, the man in white shuddered slightly. He subconsciously turned around and looked at the man in black who kept walking in. When he saw the man in black, his expression changed instantly, and all the indifference and confusion in his expression was gone. Instead, there was endless vigilance and fear. It seems that the existence of the man in black is extremely terrifying, making him feel an infinite crisis. This kind of crisis can kill him instantly! "Interesting." At this moment, the man in black, who originally had a look of doubt on his face, showed a smile. With his eyes flashing, he looked up and down at the man in white, with a hint of weirdness in his expression. "What's your name?" the man in black asked calmly. "No." The man in black approached, and the man in white subconsciously took a step back, and the fear in his eyes became more intense. However, he still answered the question of the man in black. As he spoke, the trace of confusion in his expression appeared again. "Oh?" The man in black raised his eyebrows slightly after receiving this answer, and did not pay attention to the actions of the man in white, but there was a look of confusion on his pale face. If the contestants of the first five sacred peaks could see the scene in front of them. Even the woman in the ice blue robe will be extremely surprised. If it were an ordinary contestant, after seeing the man in black, he would definitely fall into panic and horror, kneel down and plead loudly. But basically faced. It was the ruthless obliteration by the man in black. But now. Although the man in white was afraid of the man in black, he did not kneel down to beg for mercy. He just stared at the man in black with great vigilance, and his tone did not mean to beg for mercy. This move of his is definitely seeking death! However, not only did the man in black not kill the man in white, but he also took the initiative to ask some questions with great interest, which made people very puzzled. "It seems that something is indeed wrong." The man in black flashed slightly, as if he noticed the confusion in the look of the man in white. After smiling, he asked: "Well, I understand, are you interested in becoming my servant?" "Servant?" Hearing this, the man in white's eyes turned cold, his tone became cold, and he said, "Not interested!" After saying this, he did not choose to climb the stone staircase to the sky at all. It seemed that this was his limit and there was no need to move forward at all. Just think about walking to the foot of the peak. "Not interested?" The pale-faced man in black laughed, shook his head and said: "That's not okay. What I have decided has never been changed. Although Zeng Jin, you will not be weaker than me. , but now you are nothing in front of me!" "Kneel down!" The next step, a cold and ruthless voice came from the mouth of the man in black. The smile on his face suddenly disappeared, and his whole person became extremely majestic. An extremely terrifying aura erupted from him. The man in white's eyes suddenly shrank, and his body trembled violently as he walked down. As if being oppressed by a terrifying force, after a moment of resistance ¡°Bang bang!¡± He suddenly fell to his knees on the ground, slamming his knees on the blue stone steps, making two extremely loud sounds, "What are you going to do!" The man in white raised his head, glared at the man in black and roared. "What are you doing? Didn't I tell you, I want to accept you as a servant." The man in black seemed to change his face and slowly laughed. "Servant" The man in white clenched his fists tightly. As his whole body trembled, his eyes and skin turned red, and his veins swelled rapidly as if they were about to explode. He seemed to be resisting, but no matter how much he resisted, he could not move. Every moment, it was as if the power pressing on him exceeded his limit.Too much too much! "Even if I die, I will not become your servant!" Until the end, he looked up to the sky and let out a roar. Not only did the meridians in his body swell, but also his body at the same time! "Death? It's not up to you." The man in black's face darkened slightly. When he raised his hand, he appeared in front of the man in white as if teleporting. His index finger gently touched the forehead of the man in white. . In an instant, the swollen body of the man in white flattened like a deflated rubber ball, and he also fainted on the stone steps. The man in black raised his hand and waved, and the man in white disappeared. One day later, on the seventh divine peak "Gao Hui, long time no see. It seems that your recovery is not going well?" A faint chuckle sounded, and on the blue stone steps, there was sitting cross-legged a man wearing a black robe, looking a little cold. He is an ugly man with a rather short stature. He is currently staring at the evil man who is walking slowly and has an extremely pale face. "Li Ming?" Gao Hui, a pale man in black robe, had a hint of surprise on his face when he heard this. He also laughed and asked in reply. "What do you think?" The cold man known as Li Ming grinned, with a touch of arrogance between his eyebrows that was incomparable to others. "Hehe, among the five supreme divine envoys, you are the only one who can talk to me like this." Gao Hui shook his head lightly. When he came to the stone steps, he no longer pretended to be as before and sat down. Beside Li Ming. "We just sent the Supreme Envoy of Time out. Are you going out now, or are you waiting for me to come with you?" Gao Hui, who sat down cross-legged, spoke slowly and asked. "Now, I still have some things to deal with, and you also know that I like freedom. Although our deal with the Alliance of Gods is obvious, I believe that if I go there, my life will be difficult. It will be better, isn't it?" Li Ming shook his head and smiled. Hearing this, Gao Hui's eyes narrowed, and he nodded with his eyes flickering: "You are indeed right. It's okay not to go. By the way, the other three guys should be on the next few sacred peaks, right?" "Yes, yes." Li Ming nodded, but the next moment, his expression changed, and he frowned and said, "But that guy Yan Yu is a little weird. I didn't see it, but he should be on the ninth peak." "Oh?" Gao Hui, who looked pale, was startled, then nodded and said, "I understand." In a burst of blue light, the man Li Ming disappeared here. At the eighth divine peak, Gao Hui stared at the man in the red lotus robe leaving with a faint smile. Then, he turned his head and looked at a divine peak in the distance. That was the ninth peak. ! "Here we come!" On top of the divine peak, Li Mu's eyes narrowed and his expression sank. ============ Text Chapter 278 Flying ============= "Here we come!" On the ninth peak, Li Mu's eyes narrowed and his expression suddenly became calm. There was a trace of worry in his heart, because he represented the punishment of the supreme god, but what would happen if the man named Gao Hui did not see himself on the ninth peak? Especially since the other party knew clearly from Li Ming's mouth that it was located on the seventh divine peak that all the five supreme gods existed on the following divine peaks. He is indeed on this divine peak, but he is at the top of the divine peak! " Moreover, Li Ming also said something, something that Gao Hui remembered deeply in his heart. This sentence is: But there is something weird about that guy Yan Yu. I didn't see it, but he should be on the ninth peak! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Yan Yu! Li Mu felt calm in his heart. He was not stupid. Naturally, he ignored the word "Yu" in Li Ming's mouth, which should be punishment for the supreme divine envoy. Without the help of the Black Throne at that time, he would be the so-called 'Yu Yu' now. Li Mu did not expect that the person named Li Ming would actually become suspicious. Maybe it was not just Li Ming, but others also had such thoughts? Otherwise, Merton would not take the initiative to find him. "Is it because I didn't go to meet them?" Li Mu couldn't help but frown. At the same time, he thought of Merton who existed on the tenth divine peak. He subconsciously moved his eyes and landed on the clay figure on the top of the tenth divine peak. At this moment, Merton, like him, also existed on the top of the divine peak. Not only could Gao Hui not be able to see him, he could not see Merton either. "In this case, it can alleviate the suspicion of me." Looking at Moton on the tenth peak, Li Mu's eyes flashed, and his heart slowly became calm. If he is the only one special, it would be suspicious. But what if there are two people? This suspicion may still exist, but it will definitely weaken indefinitely. "Modun" Looking at the clay figurine on the tenth peak, Li Mu frowned slightly, and the importance in his heart increased. ¡°If before this ¡®Contest for the Saint¡¯ had not yet begun, in his eyes, Moton was just a cultivator who had just entered the Nine Gates Realm, and he could have easily wiped it out. There is no need to take it seriously. But now, Merton¡¯s terrifying strength is no longer inferior to him, especially the forces behind him, which are by no means terrifying! Shaping the Hades? Shape the Kingdom of Hades? Is it really as simple as the surface? Obviously not! In the dark, the Sha Ming Kingdom exists on the Qingyang Star. I'm afraid it's a thousand times more powerful than it appears. Even the Qingyang Kingdom is afraid of it, otherwise why hasn't it been erased? Does it mean that Qingyang Kingdom doesn¡¯t know about the ¡®Shaming Clan¡¯? ?Obviously, this is impossible! ???????????????????????????????????????????????? What kind of race is the Qingyang Kingdom¡¯s Ming Ming Clan, but they still let it exist on Qingyang Star. You can completely see what kind of existence the latter is. In particular, the terrifying "body-seizing power" displayed by Merton was able to easily seize the body of the supreme divine envoy, and he was able to refine the main god-level godhead without any scruples. The innate magical power of the underworld. If that¡¯s the case, is it possible? Are there any people in Qingyang Star who have been taken away by the Shaming Clan? For a moment, an extremely ridiculous idea appeared in Li Mu's mind. But, is this really ridiculous? The cultivator¡¯s godhead possesses the terrifying ability to ¡®seize the body¡¯, but compared to the ¡®seize the body¡¯ of the Shaming Clan, it seems a bit childish. God cultivators can erode others from within, why can't the Shading Clan do it? If this is really the case, then this Shaming Clan is really terrifying! "I didn't expect Qingyang Star to be in such chaos now" I thought of this. Li Mu couldn't help but tighten his fists. He looked up at the empty sky above and sighed in his heart. As he gets older and stronger, he knows more and more things. But after he realized this, he felt more and more unacceptable and terrifying. But Li Mu knew that in the final analysis, this was all due to his lack of strength. Once you have the power to wipe out everything, any complex problem can be simplified. only. How to measure this so-called ¡®absolute power¡¯? There are people outside the world, there is no absolute in everything, there is no end to the path of cultivation, there is no so-called "absolute power", strength and weakness are only relative terms. "The Plastic Nether Tribe" Li Mu murmured softly as he stared at the clay figurine representing Moton. ¡°This is a very strange and powerful race, it can even be said to be the first race of mankind.¡± Xiaozhu¡¯s voice came, with a hint of fear in his tone. "The first race of mankind?" Li Mu was startled, extremely puzzled.? He may or may not know a lot about the Shaping Nether Tribe, but even if he says little, it's definitely a lot. But compared to Xiaozhu, what he knows is only one-sided and not that complete at all. "Well, that's what they say. Who knows?" On his shoulder, Xiaozhu smiled and said with a twinkle in his eyes: "You should know that the planet you live on is very big, but outside this planet , there are tens of millions of planets identical to Qingyang Star, and even larger planets exist." Li Mu nodded. He has always known this, so he always believed that there are people outside the world. It¡¯s like the ¡®Lord King¡¯ back then, the strongest person in Qingyang Star? But what does it mean after walking out of Qingyang Star? There are countless monks and powerful people in the outer starry sky, which are billions of times more powerful than those on Qingyang Star. There are countless powerful people in the wallpaper 'Lord King'. And the star field where Qingyang Star exists is called the 'Human King Star Field'. The strongest person in the entire Human King Star Field is the legendaryHuman King! "The Human King" Thinking of this, Li Mu sighed again. Maybe only that kind of people can be called people with 'absolute power', right? Because the Human King is the strongest person in the entire Human King Star Territory! However, in this endless starry sky, the Human King Star Region is just one of them. Li Mu didn't know if there were other star regions besides the Human King Star Region, but he always believed that there definitely was. ?????????????????? At least, the ¡®Shaping Nether Race¡¯ is a race from the alien star field! "Anyway, this is an extremely mysterious and terrifying race. However, you don't need to be afraid. The path of cultivation goes against the will of heaven, not to mention that the Shaping Nether Tribe is not heaven at all. But look at that Moton, it seems that he has already treated you Take the initiative to show your kindness, but don't raise your tone too high." Xiaozhu narrowed his eyes and chuckled. "I will treat others how others treat me." Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly and he replied casually. He really doesn¡¯t want to offend the Shaming Clan easily. It would be better to have less trouble. Not to mention, Na Moton had indeed expressed his goodwill. Recalling the conversation that day, he couldn't help but feel a hint of helplessness in his heart. Time flashed by, and half a day later, Li Mu clearly saw that the clay figurine representing Gao Hui had caught up with the contestant who had climbed the highest on the ninth peak. At the same time, the boy Xiaobao and the girl Xiaonan began to perform again. ¡­¡­ "Bang! Bang!" On the blue stone steps, a man in green robe suddenly knelt on his knees, with his head lowered in fear, facing the man in black robe who was walking slowly, his whole body trembling and crying out sadly: "Please don't kill me. ¡­¡± "Huh?" Looking at the man in green robes, the pale-faced Gao Hui frowned, and there was a hint of suspicion in his expression. The next moment, he appeared in front of the green-robed man, and his palm fell on the green-robed man's head at the same time. The latter's body was shaking violently, and his expression was full of despair and horror. Because he could clearly see that most of the contestants in the rear had just been killed by this mysterious and terrifying man in black. Especially the extremely weird scene made him horrified! Although all those who died were in the fifth calamity realm, they did not see how the man in black took action. He killed the fifth calamity level cultivator instantly with just one look. Does his sixth calamity count include both eyes? ! Death, endless death shrouded the heart of the man in green robe. He felt quite lucky at the moment, because those who had reached the sixth calamity realm were not killed, but he chose to kneel down and still beg for mercy, because he felt that this was It's necessary. Are you sure that if you don't beg for mercy, the other party will kill you? "You're not." Just when the green-robed man's beating heart jumped into his throat, a long voice sounded. Immediately afterwards, the man in green robe felt that the palm holding his head was slowly removed, and a touch of ecstasy emerged in his heart. But at the moment when this ecstasy appeared, he couldn't help but feel horrified, because his whole body was wrapped by an invisible and terrifying force, and he directly left the blue stone ladder and rose into the mid-air! "Answer me, is there anyone in front of you?" Gao Hui didn't know that the man in green robe was thinking about his eyes. His expression was cold and he asked in a cold voice. Because he felt that there was no one in front of him, but why didn't he see the supreme divine envoy? Could it be that An idea that he could hardly believe appeared in his mind. "There is there is one" The man in green robe was frightened and replied with a trembling voice. "Are you fooling me?" Gao Hui's eyes flashed with murderous intent after hearing this, and he snorted coldly: "There is obviously no one in front!" "II don't know" The man in green robeTears welled up in his eyes, and he seemed to have collapsed and replied: "There was there was a person in front of me but he suddenly disappeared" "Suddenly disappeared?!" Gao Hui's body was shaken, and a strong sense of horror emerged in his expression. Then, his eyes flashed with cold light, and a terrifying aura surged out of him. At this moment, the man in green robe could not help but close his eyes in mid-air, as if waiting for death to come. However, after a while, he didn't feel anything at all. Instead, he felt a solid feeling of his feet hitting the ground, and he couldn't help but be startled. At this time, Gao Hui's cold voice came to his ears. "Now I give you a chance to live." ¡­¡­ "Now I'll give you a chance to live." At the top of the Nine Peaks, the boy Xiaobao stared at the girl indifferently and said calmly: "Fly!" Li Mu, who had an extremely calm face, couldn't help but change his face after hearing this! ============== Text Chapter 279 The man who created the world of gods =================== Fly! Three simple words, but they were like a thunderbolt from the clear sky, not only striking hard on the green-robed man, but also on Li Mu! Similarly, the boy Xiaobao and the girl Xiaonan in the performance were also startled. They looked at each other, and a strange look appeared on their little faces. "Well, I didn't expect this guy to already know this secret?" Xiaobao grinned, showing two rows of white teeth, and said with a smile. "Do you think others are stupid? After all, he is the main god level. He also stayed here for a long time. It is normal to guess. I am afraid that many god cultivators have guessed it, but they just don't have the courage. Isn't this guy the same? Is it the same? Otherwise, why would you use that guy for experiments?" the girl replied noncommittally. "That's right." Xiaobao nodded, and then he looked helplessly at the clay figurine representing the man in green robe with a hint of pity, and sighed softly: "That guy is miserable." "Yes." Xiaonan nodded in agreement, and subconsciously turned her head to look at Li Mu with her big eyes. Li Mu, who was originally in shock, couldn't help but be stunned after noticing Xiaonan's gaze. He was a little confused as to why the other party was looking at him at this time. Are there any binocular problems? awful? Why is it miserable? Li Mu couldn't help but fix his eyes on the clay figure representing the man in green robe. According to his idea, if that man really flew, he would immediately appear on the second to last stone step on the top of the mountain. , it¡¯s only easy to climb the divine peak, but why would Xiaobao say that the other party is miserable? "And if that happens, will Gao Hui climb to the top of this mountain soon after knowing that there is no danger?" If this is the case, you are the one who is in danger, right? Li Mu was really puzzled, but it didn¡¯t take long before he immediately got the answer to his puzzlement. He knew clearly that no wonder Xiaobao would say that the man in green robe was miserable! ¡­¡­ "Fly fly?" On the stone steps. The green-robed man was startled, his expression suddenly changed, he took a step back in shock, and said in horror: "This this" "You want to say, isn't this looking for death?" Gao Hui's eyes were slightly cold. Directly interrupting the man in green robe. The man in green robe quickly shut up. He said no more, but it was true. Because he clearly knew the legends about these ten sacred peaks, they could only walk on foot and not fly. You can fly, but the height must not exceed ten feet. Once it exceeds, there will definitely be a destructive divine thunder coming down. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of mind that he is a cultivator of the sixth calamity level, even if he has surpassed the Nine Gate Realm. It will also be wiped out instantly, which is no different from seeking death! "But do you have a choice? If you don't want to, I will give you death now." Gao Hui's eyes gradually became colder, and his expression slowly became indifferent, and the cold murderous intention instantly enveloped the man in green robe. The man in green robe trembled, and the look of fear on his face became extremely intense. "You may know that rumor, but do you know whether it is true or not? Maybe it is false?" Gao Hui spoke again expressionlessly, raised his head and sighed: "You have no choice, you may still have a chance of survival if you do this. If you don¡¯t, I can stab you to death right now.¡± Hearing this, the man in green robe opened his eyes, his pupils tightened and he shouted back: "I will do it!" He is not stupid, he naturally knows that if he doesn't do this, he will definitely die, and it is true. That's just a legend. Maybe it's fake? Although the man in green robe doesn't believe it, at least there is a glimmer of hope, if he doesn't choose this way. Only one death! Which one is light and which is heavy can be discerned in an instant. "Very good. Let's get started." After receiving the answer, a faint smile appeared on Gao Hui's pale face, and he slowly backed away a hundred feet away and looked at the man in green robe quietly. The man in green robe gritted his teeth, with a hint of madness on his face, and his whole body suddenly shot up to the sky! In just a split second, he was already within ten feet of the stone steps. Although this time was only a moment, in Gao Hui's eyes, this moment was extremely slow. When the man in green robe left the stone steps, there was a hint of expectation and excitement on his face, because he quickly You will know whether his guess is correct! "Boom!" Suddenly, there was a thunderous thunder, and at the moment when the man in green robe was ten feet away from the stone staircase, a green lightning bolt appeared out of thin air and struck directly on the man in green robe, instantly covering his body. The elemental power released was defeated. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? "Hi!" The body of the man in green robe was instantly split into two, tragicallyThere was no sound, only the blood floating in the sky, and the body that was not only broken into two halves, but also black and charred, falling hard to the ground, symbolizing the complete death of the man in green robe! Seeing this scene, Gao Hui's pupils suddenly tightened, and as he took a step forward, there was a hint of fear and intolerance in his expression, followed by endless madness! "Impossible!!!" He roared up to the sky, wanting to soar to the sky, but when he saw the green-robed man's body turned into two halves, he couldn't help but stagnated in place. His intuition told him that if he soared to the sky at this moment, If he does, his end will be exactly the same as that of the man in green robe! But the unwillingness and anger in his heart made him extremely uncomfortable. "Ah!! Why is this happening?!" When this uncomfortable feeling reached its extreme, he couldn't help but roar up to the sky. The guess he had always thought was correct was shattered by the cyan lightning. This kind of It feels like only he can understand it. After the sacred peak, Li Mu, who was sitting under the black iron sacred tree, was also stunned. "Whatis going on?" Seeing the clay figurine representing the man in green robe split into two halves, he couldn't believe that the result was like this. Isn't the thunder and lightning fake? Isn't it a pretense to instantly reach the top of the mountain? But how could it be Li Mu couldn't help but look at the boy Xiaobao and the girl Xiaonan, and immediately realized that it was no wonder why the two people just said that the green robe was miserable, it turned out that he would really die! "Big brother, don't you know something?" At this time, Xiaobao and Xiaonan also cast their eyes. Xiaobao smiled and said: "That rumor is indeed false, but it is also true. Big brother, it's okay for you to do that. , because there is no one else on this peak except the two of us and Master. Therefore, big brother, you are a guest. And according to Master¡¯s regulations, this hospital can only accept one guest, not the second one. If there are guests here and there are people down below using this method, it won¡¯t work.¡± Hearing this, Li Mu couldn't help but be startled. He suddenly couldn't believe that there was such a rule? "Is this what your master stipulates?" His heart sank, and he felt more and more horrified and weird about the people in the bamboo house. There was such a rule? "Of course, our master is the one who created this divine world. The rules he set are the supreme laws. Unless the master takes the initiative to change them, no one can change them." Xiaobao said with a smile. At this moment, Li Mu was shocked again. The person who createdthe divine world? ! ================ Text Chapter 280 Shocking Laughter =========== "The person who createdthe God Realm?" Li Mu fell into a daze for an instant, staring at Xiaobao. He couldn't believe what the other person said was true, and even thought he heard wrongly. But, did you hear it wrong? No! Absolutely not! Not to mention that ordinary people rarely have auditory hallucinations, let alone a cultivator who has reached the third gate of the Nine Gate Realm and is a high-level god. How could he have auditory hallucinations? That means that Xiaobao did indeed say that his master is the ¡®man who created the divine world¡¯, that is, the piano player in the bamboo house! Is it true or false? is true! "Big brother looks surprised?" Xiaobao's voice came. Li Mu took a deep breath, suppressed the shock in his heart, stared at Xiaobao, and asked with a slight tremor in his voice: "Is what you said true?" "Of course it's true. Do you think we would lie to you? Lie? We never do that." Beside Xiaobao, the girl Xiaonan snorted lightly, with a proud look on her childish smiling face. "Brother, it's true. Back then, we watched Master create this world of gods with our own eyes." Xiaobao smiled softly. it is true¡­¡­ After receiving the answer, Li Mu couldn't suppress the shock in his heart. He couldn't help but subconsciously turned his head to look at Xiaozhu, and found that Xiaozhu was extremely calm at this moment, not surprised at all, as if he already knew this. "Don't you have anything to say?" Seeing this, Li Mu frowned and asked curiously. "Say?" The squinting little pig grinned and said with a very normal look: "What's there to say? Isn't the fact in front of me very simple? The old guy in the bamboo house is the creator of this world of gods. As long as you meet him, you will gain a lot of blessings, right?" "You knew this a long time ago?" Li Mu's face sank slightly, and he felt a little unhappy. "You knew earlier?" Xiaozhu rolled his eyes and sighed helplessly: "You are just too stupid. If you think about it, you will understand. Who will stay here at this time? Except for the people who created this world of gods, there is no one at all. I can¡¯t say that you are stupid, I can only say that you are not as smart as this pig saint.¡± "" Li Mu was speechless, but according to Xiaozhu's words, it didn't make sense. It seemed that what he was thinking was not very comprehensive. Or. It's because my ideas are not as bold as Xiaozhu's. "Then how long has it been since you last seen your master?" Suddenly, Li Mu's eyes flickered, thinking of a rather important question, and he looked at the boy Xiaobao. asked softly. "How long?" Xiaobao was stunned for a moment, glanced at the little girl beside him, a puzzled expression appeared on his face, and shook his head: "I don't really remember, it's been a long, long time, right?" "Yeah. It's been a long time indeed. The last time I remember was more than 100,000 years ago." Xiaonan nodded and spoke of a terrifying time. More than 100,000 years ago! Hearing this number, Li Mu felt like he fainted. Isn't this too long? Then how long do you have to wait here to see each other? "Brother, don't worry." Xiaobao's voice came, and he smiled sweetly and said, "Although we rarely see Master, we often talk to him, the most recent time was more than ten days ago. Even if you can't see Master, big brother, you can still talk to Master, but you have to wait for Master to finish playing the piano in advance." Hearing this, Li Mu felt a lot calmer, if you say so. It's really nothing. But you haven't stepped out of that bamboo house for more than 100,000 years? Isn't this too scary? Especially since this divine world was created by the people in the bamboo house, how terrifying would its power be? No wonder those outside the realm of immortal cultivators back then were unable to control the God Realm. It turns out that the creator of this world exists here, unless they have the strength to defeat the creator. Otherwise, there is no way to control it! "That old guy is really scary. He could kill you a thousand times just by sneezing." came the little pig's voice. "You should know something, right?" Li Mu's eyes flickered. asked in a deep voice. "Uh" Xiaozhu was startled, heyed, and said proudly: "Didn't I say it before? There is nothing on Qingyang Star that I don't know, but I still said one less thing. talk." "Does this mean that except for Qingyang Star, there is nothing you don't know about anywhere else?" Li Mu's expression darkened and he asked. "Well, you can say that." Xiaozhu grinned and said, "So there is nothing I don't know about the God Realm. Otherwise, why would I have said that I would protect you from death? Do you think I am stupid? My ability Don¡¯t you know? If even youUnable to withstand it, this pig saint used his eyes to hit it. " At the end of the sentence, Xiaozhu rolled his eyes arrogantly. Li Mu was speechless, and three black lines slid down his forehead. He couldn't help lamenting that his own IQ was not as good as a pig. Although this was not an ordinary pig, it couldn't be like this, right? "How's it going? Are you lucky? Don't compare yourself to this Pig Saint, you can't compare." Xiaozhu seemed to be aware of Li Mu's inner thoughts and shouted even more arrogantly. "Let's get down to business. Now tell me everything you can tell me. If you can't tell me, I won't ask you any questions." Li Mu frowned slightly and asked in a deep voice without paying too much attention to this. . "That's okay." Xiaozhu nodded and said casually: "There's not much I can tell you. First, the person in the bamboo house is an old man. Second, his strength is terrifying. Well, compared to the current For you, compared to today's Qingyang Star, he can probably be destroyed with a snap of his fingers. Third, he has a certain interest in you, I just say that he is definitely. Fourth, if you can talk to him If you do this, you will gain a lot of blessings, and even in an extreme period of time, you will have the capital to fight against the Alliance of Gods." "That's all I can say. I have nothing else to say. I want to sleep. Don't make any noise. I will worry about whoever makes the noise!" After saying that, Xiaozhu closed his eyes and fell asleep directly. Li Mu didn¡¯t pay attention to the last sentence because he was lost in thought and shock. Regarding the first point, Li Mu didn't pay attention at all and just ignored it. Starting from the second point, he was shocked, especially the sentence "Destroy the Qingyang Star with a snap of your fingers". How terrifying is this? Only with strength can you do it? Qingyang Star is so huge that it can be destroyed with a snap of your fingers? "At least in Li Mu's understanding, the Nine Gates Realm does not have that kind of ability, not even the existence that transcends the Nine Gates Realm! So, what level of cultivation level does the old man in the bamboo house possess? If you had that kind of power, why didn't you intervene in the invasion of immortal cultivators from outside the region? Haven't you gone to rescue the Xiu Shen clan? But just drive away and kill the immortal cultivators who invaded the God Realm? ¡°Has the other party already reached the level where he regards everything in the world, whether it is a cultivator of gods or cultivators from outside the realm, like a dog or an ant? That¡¯s right, since the other party has the power to destroy Qingyang Star at his fingertips, not only those cultivators and immortal cultivators in the club, but also the entire Qingyang Star can¡¯t even be considered a pair of eyes, how can he be willing to save the cultivating clan of gods? ! The more he thought about it, the more shocked and horrified Li Mu felt. Especially the third point, are these people actually interested in me? Thinking of this, Li Mu himself couldn't believe it, but these words came from Xiaozhu's mouth. Could it be false? Is Xiaozhu making fun of himself? Absolutely not! Although Piggy is lazy and has a weird personality, he never jokes or lies, sothis statement is true! As for why Xiaozhu knew it, Li Mu didn't know, but since Xiaozhu said so, the old man in the bamboo house must indeed be interested in him, but why hasn't he seen him yet? Li Mu was extremely puzzled. The last fourth point made his whole heart tremble, especially the sentence "Have the capital to fight against the Alliance of Gods in an extreme time", which shocked his whole body. But after thinking about the second point, Li Mu also knew very well that if the other party was really such a terrifying existence and wanted to help him, not to mention an alliance of gods, even a hundred alliances of gods would not be considered a pair of eyes, right? ¡°Well, that person¡¯s expression is so funny.¡± "Yes, it looks like he was frightened." "Hehe, if he tried on the other eight divine peaks, he would succeed, but he tried on the ninth peak. It would be strange if he didn't fail." "Success? Not necessarily. The rules set by the senior brothers and sisters above are different from the master's rules." "Well, that's true." At this time, the conversation between Xiaobao and Xiaonan interrupted Li Mu's thoughts. From the conversation between the two, he immediately got an extremely important message. This message was that besides this peak, the other nine Are there two eyes on the top of the divine peak? Li Mu has always been puzzled, but from the conversation between Xiaobao and Xiaonan, he found out that there was someone on the Nine Peaks, and the person who existed was their senior brother and sister! "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­" Suddenly, a shocking burst of laughter suddenly sounded. As it rolled, the space trembled violently. Even when I looked up, all the spaces in the sky collapsed and exploded. An extremely terrifying space storm formed in an instant.?Spread away! The laughter came so suddenly that Li Mu, as well as all the contestants at the foot of the Tenth Peak, including Gao Hui, the man in black who looked dull and did not dare to accept it, all endured it. Unable to stop being surprised, they all stared at the top of the tenth peak. Because that shocking laughter came from the top of the tenth peak! "Master, my disciple has finally found his successor. My mission is over. Can I leave now? Alas, the eight senior brothers and sisters in front are worthy of being senior brothers and sisters. They all left one step earlier than me!" At the same time, after the loud laughter, there was a slightly helpless sigh, and then, a gray figure was seen rising into the sky, with a terrifying posture, actually breaking through the divine world. The sky has left this world! ============ (wangwang.)w Text Chapter 281 Crazy Gao Hui ================ At this moment, Li Mu was stunned. Gao Hui, who was standing on the stone steps of the Nine Peaks, was also stunned. All the contestants gathered at the foot of the Tenth Peak were even more stunned. They all looked blankly at the top of the Tenth Peak. , it was hard to believe what he had just seen. There is actually someone on the top of the divine peak? And he can actually break open the space of the God Realm and force his way out? Even the Supreme God doesn't have that kind of power, but that gray figure just now does! Could it be thatthe power possessed by that person far exceeds that of the Supreme God? ! How can this be? ! After being stunned, a sense of shock instantly spread across everyone's hearts, including Gao Hui and even Li Mu! The only ones who can be calm at this moment are the boy Xiaobao and the girl Xiaonan. "I knew Senior Brother Sun would be like this, really." After a while, a rather unhappy voice sounded. The little girl was seen pouting her red mouth, with an angry expression on her childish smiling face, while her eyes were fixed on the clay figure on the tenth mud peak, and she sighed softly: "Then This guy is really extraordinary. Not only does he know the secret of the divine peak, but he is also able to obtain the inheritance of Senior Brother Sun. It seems that the other eight senior brothers and sisters have already left? They left so quietly that even we don¡¯t know." "There's nothing we can do. Senior brothers and sisters have forced us too much. We don't know it's normal for them to leave." Xiaobao said disapprovingly. He looked in the direction of the first divine peak in the distance, chuckled, and said, "Senior Brother Sun is gone. That¡¯s fine, doesn¡¯t it mean that Master will leave soon?¡± "Yeah!" Hearing this, the girl nodded hurriedly, with an excited expression on her face. Under the Black Iron Sacred Tree, Li Mu, who was already extremely shocked, instantly fell into a daze after hearing the conversation between the two. Because he knew who the clay figurine represented, it was Merton who shaped the Nether Tribe. And the figure in gray who left just now must be the owner of the tenth peak, the apprentice of the old man in this bamboo house, and the senior brother of Xiaobao and Xiaonan. The strength of those characters is absolutely terrifying. Maybe it¡¯s not as good as the old man in the bamboo house, but it¡¯s still beyond what anyone can imagine! At the moment, Namerton has become the successor of the other party. The heights he can reach in the future are unimaginable, even within an extreme period of time. Possess terrifying strength that no one else has! "No wonder. No wonder he said that at that time. It turns out he had such confidence!" Li Mu narrowed his eyes slightly, recalling the conversation with Merton that day. That day, there wasn¡¯t much conversation between him and Merton. It can even be very simple. The other party has only one purpose, which is to overthrow the Alliance of Gods and the Qingyang Kingdom, and make Qingyang Star a base for the Shaming Clan. Li Mu clearly remembers that Mo Dun spoke very calmly that day, as if he was chatting. There was no attempt to hide the identity of the Shaming Clan at all. His words, deeds, and appearance were all so calm and calm, as if he was doing something ordinary. Recalling this, Li Mu immediately understood that the other party had absolute confidence. "Did he ask me to help him just to be on the safe side? Could it be that he believed that I could help him? He actually gave me such a promise. If I didn't agree, he would even be responsible for shaping the underworld clan. Tell him. Isn't he afraid?" Li Mu's expression sank slightly, and he was filled with doubts. But as soon as he thought of this, he couldn't help but laugh at himself. Afraid? Will others be afraid? Since the other party is so confident, he must have already included this reason in his plan, right? "The Shaming Tribe is indeed a terrifying race!" Li Mu's eyes narrowed slightly. I felt calm inside. He still couldn't decide whether to agree or not, but he vaguely realized that he was getting closer to the back. The less likely he is to refuse, it feels like he has been tricked by someone else. I can only sink deeper and deeper, unable to climb out at all. But do you need to climb out? "Since you can't climb out, then take the initiative to sink in until this trap is broken!" Li Mu calmed down, staring at the clay figure representing Merton, and his heart felt cold. Gradually, with the passage of time, the commotion caused by the scene on the top of the tenth peak gradually subsided. All the contestants were extremely shocked. It was hard to believe that there were people on top of the sacred peak, but what could they do? They couldn't even set foot on the top of the mountain. They couldn't even walk one-tenth of the stone steps. They could only stay at the foot of the mountain. Especially when they thought of what happened before and the words of the man in black, Gao Hui, their hearts sank to the lowest point.If you can't even control your own destiny, do other things matter? Not important at all! Not to mention that there are people on the tenth peak, even if the sky in the God Realm falls at this moment, it doesn't matter! These contestants were thinking about this, but Gao Hui obviously didn't think about this. Existing on the stone steps of the ninth peak, he was still standing there extremely dull, his pale face had long lost the initial calmness and the feeling of having everything under control. Instead, he became extremely shocked and couldn't believe it. Because both the death of the man in green robe and the scene that just happened on the tenth peak were beyond his imagination! Especially the death of the man in green robes was something he had never thought of. He was very confident that his guess was 90% true, but he didn't expect it to be false, which dealt a huge blow to his "self-thinking" over the years. Coupled with the scene on the tenth peak, it made him feel extremely depressed and uncomfortable. If that method is wrong, why can anyone reach the tenth peak? Someone should even have arrived at the ninth peak, right? Gao Hui is not stupid. As a powerful person at the main god level, the things he can think of and know are beyond the reach of ordinary people. But because of this, it was extremely difficult for him to accept that others could succeed, but why would he fail? Why? why is that? ! Gao Hui couldn't help but look at the ninth and tenth peaks in his heart, but his heart was so powerless because he couldn't get the answer. "Punish the Supreme God, the Supreme God of Time!" After a long time, he calmed down, his eyes were cold, and his fists were clenched tightly, and the two names came out of his mouth as if they were popping out from between his teeth. The next moment, he had disappeared from here, and he quickly thought about the feet of the divine peak and flew away. In just a few breaths, he appeared in front of the Tenth Peak Stone Stairway. He ignored the contestants gathered here and quickly climbed up the Tongtian Stone Stairway, thinking about the top of the Tenth Peak. In the past, he looked up to the sky and let out a roar. "Punishing the Supreme God, the Supreme God of Time, have you forgotten the treaty between us?!" This sound was so loud that it directly enveloped the ten divine peaks. All the contestants were shocked after seeing his actions. Some could not imagine that such a terrifying existence could become so crazy at this moment. What happened? "Promise?" On the top of the tenth peak, a young man in gray robe sat on a gray rock, with a faint smile on his handsome face, as if saying to himself: "That's between you and that person." The agreement made by the supreme divine envoy has nothing to do with us, does it?" As he spoke, he turned his head and looked at the ninth divine peak in the distance. ================ Text Chapter 282 The piano stops and the door opens =============== At the top of the nine peaks, Li Mu was still sitting cross-legged under the black iron sacred tree, quietly looking at the tenth peak, and vaguely saw a gray figure staring towards him. "What an extraordinary guy." Xiaozhu chuckled. "It's indeed not simple." Li Mu withdrew his gaze and nodded slightly. Although Xiaozhu was smiling, he could tell that there was a hint of solemnity, and there was nothing on Qingyang Star that could make Xiaozhu take it seriously. several. Now, Moton can make Xiaozhu do this, which shows how terrifying the confrontation is. Not only in terms of strength, but also because the other party is from the Shaming Clan and has a deep scheming to surrender. Perhaps compared to the peak powerhouses on Qingyang Star, the current Moton is not even a pair of eyesight. But its terrifying potential may have already surpassed the peak powerhouses on Qingyang Star. Especially now, he has become the master above the tenth peak, the successor of the old man¡¯s apprentice in the bamboo house! Li Mu didn¡¯t know how strong the owner of the Tenth Peak was, but he believed that that person could definitely be said to be the strongest person on Qingyang Star. I¡¯m afraid even the Titan God would not be able to fight him when he revived. After all, the other party is the disciple of the creator of this divine world! Even the Titans are not qualified to be the apprentice of the old man in the bamboo house, but that man is, which shows how powerful that man is. Let¡¯s not talk about that person for now, but just talking about the two children in front of me, I am afraid they are stronger than the Titans! Thinking of this, not to mention that others would not believe it, even Li Mu himself could not believe it, but he knew that this was probably the truth! Not to mention the old man in the bamboo house in front of him, who is what Xiaozhu said is a being who can destroy Qingyang Star with a snap of his fingers. What kind of existence is he? Where did it come from? Why do such characters exist on Qingyang Star, and why do they create the divine realm in the 'space gap' of Qingyang Star? Why is this? ! Li Mu was puzzled. He suddenly felt that he was part of a shocking plan, including Moton, who was also part of this plan. His appearance and Merton's appearance are just part of this plan. It's all within the plan of the person in the bamboo house in front of me! If Merton is extremely extraordinary, then the old man in this bamboo house is extremely terrifying, not just in terms of strength. It also includes scheming and city government aspects. Even. The other party is more mysterious than Merton! Li Mu at least knew that Moton was from the Shaming Clan and what his purpose was, but for the old man in the bamboo house, even the boy Xiaobao and the girl Xiaonan in front of him. He didn't even know it. Li Mu fell silent, ignoring Gao Hui's crazy sounds in his ears. Because he was not Gao Hui, he could not understand Gao Hui's current mood, but he could clearly understand it. At this time, Gao Hui was definitely extremely uncomfortable. That kind of blow could drive Gao Hui into madness. But so what? Others are others, and he is him. There is no need for him to care about others, let alone that he and Gao Hui will definitely become enemies in the future. And at the moment, he is not in the mood to pay attention to others, because an extremely huge problem appears in front of him, that is, when will the sound of the piano stop? When can he see the people inside? Purpose? absolutely not. Li Mu didn¡¯t know why he had to see the people in the bamboo house. He only knew that he wanted to wait here, otherwise he would have left long ago. But now he clearly knew that he had lost the chance to leave. Because the high brilliance already exists on the tenth peak, it can make him leave. I'm afraid only the people in the bamboo house who created this world have that ability. Naturally, we cannot rule out the boys and girls in front of us, but will they? Li Mu doesn¡¯t know. He didn't ask because he didn't want to leave yet. As for how Merton left. He didn't know either, but he knew clearly that since the other party had become the inheritor of the master on the tenth peak and knew much more than he did, wouldn't he know how to leave the God Realm? Gradually, time passed by minute by minute. One daytwo daysthree days One monthtwo monthsthree months Unconsciously, Li Mu's heart calmed down quietly. Even he himself felt miraculous about this. He suddenly realized that he was much more mature now than before, and his control over himself had improved. A step. He doesn¡¯t know why this is, and he won¡¯t dwell on why. He only knows that this change is good. Especially in the past few months, he was immersed in the beautiful melody, putting aside all distracting thoughts, and his heart felt empty. Vaguely, one door after another, and they are big doors of different colors.?, slowly appeared deep in his heart. "This isthe Eight Innate Gates!" Li Mu was suddenly startled, his slightly closed eyes opened involuntarily, and a look of shock appeared in his expression. Having opened three innate gates, he naturally understands what appears in the five innate gates. They are exactly the eight innate gates that exist in every cultivator's body. As for the 'Tao Sect', it is not among these eight gates, because the 'Tao Sect' is more mysterious and ethereal. It is extremely difficult to perceive it, and it is many times more difficult than the eight innate gates. Li Mu was not surprised that he failed to sense the 'Tao Gate'. Instead, he was surprised why he sensed all the remaining five innate gates at that moment? Although it was only for a moment, it was too scary, right? ! "Is it because of the sound of the piano?" After calming down, Li Mu couldn't help but raise his head, thinking about the bamboo house not far away, and stared at it, and there was a touch of shock in his heart again. But he quickly calmed down again, and after letting out a breath, his expression revealed a hint of excitement. Although he didn't know why, if the sound of the piano could really make him feel the existence of the remaining five gates, it would definitely be a great blessing. "This pig" Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but look sideways at the sleeping little pig lying on his shoulder, recalling the last of the four points that little pig said a few months ago. He vaguely felt that if he could really talk to the old man in the bamboo house, he might be able to open the remaining five gates instantly and become an eighth-level powerhouse! ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. But soon, Li Mu calmed down and his heart became calm, because he knew clearly that he had to rely on himself to do anything, especially in cultivation. You can never gain power by relying on others. The sound of the piano may guide you to understand the remaining five doors, but if you want to fully understand the five doors clearly, or even open them, it is definitely not what the music of the piano can do. At most, the sound of the piano can only promote your own perception, and your perception must be clear. Turn on. You still need to work hard on your own. After thinking about this, Li Mu was not discouraged at all, but was quite satisfied. At least, with the help of the piano sound. Isn¡¯t my cultivation faster than before? People need to know how to be satisfied. If they cannot know how to be satisfied, they may lose more things in the future. But similarly, people must also be full of desires and desires. How can we move forward without desires and desires? How can you work hard? It¡¯s still the same sentence after all. To be a person or do something, you need to have a certain degree. Li Mu believes that he can grasp that degree very well! Slowly, Li Mu withdrew his gaze and casually glanced at Xiaobao and Xiaonan who had no longer played with the clay figures and clay peaks opposite them. When he saw the two of them sitting cross-legged there, he felt a little strange after entering the practice. But he didn¡¯t care about anything and closed his eyes slightly. Listening to the faint sound of the piano, I felt the five vague doors, making them become clearer and clearer until they were about to be broken open At this moment, on the tenth peak. One person is wearing a black robe. The pale man was sitting cross-legged, facing the top of the tenth peak. Although his eyes were closed, he seemed to be practicing. But there was a hint of boredom and unwillingness in his expression. And his fists were clenched tightly, and his nails were dug into his palms. A trace of blood flowed out, but he seemed not to know. At the foot of the mountain, a group of people near Bai Dao gathered, all sitting cross-legged at the entrance of the stone steps. From time to time, someone would open his eyes, raise his head and stare down the stone staircase that reaches the sky, with a hint of unwillingness in his expression. But apart from this trace of unwillingness, they were more desperate. Some people even hope that it would be great to continue like this forever. Even if they are trapped here forever, they can at least save their lives, butwill it be possible? Won't! Everyone knows this, so they are desperate. Time, another month passed, and on one day of this month, one of the hundreds of contestants had a distorted face. After roaring to the sky, he suddenly turned around and flew away towards the south. He even let out a sound in his mouth. Dao roared irrationally. It seems that the depression, despair, and discomfort over the past few months have made him completely crazy. He does not want to be in this state anymore, and he does not want to stay here even if he dies! This person¡¯s actions shocked all the silent contestants, and their expressions changed instantly. But among them, some people also showed such crazy expressions, as if they had the same idea as the contestant who flew away, and they did not want to stay here anymore. But just when these people were about to leave in the air, a black figure appeared above the place out of thin air, and a cold word slowly protruded from his mouth, this dayThe temperature in the room seemed to have dropped to an extremely terrifying level at this moment, causing these people's bodies to tremble, as if they were frozen instantly, and they stood there, not daring to move. ¡°Bang!¡± And in the distance, a bloody mist rose into the sky. Seeing the blood mist, all the contestants' pupils suddenly shrank, and they all knelt down on the ground in horror. "Actually, I really want to kill you all." High in the sky, Gao Hui, who looked extremely pale, lowered his head, glanced at all the contestants below, and spoke in a trembling voice. It is not difficult to tell that even if several months have passed, his heart still has not calmed down. He is leaving the divine peak now because he has no choice but to do so. Hearing this, all the contestants trembled and crouched on the ground with frightened expressions, not daring to move at all. They are not stupid, since Gao Hui would say so, as long as they don't move, they can save their lives. Once they move, they will be killed instantly! After a while, Gao Hui's expression turned cold, as if all the emotions in his heart had been sealed away. After looking up at the top of the tenth peak, he raised his hands slightly and gave a gentle shake to all the contestants below. brush. "Ouch!" A faint blue light filled the air, and in the blink of an eye, all the contestants disappeared, including himself, who also disappeared into the divine world. On the top of the tenth peak, the man in gray clothes on the gray rock opened his eyes slightly. He did not look at the feet of the divine peak. Instead, he turned his head and thought about the top of the nine peaks. After smiling softly, his figure began to change. It became transparent, including the gray rock beneath it, which also mysteriously disappeared! "I'll wait for you outside." Only that faint sound continues to echo on this peak. ¡°Buzz!¡± At the top of the nine peaks, the beautiful sound of the piano suddenly stopped for a moment. "Creak!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?but then the door of the green bamboo room that had been closed all the time actually opened! ================= Text Chapter 283 It¡¯s you! ! ! =========== Stop the piano and open the door! Li Mu, who was trying to comprehend what was becoming clearer and clearer among the five innate gates, felt a shock in his heart at the moment when the sound of the piano stopped. He opened his eyes suddenly and saw The door to Qingzhu's room, which had been closed until then, actually opened on its own! It actually turned on? ! Looking at the opened green bamboo door, Li Mu's calm expression couldn't help but change. He suddenly changed from sitting cross-legged to upright. Even he himself didn't know why he became so excited. Could it be because he was waiting too long? Because of the long time? But Li Mubing didn¡¯t dwell too much on this. As the door of the bamboo house opened, a faint expectation emerged in his heart, looking forward to the figure walking out. But in the end, his expectations were shattered. Even if the door was fully opened, no one came out at all. When he looked into the house from the outside, it was so dark that he couldn't see anything at all. "Master, have you finished playing?" At this time, Xiaobao, who was practicing, woke up, and his young face was startled. When he turned around and saw the open door, he couldn't help being surprised, and whispered: "Master Did you open the door this time?" "Is it because of him?" The little girl on the side also showed a look of surprise and turned her head to look at him. Similarly, Xiaobao also cast his gaze over. After noticing the gazes of the two people, Li Mu was slightly startled, because of himself? But soon, he recalled what Xiaobao had said, and he felt relieved immediately. That sentence is exactly: Although they often talk to the Master, they have not seen the Master in person for more than 100,000 years. From these words, it is not difficult to see that the door of Qingzhu House has not been opened for more than 100,000 years. Therefore, it is somewhat magical that it will be opened today. "Is it because of me?" Li Mu frowned. Although there was a hint of arrogance in his character, he was never narcissistic. He was very suspicious of this. He came to the top of the ninth peak due to various coincidences. First of all, it¡¯s because of Qian Hongxue. But even because of Qian Hongxue, he was still in the Sword Cultivation Kingdom back then. Even if he moved at full speed, it would probably take him a hundred days to reach the Qianhuan Kingdom. However, he did not expect to become a candidate for the inheritance of the 'Lord King' one. Able to use the ancient teleportation array. He was teleported directly to Qianhuan Country. As soon as I was transported to Qianhuan Kingdom, I happened to arrive at the Flower Girl Town because of Mu You. I didn¡¯t expect that the Flower Queen turned out to be Qian Hongxue herself. that time. Li Mu felt that he had been deceived, so he left Flower Girl Town resolutely, ignoring Qian Hongxue's pleading. But after thinking about it afterwards, he realized that the matter was by no means that simple. Qian Hongxue must have hidden her eyes until she heard about the so-called 'Saint Girl Competition' as soon as she entered the Qianhuan Sect's city, and he even thought that there was something hidden in it. It was precisely because of this coincidence that he participated in the ¡®Saint Girl Competition¡¯ and met Merton from the Shaping Clan. What I didn¡¯t expect was that this matter was actually related to the ¡®Alliance of Gods¡¯, and the location of the competition was the God¡¯s Realm! Immediately afterwards, he happened to go to the place where he punished the supreme god, and at the same time his strength was greatly improved. He also gained a ¡®Supreme Spirit¡¯, and the rebellion of the Black Throne taught him many things. And because of Xiaozhu, he actually reached the top of the ninth peak. All of this can be said to be caused by various coincidences, but are these just coincidences? And these so-called ¡®coincidences¡¯. Isn't it possible that it was already 'destined'? Thinking of this, Li Mu's pupils suddenly shrank, and he suddenly felt that he had been calculated from the beginning. He didn't know when this calculation started. It might have been the moment he met Qian Hongxue. Or rather earlier! But he can be sure that he has really been calculated! Li Mu¡¯s expression suddenly sank. Staring at the green bamboo house with its door already opened not far away, my heart was filled with shock. Originally, he just wanted to see what the people in this bamboo house were like, what they looked like, and what they would say to him. But now, he really wants to know whether all this is controlled by the other party, and what is the purpose? ! But Li Mu suddenly found that there was a trace of uneasiness in his heart, as if he would feel like he had lost his direction after getting the answer. Why do you feel this way? Li Mu couldn't help but ask in surprise. He didn't know why, but that feeling did exist. Maybe everything at this moment is just a 'coincidence', but is it really just a 'coincidence'? If it¡¯s not a ¡®coincidence¡¯, then the people in the bamboo house have nothing to do with themselves.??Binocular relationship? Li Mu clenched his fists slightly and wanted to walk towards the bamboo house, but he subconsciously stopped because the person in the bamboo house did not speak or said that he could go in now. If I go in now, will there be any consequences for my eyesight? Just like the man in green robe before, he went straight up into the sky and was torn in half by the green thunder and lightning? You can¡¯t act without permission! There are no landmines on this peak, but Li Mu knows very well that this peak is an extremely huge mine, and a seemingly ordinary step may determine his fate. "Master!" "Master!" At this time, two childish voices came. Li Mu's eyes narrowed and he saw Xiaobao and Xiaonan kneeling in front of the green bamboo house, with infinite respect on their little faces. Among them, the boy Xiaobao said: "Sun Senior brother has found the successor and left the God Realm." "Well, I understand." An old voice came from the bamboo house. Hearing this voice, Li Mu's body couldn't help but tremble, his eyes tightened, and there was a strong shock in his expression! Because this voice made him feel familiar! "By the way, Master, we have a guest at home today. This big brother seems to want to see you." Xiaobao smiled and looked sideways at Li Mu. But at this moment, Li Mu didn't pay attention to Xiaobao and Xiaonan at all. He stared at the Qingzhu house, the shock in his heart became more and more intense, and there was a hint of disbelief on his face. On his shoulder, Xiaozhu's eyes were squinted, as if he was thinking about something. "Oh?" The old voice came out again, with a hint of surprise in his words, and then he said with a smile: "Since we have a guest, let's invite him in." "Yes, Master!" Xiaobao nodded, stood up straight, turned around, smiled and made an invitation gesture, and said: "Brother, you can go in." "Whoosh!" As early as the moment Xiaobao finished speaking, Li Mu had already taken a step forward and appeared in front of the bamboo house door. His eyes suddenly fell on the green figure sitting cross-legged in the house. When he saw the old man's appearance clearly, he stood frozen on the spot, his mind roaring, and he opened his mouth, but he couldn't make any sound. After a while, two shocking words suddenly burst out. "It's you!!!" ============ Text Chapter 285 The Master of the Autumn Wind Sect At this moment, Li Mu was stunned, even shocked! His heart at this moment was already filled with shock and disbelief, and it instantly reached an unbearable level! He had always thought that the person in the bamboo house was mysterious, but he learned from Xiaozhu that the person was an old man with extremely terrifying strength, so terrifying that he could destroy the entire Qingyang Star with a wave of his hand. He was shocked by this, but he was dubious in his heart. Although he knew that Xiaozhu wouldn't talk nonsense, he thought it was too unbelievable that the people in the bamboo house were really so scary. It wasn't until he heard Xiaobao calling 'Master' the creator of the divine world that he began to be willing to believe it. The shock in his heart increased little by little, especially after hearing the old voice coming from the bamboo house, Xiaozhu The 'old man' he said is true! But he never imagined that he not only knew the people in the bamboo house, but also had an indissoluble bond with them! Looking at the white-haired old man in green clothes sitting cross-legged in the bamboo house, Li Mu's mind was filled with roars! A memory that had been sealed away for a long time was peeled away bit by bit It was a dark night, and the location was the Qiu Feng Kingdom¡¯s ancestral city, within the Qiu Feng Sect. In the blink of an eye, two figures in black who were guarding in front of a door were easily killed by a ray of black light. Immediately afterwards, a young man in gray clothes opened the golden lock on the door and pushed open the door. In that room, there were fifteen figures tied up with golden ropes. Among them was an old man in his eighties with gray hair who was wearing a blue robe and left a deep impression on the young man. In the end, the fifteen people were all rescued by the young man in gray. However, they did not leave the Qiu Feng Sect. Instead, dragging their bodies that had not returned to their peak condition, they rushed into thousands of killers alone. The words "Kill Bai Fan" , trembling the night sky, and at the same time trembling the boy in gray! The boy in gray is none other than Li Mu! "It's you?!" At this moment, Li Mu was in a daze. Standing in front of the green bamboo house in a daze, he looked at the old man in green clothes and white hair. Wasn't he the most powerful among the fifteen people he had sneaked into the Qiufeng Sect and rescued? Is he also the oldest person? Isn't the other partythe leader of Qiu Feng Sect? ! It can¡¯t be wrong. The old man in green clothes and white hair sitting in the bamboo house in front of him was the man who led fourteen other senior officials of Qiu Feng Sect and detonated the whole night with the words "Kill Bai Fan". Li Mu¡¯s mind was buzzing. Even though nearly ten years have passed, he still clearly remembers the scene that day. Especially the old man in green clothes and white hair. He may not remember the appearance of the other fourteen people clearly, but he remembers the appearance of the young white-haired old man clearly! The old man in his eyes. It's the other person! Why? Why? ! Staring at the old man in the bamboo house, Li Mu's eyes were about to burst, and his horrified heart instantly turned into a roar. He couldn't believe the scene before him because he didn't dare to believe it! But he clearly realized that this was true. The person who existed in front of him at the top of the ninth divine peak in the God Realm had extremely terrifying strength, and he was the one who created this God Realm. It turned out to be the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect! Recalling the destruction of the Qiufeng Kingdom, Li Mu couldn't help but feel sad in his heart, because he lost his grandmother who loved him the most, lost a good tribe leader, and lost Liu who gave him a little respect. cloud. I even lost my hometown! If the person in front of you is really the leader of the Qiu Feng Sect, then why didn't the other party save the Qiu Feng Kingdom? Doesn¡¯t the other party possess the terrifying power to destroy Qingyang Star with a wave of his hand? What does it mean to save Qiu Feng Country? but! Why did the other party watch the Qiufeng Kingdom collapse back then? All the people were killed? ! Anger, anger, and hatred filled Li Mu's heart at this moment. He was by no means a man who acted on impulse. But some things are beyond his limit and he can't bear it. It will burst out immediately, and the calmness that has lasted for several months will disappear in an instant. "Why!" Staring at the white-haired old man in green clothes in the bamboo house, Li Mu's eyes turned red and he let out a low growl in his throat. His body couldn't help but tremble, his expression gradually became crazy, and a throbbing breath was suddenly released from his body, directly suppressing the white-haired old man in the bamboo house. ¡°But in the face of Li Mu¡¯s questions, madness, and threatening aura, the white-haired old man remained extremely calm. Sitting there, he squinted his eyes, and there was a faint smile on his old face. Until the moment when Li Mu was about to explode completely, he spoke. "There is no reason, because it is destined." The long voice slowly came from his mouth. The old words seemed to carry some kind of magic power. The moment they reached Li Mu's ears, they reached the depths of his heart and instantly wiped out the anger in his heart. Obliterated by madness.   Feeling the anger and madness in his heart dissipate quickly, Li Mu froze on the spot. He wanted to be angry, but he was shocked to find that he could not raise any anger at all. His heart was so calm? ! "It seems that you will never forget that experience, or that you will never be able to face it calmly?" In the bamboo house, the white-haired old man still looked at Li Mu with a smile and spoke lightly. "Sit down. You should know that getting angry at me is useless. You might as well talk to me calmly. Maybe you can get something else, right?" Before Li Mu could speak, the white-haired old man said with a smile again. . As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his withered right hand and waved it casually to the side. "Ouch!" Suddenly, the entire green bamboo house disappeared out of thin air, and a bamboo pavilion made of green bamboo appeared. Li Mu felt a sense of brightness coming towards him. It was at this moment that he could see the other party's figure and appearance more clearly. His expression was exactly the same as ten years ago, with no change at all. If we talk about changes, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s one: strength! Although there was no anger in Li Mu's heart, the horror still existed. He could not feel the other party's cultivation level at all, and there was not even a slight fluctuation in his cultivation level. There are only two outcomes in this situation. First, the other party is an ordinary person; second, the other party's cultivation level exceeds his own by far, reaching a level beyond his imagination. ?Obviously, what is in front of us must be the latter! Li Mu couldn't help but clenched his fists and stared at the old man in front of him, but in the end, he sighed slightly and sat down cross-legged. He was speechless because he thought of asking too many questions and had no way of asking them. He might as well wait for the other party to answer them on his own. "Master?" At this time, the voices of Xiaobao and Xiaonan came. When they saw that the bamboo house was gone and the bamboo pavilion appeared, their faces showed surprise. This was the first time they saw their master receiving a person like this. people. "You guys go down first, go see your senior brother Sun, clean up the house for him and then come back." The white-haired old man looked at Xiaobao and Xiaonan. With a smile, he raised his hand again and waved. There were already many people in front of him. A bamboo platform appeared with an extremely complex chess game on it. Seeing this, Xiaobao and Xiaonan bowed together before leaving, but while leaving, the two of them took a deep look at Li Mu, with a hint of surprise in their expressions. Soon, only Li Mu and the white-haired old man were left on the top of the nine peaks. Li Mu said nothing, but kept staring at the other party, trying his best to suppress the shock in his heart. The white-haired old man also said nothing, staring quietly at the chess game in front of him. After a long time "Do you want to ask if I was the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect back then?" A long voice came from the mouth of the white-haired old man. Text Chapter 285 Massacre of millions of corpses Qingyang Star¡ªThousand Fantasy Kingdom¡ªZongcheng¡ªThousand Fantasy Sect¡­ This place is supposed to be the holy land of Qianhuan Kingdom, a place that every citizen of Qianhuan Kingdom wants to enter, so it can allow them to gain strength, glory, rights, and everything they can imagine or imagine. But at this moment, the ¡®holy place¡¯ in their hearts has turned into ¡®hell¡¯! Yes, hell! Looking at it, the entire Qianhuan Sect is bloody. There are human limbs and broken arms everywhere, blood and broken flesh, and the strong smell of blood fills the air, making the earth and sky stained with a trace of blood. Especially the pungent smell, I¡¯m afraid even a ¡®demon¡¯ responsible for ten lives or even a hundred lives would find it unbearable. ¡°Because the people who died here were not just ten or a hundred people, nor a thousand or ten thousand people, but millions of people! Millions of people! It is an extremely terrifying number when you think about it, and these are still millions of cultivators, and even the weakest people have entered the human connection realm, how can they die? And he still died in this Thousand Fantasy Sect? If this is spread, no one will believe it. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t believe that the Qianhuan Sect does not have such abilities. On the contrary, as a five-leaf level sect, the Qianhuan Sect has killed millions of monks in the Three Meridian Realm, even if there are half a step and six calamities among them. Realm, even real experts in the Six Tribulations Realm have that possibility. But they don¡¯t believe that Qianhuan Sect would do that, because Qianhuan Sect has no reason to do that. Is this good for their eyes? But the reality is always cruel and unexpected. Ordinary people would not think that Qianhuan Sect would do this. But the scene of rivers of blood and corpses in Qianhuan Sect today is enough to prove that this is an indisputable fact. The millions of spectators are basically dead, and only ten people can survive. As for those ¡®murderers¡¯, they were six super powerful beings in the Nine Sect Realm, and the hundred in the Sixth Tribulation Realm. Thousands of first to fifth calamity level experts! Although their total number is only 1,106 people, their standing audience is far more than one million. Naturally, although a million viewers are weak individually, the cumulative number of millions of people is extremely terrifying. They are dead now. But among them. There are many powerful people in the Six Tribulations Realm who exist in the Thousand Fantasy Sect. Especially the disciples with cultivation levels in the first, second, and third tribulations suffered four hundred casualties, and the same happened in the fourth and fifth tribulations. As for the sixth calamity, there is almost none. After all, there are millions of people. Although there are those who have entered the Six Tribulations Realm, there are not many of them, and their strength is not strong. Being able to do this is already pretty good. The six strongest Nine Sect Realm masters did not intervene in this fight. Standing thousands of feet high in the sky, they just watched quietly. It was like watching a performance, except that the performance seemed a little bloody and terrifying. But in the eyes of the six people, these seemed to be nothing at all, they were so ordinary, as if they had seen scenes that were more brutal than this fight, ten times or a hundred times more. They were indifferent to the death of millions of spectators, so the massacre was their will. Even if the disciples of Qianhuan Sect died, they never paid attention to it. It seems that in their view, the weak are weak. Regardless of whether they are members of his Thousand Fantasy Sect or not, the weak are destined to be killed, and they will not rescue them at all. otherwise. This fight cannot last for several months. A few months later, among the millions of viewers, only the ten strongest people could survive. Each of these ten people has entered the realm of six calamities. The weakest person's cultivation has also reached the fourth calamity. However, this weakest person is obviously much weaker than the other nine people. Because these nine people are all at the sixth calamity level! It is precisely because of the existence of these nine people that the disciples of Qianhuan Sect suffered such heavy casualties, more than six hundred. Especially among the hundred disciples of the sixth calamity level, there are now only ninety-five left. In other words, five of the sixth-level disciples are dead! From this we can see how powerful these nine people are. It¡¯s just that although the nine people are strong, they can face hundreds of sixth-level tribulation experts from Qianhuan Sect, and thousands of first-, second-, and fifth-level tribulation disciples. Although their resistance is terrifying, they are still only suppressed. share. Except for the grey-robed woman at the fourth calamity level, almost all the strong men at the sixth calamity level who saved their lives had only half their lives left, and their bodies were in dilapidated condition. If it weren't for the six nine-door realms that were thousands of feet above, they would have been left behind. I am afraid that no matter how strong these nine people are, they will only end up being killed. It seems a little strange. These nine people are all men, and they are all wearing black robes. The woman in gray looks a little out of place among them. It seems that these nine people are a group, an extremely terrifying group, their strength has reached the Sixth Tribulation Realm, but they did not participate in the 'Saint Girl Competition', but came to Qianhuan Sect as spectators. Why is this? No one knows, but unless they are a fool, no one will think that these nine people are not here for a purpose! Their goal is binocularity? ! In the sky, the ninety-five surviving sixth-level calamity experts and the four hundred elite disciples of the Thousand Illusion Sect all fixed their gazes on the ten people. Every one of them had murderous intentions and their faces were distorted. Not only because so many of their companions died, but also because this fight aroused the madness in their hearts. If it were not for the will of the six gods and nine gates, they would never stop. Similarly, the six red figures thousands of feet above also set their sights on the ten surviving people standing in the center of Thirty Thousand Square. The ten people now were basically seriously injured, but their expressions were extremely calm, even indifferent. It seemed as if life and death had long been disregarded. Although the scene in front of them was terrifying, it was nothing to them. However, deep in their hearts, is there really no fear? Obviously there is, otherwise it would be impossible to stand honestly at the moment without rising up to resist. Especially the distinctive woman in gray, with a hint of fear in her expression, looked up at all the disciples of the Qianhuan Sect in the sky, staring at the six red figures. She didn't understand what was going on, but she clearly realized that the Thousand Illusions Sect had changed and became more terrifying than before. It would actually kill millions of viewers! Why? ! She didn¡¯t know. She was even a little scared. Why could she survive? Do you have anything special about your eyes? And how could they survive without being killed? Mu You subconsciously turned his head and looked at the nine seriously injured people beside him, with extremely cold expressions. The man in black had a murderous aura all over his body. Especially the fighting over the past few months has made her exhausted, frightened, frightened, and desperate. crazy¡­¡­ She finally escaped from the clutches of the Ghost Kingdom. Are we going to fall into the clutches of another one again? Unconsciously, a black figure flashed through Mu You's mind. In the past few months, that black figure had appeared countless times. I didn't expect that black figure. The fear in her expression weakened a lot, but she was a little more worried. At this moment, Mu You already knew clearly that this ¡®Saint Girl Contest¡¯ was probably just a cover. The Thousand Illusions Sect was carrying out an extremely terrifying plan, and millions of spectators were almost killed. What about the contestants? "Young Master will definitely survive!" But the next moment, Mu You Jade Fist advanced, and there was a deep determination in his eyebrows, not only because of Li Mu's strength, but also because of his 'blind' trust. . ¡°Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­¡± At this time, six red figures flashed. I saw the six terrifying figures who were in class thousands of feet away, suddenly lowered themselves and stood on the square. "Killer organization? I didn't expect that your organization, which had disappeared for nearly ten thousand years, would appear again. What is its purpose?" Among the six people. The leading middle-aged woman in red robe had cold eyes, scanning the nine men in black one by one, and said coldly. "Purpose?" The eldest among them, the old man who looked to be over sixty years old, smiled softly and replied with a sneer: "I should be asking you this, right? Why are you, Qian Huan Sect, so cruel to us?" ?¡± "Cruel?" The middle-aged woman in red robe had her beautiful eyes slightly tilted. Scanning the bloody scene around him, he looked at the old man in black and shook his head slightly: "Others can question me, but as a member of the killer organization, you are not qualified yet. Do you know why I don't kill you?" Having said this, the middle-aged woman paused. A faint smile appeared on her beautiful face, and she said calmly: "Because you can become the carrier of the generals of my Alliance of Gods." As soon as these words came out, Mu You's expression changed drastically, his pupils tightened, his mind roared, and the doubts in his heart were instantly answered. And the old man in black and the other eight men in black seemed to have known about it for a long time without any reaction. Even all the disciples of Qianhuan Sect in the sky were extremely calm. On the contrary, when they heard the words 'Alliance of Gods', their expressions showed a hint of pride and excitement. "The Alliance of Gods, what an Alliance of Gods!" Suddenly, the old man in black looked up to the sky and laughed. He stared at the middle-aged woman in red and said coldly: "I don't want to say anything more. Now I'll give you a chance. Let me go." I'll wait. Then, our killer organization and your alliance of gods are on good terms! We can even join forces with you to fight for the dominance of the entire Qingyang Star!" "What if I don't let you go?" The middle-aged woman in red robe frowned slightly, her face pale.asked randomly. "How about it?" The old man in black showed a cruel smile and said: "Then my killer organization will join forces with your gods to fight until death!" As soon as he said this, not only the middle-aged woman in red robe, but also the five women behind her, as well as the surviving Qian Huan Sect disciples, all looked down, and the atmosphere of the entire scene suddenly became depressed. "What a good one who won't stop until he dies!" Suddenly, a cold chuckle sounded. Following this chuckle, the body of the old man in black robe began to expand uncontrollably, including the other eight men in black. The nine people's expressions instantly became cold. It turned into panic, but there was no way to resist! "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" Then, under everyone¡¯s shocked gaze, these nine people burst like balloons! It was at this moment that a man in black appeared out of thin air between the world and the earth, releasing a terrifying aura that made the middle-aged woman in red robe change her color! ¡°What I dislike the most is being threatened.¡± Amidst the long voice, the pair of black eyes that made everyone lower their heads slowly fell on Mu You. Text Chapter 286 Everything, Everything God Realm, the top of the Nine Peaks; There is an endless bamboo forest here. In the center of the bamboo forest is a huge bamboo pavilion. There are two figures sitting inside the bamboo pavilion, one black, one green, one short and one long. In front of the two of them, there was a square green bamboo platform about one meter tall. On the table, there are various chess pieces as big as a thumb, which look extremely complicated at first glance. The chess pieces are in black and white, with different words engraved on them. The entire chess board is like a huge map. The chess pieces can walk at will, but the length of the 'path' that different chess pieces can walk is different. Therefore, the chess pieces they will encounter are also different, and the final results will be ever-changing. But after all, this is just a game of chess, and there will be a winner or loser, but no one can tell who will win, because no one can control it. Maybe someone who plays chess can, but before playing, who can tell whether the white chess or the black chess will win? Right now, the chess game in front of these two people is an untouched chess game. But at this moment, neither Li Mu nor the white-haired old man started playing chess, nor did they speak. "Hoo!" A light breeze blew by, swaying the green bamboos in the bamboo forest, swaying the clothes and long hair of the two people, and a sense of tranquility filled the air. Following the breeze, the little pig on Li Mu's left shoulder transformed leisurely. After seeing the white-haired old man, the little pig's expression suddenly became solemn. Between the twinkling of his eyes, there was actually a flash of thick fear. "Do you want to ask if I was the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect back then?" Finally. After a long pause, a faint laugh sounded. The 80-year-old white-haired old man wearing a blue robe smiled slightly. His small eyes casually glanced at the piggy, but he didn't pay any attention to it and stared directly at Li Mu. "Yes." At this moment, the shock in Li Mu's heart was gone. What was left was the endless coldness. His expression was even more cold to the extreme, and he spoke in a cold voice. "If I say yes, will you hate me? Do you want to kill me now?" The white-haired old man's face is still so peaceful, and his tone is extremely calm. It should be difficult to say such a sentence, or even if it is said, it will be difficult. Infinitely nervous, but he was not. Instead, it sounded very ordinary, as if everything in the world in his eyes. Nothing ordinary. "Yes!" Li Mu's eyes flashed coldly. Although he was surprised that the other party would ask such a direct question, he nodded his answer without hesitation. Even if the other party doesn't ask or answer like this, his heart is already full of murderous intent, because any answer is useless. What can satisfaction or dissatisfaction change? And his intuition told him that the person in front of him was the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect back then! "But you don't have that ability, do you?" The white-haired old man smiled. As soon as these words came out, Li Mu's heart trembled. I instantly felt helpless, like the sky was falling, yes. I don¡¯t have that ability at all! But the next moment, he suddenly clenched his fists, stared at the leader of Qiu Feng Sect, and said coldly: "If I have the ability in the future, I will definitely kill you!" "Haha" However, his answer caused a burst of laughter from the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect. Seeing this, Li Mu calmed down instantly, and immediately understood the flaw in his words. He even sensed the endless disdain from the other party's laughter! "In the future? Kill me?" At this moment, the laughter stopped, and the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect still had a faint smile on his face. He glanced at me and asked in a low voice: "I ask you, if you are me now, and I But if I tell you that I will kill you in the future, what will you do?" Hearing this, Li Mu's pupils suddenly shrank, and after his expression darkened, he still replied: "I'll keep you here forever!" "If there were other people around, they would definitely think that he was an idiot for saying such things at this time. Do you really want to stay?" But Li Mu knew better that the only thing that could answer the other party's question was this sentence. Answer something else? Do you treat others as idiots? The kind of person who treats others as idiots is the real stupidity! "Very good." In the light laughter, the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect did not reveal any murderous intention. Instead, he nodded lightly with a very satisfied look. His whole aura was still so peaceful, without any specific emotions. . Listening to the other party¡¯s words, Li Mu frowned, somewhat confused as to what the other party wanted to say. "Don't worry, I won't keep you." The leader of the Qiu Feng Sect still looked calm and calm, and said with a smile: "And I am indeed the leader of the Qiu Feng Sect back then." "Why!" Although Li Mu already knew the answer, after hearing the other party's personal admission, he still couldn't help but feel a trace of anger in his heart.One of them, with a touch of blood appearing in his eyes, asked in a low voice. "Why?" The leader of Qiufeng Sect slowly raised his head, looked up at the sky of the God Realm, and sighed softly: "There is no reason. If there is really a reason, it is the rule I set for myself, or it is because of that A task assigned to me by an adult." Hearing this, Li Mu couldn't help being stunned. The eyes of the pig on his left shoulder suddenly opened, and his eyes flashed with even stronger surprise. Li Mu didn't know about Xiaozhu's change. After a slight lag, he instantly calmed down. He stared at the leader of the Qiufeng Sect and asked in a low voice: "The rules you set for yourself? That lord? Mission?" He was puzzled, extremely puzzled, why the other party set such a so-called ¡®rule¡¯ for himself, and who was that ¡®adult¡¯? Isn't the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect in front of him extremely terrifying? Qingyang Star can be destroyed with a wave of his hand. With such strength, there is still someone he can call an 'adult'? How can it be? ! Li Mu was horrified in his heart. It was hard for him to imagine how terrifying the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect in front of him was. And how terrifying was the ¡®sir¡¯ that the other party called him? For a moment, Li Mu was completely stunned. He did not expect that the demise of the Qiu Feng Kingdom would actually involve another existence that was even more terrifying than the leader of the Qiu Feng Sect! Isn't this incredible? Why is this? ! "Yes." The leader of the Qiufeng Sect smiled slightly, as if he could see the doubts in Li Mu's heart. He said calmly: "I think you have many questions, and I can answer them for you. Naturally, you can only answer them with what I know. If you don't know anything, then I can't do anything." Hearing this, Li Mu suddenly became calm. Since the other party said this, he would definitely not hide anything. What he was afraid of was that the other party would be like a little pig. He doesn't like it when he conceals some things on purpose to whet his appetite. "Your true identity." After a long silence, Li Mu stared at the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect and asked the first question he wanted to know. "Identity?" The leader of the Autumn Wind Sect was slightly startled, a hint of surprise flashed across his expression, as if he did not expect that Li Mu's first question would be this. But after smiling, he replied without concealing: "Don't you already know my identity? The creator of this God Realm, and I am not a person on the Qingyang Star, nor am I a person in the Human King Star Territory You don¡¯t need to know the specific identity of the person, it¡¯s useless if you know it now.¡± Hear this answer. Li Mu couldn't help but frown, because he was not very satisfied, but what the other party said was good, so even if he knew it, it would be useless. Therefore, he no longer struggled. Shen Sheng asked the second question. "Why did you become the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect?" "Because I want to observe you." The leader of Qiu Feng Sect replied. "Observe me?" Li Mu narrowed his pupils and stared at the other party. Asked: "Why?" He didn¡¯t understand why such a terrifying existence became the leader of the Qiu Feng Sect. There must be a purpose, but he didn¡¯t expect that the other party¡¯s purpose was to observe him? How can this be? ! It¡¯s just that Li Mu didn¡¯t notice that the little pig on his shoulder also showed a look of surprise at this moment, but the next moment, the little pig¡¯s expression darkened, and even showed a hint of terrifying hostility! "Why?" The leader of Qiu Feng Sect smiled casually and said lightly: "Actually, I don't really understand the reason, because this is just a task given to me by that adult." "That lord?" Li Mu was surprised and asked about that 'sir' again. Who is that 'sir'? ! "Yes." The leader of the Qiufeng Sect nodded and said softly: "I don't know the identity of that adult. He is very mysterious. How strong he is, I can't guess now. But he has some concerns about me. There was a life-saving grace, so I wanted to follow him, but was rejected. Perhaps because of my perseverance, he gave me a task." Having said this, he looked at Li Mu, smiled slightly and said: "It goes without saying that you already know that this mission is to come to Qingyang Star to give you a blessing." "Do you want to ask again, why is it you?" Before Li Mu could speak, the leader of the Qiufeng Sect spoke immediately, shaking his head and saying: "I don't know this either, I just followed that adult's will. That's all. However, when I came to Qingyang Star 200,000 years ago, you did not exist at all, so I created the God Realm and created the God Cultivators. It was not until 20 years ago that you finally appeared" Having said this, a hint of surprise appeared on his old face. He stared at Li Mu with his small eyes and said doubtfully: "You are very special. I will know the birth of everyone on Qingyang Star."?But you were the only one, as if you appeared out of thin air, and I couldn't notice it at all. Fortunately, I found you with the breath you gave me. "Although you want me to give you a blessing, I also have my own standards for doing things. Good fortune cannot be given away easily, so I need to test it. You should be able to imagine what happens next." " At this moment, Li Mu was stunned, his mind was roaring, and his heart was in a state of turmoil! He never thought that all of this would be like this! Yes, as the other party said, he can indeed think of everything that follows. The destruction of Qiu Feng Kingdom was just part of his test! Whether it is the Ghost Kingdom or the Alliance of Gods, they are just pawns in the hands of the other party. All the difficulties and hardships along the way are just one of the tests for the other party! It sounds very simple, but Li Mu can't accept it! Because of this test, he lost his grandmother, senior Liu Yun, his tribe leader, and his hometown. How could he accept it? ! Who is that ¡®sir¡¯¡­? ! "TestFuyuan" Li Mu was in a daze, and a flash of red appeared in his eyes. He raised his head suddenly, staring at the leader of the Qiufeng Sect, and let out a low roar in his throat: "This is what you want to tell me. The answer?!!!¡± "Yes, this is the answer I want to tell you." The leader of Qiufeng Sect is still so calm, with that faint smile on his old face. "It sounds cruel, but this is a rule that has been set from the beginning, and I can't change it. It seems that everything on Qingyang Star is a chess piece in my hand, but in fact it is not. Just like the game in front of me. The chess game also has its rules, and even the players cannot change them. I can indeed control everything on Qingyang Star, but there is also an invisible hand controlling them in the dark, Qiufeng Kingdom Our demise has long been doomed!" Text Chapter 287 Source "It's destined" Li Mu's eyes tightened, and his expression became extremely gloomy. He stared at the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect and said in a cold voice: "Are you kidding me? Isn't it your fault that all this happened? Is it caused by this?!" In an instant, Li Mu's eyes turned red, his stern face was filled with ferociousness, and an astonishing killing intent suddenly broke out! Because he has begun to be unable to bear that the person in front of him can still exist in this world. Because the culprit of all this, the person who made him lose his family, friends and hometown is right in front of him. How can he be calm? ! It would be best if a person like this died! What test? What good fortune? What is destiny? In Li Mu¡¯s eyes, this is all a joke! He doesn't need anyone's test, and he doesn't need anyone to give him much blessing. He doesn't believe in the so-called destiny. What he wants is very simple, that is, everything in Qiufeng Kingdom, his hometown, relatives, and childhood! But all of this was destroyed by the man in front of him who seemed amiable, but was more cruel than anyone else. Until now, he kept saying that it was just a 'test', a 'mission', a 'lucky fate', and a 'fate'. '. Thinking of this, Li Mu felt miserable in his heart. He hated the other party, but he knew better that the reason why he was like this was because he was too weak. If I had the power to surpass the other party, would all of this still happen? Not at all! "Created by one hand?" Opposite him, the old face of the Autumn Wind Sect leader remained the same as usual, and did not change due to Li Mu's appearance. However, the kindness in his expression gradually dissipated. The smile also began to fade, and the whole person looked solemn. The small eyes opened and closed, revealing a compelling sparkle, and said in a low voice: "From your perspective, you can indeed think so, but from my perspective, I think I didn't do anything at all." "What didn't you do?" Li Mu laughed maniacally, stood up straight, and a black light suddenly flashed in his hand. The black magic sword that completely changed into another form tore through the space, appeared where the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect had not intended, and stuck close to his skin, but no blood was shed. It was not that Li Mu paused at this moment, but there was a faint cyan light that blocked the tip of the black long knife, preventing it from entering at all! ¡°Perhaps this is not Li Mu¡¯s strongest blow. But can ordinary people stop it? And he was still motionless. He was able to block it so easily and effortlessly. It was completely obvious that the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect was so powerful. How could it be compared to what he had been able to do back then? When the offensive was blocked, Li Mu's pupils suddenly shrank. And he felt an extremely powerful counterattack coming, but he did not take a step back. The long knife in his hand retracted instantly, flashed again, and turned into ten thousand swords with one blade. They all landed on the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect! The latter was still sitting very calmly, staring at the chess game in front of him. He also raised his palm, pinched the white chess piece in front of him, and started walking step by step. He turned a blind eye to the thousands of black blades. The green light on its body shimmered like a green bamboo leaf, easily blocking every one of Li Mu's swords. "Hi!" The entire Bamboo Pavilion was filled with sword energy, turning into an extremely terrifying storm of sword energy, sweeping in all directions, leaving countless shocking cuts on the ground and on the surrounding green bamboos. But those knife edges recovered in the blink of an eye and did not damage Zhuting at all. Wearing a green robe and with gray hair, the head of Qiu Feng Sect was not harmed in any way. On the other hand, Li Mu "Pfft!" Blood sprayed out, and his whole figure seemed to be knocked out by an extremely terrifying force of impact. He flew out of the room, directly out of the bamboo pavilion. Instead, he flew out of the small courtyard and smashed into the dense forest. In the bamboo forest, countless green bamboos were traversed by him. After flying thousands of feet, Li Mu stopped and fell heavily to the ground. He coughed up blood in his mouth and his expression was full of shock! He had been mentally prepared for a long time, but after actually facing the other party's power, it was still a little hard to accept. Especially when he recalled the Qiufeng Kingdom that year, after it suffered a devastating disaster, but the other party did not take action, endless anger spewed out from his heart again! "Why! Why!!!" In the madness, Li Mu roared to the sky. Regardless of his physical injuries, he suddenly rose into the sky and went directly to the head of the Autumn Wind Sect to teach. He held the black long knife tightly with both hands and slashed it down! "Whoosh!" The white light and shadow flickered, and the piglet flew away from Li Mu's shoulder and flashed into the bamboo forest on the other side. It was suspended in the air and looked at Li Mu quietly at this moment. It had rarely seen Li Mu being so crazy. , a hint of complexity couldn't help but appear in his expression. Then, it surrendered its gaze and sat downThe face of the Qiufeng Sect leader in the bamboo pavilion showed various emotions, including surprise, fear, solemnity, and murderous intent! "Boom!" "Pfft!" Amidst a shocking explosion, Li Mu flew backwards again. His face instantly turned as pale as paper. There was no damage to his body, but his skin was already purple. It was as if the injury he suffered was not outside his body, but inside his body! Sometimes, the injuries in the body are more fatal. Although Li Mu's body now is that of a god and demon, with extremely terrifying repair ability, when this kind of injury exceeds that repair ability, he is still seriously injured! And this kind of serious injury can cost him his life! "Why!!!" But at this moment, Li Mu didn't care about the physical damage at all. In his madness, he rushed out of the bamboo forest again. As he roared to the sky, the 'bloody stone' on his chest burst out with dazzling light, and the three-color portal inside shone even brighter. rise. Suddenly, his aura increased three times, and black air surged from his body, permeating the entire black sword god. Like the god of death, he wiped it directly at the neck of the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect! ¡°Buzz!¡± But the black long knife stopped an inch from the neck of the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect. A thin finger gently pressed against the blade of the long knife, and it was blocked so easily. The skin of the index finger was not even broken. Half a point. Instead, the long black knife's blade trembled, as if it was mourning. "I understand your hatred of me very well, but why don't you try to understand me?" The leader of the Qiufeng Sect, who was sitting cross-legged, slowly raised his head, stared at the twisted face of Li Mu and said softly: "I said, I came to Qingdao The purpose of Yang Xing is very simple. It is just for the task assigned by that adult. The purpose is to find you and give you a blessing. Out of boredom, I created the God Realm and the God Cultivator, but these are all Before you. And I just did what I wanted to do, and it had nothing to do with you at all. I don¡¯t like to interfere in anything other than you. Just like the god cultivator being destroyed, I have never interfered. I also have no involvement in how Qingyang Star develops. I didn't care about the Alliance of Gods, which means I didn't control anything. Even in the Qiufeng Kingdom, I only showed ordinary strength and did not break the rules of Qingyang Star. "The destruction of Qiufeng Kingdom is also not my intention. It is because of the holy mountain of your Zhongfeng tribe, and the appearance of that holy mountain is probably inseparable from you." To put it bluntly, the source of all this does not lie with me, butwith you! " Text Chapter 288 Cold Sweat ============= "Pfft!" A mouthful of blood sprayed out, and Li Mu lay down in the green bamboo forest again. However, at this moment, the madness in his expression was no longer there, but he was blank, and he lay there blankly, not paying attention to the inside and outside of his body. He did not suffer any damage, and did not attack the Qiu Feng Sect leader in the bamboo pavilion again. It was not that he gave up voluntarily, it was not that the terrifying strength displayed by the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect shocked him, but that he was stunned by the other party's words. In other words, he had doubts about himself from the very beginning. Who was the source of all this? ??Ghost Kingdom? no! The god who controls the Ghost Kingdom? Neither! Alliance of Gods? Even less so! But who could that be? When he saw that the person in the bamboo house was the leader of the Qiufeng Sect, the creator of this divine world, and the originator of the Qingyang Star cultivators, Li Mu immediately concluded that the source of all this was the other party. But just now, the other party¡¯s words completely shattered his idea. Yes, who was the source of the destruction of the Autumn Wind Kingdom? Is it really the other person? But why did the other party appear in Qiufeng Country? Will it appear in the Autumn Wind Sect? It¡¯s because of myself! It¡¯s because of me, Li Mu! Lying in the mud pit, Li Mu was stunned. He couldn't accept this fact. He could bear any blow, but he couldn't bear this blow, and he didn't want to bear it! Because of this incident, he lost his family, friends, and hometown. He could die, but he didn't want to lose these. "Is it me?" Li Mu opened his eyes with difficulty and looked up at the blue void above his head. There was deep doubt in his confused look. In the past, Li Mu would not be confused at all, because he knew the path he wanted to take. His target was both eyes again. But at this moment, he was at a loss, just because of a few words from the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect. The other party¡¯s words may seem ordinary, but every word can break Li Mu¡¯s heart and make him lose himself! Li Mu is able to survive now, not for himself, but for his grandma and for the dead people of Qiu Feng Kingdom. Stay alive and become stronger in order to resurrect them. But just now, the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect said that he was the source of everything, and that all of this happened because of him. Those words completely shattered his belief in continuing to exist. Li Mu couldn¡¯t imagine it. He turned out to be the culprit, so why was he still alive? The only way to apologize is to die immediately! ! ! Slowly, Li Mu closed his eyes. The moment he closed his eyes, a look of death flashed across his eyes, and a faint sense of laxity appeared in his pupils. Immediately afterwards. A sense of death emerged from him. The damage inside and outside his body is extremely serious, but if he has a strong will to survive, he can definitely repair it, and it won't take too long. But when a person doesn¡¯t want to be born. When he just wants to 'die', even if he has great abilities. I will also take steps thinking about ¡®death¡¯. Not to mention, the injuries Li Mu suffered could already be said to be 'fatal'. If his thoughts of death were stronger than his thoughts of life at this time, dying would be easy. The complete death of a person is nothing more than the death of the heart. As long as the heart is dead, even if he is still alive, he is just a walking zombie and has no meaning at all. Right now, Li Mu¡¯s heart is dead. He wants to die to apologize to his grandmother, his tribe, and his hometown. Although his great revenge will be avenged, there is no way to change the outcome. Resurrection? Can it be done? Too far away. A feeling of powerlessness emerged, and Li Mu only felt that he was very tired. Both his body and mind seemed to have been exhausted, and there was no way to leave and fight again. Gradually, Li Mu lost consciousness. Even when a white light appeared in front of him and four hooves landed on his face, he didn't react at all. "Old man, what do you want to do?" Suddenly, a cold voice exploded in the green bamboo forest. The smaller figure of the piggy stood above Li Mu's head, its body exuded bursts of white light, covering Li Mu's entire body. Under that white light, Li Mu's injuries inside and outside his body were repaired at an extremely terrifying speed. In just three breaths, he had returned to his original state! But the strange thing is that Li Mu did not wake up, and the death intention on his body did not dissipate at all. Seeing this, Xiaozhu's eyes couldn't help but shrink, and he immediately reached Li Mu's current state, which was more dangerous than ever before! It couldn't help glaring at the leader of the Qiufeng Sect in the bamboo pavilion in the small courtyard, and roared. Roaring was a roar, but the little pig did not attack because it was very aware of the terror of the Autumn Wind Sect leader, so itEven if it launches an attack, it will still not be able to harm the opponent at all, let alone change its eyes. "However, it was indeed angry, and it was even more surprised as to why the leader of the Qiufeng Sect would do this. It didn't understand that the other party not only attacked Li Mu physically, but also traumatized him mentally. In its memory, neither it nor Li Mu had offended the other party at all. If the other party really wanted to bring a ¡®great blessing¡¯ to Li Mu, why would he do this? Especially the ¡®that adult¡¯ mentioned by the other party made it even more confused. A rather vague figure appeared in its mind. "No! That's impossible!" But soon, a sense of disbelief emerged from the depths of Piggy's heart, and he immediately rejected the idea, but his expression was still filled with strong solemnity and shock. No one could Don't know what it came up with. "Why?" In the bamboo pavilion, the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect smiled calmly. His eyes swept over Li Mu, who had a sense of death emanating from his body. He didn't feel anything at all. He sighed softly: "No reason, I said , My purpose of coming to Qingyang Star is very simple, just to complete the task given to me by the adult, and I don¡¯t want to participate in anything. Naturally, I have to say sorry, because I created a clan of cultivators, which can be regarded as breaking the rules of Qingyang Star. But nothing in this world can be completely controlled, and I can't control myself. Even I don't know what I will do in the future, and the cultivating gods are also an accident. But I have always known that the purpose of my existence here is to bring him a blessing. A blessing that may not be big, but not small. At least it can change his current situation. As for the future" Having said this, the leader of the Qiufeng Sect paused slightly and said with regret: "Who knows what will happen in the future? Even the Shaming Clan who have mastered the 'destiny', can they know everything? If they really Having completely controlled the 'destiny' and possessing the ability to change one's own and their 'destiny', will they still fall into this situation now? As for the existence that surpasses the Shaping Clan. It even surpasses everything, surpassing countless star fields. The existence above" While speaking, his eyes were fixed on Li Mu lying in the green bamboo forest, and he chuckled: "I don't know either, I am unpredictable, unpredictable!" "Old guy, what on earth do you want to say?! What do you know?!" Listening to the words of the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect. Xiaozhu's eyes tightened, and his expression changed continuously. Especially the last few words of the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect, there was a hint of disbelief and shock in his expression. Piggy is rarely like this, orhe has never been like this! But at this moment, it is no longer calm. Vaguely, an extremely terrifying aura was released from its body. Its white and tender body was actually a little transparent, and you could see the flesh and blood cells, meridians, bones, and blood inside! If Li Mu was still awake at this moment, he would be extremely surprised when he saw the appearance of the piggy. Because he had never seen a piglet look like this before, and it was even more strange than when it grew bigger. Especially the aura that Little Pig is releasing at this moment. Extremely powerful! Evenhorrible! Visible to the naked eye, the God Realm space with Xiaozhu as the center has become unstable. There is a feeling of 'broken' between the tremors! The bright white glazed light emitted from its body seemed to be able to destroy everything in the world, and could even directly penetrate the divine world and destroy it. The entire divine peak trembled, and cracks appeared on the ground. . If there were outsiders here, they would definitely be terrified! The ten divine peaks in the God Realm have existed for eternity. Let alone destroying them, it is impossible to even damage the plants and trees on them. But at this moment, the ground is cracking, and this cracking is extremely terrifying. The most important thing is that this crack cannot be repaired! It tore the gate of the small courtyard directly, and suddenly appeared in front of the bamboo pavilion where the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect was! "I didn't expect that even you would become so uncool. As for what I want to say, don't you know very well?" Seeing this scene, the leader of the Qiufeng Sect sitting in the bamboo pavilion sighed softly, his expression as usual , but he slowly raised his palm, stretched out his index finger, and thought about the terrifying cracks that were torn apart. He didn't ignore it like he did when he faced Li Mu's attack before. There was even a hint of solemnity flashing through his tiny eyes at this moment, but no one noticed it! ¡°Tsk!¡± And as he moved a little bit, green light surged and directly collided with the tip of the crack. There was no terrifying shocking sound, just a subtle sound, but the terrifying crack was blocked by the dazzling green light. came down, but the cyan light was shaking uncontrollably, and it felt like it was collapsing! In this regard??The leader of the Autumn Wind Sect obviously didn't pay attention, but the solemnity in his eyes became more and more intense. He stared at Xiaozhu at this moment and whispered: "And you should also know that just by these few words of mine, just by It's impossible to kill him with a little bit of death energy. Even if I try my best, I can't kill him. What I do is just irritating him." It is not difficult to hear that his tone is no longer as gentle as before, and his speaking speed has obviously increased by a minute, as if he is a little afraid of the little pig at this moment. "Don't you think that with him looking like this, I can give him that blessing?" Before Xiaozhu could say anything, he said again. ¡°Bang!¡± It was at this moment that the shaking green light suddenly shattered, the terrifying cracks tore open again, suddenly penetrated the bamboo pavilion, and suddenly appeared in front of the head of the Autumn Wind Sect! The leader of the Autumn Wind Sect narrowed his eyes. Just as he was about to take action again, he stopped because the crack also stopped on its own. "Since you want to give him a blessing, don't talk nonsense. If you dare to go further, I believe that I can keep you here forever!" After a brief pause, an infinitely cold voice came from the piglet's mouth. These words made the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect tighten his eyes, and he couldn't help but clench his dry palms, and there was actually a trace of cold sweat on his back! ============== Text Chapter 289 Life or death is up to you ============ "Everything is because of me, everything started because of me. If it weren't for me, grandma would not die. If I didn't die, the tribe would not be destroyed. If it weren't for me" In the endless darkness, the sounds of self-blaming confessions continued to sound. It can be heard that these sounds carry endless hatred, regret, sadness, and the will to die! This sound is not a sound of substance, but a sound of the soul. The only person who can hear this sound is the owner of this soul. But at this moment, an extremely unfamiliar and even colder voice sounded. "Is it you?" "It's me! Of course it's me! Who else but me?!" Hearing this voice, Li Mu, who was in the darkness, looked up to the sky and roared like a reflex. But the next moment, he was stunned, and his eyes suddenly looked forward. Staring away at the endless darkness, he shouted: "Who are you?!" "Who am I?" The cold voice came again, as if he was chuckling: "Is who I am so important to you who are dying? I just want to ask you, do you really want to die? Don't want to go Resurrection of those who died because of you?¡± "CheckmateResurrection" Li Mu was startled, and immediately recalled what happened before. He subconsciously looked at the endless darkness around him, and was suddenly startled. He thought to himself: "Why am I here? " Li Mu clearly remembered that he had met the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect on the ninth divine peak in the God Realm. He was easily made to lose himself by a few words of the other party, and launched a frantic attack on the other party. But what¡¯s ridiculous is that he hit with all his strength. But the opponent can easily block it without moving a finger, and Che can directly bounce the power of his attack back. Let yourself be seriously injured in an instant! powerful! Very strong! Unimaginably strong! Li Mu suddenly remembered that he had lost his faith in life and yearned for death from the inside out Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but laugh at himself. He didn't expect that he was so fragile. With just a few words, the other party could stop him from seeking survival, butsurvival? Do you really have any meaning in living? Do you still want to live an ignoble existence? This moment. Li Mu was silent again. He already knows that his previous self was ridiculous, but even if he has a second chance to choose now, does he really have to choose 'life'? How can I live with dignity? Living under the guise of resurrecting grandma and clan members? Excuse! Those are just excuses! I don't need an excuse! Li Mu roared in his heart. He knew very well what he was thinking deep down. In fact, he was very afraid of death, so he kept thinking about becoming stronger and resurrecting his grandma. To live for the dead tribesmen. But these are just excuses for wanting to live and not wanting to die! ridiculous! Extremely ridiculous! Li Mu slowly clenched his fists, his body trembled again, a hint of madness appeared in his calm expression, and the desire for death in his heart increased again. It's like he is at this moment. Only death can prove that he is not just living an ignoble existence, and can he be worthy of his deceased grandmother and clan members. "Answer my question, don't you want to resurrect your dead grandmother and clan members?" A cold voice came, which was obviously much duller than before, as if it was changing due to Li Mu's changes. "I want to! Of course I want to! But just because I want to. So I have to be afraid of death and live an ignoble life?!" Hearing this. Li Mu suddenly raised his head, looked straight into the darkness ahead, and roared angrily. "So you choose to die? Do you think that only by dying can you be worthy of them? In order to prove yourself? Don't you think your idea is too ridiculous?" Deep in the darkness, a cold voice asked again, his tone full of With endless ridicule. "Yes, I chose to die! Is it funny? It is indeed a little funny, but it would be even funnier if I were still alive! You are not me, you don't understand my feelings!" Li Mu's eyes were red. After hearing the other party's words, He was so filled with grief and anger that he could only smile miserably, not paying attention to the ridicule from the voice deep in the darkness. He seemed to have made up his mind, and saying too many good words would not help. "I'm not you?" Suddenly, a voice from the darkness chuckled. Immediately afterwards, subtle footsteps sounded. Hearing the footsteps, Li Mu couldn't help being startled, and subconsciously looked into the depths of the darkness. He vaguely saw a black shadow emerging, walking towards this direction, and as he walked, the black shadow appeared. The shadow's figure and appearance gradually became clearer, until he saw the black figure's clothing and appearance clearly, and he was stunned. Because that person is exactly the same as him! "Noimpossible! Who are you?!" Looking at the man who looked exactly like himself, Li Mu's expression suddenly changed.Suddenly, he roared angrily. "Don't you know who I am? I am you." The 'Li Mu' on the other side looked calm and expressionless. "Do you still think that I don't understand how you feel at this moment?" Before Li Mu could speak, the 'Li Mu' on the opposite side spoke again, with an infinitely cold expression: "I tell you, I understand all your feelings, only You don¡¯t understand my feelings at all, you are a selfish person, so selfish that even I hate you, that is, me!¡± "Selfish" Li Mu was stunned, and then couldn't help laughing: "Yes, I am selfish, and because I am selfish, I am still alive!" "Fart!" Suddenly, the opposite 'Li Mu' suddenly appeared in front of Li Mu, lifting Li Mu directly with one hand, his face was extremely cold, and he said coldly and angrily: "Your selfishness is that you dare to choose to die. Instead of lingering on. If you really want to be able to afford your grandma and your dead tribesmen, you should continue to live like this, then resurrect them when you have the ability, kneel in front of them and apologize to them, instead of letting go like this. Die and it will be over!" "Yes! Death is indeed terrible. Almost no one has the courage to die. The same goes for me, and so do you. But now you have the courage to die. I admire you very much. But your death has no meaning at all. It was your selfishness that made the wrong decision! I don't want to say anything more. I will only show you two pictures. You decide whether you want to live or die. I will no longer interfere with you!" In the cold voice, the person on the other side said Li Mu' waved his left hand. Suddenly, two pictures suddenly appeared in the endless darkness. The first one is the death of Li Mu. Tens of millions of years later, Qingyang Star has gone through countless changes, but there is no Qiufeng Kingdom, no Zhongfeng Tribe, no grandma, no tribesmen, no senior Liu Yun, everything about Qiufeng National affairs and people do not exist Seeing this picture, Li Mu's pupils tightened and his heart felt sad. He couldn't help but subconsciously look at the second picture. The second picture is that he, Li Mu, is still alive. Tens of millions of years later, he, Li Mu, stands on the top of Qingyang Star, or even the top of the entire Human King Star Territory, resurrecting his grandma, his tribe, the people of Qiufeng Kingdom, and Senior Liu Yun with a wave of his hand. . The Qiufeng Kingdom has become a kingdom that controls the entire Qingyang Star. Its power is so strong that it spreads throughout the entire Qingyang Star. Even under his transformation, the entire Qingyang Star has become free of wars and fighting. Everyone is happy and happy, and grandma is also there. Happy smile. The two pictures appeared out of thin air and disappeared out of thin air. They came and went even faster. Even as these two pictures disappeared, the other 'Li Mu' also turned and left, and only the cold voice spread throughout the endless darkness. "Life or death is up to you." ========== Text Chapter 290 Five doors open at the same time ================================================== = "Life or death is up to you." Only those cold words echoed in this endless darkness. At this moment, Li Mu stood stunned. Although the two pictures had dissipated, they were deeply imprinted in the depths of his mind. Suddenly, he couldn't help but raise his head, feeling amazed in his heart. Yes, it would be too selfish of me to die like this. None of the people in the grandma clan have been resurrected, so how can I die? Even if they die, they must be resurrected before they can die Afraid of death? What does it matter? Gradually, Li Mu's restless expression calmed down, and the death in his eyes gradually disappeared and was replaced by business. At this moment, the cold voice came again. "If you choose life, just move forward. There will be a shocking blessing there. Whether you can get it depends on whether you can grasp it." Hearing this, Li Mu's eyes flashed brightly, and he immediately recalled the words of the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect. He walked forward quickly without any hesitation. Li Mu is a person who never likes to rely on others. This is true for anything, including Bao Cultivation. But he also has another principle, that is, as long as he can improve his level of strength as soon as possible, what's the big deal about relying on others? Your own rules? Li Mu couldn't help but feel sarcastic, that was the decision made by some self-righteous people. Today, he no longer lives for himself, but for his grandma. Live for the sake of the people, for the dead people of Qiu Feng Kingdom. Do we still need so many guidelines? No need at all! Quietly, Li Mu moved forward, the surroundings were still so dark and extremely silent. Time passed little by little. In Li Mu's perception, an hour had passed, but nothing appeared in front of him except darkness. Another two hours passed. Li Mu couldn't help but frown, because there was still endless darkness ahead, and he couldn't help but wonder, how far is the end of this darkness? Although Li Mu's patience is not very strong, it is not weak either. Three hours is obviously nothing, and time passes again. One daytwo daysthree days Until after the fifth day. Li Mu frowned, and there was a hint of impatience in his expression. If a normal person stayed in this state for five days, he would definitely go crazy, but he was just impatient, which was pretty good. Especially in Li Mu¡¯s heart, he always remembers Mu You and Qian Hongxue. Now that the 'Saint Girl Competition' has ended, I don't know what's going on with the outside world and what's going on with the two of them. The main thing is that Qian Hongxue must be hiding something, or a crisis! And rely on intuition. Li Mu had a vague feeling that amazing changes must have taken place in Qianhuan Sect at this moment. That's why he becomes anxious and impatient. But what if you are impatient? He had no idea where this was or how to leave. The so-called ¡®shattering blessing¡¯ is not very important in his eyes. It¡¯s good to get it, but if he doesn¡¯t get it, he won¡¯t force it. He will leave this hellish place as soon as possible. But the reality is always so unsatisfactory, because he has no way to leave early, and has no choice but to move forward, and that cold voice has never appeared again in five days. Six daysseven dayseight days "Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!" Just when a touch of anger emerged in Li Mu's heart, five dazzling lights suddenly appeared in the seemingly endless darkness. Li Mu's footsteps suddenly stopped, his eyes narrowed subconsciously, and he stared at the five dazzling rays of light. When he saw clearly what the five dazzling rays of light were, his pupils couldn't help but shrink, and his heart was shaken. . Because the disease that radiates dazzling light is not something else, it is what he has vaguely sensed, the last five innate doors of the human body in the body! Although the five gates were placed at the end of the darkness with a being that could be discerned with the naked eye and could even be touched with the sense of touch at the moment, Li Mu was completely sure that those were the five innate gates in his body that could not be opened. Door. "Shocking blessings, are they?" Looking at the five doors with different colors, but each one was more brilliant than the last, Li Mu couldn't help but feel tight in his heart, and there was an inexplicable look on his face. excited. Because he could clearly see the five gates at this moment, and he could even see the two intersecting seals on the gates. He had a feeling that if he wanted to, he could approach the five gates immediately and tear open the intersecting seals on them. With the sealed seals, open these five doors and gain access to the amazing power inside! If it were someone else, I¡¯m afraid it would have beenGo up and start immediately, right? But Li Mu didn¡¯t, because he knew very well that there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world, especially since this kind of power was not gained through one¡¯s own insights but through the help of others. There must be huge sequelae. It can indeed be said to be a ¡®terrifying blessing¡¯, but it can also be called a ¡®terrifying misfortune¡¯! As a cultivator, no one is short-sighted, especially Li Mu. His goal is to become the legendary 'holy realm of life and death', so that he can resurrect his grandmother, his tribe, and the people of Qiufeng Kingdom. Wouldn't it be too stupid to cut off the subsequent cultivation path for this little benefit? Therefore, Li Mu hesitated and fell silent, feeling a faint timidity in his heart. Because he didn't want to be like this, the purpose of his choice to live was to resurrect his grandma, his tribe, and the people of Qiufeng Kingdom. If he ruined his subsequent cultivation path like this, what was the point of living? "You also have advantages, but this can also be regarded as your shortcoming." At this time, the cold voice sounded. Hearing this voice, Li Mu's expression changed slightly, and he subconsciously looked towards the unknown door in the center of the five distant gates, which is the third gate. He could clearly see that a figure who looked exactly like him appeared in front of the gate, looking at him with a cold expression. "How do you say this?" Li Mu's expression sank. Looking at this person who suddenly appeared and looked exactly like himself, he did not believe that the other person was his other half. I am afraid that all of this was handled by the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect. Bar? Li Mu knew this the moment he woke up, but he was unable to resist, and the same is true now. After all, weak people who do good deeds can only be controlled by powerful people. "How do you say it?" 'Li Mu' on the opposite side chuckled and said coldly: "Your advantage is that you are careful, but similarly, your disadvantage is that you are too careful." "Isn't it good?" Li Mu narrowed his eyes and already understood what the other party was thinking of saying. It must be because of his hesitation just now that he appeared here and said these words. "Of course it's not good!" 'Li Mu' on the other side sneered, looking sideways at the five doors of different colors behind him, and sneered: "Since this is a shocking blessing, you should understand its meaning. Not only can he make If you improve your cultivation level, you can avoid any sequelae. Otherwise, if it just helps you open these five innate doors, how can you call it 'shattering'? And" Having said this, 'Li Mu' paused slightly, with a slightly evil expression on his face, and chuckled: "You have no choice at all!" While speaking, he suddenly appeared in front of the first door among the five doors. That door is entirely green, and the cross-sealing runes on it are also green. Li Mu knew very well that the gate was the fourth gate in his body, located in the left palm of both hands, so it was called the 'head'! At this moment, his expression couldn't help but change drastically, not because of the other party's words, but because of the other party's actions at this moment. He actually raised his hand and grasped the two crossed sealing runes on the green door. , and then, violently tore it apart! "Hi!" In an instant, the two green runes shattered into pieces, and 'Li Mu' punched hard, hitting behind the green door. In an astonishing tremor, the green door suddenly shuddered and was opened like this! In shock, Li Mu only felt an extremely powerful force of qi and blood rapidly emerging from the palm of his left hand, spreading throughout his body, transforming his body, and the "God and Demon Tempering Body**" was running uncontrollably. stand up. But it¡¯s not over yet! In shock, Li Mu once again saw with horror that a person who looked the same as him suddenly appeared in front of the second door, which was bright green. Just like the green door before, with a raised hand, he tore the sealing runes on the bright green door into pieces, and punched open the bright green door. In shock, Li Mu couldn't help but look at the palm of his right hand, and a force even more powerful than the palm of his left hand surged through his body! But before he could recover, the 'Li Mu' on the opposite side appeared in front of the third gate again, in front of the azure gate, tearing open the seal and blasting open the gate! Li Mu¡¯s body trembled, and he lowered his head subconsciously. He clearly felt that where his heart was, a terrifying power that had been buried for a long time surged out And at the next moment, the seal of the deep purple door shattered and slowly opened, and powerful power emerged from the throat "The last door, open it!" Finally, in the cold laughter, an extremely dazzling platinum light rose into the sky. At the same time, a dazzling light also bloomed on Li Mu¡¯s forehead.Golden light, at this moment, his whole body was stunned. He clearly felt that all eight gates in his body had been opened, and actually five gates were opened at the same time! ! ! ¡­¡­ ================================================== ================================================== ==== Text Chapter 291 The Godhead of the Lord God "I didn't expect you, old man, to have some tricks." Inside the bamboo pavilion, Xiaozhu was suspended in mid-air. He glanced coldly at the leader of the Qiufeng Sect, with a glimmer of hope in his eyes, and asked, "Is there something about this Pig Saint?" I¡¯m starting to wonder about your identity and who the person you are talking about is here.¡± At this moment, it has returned to normal and is no longer as scary as before. I am afraid that people who have never seen it before will never think how scary this harmless pig can be. Even Li Mu does not know. "Means?" The leader of the Autumn Wind Sect slowly took his palm away from Li Mu's forehead lying on the ground. A faint smile flashed across his old face, and he said leisurely: "If there are no means, how can we be defeated by that adult?" Fancy it? Why would you come here so brazenly to wish him good fortune? But he has a certain original treasure in his body, so there is no need to worry about the sequelae!" While speaking, the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect moved his eyes slightly and landed on Li Mu's chest. Then, after a pause, he shook his head and smiled, and said lightly: "Curious? It's really an honor to come, but you should have already guessed my identity, right? If you haven't guessed it, it can only be said that you haven't guessed it yet. You guessed it, you should guess it in the future. As for that adult, you probably know more than me, so I won¡¯t introduce him." His words made Xiaozhu's expression darken slightly, but Xiaozhu didn't say anything more. For a time, there was a brief silence in the entire bamboo pavilion, and even the atmosphere became a bit depressing. Especially the terrifying cracks on the ground, even though a long time has passed and it is still shrouded in green light. But it still couldn't be repaired. Its existence seems to have surpassed everything in this divine world, and it cannot be repaired by the green light. "I really didn't expect that there would be things in this world that even this pig saint doesn't know about." After a long time, the little pig sighed softly, and an ancient sense of vicissitudes flashed through his eyes, which was different from the previous one. Compared to each other, they are completely different. Opposite, the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect seemed a little silent, but his color changed slightly due to Xiaozhu's words, but he did not say too many words. Instead, he looked down at Li Mu lying on the ground, with a strange fluctuation in his expression that no one else had noticed. "What are you going to do next?" Xiaozhu obviously didn't know what the leader of the Qiufeng Sect was thinking at the moment. He just frowned slightly and looked at the leader of the Qiufeng Sect and asked casually. "After the mission is over, I naturally have to leave. I have no reason to stay here forever." The leader of the Qiufeng Sect raised his head, with a faint and peaceful smile on his old face. Restored to its previous appearance. "Oh? The mission is over?" Xiaozhu's eyes flashed, and a trace of surprise flashed in his expression. "Well, the mission is over." The leader of the Qiufeng Sect nodded and looked at Li Mu again. At this time, a low humming sound came from Li Mu's nasal cavity. The little pig just wanted to talk. But after a slight pause, he also turned his attention to Li Mu, and saw that Li Mu, who was still sleeping, suddenly woke up leisurely at this moment. When Li Mu opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was the blue sky of the God Realm. He originally thought that he had just had a near-miss, and it could be said to be a pretty beautiful dream. But after feeling the powerful power coming from his body and the giant eight-color glazed door inside the blood-colored stone on his chest, he was stunned. Because that dream was not fake, but real! "Eight gates I actually opened the eight innate gates!" Li Mu was stunned, but he clearly felt that an eight-color portal was suspended in the blood-colored stone on his chest. Terrifying waves continued to pass out from the portal. Especially at this moment, the astonishing energy and blood power contained in the blood-colored stone, with the increase of the eight-color portal, has been raised to an unprecedented state, and it is unknown how many times stronger than before. The most important thing is that the "God and Demon Tempering Body**" is like the eight innate gates, which has been upgraded from the fourth level to the eighth level! For a moment, Li Mu was stunned. He had never imagined such a terrifying improvement, nor dared to imagine it, but now it really happened to him. He could only use the word "horror" to describe it. . What a blessing! The next moment, those four strange but extremely familiar words appeared in his mind. Immediately afterwards, he saw two familiar faces, one person and one animal. He is naturally the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect, the creator of this divine world, and a terrifying existence with the power to destroy Qingyang Star. As for beasts, basically speaking, there are no other beasts except piglets. Lying on his back, Li Mu stared blankly at Xiaozhu and the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect. Even though he had a strong mind, he couldn't see it for a while.? He would also be able to calm down, until Xiaozhu and the leader of the Qiu Feng Sect showed smiles at the same time. He was suddenly startled, and hurriedly sat up straight, facing the leader of the Qiu Feng Sect, with a slightly complicated look on his face and said: "Thank you!" "Thank you? No need to thank you. I just did what I should do. Moreover, this matter is only half completed. It's too early to say thank you now." The leader of Qiufeng Sect shook his head and smiled. His face was calm, but his expression But there was a look of panic that only Xiaozhu could detect. This panic seemed to have always existed, appearing many times from the moment he saw Li Mu, but Li Mu couldn't notice it at all. All Li Mu could see was the endless plainness and the absolute feeling of having everything in this world under his control. Only Xiaozhu showed a touch of arrogance in his eyes after noticing the trace of 'panic' from the leader of Qiu Feng Sect. "Half?" Hearing this, Li Mu was startled, followed by a strong shock. He was not stupid, and he could immediately infer that the 'half' of what the other party said must be that this 'terrifying fate' was not over yet. That means you can still improve? ! "The cultivators of gods are not actually created by me. As for who they are, even Lao Chan doesn't know who they are, and the same goes for the cultivators of immortals. But whether they are cultivators of immortals or cultivators of gods, they all have their own strengths. Generally speaking, few people have both. Cultivation, but it is not nothing. I am, and so are you. Because of my arrival, a cultivator of gods appeared on Qingyang Star, but it does not mean that I am the founder of cultivators of gods. However, the height of cultivating gods that I have reached is not yours. What we can do is, although my Lord is cultivating immortality, I can definitely help you improve your divine level, especially you have a complete main god in your body, and this will be the last step of my mission." While Li Mu was stunned, a faint solemnity flashed across the face of the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect opposite him. At the same time, he slowly raised his palm and struck Li Mu's Tianling Cap like lightning. Li Mu was shocked and subconsciously wanted to avoid and raise his hands to resist. But the next moment, his pupils suddenly shrank, and his body was restrained by an extremely terrifying force, unable to move at all. You must know that he is now a strong person in the Eight Gate Realm, and his physical strength is many times stronger than that of immortal cultivators and god cultivators of the same level. Especially because of the blood-colored stone, the innate power of the Eight Gate Gates that he can unleash is enough. Eight times as strong as others, but it can't shake the binding power even one bit! Li Mu could only watch helplessly as the other party's palm fell on his Tianling Cap. If the other party wanted to kill him, it would be easy. Although he knew that the other party would not kill him, the feeling of being unable to resist made him extremely uncomfortable. He knew that he was still too weak. Li Mu didn¡¯t feel much power coming from the opponent¡¯s palm, but he felt a familiar aura coming from it, that wasthe power of will! Immediately afterwards, his pupils shrank, and he saw the Dzi Bead of Life and Death on his chest flying. In the flash of light, a black stone exuding powerful will appeared out of thin air. It was the main god who punished the supreme envoy. ! "With this godhead, I can easily elevate you to the level of the main god" With a faint sigh, the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect raised his hand, and the consciousness of punishing the supreme divine envoy that existed in the main god's divine head completely disappeared without a trace! Text Chapter 292 Empty "Is this the power of the Lord God?" In the silence, Li Mu was slightly stunned. He can clearly feel that the will he possesses has not become stronger, and is even similar to that of other cultivators. However, with the increase of the main god's godhead, it can be infinitely amplified! This is the godhead, and this is its terror, which is incomparable to simple immortal cultivators. Everyone wants to have a godhead. Even if they can't practice to a high level, there must be benefits. However, immortal cultivators also have the ability of immortal cultivators. They can use the weapons in their hands as a medium. The cultivators' extremely powerful "military will" will not be weaker than the increase in godhead. ???????????????? But in this world, how many people can cultivate and strengthen the ¡®Soldier Will¡¯? Naturally, this does not mean that it is easy for a god cultivator to cultivate. It is also extremely difficult to improve the godhead, and it will not be much simpler than the 'military will'. Even the most direct method of devouring other people's godhood is almost impossible to achieve. After all, each godhead contains the will, consciousness, belief, and thinking of a god. Even if it is the lowest level godhead, even if it is the main god-level godhead, the will, consciousness, etc. inside it cannot be completely purified, at most 90%. Only the supreme god can have that kind of will power. . But even so, which supreme god or main god would purify a lower god? Because lower godheads almost only work on lower gods and cultivators of the same level as lower gods, intermediate gods and above are completely useless, not to mention that the supreme gods and main gods will not be bored to do this kind of thing. . The higher the level of the Godhead Stone, the more difficult it is to evolve. Starting from the higher gods, even the supreme gods may not be able to completely purify it. It is naturally more difficult to purify the human gods, earth gods, heaven gods, king gods, and emperor gods above. It is almost impossible to absorb and improve the divine level of a god. However, there are no absolutes. Even if every stone cannot be completely purified, even if it is only one-tenth or one-tenth, as long as there are enough divine stones, the divine level of a god can still be improved. But are there so many divine stones in the world? This is a difficult question. If you want to get the Stone of Godhead, you have to kill other gods. But is God so easy to kill? You think so. Don¡¯t others think this way? But just now, Li Mu clearly saw that the 'Lord God'-level stone of godhead had beencompletely purified! He was completely shocked. You must know that even if the Supreme God wants to completely purify the godhead of the upper god, it is impossible. How much terrifying will is required to completely purify the godhead of the main god? What level is the godhead of the Autumn Wind Sect leader? How terrible? Andthe other party also claimed that his major was not God. But a fairy! The more he thought about it, the more frightened Li Mu became, the more uncomfortable he became, and the more powerless he became, even though he was now an eighth-level immortal cultivator and possessed the Lord Godhead. He is definitely at the top of Qingyang Star, but what can he do? At most, it can only have the strength to 'protect itself', and it is impossible to resurrect grandma, the tribesmen, and the people of Qiufeng Kingdom. And there is no way to get out of Qingyang Star. Only by crossing the terrifying wind on Qingyang Star and going outside the territory can we do it. Go outside the territory with this little strength? That is simply courting death! "Too weak, I'm still too weak!" Li Mu clenched his fists subconsciously. Infinitely calm inside. ??????????? If before he met the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect, he still had a touch of pride in his heart, even if he was not in the Eight Gates realm and did not possess the Lord Godhead, he would still be proud. Because of his self-confidence, even if he is a high-ranking god or a three-door warrior, he can definitely rank among the top ten among his peers, and his combat power is even more terrifying. But at this moment, he suddenly realized that he had no right to be proud. peer? Are you the kind of person who can compare with your peers and practitioners at the same level? I live not just for myself, but for my grandma, the tribesmen, and the dead people of Qiu Feng Kingdom. I don¡¯t have the qualifications to compare with others! Without reaching the legendary ¡®Nirvana of Life and Death¡¯, I am nothing at all! Although Li Mu had awakened, he did not open his eyes and wake up. Instead, he felt his current level of strength, the main god level godhead, and speculated on what kind of existence the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect was. What level has the other party¡¯s cultivation reached? Duotian beyond the Nine Gate Realm? No! It's definitely not just Duotian. Although Duotian is strong, it can't destroy Qingyang Star at all, let alone create a small world. ??????????? At least, the other party is also at the level of ¡®Creation¡¯ in the Shattered Void Realm, and has even surpassed the ¡®Creation¡¯, and already has his own ¡®throne¡¯! The more he thought about it, the more frightened Li Mu became, especially when he thought of the ¡®throne¡¯, he was even more shocked to discover that,My subconscious told me that the other party was definitely more than just a 'throne', it might be an 'emperor', or even the nirvana of life and death! The Nirvana of Life and Death! The goal that Li Mu strives for in this life is that only by reaching that state can he resurrect his grandmother, the tribesmen and the people of Qiufeng Kingdom. But that realm is too far away for him now, so far away that it makes him feel scared, frightened, and powerless! That¡¯s why he had the idea of ??dying before. But after he figured everything out and regained his confidence, he is now thirsty for power, eager to improve his level of strength, and is determined to reach the 'Nirvana of Life and Death'! Therefore, even if it was with the help of the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect that he broke through to the Eight Gates Realm and gained the Lord Godhead, he would accept it calmly. Because he cannot be selfish, he is now alive not only for himself, but also for his grandma, the tribesmen, and the people of Qiufeng Country. Li Mu knew that he might have become a corpse now, living only to resurrect his grandma, the tribesmen and the people of Qiu Feng Kingdom, and the practicing puppet had begun to lose himself, but even so, he was still willing. At least in this way, his heart will have such a faint sense of security. And this is enough! After a long, long time, Li Mu didn¡¯t know how long it took, he slowly opened his eyes. After opening his eyes, he did not see the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect, nor did he see the boy Xiaobao and the girl Xiaonan. In the entire bamboo pavilion, only he and Xiaozhu existed. "No need to look, they have already left." Not far away, the little pig lying on the ground said calmly with his eyelids closed. "Leaving?" Li Mu, who sat upright, was slightly startled, with a slightly sad look on his face. Now he has no hatred towards the leader of Qiu Feng Sect. Indeed, he cannot blame him for everything that happened in Qiu Feng Sect, because it was not controlled by the other party, but developed naturally. On the contrary, he was grateful to the other party for bringing him such an amazing blessing. Perhaps for the other party, this was just a simple effort. But Li Mu knew very well that for him, this blessing could definitely be called 'shattering'! "Of course I'm leaving, are you still staying to see you?" Xiaozhu rolled his eyes, then squinted his eyes, looked Li Mu up and down, and asked with a chuckle: "How do you feel?" "How does it feel?" Li Mu frowned and replied casually: "Pretty good." "That's good, can you leave here? It seems like it's been a month since the Saintess Competition ended, and something seems to have happened outside." Xiaozhu raised his head to look at the sky in the God Realm, and sighed softly. Hearing this, Li Mu's expression changed slightly, and he immediately thought of Mu You and Qian Hongxue, and nodded calmly: "Let's go!" ¡­¡­ Qianhuan Sect, the core place of Qianhuan Kingdom, controls the entire Qianhuan Kingdom. Although more than 90% of Qianhuan Kingdom is female, as a Five-leaf Kingdom, it not only has the peak powerhouses of the Nine Sects, but its overall national strength is not much worse than any other Five-leaf Kingdom. The city has always been orderly and prosperous, and few big bad things happen. But one month ago, a shocking change caused the entire Qianhuan Kingdom to fall into turmoil! Countless strong men of unknown origin broke into Qianhuan Kingdom, burned, killed, looted, robbed the women of Qianhuan Sect, robbed money and sex, and caused all kinds of destruction. At first, the people of Qianhuan Kingdom thought that those people were simply crazy. All the three major cities deployed force to fight against each other. Everyone was thinking that strong men from Qianhuan Sect would definitely come and kill these rebellious officials and traitors. Kill them all. But as of today, there is no movement at all from Qianhuan Sect. Countless people were extremely surprised as to what was going on. Later, it was rumored that the entire Thousand Fantasy Sect was empty! What's the meaning? There is no one in the entire Qianhuan Sect. It is a complete empty shell. There is no strong person coming at all! For a time, the entire Qianhuan Kingdom fell into panic. Without the help of Qianhuan Sect, even if the official force of the three major cities was not weak, they still could not resist the extremely vicious thieves with unknown origins. Similarly, it is not easy for those thieves to destroy Qianhuan Kingdom At this moment, there is no one in Qianhuan Sect. "Ouch!" I saw a dazzling white light suddenly flashing out of thin air on the huge square of 30,000 feet. In a short breath, a figure walked out of the white light. It was a young man wearing a black leather robe, with a stern appearance, a shallow and thin cross-shaped knife mark on the left side of his face, and long hair tied tightly by a blood-colored ribbon. With the appearance of this man, a cold feeling instantly enveloped the entire square.??. But because the place was deserted, no one noticed his appearance. "Huh?" At this time, a faint chuckle came from the mouth of the man in black. Standing in the square, Li Mu looked around casually. Although he didn't see a single figure, the land and trees around him were all broken and in a mess. Obviously, a tragic fight took place here, and it was so large that it spread throughout the entire Thousand Fantasy Sect! Upon noticing this, Li Mu's expression couldn't help but change, and his heart sank slightly. Although there were no corpses on the ground, not even blood stains, he could clearly feel the endless death energy lingering in the Thousand Illusions Sect. . He closed his eyes slightly, and while inferring in his mind, an extremely terrifying scene of a fight appeared in his mind. "Hey, is this the Thousand Fantasy Sect? It's just like the rumors, there's no one left? Huh? No, why is there still one person? Could it be faster than us?" At this time, a rather evil voice appeared A chuckle rang out. Hearing this voice, Li Mu slowly opened and closed his slightly closed eyes, staring at the group of people in the distance. Text Chapter 293 Can I kill you? ) Qianhuan Kingdom is in turmoil and chaos. Because there is no one in Qianhuan Sect, countless strong men of unknown origins have invaded, burning, killing, looting, and committing all kinds of evil. / Similarly, the vigorous resistance of the three major official cities of Qianhuan Kingdom also cost many of them a painful price. Sometimes, this price is their lives. But can this scare away these intruders? Obviously, no! And it is also obvious that these invading mysterious strong men are not members of a team, but countless teams. They belong to different power organizations. Some of them are even behind some of the surrounding four-leaf countries, or even Wu. Ye Kingdom! [Death Sky Knife] net After all, Qianhuan Kingdom is a five-leaf country. Even if all the strong men of Qianhuan Sect disappear, no power organization or country would dare to blatantly send people to Qianhuan Kingdom to do this. However, due to the disappearance of all the strong men of Qianhuan Sect, the title of Qianhuan Kingdom's "Five Leaves" is only superficial. Although the three major cities officially have strong men in charge, in the face of so many invading teams, they have become It's "weak". In just one month, the officialdom of the three major cities has completely collapsed. And in this month, countless people of Huan Kingdom fled the country, and no one knew whether they were alive or dead. In just one month, the Wuye-level Qianhuan Kingdom completely fell apart and ceased to exist. It was completely occupied by those who invaded. But will this fight end with the official collapse of the three major cities? Apparently, no. If these invading people belong to a team or a force, it can be called an 'end', but they do not belong to a force. Therefore, the fighting continues. Moreover, after all, Qianhuan Kingdom is the Five-leaf Kingdom on Qingyang Star, and it is still protected by Qingyang Kingdom. Therefore, the purpose of these intruders is not to occupy Qianhuan Kingdom, but to rob everything in it. Whether it is treasures, finances, or women, as long as they are useful and can arouse their desires, they are all objects of robbery. . As for occupying Qianhuan Kingdom? These people have never thought about this. Everyone knows very well that the strong men from Qingyang Kingdom may not be able to come in a short time, but soon after, Qingyang Kingdom will definitely send strong men. By then, what awaits them will be There is only death! Therefore, the motto these intruders have set for themselves is to accept what is good and do their best. Countless self-aware intruders left quickly after receiving benefits, not daring to stay at all. And some people who naturally have strong strength and the benefits cannot satisfy them want to go to Qianhuan Sect to see what benefits they can get. Since you are here, how can you not take a look inside Qianhuan Sect? How could you leave willingly? There are not a few such people, there are even many! As for the people of Qianhuan Kingdom, they were running to the death and plundering, and they instantly felt like the end of the world. Lost relatives, lost friends, lost hometown, from heaven to hell. They had no idea what was going on, because it came too suddenly, and they were even less clear about why the powerful men of Qianhuan Sect disappeared out of thin air. They didn't know the news, so why did those people with unknown origins know about it so early? Conspiracy, this is definitely a shocking conspiracy! Some strong men belonging to Qianhuan Kingdom looked up to the sky and screamed, unwilling to leave in misery, so they died together with the invaders and were buried here Obviously, Qian Huan Kingdom has now become the focus of the entire Qingyang Star. The news of destruction immediately shocked countless surrounding Four-leaf Kingdoms and spread to the ears of seventeen other countries. In other words, these four-leaf kingdoms and five-leaf kingdoms have already known about it, and no one knows what kind of conspiracy is hidden in them "It seems that this Pig Saint's guess is absolutely correct. This Thousand Fantasy Kingdom has changed." In the huge square of 30,000 feet, Li Mu stood quietly, and the little pig sighed in his ears, and then said : "I just don't know what happened to these two beauties, Mu You and Qian Hongxue. What would you do if something happened?" [Death Sky Sword] website While speaking, Xiaozhu raised his head slightly and glanced at Li Mu, but after seeing Li Mu's indifferent expression, he couldn't help but sigh. "I don't know about Qian Hongxue, Mu You is not dead." Li Mu opened and closed his eyes, and said indifferently with a cold light flashing. "Qianhuan Country, Qianhuan Country, I didn't expect that a five-leaf-level country would suddenly become like this. It's really funny. I'm so excited. I wonder if there is anything interesting in Qianhuan Sect. Huh? There are actually people. ?" Suddenly, a rather evil chuckle sounded, and at the end of the sentence, there was a hint of surprise in his words. "Haha, interesting, I didn't expect someone to come before us!" But soon, the surprise in those wordsHe was instantly annihilated by a cruel smile. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± In a flash, four black figures appeared on the square. Li Mu, who opened his eyes, frowned slightly. By observing the entire Thousand Fantasy Sect, he realized the death that soared to the sky. He could only know that there was no one in the entire Thousand Fantasy Sect. There had been a fierce fight here, and he was not aware of the others. I don¡¯t know. But he learned a new message from the four figures who appeared, that is, the Qianhuan Kingdom today may have become completely different, or even completely destroyed! "Is this part of their plan?" Li Mu's eyes flickered, and after inferring, he immediately thought of the Alliance of Gods. Li Mu clearly knew that the Qianhuan Kingdom was no longer the Qianhuan Kingdom of the past. It had been completely controlled by the Alliance of Gods many years ago. Otherwise, it would have been impossible to hold the so-called 'Saint Girl Competition', let alone There is no way to get to the God Realm, nor can all the core disciples of the Thousand Fantasy Sect disappear out of thin air. As for those disciples below the Six Tribulation Realm, I¡¯m afraid they were killed one by one as early as the moment the ¡®Saint Girl Competition¡¯ started, right? There are many words on the net Is it cruel? Cruel indeed! But in the eyes of the Alliance of Gods, those disciples are nothing more than ants, and now the Thousand Fantasy Kingdom has lost its value. The Alliance of Gods will definitely abandon it. It is best to completely destroy it, although this is not enough. It will not play a big role in their struggle to dominate the entire Qingyang Star, but it can at least attract the attention of countless countries and give Qingyang Star a small blow. "The Alliance of Gods." Li Mu felt calm in his heart, with a faint killing intent surging in his eyes. He did not hate the Alliance of Gods because of what happened to Qianhuan Kingdom. On the contrary, his purpose was very simple, he just wanted to fulfill his promise to the God of Sword General. He did not want to be an enemy of the Alliance of Gods, and even because of his relationship with the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect, he tried not to be hostile to the Alliance of Gods. But he knew even more clearly that this was impossible. Therefore, since there will definitely be hostility in the future, Li Mu will naturally not have a friendly attitude. "Let's go. That guy should still be waiting for you. You still have to save Mu You and Qian Hongxue, as well as Artai's affairs, the Titans, and the five supreme gods. It seems that you are very busy." At this moment, Xiaozhu's voice came, and there was a hint of schadenfreude in his words. "Yeah." Li Mu nodded slightly, not paying attention to Xiaozhu's gloating. At the same time, he didn't even look at the four figures in black who appeared on the square. He stepped out of the room and soared into the sky quickly. At this moment, the four people in the square were all stunned, with expressions of surprise on their faces as if they couldn't believe that they and others would be ignored! "Hey, you are an arrogant guy? I noticed a familiar smell from your body. This smell makes me a little excited. Well, can I kill you?" Just when these four people were furious, a cold and evil chuckle suddenly sounded. [Death Sky Knife] net I saw a figure in black appearing out of thin air high in the sky, blocking Li Mu's way Text Chapter 294 Fusion ========= As the cold evil voice sounded, the expressions of the four people in the square changed, and a flash of fear flashed across their expressions, as if they knew who the speaker was, and they couldn't help but stare towards the sky. "Ouch!" Amidst a strange fluctuation, there was a distortion in the sky, and then, a figure in black with the same clothes as the four people appeared out of thin air, just in time to block Li Mu's departure. "It's Ye Litian!" When they saw the figure in black clearly, the eyes of the four people in the square tightened, and with horrified expressions, someone told him his name. "Oh? Are you also from the killer organization? It seems that the organization has also received the news. I just happened to pass by here. I didn't expect to meet a rumored candidate for the king here. It was a bit unexpected." Laughter rang out, and the people who appeared in the sky also locked their eyes on the four people in the square, and a look of surprise flashed on Leng Xie's face. "We have met Mr. Ye!" In a hurry, the four people in the square knelt on the ground and said respectfully. However, Ye Litian, who was dressed in black robe, ignored the four people and focused his attention on Li Mu. "Assassin organization? Your Majesty?" His steps were blocked, and Li Mu couldn't help but frown. Originally, he had no interest in these people, but Ye Litian's words forced him to stop. He doesn¡¯t care about the killer organization. Even though that organization is mysterious and powerful, it has nothing to do with him. He doesn't want to provoke him, so this organization must not provoke him in advance. but. He had to pay attention to the word 'Lord King' because he was one of the eighty-one candidates for the inheritance of 'Lord King'. Just like the other party's words, he also felt a familiar wave from the other party. , that kind of fluctuation is really only possessed by the 'Pentagram Talisman'. In other words, the person in front of you is also one of the ninety-nine and eighty-one inheritance candidates of the 'Lord King'! So, Li Mu took the initiative to stop. Otherwise, with his current strength, how many people on Qingyang Star would be able to block his progress? "It seems that my perception is correct." Opposite him, Ye Litian raised the corners of his mouth slightly, with a touch of cold arrogance in his expression. "Is this guy a fool? No, are you pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger?" Li Mu didn't say anything, but the little pig on his shoulder couldn't help rolling his eyes, and then looked at Li Mu strangely. Because after Li Mu was suppressed by the breath of the Life and Death Dzi Pearl, his whole person did not feel like he was in the realm of eight gates, but still three gates. On the opposite side, the cultivation aura released by Ye Litian was in the realm of the four gates. "I just don't want to cause trouble." Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly and he replied in his heart. He can disguise his aura. I really don¡¯t want to attract too much attention, especially the top experts at the eight or nine levels. Although he is not afraid, now is not the time to reveal his true strength. Since the Life and Death Dzi Bead has such a function, it is okay to leave it alone. Why waste it? He just didn¡¯t expect that a candidate for ¡®Lord King¡¯ would be attracted to him today. Arrival was also a surprise. "In that case, why don't you kill this guy quickly? He must have been waiting for a long time, right?" Xiaozhu nodded slightly and said casually. However, Li Mu had already taken action before Xiaozhu could finish his words. He has no reason to talk nonsense with this Ye Litian. If the other party didn't come to him on his own initiative, he is not in a hurry now and will not kill him. Similarly, if the other party is not a candidate for 'Lord King', he can forgive the other party once. But now, this man named Ye Litian not only comes to the door, but also plans to kill him. He is also a candidate for the title of "Lord King". Will he let him go and forgive him? No! Li Mu considers himself not a cruel person. He can try his best not to kill without killing people, but sometimes he cannot do this. He will never do things without reason. As for now, he has fully killed the opponent. reasons. "You just said you wanted to kill me?" A very cold voice sounded. Following this voice, Ye Litian, who was standing high in the sky, suddenly froze with a cold evil smile on his face, and the cold arrogance in his expression disappeared in an instant, completely replaced by another kind of Replaced by emotion, this emotion is fear! Yes, it¡¯s fear! "You" His eyes tightened, and he stared at Li Mu, who was still hundreds of feet away, but appeared in front of him in a ten thousandth of an instant. He couldn't believe it. Only threeA person in this state can actually show such terrifying speed, a speed that he cannot reflect at all! How can this be? ! Yes, how is that possible? But the fact is the fact. The moment Ye Litian reacted, his head and body had already separated. Except for his head, which still existed thousands of feet high in the sky, his body had already fallen towards the earth below like a meteor, and collided with the earth in a shocking roar. His head was dragged by an invisible force and suspended there, with blood dripping continuously. It looked so terrifying that ordinary people would definitely faint from fear. No, it's not just ordinary people. At this moment, the four black-clothed killers of the killer organization who existed in Sanwan Square were all stunned. Originally, they had sneers on their faces, even if they felt that Li Mu was San Wan. In the gate realm, his heart was shocked, but he was confident that in Ye Litian's hands, Li Mu had no chance of surviving. Because Ye Litian is not only an ordinary four-door realm, but also a candidate for the inheritance of the 'Lord King'. He is also listed on the Tianlong List, and his combat power is comparable to that of an ordinary five-door realm. But at this moment, they were horrified, horrified, and desperate by the scene before them! They couldn¡¯t imagine that Ye Litian could be killed so easily? Even at this moment, they all felt that this was fake and just an illusion. Li Mu was still standing where he was, so how could he suddenly appear in front of Ye Litian? But when they saw Li Mu standing there. It becomes transparent bit by bit and dissipates bit by bit. They all trembled in fear, and the power in their bodies seemed to dissipate at this moment, and they felt like they were about to fall to the ground. Ye Litian died like this? The candidate for the inheritance of ¡®Your Majesty the King¡¯ was just wiped out like this? Yes, dead! High in the sky, Li Mu's face was still so calm and his eyes were still so cold, but he was also slightly shocked in his heart. Looking at Ye Litian's dead head, he felt a trace of emotion in his heart. "The Eight Gate Realmthe Lord God" Li Mu shook his head lightly. Although he killed Ye Litian, he did not feel any happiness or excitement, because he could clearly realize that the power he had now was not obtained through his own efforts, but was given by the master of the Autumn Wind Sect. Therefore, he can no longer find that feeling of happiness and excitement. But what¡¯s the point? Nothing at all. Li Mu knew very well that the meaning of his life was to resurrect his grandma, the tribesmen, and the people of Qiufeng Kingdom. Own? No need to worry about it at all. At least, before resurrecting grandma and the others, he would not live for himself at all. After sighing, Li Mu flicked his big hand, and Ye Litian's head disappeared. The opponent's body was of no use. But the head is useful. Although the other party is not a god cultivator and has no godhead, he is a candidate for the inheritance of the 'Lord King'. The 'Pentagram Talisman' that represents the power of inheritance exists in this head. . This. This is the second trial of ¡®Your Majesty the King¡¯. The first trial is to walk in front of the stone knife and enter the space of the knife. Withstand the will tempering of the extremely black or extremely white sword. The second trial was even more cruel than the first, which involved killing eighty other inheritance candidates and fusing the ¡®Pentagram Talisman¡¯ they obtained. When all the 'Pentagram Talismans' of the eighty inheritance candidates are fused, they can control the space of the sword, and they can also control the extremely black and extremely white long sword! Li Mu knew that by that time, he must have stood at the pinnacle of Qingyang Star, and even had the terrifying strength to leave this planet. After taking away Ye Litian's head, Li Mu just glanced at the four people in the square casually, without paying attention to them, stepped out of the room, and quickly flashed away towards the north. "Why don't you end them?" During the flight, Xiaozhu was quite puzzled. "That's not necessary." Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, and he looked at the northern sky. A giant peak vaguely appeared in his eyes, and a figure in gray sat on top of the giant peak. Following his gaze, the gray-clothed figure on the giant peak suddenly opened his eyes and looked towards him. But just when the gray-clothed figure was about to land on Li Mu, Li Mu suddenly disappeared high in the sky and appeared in a quiet canyon. With a wave of his hand, Ye Litian's head appeared again, but the moment his head appeared, it exploded and turned into powder. However, there was a dark 'pentagonal star symbol' the size of an egg suspended in the air, and waves of terrifying aura were constantly surging. The moment the ¡®Pentagonal Star Talisman¡¯ appeared, Li Mu¡¯s eyes suddenly condensed, black light surged on his forehead, and a ¡®Pentagonal Star Talisman¡¯ that was identical to the one also appeared. With thisThe appearance of the "Pentagram" seemed to create a strong pull between the two. But it is obvious that the relationship between the two is dominated by the 'Pentagram Talisman' on Li Mu's forehead. Amid the calm, the 'Pentagram Star Talisman' in the air is getting closer to it bit by bit. Finally, in a burst of deep black light, the two merged together instantly! The ¡®Pentagram Talisman¡¯ on Li Mu¡¯s forehead was originally a bit illusory and blurry, but after being fused with Ye Litian¡¯s ¡®Pentagram Star Talisman¡¯, it was obviously much more solidified, and the waves it released were even more powerful. After the fusion, Li Mu's slightly closed eyes suddenly opened, and two three-foot-long black lights were ejected. At this moment, there was an aura of dominion over the world, spontaneously emerging from his body! "Huh? What a good boy, you have integrated a heritage rune so quickly. No wonder you said such big words back then!" "Are you very interested in him?" "A little bit, after all, he is the second person who dares to talk to me like that. I just don't know how he compares to the previous one." "It should be soon. Qingyang Star seems to be very uneasy now?" At this moment, in another space and time, two different voices suddenly emerged. ========. Text Chapter 295 Three clones In the north of Qianhuan Kingdom, on the top of a huge mountain towering into the clouds, there was a handsome gray-haired man wearing a gray robe. This man¡¯s expression is calm, with a faint smile on his face, and his eyes are open and closed, revealing a faint and profound light. He has been staying here for more than a month, and no one knows what he wants to do sitting here, because it doesn't feel like practicing, but more like waiting for someone to arrive. "Whoosh!" At this time, a subtle sound broke through the air. I saw a black figure appearing in the southern sky. When I looked at it for the first time, the figure was still a million feet away, but when I looked at it a second time, it was already less than a hundred thousand feet away. At the third time, the figure in black was He was already standing quietly in front of the handsome man in gray. "You seem to have arrived a little late." Moton, who was sitting cross-legged, opened his eyes slightly, fell on the man in black about ten feet in front, and said with a smile. "I encountered some little trouble, so I kept you waiting." Li Mu's eyes flashed, and there was a hint of indifference on his calm face. Naturally, he knew the person in front of him. He was Moton, who was once number one on the calamity list, was a member of the Shaping Ming Clan, had climbed to the tenth peak of the God Realm, and had been passed down as the disciple of the Autumn Wind Sect! Looking at this Moton, although he was calm on the surface, there was a slight shock in his heart because he could no longer feel the strength of the other party. what does that mean? Does it mean that the other party's sixteenth level of cultivation has surpassed him? Soon, Li Mu rejected this idea. Although this Moton is mysterious and powerful, and has even set foot on the tenth peak of the God Realm, gained a lot of blessings, and even initially refined the main god's divinity, it is absolutely impossible to reach the Eight Gate Realm or the Nine Gate Realm. of. Not to mention completely refining the main god's godhead. Maybe we will reach this level in the near future, but definitely not now. Presumably the opponent must have a treasure that hides his own aura. Li Mu thought this and did not dwell too much on this point. "A little trouble? Haha, just solve it." After hearing this, Moton's eyes flashed, he chuckled and said, "What do you think? I think we should be friends, and I don't want to become an enemy with you. .¡± "Why did you choose me?" Li Mu still didn't give the other party a definite answer. There was a hint of doubt in his calm expression, and he asked coldly. "Why?" Merton spread his hands. He smiled helplessly and said, "There's no reason, it's just intuition." "Intuition?" Li Mu frowned and did not ask again. Naturally, he would not believe that the other party was just intuition, and he also knew that no matter how many questions he asked, it would be useless. It was better to remain silent. "Yes, it's intuition." Merton smiled slightly. Then he raised his head, looked up at the starry sky above his head, and sighed softly: "I have always wanted to leave here. I said that I will not touch any plant or tree here. For the people fighting for hegemony Qingyang Star. People fighting for hegemony Wang Xingyu has no interest at all, I just want to return to my hometown" As he spoke, his eyes returned to Li Mu again, and Youyou said: "The promise I can give you is still the same. You help me, and I will help you. Mutual benefit, in fact, I really hope that we can become Friends are not just relationships of interest. But now, I need an answer from you. In that case, I can try my best to help you and accomplish what you want to accomplish." But at this moment, Li Mu was silent, but in his heart he had to admire Moton's majesty and calmness, unlike others who were scheming and had one thing on the surface but another on the inside. Li Mu could feel that the other party was sincere, but he always felt that this was a huge gamble. If the bet is right, it will gain an extremely powerful ally, but if it is wrong, everything will be completely shattered in the near future. To gamble or not to gamble? To be honest, it's hard to decide. Li Mu has always been very confident and is sure of everything he does. The reason is that he only does things that he is sure of. Although there are several times when he is not absolutely sure, he feels that those few things are as good as Compared to the Merton in front of him, there was a huge difference. He himself doesn¡¯t know where the difference is, it¡¯s just his intuition. Opposite me, Merton still had a sincere smile and said nothing. He seemed to be in a hurry, or he wanted to give Li Mu enough time to think about it. Xiaozhu remained silent, as if he didn't want to get involved at this moment, because he respected all Li Mu's decisions. Just like that, time passed by minute by minute, and the night gradually dissipated. Just when a blush appeared on the eastern sky, a cold voice slowly sounded. When he raised his head, Li Mu stared at Moton with a cold expression, and asked in a very heavy tone: "You sitting in front of me should not be your true self, right?" As soon as he said this, Mo Dun's pupils suddenly tightened, and his faceHer smile was frozen there, and there was a hint of disbelief in her expression, and she seemed to think that she had heard wrong. Li Mu would ask such a question? But the facts told him that Li Mu was indeed asking such a question! "If there was a third person here, he would definitely be shocked. Isn't Moton the real person?" Could it be an energy clone? How is this possible? Although a strong person in the Sixth Tribulation can create an energy clone, it takes a lot of effort, and once released, it will not last long. Especially the breath makes it easy for people to distinguish whether it is the real body or whether it is an energy clone. Although the Nine Gate Realm is far beyond the Six Tribulations Realm, it cannot change this rule. But Moton doesn¡¯t give people the impression that he is an energy clone, especially since he has entered the God Realm and has never dissipated. Even a strong man in the Ninth Gate Realm has no such ability, and he can still be so powerful. ! But there must be a basis for Li Mu to ask this question, especially the expression Moton showed at this moment, which is enough to prove that this is indeed not his true identity! "Haha" Suddenly, Moton looked up to the sky and laughed. Li Mu frowned slightly, wondering why the other party was laughing. On his shoulder, the little pig's eyes were slightly raised, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and he was also smiling. "As expected of someone who can't even see through me, he can actually tell that this is not mine." While laughing, Merton nodded and said calmly: "You are right, this is indeed not mine. I am, but this is not an energy clone, but one of my three major clones, the immortal cultivator clone, but now it should be a combination of the immortal cultivator clone and the god cultivator clone." "One of the three clones?" Li Mu's expression changed slightly, his expression suddenly sank, and he asked in a low voice: "How do you say this?" "This is the secret of my shaping the underworld tribe. Please forgive me for not being able to tell you." Moton shook his head helplessly, sighed softly and said seriously: "But don't worry, although this is just my clone, But it will not be inferior to the status of the original deity. No matter whether it is the original deity or the clone, there is almost no difference between our Shaming Clan. They can all be said to be the original deity and at the same time, they can also be said to be clones. If one is lost, one will be missing, and there will also be fatality. s damage. I don¡¯t have to hide this from you. My other clone and my true self exist on Qingyang Star. You will see them in the future. Everyone has their own secrets, and so do you, right? I believe that this will never be an obstacle for us to become friends. " "You seem to have a lot of confidence." Li Mu was surprised in his heart. He didn't expect the other party to speak so calmly. At the same time, he was also shocked that his guess was correct. He recalled Xiaozhu's words, saying that the Shaping Nether Clan were countless people in the star field. The first race of the Clan, it seems now that the Shaping Clan is indeed becoming more and more terrifying! "If I didn't have confidence, I wouldn't have found you." Merton smiled. "Don't you want my answer?" Li Mu asked in a low voice, his eyes flickering. "Well!" Hearing this, Moton's expression straightened up. He seemed confident, but at this moment he also showed a trace of nervousness. "My answer is: I agree." Li Mu raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and a rare smile appeared on his cold face. Text Chapter 296 The Fifth True Realm ) With Li Mu's words, Merton's calm but tense expression suddenly relaxed, and a friendly smile appeared on his handsome face. He stretched out his left hand and said with a slight smile: "Happy cooperation." Seeing the other party's move, Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, he paused, and couldn't help but have a strange expression on his face. When Moton on the opposite side saw Li Mu pause, his relaxed expression became tense again. Especially after seeing Li Mu's weird expression, he couldn't help but froze, and suddenly felt embarrassed. But the next moment, he felt a cold hand holding his left hand. Death Blade 296 "It's a pleasure to cooperate." Then came the plain voice. Li Mu didn¡¯t know what Mo Dun was thinking at this moment. His left hand and the opponent¡¯s left hand just shook hands casually, and then subconsciously let go, but at this moment. "Ouch!" Suddenly, two dazzling rays of light suddenly shot out from the palms of his and Merton's left hands. The two rays of light are of different colors. The palm of Li Mu's left hand is black, exuding a destructive aura that can destroy anything. And Merton¡¯s is gray, exuding an aura that can corrode anything in this world! Both are extremely terrifying, and it is impossible to tell which one is stronger and which one is weaker. Perhaps this is because the two appear independently and are not controlled by Li Mu or Merton. Because it came so suddenly, Li Mu and Moton couldn't help but squint their eyes at the same time, with a look of surprise on their faces. The next moment, both Li Mu and Mo Dun forcibly let go of each other's palms, and the black light and gray light split apart. However, the palms of their left hands at this moment were covered with tiny, extremely Complex, but exactly the same texture! It seems that as long as the energy in the body is poured into the lines, extremely terrifying power can explode. Regarding this change, Li Mu was only slightly shocked, with a hint of surprise on his face and nothing else. But he saw that Moton on the opposite side had a shocked expression at this moment, obviously shocked by the appearance of Yin Yin. Regarding this, Li Mu couldn't help but sigh in his heart, knowing that this would always be discovered by the other party, because after all, this is the 'Seal of Fate', even if it is not activated by the power of the Yin Death of the Shaping Nether Tribe, it will still He belongs to the Plastic Ming clan, so it is understandable that the other party would do this. "The Seal of Fate! How can you have it?" As Li Mu thought, after the shock, Moton's expression changed drastically, and his whole person became no longer calm. Seeing this, Li Mu frowned, but he only frowned because he didn't feel any killing intent in Moton. He was shocked except for being shocked. He was not at all attracted by this thing that belonged to his Shaping Nether Tribe. , the idea of ????exterminating other human races if they appear. On the contrary, in Merton's eyes, this kind of thing is almost impossible, so the other party was not only shocked, but also extremely surprised, as if he had seen the most bizarre thing in the world, and wanted to know what happened, that's all. Therefore, Li Mu just frowned. If the other party had murderous intention at that moment, even if it was just a trace, he would immediately terminate the cooperation with the other party, and even kill the other party! Because this Moton made him aware of a hint of crisis, even though he could now be said to be standing at the pinnacle of Qingyang Star, the mystery of Moton made him a little uneasy. Even if the Moton in front of him was just a clone and it would be useless to kill him, it was precisely because of this that he would not let the opponent's clone leave alive. "Li Mu even thought about it. Merton's other two clones and the original body are infinitely more powerful than this clone. How powerful would it be if the three were combined into one? It¡¯s hard to imagine! He can ignore those weak people, but he can't ignore this Moton! Death Blade 296 ???????????? If the other party really has the intention to kill, if one of his clones can be wiped out, the opponent's strength will be greatly weakened, but at the moment the other party does not have the slightest intention to kill, and Li Mu believes that he has no reason to violate what he just said. This is his bottom line as a human being. If he violates it, it will definitely leave a scar in his life that will never be erased, so he did not take action. "It's because of this." Looking at Mo Dun's shocked expression, Li Mu turned his right hand, and a gray palm appeared. The palm was not big, and was similar to the palm of an ordinary thirteen or fourteen-year-old boy. There were countless gray spots on the palm. The lines, those lines were obviously similar to the lines on his and Merton's palms. Because this palm mark is nothing else, it is exactly what Li Mu got from the first person from the Shaming Tribe who died in his hands - the Seal of Fate! At the same time, it is also because of this seal of fate that he possesses the Shaming Clan.??Exclusive power, but Qian Hongxue tried it many times without any response. Li Mu didn¡¯t know why, and he never struggled with the reason. He happily accepted this unexpected surprise, so the seal was indeed powerful and had helped him survive many crises. Therefore, he attaches great importance to the Shaping Clan. Although he is still not afraid of any Shaping Clan within the same level, he does not dare to underestimate them in the slightest. "Inherited Seal!" After Moton saw the gray palm print, his shocked face changed again, and a strong sense of gloom instantly annihilated the shock. Seeing this, Li Mu's eyes turned cold, and he thought clearly that the other party was not a fool. If he couldn't think of anything after seeing this seal, there was no need to continue this cooperation. But also, because the other party has thought of something, this cooperation may completely collapse before it even begins, and we may even have to face such a mysterious and terrifying opponent in the future. Li Mu also felt a little regretful about this, but he was just sorry. Plans can never keep up with changes. At first, he did not expect that just a handshake would turn into the scene before him. "It's better to end it as soon as possible." Li Mu sighed slightly. Although he was a little regretful, he didn't think this result was bad. Even if he didn't know about it today, the other party would definitely know about it in the future. At that time, the cooperation between the two had reached a critical moment. If it collapsed at that time, neither he nor the other party would feel comfortable. Even Li Mu was a little afraid that the other party would not say anything after knowing it, but would murder him secretly. This was what he least wanted to see. "Damn it! That guy really deserves to die!" Suddenly, just as a hint of vigilance arose in Li Mu's heart, and his thoughts were changing, a series of angry curses came out. Hearing the scolding, Li Mu couldn't help but be startled. Looking at Mo Dun, who was staring at the gray palm prints with an extremely gloomy expression across from him, he suddenly realized that the other person had nothing but anger? No murderous intent at all? And it¡¯s not him he¡¯s scolding? what happened? Li Mu looked surprised and puzzled. "Thank you, Brother Li Mu, for killing my damn son. I didn't expect that there would be such a filthy person among our Shaping Ming Clan. Let alone die once, I won't hesitate to die a thousand times or ten thousand times!" Suddenly Yes, Moton raised his head and said gratefully. Hearing the other party¡¯s words, Li Mu was stunned and didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. But since he was a child, he has known how to listen to words and watch colors, and can accurately distinguish whether others are pretending or not, and now he is actually suspicious of the game. Because in his feeling, Merton just now was indeed angry, and even showed murderous intent, but that murderous intent was not directed at him, but at the gray palm print. It was as if the other party could see everything the dead Shaming tribesman had done through the gray palm prints, and clearly knew everything that happened, so he was so angry. That kind of anger was definitely not fake, it was real anger. But it¡¯s too incredible, isn¡¯t it? No matter how many words are said on the Internet, he is still a member of the Shaming Clan after all. Isn't it possible that this Moton doesn't have any feelings? Death Blade 296 "Brother Li Mu seems to be a little confused, why do I hate me so much?" On the opposite side, Mo Dun slowly calmed down, looked up at the sky of Qingyang Star, and sighed softly: "You should know the origin of my Shaping Nether Tribe, It does not belong to the Qingyang Star, nor does it belong to the Human King Star Region, or even any of the nine star regions, but exists extremely far away, among the five true realms the fifth true realm!" "The fifth true world?" Li Mu looked startled, and his heart was slightly shaken. For him, Qingyang Star is already big enough. The Human King Star Region, or even the eight star regions outside the Human King Star Region, are all very, very far away in his opinion. But he didn¡¯t expect that beyond these nine star regions, there are also ¡®five true realms¡¯? Where is that? "Well, the fifth true world." Moton nodded, and then he chuckled, looked down at Li Mu, spread his hands and said helplessly: "But it's not true, and I don't know. After all, I can't speak out. In this Qingyang Star." Li Mu just frowned and did not express anything, because he could clearly think that the invasion of the Shaming Tribe was countless tens of thousands of years ago. How many Shaming Tribe people are alive in the Human King Star Territory now? Especially those strong men who invaded the Human King Star Territory, how many are left? I'm afraid there aren't many left, right? There are many words on the net ¡°After all, this is the Human King Star Territory, and those who are destroyed will be killed, and if their cultivation does not increase, even cultivators will eventually have a limit. Even if they do not die of old age, they will be forced to die under the rules of heaven and earth. Nowadays, whether it is the Shaping Clan on Qingyang Star or the Shaping Clan on other planets in the Human King Star Region, they are basicallyBorn in this star field. Maybe their ancestral home is not in the Human King Star Region, but speaking of it, this is also their hometown. "Actually, I like this world, but this world doesn't like me. Even though I was born here and live here, my mission is still to leave and return to the fifth true world." Merton's voice came again. "That's why you're looking for someone to cooperate? And I'm one of them?" Li Mu asked with a slight frown. "Yes." Merton nodded and said with a very calm expression: "And I vaguely feel that the Shaming Tribe had no choice but to invade the Human King Star Territory back then. Something must have happened in the Fifth True Realm." "Really? Then you come to this club, do you want to go back to the fifth true world to find out what's going on?" Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, knowing that the other party's words were just speculation, but combined with the sudden invasion of the Shaming Tribe, it is not difficult to see that , something did happen in the 'fifth true world' where the Shaming Clan exists. Although it is not absolute, it is indeed possible. You must know that when the Plastic Nether Clan invaded, although the Human King Star Region suffered heavy losses, the Plastic Nether Clan were not much better! Why did the Shaming Tribe invade the Human King Star Territory even though they knew they would suffer such heavy losses? Is it just for hegemony? Obviously, there must be some other factors involved. "Yes." Moton still nodded, glanced at the gray palm print coldly, and said with a gloomy expression: "On Qingyang Star, I am one of the leaders of the Shaping Ming Clan. My rules are that every clan member must follow the rules. You have to keep a low profile and don't take the initiative to cause trouble, but this guy is so rampant, and that woman should be the saint of the Five-Level Kingdom, Qianhuan Country, Qianhuan Sect, Qian Hongxue, right? There are a lot of words on the net." Hearing this, Li Mu's eyes tightened, and his calm expression suddenly changed. He couldn't imagine that the other party could not only see everything that day through the gray palm prints, but also know Qian Hongxue? ! Text Chapter 297 Target: Alliance of Gods "Are you curious about why I know this?" Moton seemed to see Li Mu's inner thoughts. After smiling slightly, he raised the gray palm in his hand, and a faint look flashed in his dark pupils. Gray light explained: "Here comes the inheritance seal of my Shaping Ming Clan, which records the natal magical power of my Shaping Ming Clan. You already know this magical power. It is called the 'Seal of Fate', but that is only the final basic." "The most basic one?" Li Mu frowned, a little confused as to what he meant. "Yes, the most basic." Mo Dun nodded, and then he asked with a smile: "Brother Li Mu doesn't think that this is the only magical power that shapes the underworld, right? Indeed, this pattern is indeed powerful, but if that's all, If that¡¯s all, I, the Shaping Clan, will never be superior to hundreds of millions of races because of this.¡± Hearing this, Li Mu frowned, but he did not deny what the other party said. Indeed, if the Shaping Clan¡¯s natal magical power is nothing more than this, it is not worthy of becoming the first race among billions of races. Moreover, Xiaozhu once said that there are many terrifying things about the Shaping Clan, but they have not been shown yet. That¡¯s all. Li Mu didn't believe it at first, but when he saw that Moton not only was not taken away by the Supreme God Envoy, but instead took back the Supreme God Envoy and refined the main godhead possessed by the Supreme God Envoy, he truly realized it from this point on. The power of the Shaping Ming Clan, and this is just one of the reasons why the Shaping Ming Clan is terrifying! "This seal is incomplete, but it also has a function, which is to record what happened in the life of a Shaming clan member, so I can see what happened that day. As for Qian Hongxue, as a saint of Qianhuan Sect. How many people don't you know? Isn't it surprising that I know them?" Merton nodded with a smile and asked. Li Mu shook his head. Without worrying about this issue anymore, as the other party said, how many people would not recognize Qian Hongxue as a saint of Qian Huan Sect? "What is the secret of this seal?" Seeing that the other party didn't care at all about the death of the Shaming clan member, Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, he raised the palm of his left hand, and the black lines appeared again, and asked righteously. "Secret?" Moton stared at the black lines on the palm of Li Mu's left hand. There was a hint of hope in his eyes, and he said with a look of surprise: "In fact, I don't know this secret, but I am very curious, why can you use this magical power that belongs to my Shaping Nether Tribe? Although the elements you possess The power is different from the one I used to shape the Nether Clan, but it is still the Seal of Fate!" ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡± Li Mu was startled and immediately fell silent. He did not suspect that the other party was lying. Firstly, he didn't notice that the other person was lying, and secondly, after getting along with him, this Moton was by no means the kind of villain who said one thing on the outside but another on the inside. "Well, I really don't know. If I knew, I'm afraid this Qingyang Star has changed its owner long ago." Moton nodded, and then asked back: "You should also know about my other natal magical power of the Shaping Nether Tribe. Alright?" "Is it to seize the body?" Li Mu raised his brows slightly and asked reflexively. "It seems that you already know it." Merton smiled, and then said: "In addition to the seal of fate, my Shaping Clan's other natal magical power is indeed to seize the body. And my Shaping Clan's body seizing and Ordinary body-seizing is completely different. Ordinary body-seizing is to seize the body of another person. Once the body is taken away, the original body will be useless. ?????????? But this is not the case when I shape the body of the Nether Clan. Our seizure is not just for the body, but for the soul. To put it simply, in addition to the original body, I, the Shaping Clan, can also have two completely different clones. Although the soul is still one, it can swallow the soul of the person who has taken the body, making it impossible for people to notice that the person has been taken away. , so that no one notices it at all, you should have felt this. As for why you can detect that I am a Shaping Clan, it is not because your perception is stronger than others, but because you possess the fateful seal of my Shaping Clan, so you can easily determine my identity. Otherwise, I am confident that even if the owner of Qingyang Star can detect me, he will not be able to find out that I am a member of the Shaming Clan. And the grabbing of my plastic tribe is extremely horrible, so I can not let the people who are seized! " "That's why you can seize the supreme divine envoy and refine his divine personality?!" Hearing this, Li Mu's eyes tightened and he could no longer calmly show a look of shock, although he had already guessed that the Shaming Clan had An extremely terrifying ability to seize bodies, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so terrifying! "Well, you guessed it right." Merton smiled nonchalantly, as if this kind of thing was not a secret at all. However, Li Mu didn¡¯t think so! In his eyes, whether it is the Seal of Fate or the ability to seize a body, it is definitely a secret among secrets, but why does Moton speak so lightly? So calm? Is it really so unimportant? "Why?!" Li Mu stared at the other party, puzzled.  "Why?" Moton seemed to have seen through everything in Li Mu's heart. There was a hint of complexity on his handsome face. When revealing this hint of complexity, his eyes fell on the black lines on the palm of Li Mu's left hand. After that, he said helplessly: "Do you believe the prophecy?" "Prophecy?" Li Mu frowned. He was no stranger to these two words. The God of Swords once said that he was the 'son of the gods' predicted by the Titan God's 'Great Prophecy'. He could make people They wake up and rescue them. But Li Mu has never believed it, and even now, he still doesn't believe this so-called prophecy. Even if he does awaken the Titans or even the five supreme gods in the future, so what? Does that prove that the ¡®Great Prophecy¡¯ really exists? In Li Mu¡¯s opinion, this is just a bluff. If you believe it, you have it; if you don¡¯t believe it, you don¡¯t have it. "I don't believe it." Li Mu replied calmly. "Don't believe it?" Merton smiled and nodded, "I don't believe it either, but sometimes you have to believe it." "How do you say this?" Li Mu was puzzled, always feeling that the other party was hiding something behind his words. "Well, I'm sorry, I can't tell you, because it's a secret." Merton shook his head helplessly. This answer made Li Mu immediately stunned, even a little shocked. He couldn't help but curse secretly in his heart. Is this considered a secret? Aren¡¯t the previous Seal of Fate and the magical power of seizing a body a secret? The latter two are obviously much more important, right? But why did I mention the latter two but not this one? This Merton is really a weirdo! Li Mu's heart rarely fluctuated, but today it was in constant turmoil, and he even felt angry. "It's up to you." After holding it in for a long time, he could only spit out these two words feebly. "Okay, the conversation is basically over here. I don't have any plans. If there are difficulties, I will come to you personally. It seems that you have a problem that you want me to help with? Talk, since we have cooperated, I There will never be any hiding of what I know." Merton smiled and asked without caring. Hearing this, Li Mu's face darkened slightly. Indeed, he was faced with a problem that was neither big nor small. After a slight pause, he asked, "I want to know where the Saint of Thousand Illusions Sect is? Is she safe? What happened to Thousand Illusions Sect after the competition? Have you seen a person in gray clothes? woman?" "Well, I know both of these questions, and I can answer you, but do you only have these two questions?" Merton nodded, his face was calm, and there was a hint of wisdom in his eyes. He seemed to be able to It's like seeing through Li Mu's heart. Li Mu himself felt a little uncomfortable about this, and he felt more and more mysterious about Merton, because he did still have a question to ask. After a pause, he asked the last question without caring. ¡°Where is the headquarters of the Alliance of Gods?!¡±. Text Chapter 298 Standing from different angles ============ "This son can actually obtain the Seal of Destiny created by me, the Mo Zun of the Shaping Nether Clan. If that legend is true, this Qingyang Star may really not be able to keep him, and may even stand on this person's side in the near future. At the top of the King Star Realm, the Human King? I wonder if your status will be threatened?" On the top of the giant peak, Mo Dun, dressed in gray robes, raised his head and looked at the northern sky. As he groaned, his expression was extremely solemn, and his eyes were even more Exuding waves of shock. ¡­¡­ "Boom!" Thousands of feet high in the sky, the wind is dancing. "Whoosh!" I saw a black figure forcibly breaking through the hurricanes and passing by at a very high speed without being affected at all. "Is that the destructive wind on the surface of Qingyang Star?" During the flight, Li Mu raised his head slightly and stared at the thin but visible black airflow at a height of a thousand feet above his head. Destructive waves continued to surge. Come. Especially the higher you go, the stronger the black airflow becomes. Li Mu believed that even if he is now the main god and has reached the eighth gate, he still has a powerful physical body. After the fusion of the eight innate gates, coupled with the power of the Lord King's "Five Star Divine Talisman", I am afraid that as long as As soon as it touches the black airflow, even a tiny bit will be instantly destroyed! Even if it is beyond the Nine Gates Realm and the Seizing Heaven Realm, the result will be the same. This is the rule of each planet. Each planet provides its own defense and protection. Ordinary people cannot enter, and the creatures living in it cannot escape. Only after reaching the level of strength that can resist the black air flow. That proves that this person has transcended this planet. Although it is still unable to destroy this planet, it can completely dominate this planet. Ignore any of its rules and protections. What kind of person is that? For the planet, not much. Because the planet is not a dead thing, but a living thing with life, otherwise it would never have vitality and give birth to countless creatures, humans, and monks. Basically, it can be said that the planet is the identity of the ¡®controller¡¯. It controls the fate of all humans and ferocious beasts living on it. It can create the strong and destroy the strong, but it has no direct power to create and destroy, only indirectly. This kind of indirection cannot be seen by anyone, but it does exist. Generally speaking, the planet will not allow cultivators or ferocious beasts to appear beyond it. That would not only do no good to it, but would also cause many harms. Why is the Qingyang Star Seizing Heaven Realm now a legend? Even if it exists, there are only a handful of them, let alone the ¡®Shattering Void Realm¡¯. The reason is this! But for the Human King Star Territory, which has hundreds of millions of planets, there are too many cultivators who have reached the ¡®Shattered Void Realm¡¯. ??Especially because each planet has an unlimited lifespan, even though they have life. They have independent consciousness, but cannot directly destroy the monks. There is no way to deal with some monks and ferocious beasts with extremely powerful potential and extremely terrible luck. In the end, there will still be monks and ferocious beasts that will surpass its 'controller'. Break free from its grasp and go outside the territory. Maybe. These people who were out of control did not realize this, and still believed that that planet was their hometown, the place where they were raised. No matter how high their strength and cultivation were, they could not forget it. Of course, this idea is correct, and it is very correct. The person who controls the planet¡¯s divine position may inhibit the growth of humans and ferocious beasts, but that is a last resort. It couldn't expel them, so he chose silence. Just like the nails and hair on a person's body, when they grow and become uncontrollable, they can only cut them off and no longer control them because they are no longer controllable. After all, the resources of the planet are leisurely. Its lifespan is said to be infinite, but in reality it is still limited. The development of humans, ferocious beasts, and all things in the world is related to its lifespan. Whenever a person or beast that surpasses it is born on a planet, it will lose not only the control of the person and beast, but also a large amount of resources and lifespan. Is it wrong for the planet to inhibit the growth of humans and ferocious beasts? No! It just hopes that each other can exist for a longer time. Just imagine, what would happen to humans if the planet was destroyed? What will happen to the beast? It will also be destroyed. It¡¯s just that humans and beasts have never tried to think about these issues. Although the planet has the ability to self-recover, just like when humans and ferocious beasts are injured, it takes time. If it does not inhibit the growth of humans and ferocious beasts, they will be injured again before they recover. It will be fine once or twice. Ten times, or even dozens of times, I'm afraid this star will be destroyed immediately! Looking at the black airflow thousands of feet above his head, Li Mu chose to remain silent. Although his thinking is much stronger than that of ordinary people, he does not think about the problem from the perspective of the planet, because there is no need to think about it at all. Other placesThe only thing he thinks about is when he will be able to possess the power to break the void, break the endless void, go outside the territory, and explore the mysteries outside the territory. Because he knows very well that although this star is not weak, it is absolutely impossible to create a strong person in the 'Nirvana of Life and Death'. He also knew more clearly that if he wanted to reach the ¡®Nirvana of Life and Death¡¯, he would have to go through more hardships and gain more blessings. But this star cannot be given! "You seem to have a lot of distracting thoughts." Suddenly, Xiaozhu's voice came. Hearing this, Li Mu slowly returned to reality from his personal world. He did not reply. After a short silence, he turned his head slightly, looked at the piglet on his left shoulder, and asked calmly: "I have always had one question." "Oh? What's the question?" Xiaozhu raised his eyebrows, then grinned and said jokingly: "Don't tell me that you are going to ask about your life experience again, what is that dream, or the origin of that old man, and Who is the 'adult' that the old man is talking about, this Pig Saint can only say, I'm sorry, I can't answer." "I just want to know, what happened after I fell asleep?" Li Mu's expression remained as usual, without any change due to Xiaozhu's words, and he didn't pay attention to Xiaozhu's words at all, and asked himself directly Want to ask questions. As for Xiaozhu¡¯s words, he is not stupid. He knew that the other party would not answer, so why would he ask? As for what happened after he fell into a coma after attacking the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect at the top of the ninth peak of the God Realm, he was indeed curious. The reason for his curiosity was what Xiaozhu said. Will you go crazy? meeting! Li Mu is very decisive about this, not because of narcissism but because of his understanding after getting along with him for many years. Xiaozhu will definitely go crazy, but the fear of the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect scares him. What's the use of Xiaozhu going crazy? Although Xiaozhu once said that once his strength increases, Xiaozhu will naturally increase accordingly. Is it useful? Even he himself was knocked down three times, let alone the little pig. But is this true? it's not true! Li Muke didn't think that Xiaozhu was just a superficial skill. From the initial understanding, to Xiaozhu's experience, to the liquid of life, and to the Dzi Bead of Life and Death, as the scenes unfolded, Xiaozhu was still a little strange. ? Especially the words from the God Realm, "You fly, I will protect you from death" made Li Mu begin to speculate on Xiaozhu's true ability. Since Xiaozhu can go crazy, he will definitely attack the leader of Qiu Feng Sect, but why is Xiaozhu okay? Still so calm after waking up? Didn't he mention that thing that he didn't know about at all? Therefore, Li Mu wanted to know what the pig was hiding. "Uh" Xiaozhu was speechless after hearing this, as if he didn't expect Li Mu to ask this. "Why, can't you answer this question?" Seeing the astonished expression of the other party, Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, and a hint of calmness flashed in his expression. Perhaps because of the change in Li Mu's expression, Xiaozhu couldn't help but darken his face, and whispered: "There's nothing to say, so I won't say anything." After saying this, it closed its eyes directly and took out its ultimate stunt - sleeping! In this regard, Li Mu was not surprised at all, because he would have guessed that the other party was like this. As for the answer, although he wanted to know, if the other party did not want to tell, he would not ask further. His intuition told him that further questioning would be of no use. Instead, it would damage the relationship between himself and Xiaozhu, which was not the result he wanted. Although Xiaozhu concealed many things, Li Mu knew that Xiaozhu had been kind to him from the beginning and had no ill intentions at all, so it didn't matter to him whether the answer was unanswered or not. He would ask questions another time. thing. As for the answer, he really wanted to know it, but it was a pity Li Mu withdrew his gaze and looked at the northern sky. The green bamboo forest above the nine peaks of the God Realm flashed in his mind. He clearly remembered that the traces of dilapidation caused by him, the cut green bamboos, and the broken ground were restored to their original state the moment he woke up. But within it, there is still such a terrifying crack! Was that made by the leader of the Qiu Feng Sect? Obviously not! If not, there is only one answer, it is Piggy! Although he couldn't believe it, Li Mu was very sure that the crack must have been caused by Xiaozhu going crazy after he was in a coma, and the power contained in the crack exceeded the power of the Autumn Wind Sect leader to repair the divine peak, so he will exist. Li Mu has known the answer for a long time, and he still chooses to ask, just to test it a little, because he is not sure, but now it seems that it is true. And he is not sickThe revelation also reminded Xiaozhu of his inner scruples. He has always known that Xiaozhu constantly wants to make himself stronger, and does not take action no matter how great the danger is, so that he can be tempered. This kind of training is not only about strength and cultivation, but also about inner soul. ???????????????????? If this matter is exposed, can we still ¡®exercise¡¯ it in the future? Obviously not! When a person knows that there is such a terrifying existence beside him, and knows that he will not die no matter how much danger he encounters, then no matter how great the danger is, no matter how much training he goes through, he will probably still make some progress. Because it is no longer a training, it is just an extremely exciting ¡®game¡¯. You can only play it, and you will not get anything after playing it. Thinking of this, Li Mu felt a trace of gratitude in his heart. The next moment, his eyes suddenly became cold and stern, recalling some of the information Mo Dun had told him, including information about Qian Hongxue, Mu You, and the Alliance of Gods. ! ============. Text Chapter 299 God¡¯s Domain =========== "I didn't expect that the main god would have such a hobby!" Li Mu's eyes were slightly cold, and a faint murderous intention escaped from him. Although he did not hate the Alliance of Gods, he knew from the beginning that he would definitely be the enemy of the Alliance of Gods. Therefore, if he meets someone from the Alliance of Gods, he will not hold back at all. Not to mention that right now, the Alliance of Gods was actually attacking Qian Hongxue and Mu You, which he couldn't bear. Although Li Mu is still unwilling to admit that these two women have left a strong position in his life, he understands that this is a fact. Is it really because of all the entanglements in the past that the two of them can't let go? Perhaps the reason is indeed the case, but Li Mu knows very well in his heart that his inability to let go is not because he fell in love with these two people, but because he does not want to let others be harmed in the slightest because of himself. Qian Hongxue was okay, because the Alliance of Gods had already started to control her, but Mu You was innocent. Li Mu has never been emotional, he only talks about things, and he will not be more important than Mu You just because Qian Hongxue appeared earlier than Mu You. So, he knew exactly what he was doing and what to do next. Li Mu understands better that sooner or later he and the powerful men from the Alliance of Gods will meet each other. If he just sits back and waits for them to come to him, why not take the initiative on his own? Li Mu never likes to put control in the hands of others, at any time! "Whoosh!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of breath, Li Mu calmed down and headed straight to the northernmost part of Qingyang Star at a speed that exceeded that of a master-level powerhouse. How fast is he now? Just a few breaths can travel more than a million miles. But the destination is a trillion miles away, and a million miles is just the tip of the iceberg. therefore. Even at this speed, it still took Li Mu three days to reach the north of Qingyang Star. During this period, he traveled through countless four-leaf kingdoms, three five-leaf kingdoms, and one six-leaf kingdom. Li Mu didn¡¯t care about the four-leaf countries and the five-leaf countries. The only thing he cared about was the six-leaf countries. That country is not any other country, it is the country that controls this star - Qingyang Kingdom! Because of the ¡®Dzi Bead of Life and Death¡¯, no one is aware of his existence at all. Even the people in Qingyang who have surpassed the Nine Sect Realm probably don¡¯t know about it. Likewise, he did not notice such people. But he sensed the presence of the Nine Sects six hundred! Yes, that¡¯s right, a total of six hundred people in the Nine Sect Realm! Among them, there are more than 300 people at the first level, more than 150 people at the second level, more than 80 people at the third level, more than 30 people at the fourth level, 18 people at the fifth level, nine people at the sixth level, and seven people at the seventh level. There are six people at the level of eight, three people at the level of eight, and as for the existence of those at level nine Li Mu can¡¯t sense it! Although he possesses the divine personality of the Lord God, his cultivation level is only eight. With the Lord Godhead, he can spy on the eight-level experts, but he cannot spy on the nine-level ones. Because the Ninth Sect-level characters are not weaker than the Lord God, and they are all famous on the path of cultivating immortals, and they are the strong ones who have understood the Ninth Sect's 'Tao Sect'. A person who has "achieved the Tao" has already broken away from the category of "human being". I bought another level of life and became an immortal! Immortals and gods are both superior to humans in terms of life level, so they are equally powerful. Li Mu couldn't sense the existence of the immortal, and the immortal couldn't sense his existence either. He would also use the 'Life and Death Dzi Bead' to hide his aura, because he was afraid that the 'immortal' in Qingyang Kingdom who had transcended the Nine Gates realm would sense it. he. Not to mention how many people in the ¡®fairy¡¯ in Qingyang ¡¯s domestic, and the nine -door figures from the eight doors alone have already occupied half of the entire Qingyang star! After discovering this, Li Mu could no longer suppress the shock in his heart. He had always thought that Qingyang Country was extremely terrifying, but after experiencing it personally, he still could not face it calmly. "Qingyang Kingdom is worthy of being the master of Qingyang Star!" This was Li Mu's emotion at that moment. He knew very well that if he faced the Qingyang Kingdom head-on, even if he was now the main god, he would probably have a narrow escape. There is no need for an Immortal in the Heaven Seizing Realm to take action. The Immortal at the Nine Gates Realm in a single round is enough to fight against him! However, if it was just a nine-level immortal, Li Mu was not afraid at all. Even thinking of the word "immortal", he couldn't help but feel a surging fighting spirit in his heart, with a kind of "killing". Fairy' impulse. After feeling this surging fighting spirit, he realized that gods and immortals are ultimately opposites. But what puzzles him is that since the Qingyang Kingdom is so powerful, it not only has so many Nine-Sect Realm, but also has Nine-Sect-level ¡®immortals¡¯, and it also has powerful people who transcend the Nine-Sect Realm.?Why not wipe out the Alliance of Gods? ??Has Qingyang Kingdom not discovered the existence of the Alliance of Gods? ?Obviously, this is impossible! Li Mu is not stupid enough to think that as the country that controls this star, it does not know about the changes in this star. I am afraid that any changes on this star will be clearly seen by it. As for why he didn¡¯t take action, he didn¡¯t know. After inferring, there were three results. First: Qingyang Kingdom simply disdains the existence of the Alliance of Gods. It doesn¡¯t matter if it is wiped out or not, it cannot shake its status at all. Second: The Qingyang Kingdom is afraid of the Alliance of Gods and does not dare to take any action. It trades silence for peace. Third: Qingyang Kingdom¡¯s existence beyond the Nine Gate Realm is in a critical period, or it has encountered some kind of ¡®restraint¡¯ and cannot take action at all. After inferring, Li Mu immediately concluded that this reason must be the third reason, and the first and second are absolutely impossible. After all, although the Qingyang Kingdom is strong, is the Alliance of Gods weak? Obviously not weak! There are not even fewer gods in the Alliance of Gods than those in the Nine Sect Realm of Qingyang Kingdom. Moreover, the Alliance of Gods, with more than one main god sitting in charge, already has the capital to pose a huge threat to Qingyang Kingdom. The second point is even more impossible. The Qingyang Kingdom is obviously powerful, especially it has strong men in the Heaven Seizing Realm who have surpassed the Nine Sect Realm. I am afraid that as long as such strong men take action personally, the Alliance of Gods will definitely collapse immediately. Even if such a powerful person would not do this wantonly due to his status, and the Qingyang Kingdom does not want to suffer too heavy losses, wouldn't it join forces with the other two six-leaf kingdoms? Therefore, the third point must be the greatest possibility, and it is very likely that not only the people in the Qingyang Kingdom who are in the Heaven-Destroying Realm are in a critical period, but also the people in the other two major Six-leaf Kingdoms who are in the Heaven-Destroying Realm. Otherwise, how could the current Alliance of Gods be so arrogant? The reason is obvious. The Alliance of Gods has been fully prepared, and has also used special methods to control the powerful masters of the three six-leaf kingdoms, so that the three major kingdoms dare not take any measures. "Alliance of Gods!" High in the sky, Li Mu's eyes suddenly focused, staring at the towering, snow-white icebergs in the distance. Looking at the large tracts of icebergs, his pupils couldn't help but shrink, and a sense of shock arose in his heart, because there were countless divine palaces in it, and there were even pedestrians walking around, including ordinary people and cultivators of gods. There are even more divine generals and gods! But that wasn¡¯t what shocked him. What shocked him was the barrier of will that was visible to the naked eye but extremely transparent between heaven and earth! "Is this the divine realm that Merton mentioned?" Looking at the scene in front of him, Li Mu's expression instantly became calm. ========== Text Chapter 300 This is fate The divine realm, as the name suggests, is the realm ruled by gods. It is located in the extreme north of Qingyang Star. The climate here is so bad that ordinary people cannot survive at all. Most immortal cultivators will not come here. Even after they come here, they will disappear quietly. No one knows why. Only those who stand at a very high position on Qingyang Star know how strange this place is The Divine Realm appeared 20,000 years ago, and its appearance was silent. The Qingyang Kingdom did not discover it. Perhaps it was because the Divine Realm was not very big at the beginning, but as time went by, the Divine Realm became larger and larger, covering an increasingly wider area. Although the climate here is harsh, there are still humans living there. However, with the expansion of the divine domain, these humans disappeared silently like those who came from the south. Twenty thousand years can change too many things. With the expansion of God¡¯s Domain, there are no more original humans here, but ordinary people still exist. It's just that the physiques of these ordinary people are obviously stronger than those of the original people, and they can easily survive in such an environment. There are many powerful people on Zeng Qingyang Planet who are curious about what happened here, so they come to explore and maybe get a lot of treasures. But in the end, both those with strong cultivation and those with weak cultivation died here. Over time, the extreme north of Qingyang Star became the realm of the entire human race on Qingyang Star. People living in the divine domain did not allow outsiders to come, and they would not go outside. Because outsiders will be killed by them when they come, similarly, if they go out, they will be wiped out by outsiders. Just like that, hatred emerged. After 20,000 years of development, this hatred has become stronger and stronger. Anyone who knows the realm of God. Everyone was extremely angry and wanted to kill and expel everyone in the God's Domain. But, they don¡¯t have that ability. There are even rumors that there was a time when a person from the Nine Gate Realm broke into the divine domain and wanted to kill the surviving people, but was crushed instantly by a giant hand that held up the sky. From that moment on, the humans and monks on Qingyang Star began to fear the Divine Realm. Don't dare to provoke me in the slightest. But they did not compromise. Instead, they forced Qingyang State and asked them why they did not come forward to deal with it. But they didn¡¯t get any answer, Qingyang Kingdom chose to remain silent. There was a time when the Qingyang Kingdom was ridiculed by all humans on the Qingyang Star, including the other two six-leaf kingdoms. Finally, out of desperation, the powerful men from Qingyang Kingdom and the other two Six-leaf Kingdoms took action. They attacked the Divine Realm and fought a battle with the Divine Realm, but did not get any results. They failed to capture the Divine Realm, but suffered heavy losses. Similarly, there are countless deaths in the Divine Realm. But after that battle, everyone knew how terrifying the Divine Realm was. He actually has the power to resist the three powerful people from the six-leaf kingdom joining forces! Since then, the Divine Realm has become a truly forbidden place for all humans, and they dare not make any more provocations. At that time, they didn¡¯t know that it was the Divine Realm, but it was only three thousand years ago that the word ¡®Divine Realm¡¯ began to spread on Qingyang Star. But very few people know about it, as if it has been deliberately blocked. But some people still know that the place is called ¡®God¡¯s Domain¡¯. Especially those who live close to this far north, they know that the people inside are not humans, but gods! There is a realgod inside! Although they laughed at those people calling themselves ¡®gods¡¯, and even more so at the so-called ¡®gods¡¯, they had to admit that the power of the gods, especially those ¡®gods¡¯, was indeed terrifying! "Whoosh!" Suddenly, in the cold night sky, a figure landed quickly. The moment his feet came into contact with the ground, they turned into an invisible gust of wind and disappeared on the plain. "I thought you would be stupid enough to rush in and ask for someone." Then, a strange sound that no one else could hear sounded. Li Mu said nothing, he just stared at the huge snow-capped mountains in front of him, and his heart was shocked by the scale of this divine realm. Especially according to his perception, there are no fewer than twenty emperors in the Eight Gate Realm, which is about seven times that of Qingyang Kingdom! Not to mention the gods under the Eight Gates, there are two thousand! As for the main god, he could not sense it, but he remembered that Merton had guessed that although countless gods had fallen one hundred thousand years ago, the main god was the hardest to fall. In other words, there are probably more Lord Gods than Emperor Gods! That was because he still didn¡¯t believe it, but now it seems that maybe it is indeed the case! No wonder the Qingyang Kingdom and the other two Six-leaf Kingdoms cannot eradicate the Divine Realm even if they join forces. Unless the existence beyond the Nine Gates Realm takes action, it is simply impossible. Even if it exceeds nineEven if the existence of the environment takes action personally, it is definitely not an easy task to eradicate the Alliance of Gods, right? Doesn¡¯t the Alliance of Gods have a backup plan? Apparently, they do! Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but feel his heart sink, because the strength of the Alliance of Gods had exceeded his expectations. It was not that he had not thought about what Xiaozhu said just now, but after realizing it, he chose to give up without hesitation. Because in that case, even if he had the strength he has now, he would probably have a narrow escape from death. Even if you can escape in the end, you will definitely pay a heavy price, let alone rescuing Qian Hongxue and Mu You. At the same time, he also wanted to find out what the background of the Alliance of Gods was, why it dared to show off in front of the three major six-leaf kingdoms, and how it prevented the characters who transcended the Nine Sect Realm from attacking them. "Whoosh!" The cold wind howled between heaven and earth, blowing past like a knife. Li Mu's display speed was not very fast. It was similar to the ordinary Three Meridians Realm. He controlled his strength to fight the biting cold wind. At this moment, his eyes were slightly blurred, and the Autumn Wind Country of that year appeared in his mind. Wasn¡¯t it also so cold at that time? It¡¯s just that at this time, Li Mu no longer felt the urgency, sadness, and discomfort he felt back then, because these emotions were all suppressed deep in his heart. Although the cold wind was cold, could it be colder than his heart? ¡°Tsk!¡± The tingling sound continued. Li Mu was three feet away from the ground, walking forward step by step. Although he did not fall on the deep snow, he still left a deep footprint on it, which represented The traces of his coming here are traces that belong exclusively to him, Li Mu. It seems that he doesn't want to be forgotten, let alone this world. Every step Li Mu took was not too far. About ten feet or about half a stick of incense, a huge canyon slowly appeared. Looking at the canyon, Li Mu paused slightly, and when he looked up, he found that there were tribal villages with about 10,000 households in the canyon. At this moment, the fire in the village had long been extinguished and it was pitch black. All the tribesmen seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep. Only the guard standing guard stared wide-eyed and did not dare to relax at all. "Fifty-three thousand, seven hundred and ten people." Looking at the village, Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, and he easily told the number of people inside. "Ordinary people would be extremely surprised if they heard this, but for Li Mu, this seemed a bit childish. After a brief pause, he did not choose to bypass the canyon, but walked straight ahead. Not long after, Li Mu walked into the canyon and came to the extremely ordinary tribe. No one noticed his arrival. Even if he was standing there right now and the guards on the wall glanced at where he was standing, they still couldn't see him. Similarly, Li Mu didn't pay attention to the guards. He just stared at the tribe, which was similar to the Zhongfeng tribe, for a while. Then he sighed softly, stepped forward, and strangely passed through the tribe that was no more than five meters tall. With a wall of 1.3 meters, we stepped into the tribal village. He seemed to have no body. Not only could the guards not see him, he could also pass through the wall, and he had not left any footprints on the snow. Why? Because he does not want to disturb this tribe, if he leaves any traces in this tribe, he will definitely break into the world of the tribesmen living in it and change their life trajectory. If anything happens in the future, he will definitely be related to He got involved. Although Li Mu never believed this, he still didn't want to leave any traces here. And after entering this tribe, Li Mu passed through the tribe in just one step and walked out of the wall at the other end. "Roar!!!" The moment he walked out of the tribe, a shocking roar of a ferocious beast exploded in the cold night sky. "ah!" What came next was the shocking scream. In that moment, the tribe fell intodeath! Li Mu was about to move forward, but couldn't help but pause. He didn't have to look back to know that there were ferocious beasts attacking the tribe, and there were hordes of beasts, directly breaking through the five-meter-high wall. Entering this tribe, they destroyed those houses crazily and wantonly, tore apart the ordinary people who were still sleeping, and devoured their lives The strong blood type energy spreads and permeates the cold world. The originally silent night suddenly became turbulent, with brutal fighting, fear of death, and desperate cries heard all the time! But Li Mu didn¡¯t move, not even his head! Is he cold-blooded? ruthless? If that's the caseThe fallen people will definitely think so when they see him and know his strength. Because for him, this was just a matter that could be solved with a snap of his fingers, but he didn't take action. Isn't this cold-blooded? Isn't this ruthless? It¡¯s just that no one knows Li Mu¡¯s inner feelings. From his perspective, he has no reason to rescue or break the law of the jungle. Because he knows that even if this human tribe is not destroyed today, it will definitely be destroyed in the near future. It is just a matter of sooner or later. At this moment, Li Mu has begun to understand why the leader of the Qiufeng Sect did not take action to save the Qiufeng Kingdom. As he feels and thinks at the moment, he does not want to break the rules of Qingyang Star. Because this is fate. Slowly, Li Muwei closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes, all the complicated meanings in his eyes dissipated. What was left was the infinite coldness! And when he raised his head, his knife-like gaze fell on a snow-white figure on a snowy peak. The murderous intention suddenly broke out!. Text Chapter 301 God¡¯s Puppet "Damn inferior humans, you are not qualified to live on this planet at all. You will all die! This is the territory of my God Clan. It was before, is now, and will be in the future. It will always be! You should not live here. Above, wait, your doom is coming soon!" On top of the thousand-foot snow peak, a young man wearing a snow-white robe stood, but at this moment, the young man's face was extremely ferocious, and his eyes revealed It was that endless ferocity, a cruelty that could not be compared with his age, suddenly burst out. Especially the evil aura on his body is extremely shocking. I am afraid that even the immortal cultivators who have entered and exited the Six Tribulations realm will feel frightened by it. It is unimaginable that such a young man can have such a terrifying aura! At the moment, the young man¡¯s eyes are staring at the canyon thousands of feet away, where there is a tribe of tens of thousands of people. Originally, the tribe was extremely comfortable, calm and peaceful, but it was trampled underfoot by the sudden ferocious beasts and beasts. Among them, there were ten ferocious beast-level beings, and thousands of wild beasts. They seemed to be crazy, with red eyes, they directly broke through the wall, destroying everything in the tribe, and tearing apart the guards. As the blood sprayed from his body, even those ordinary people were not spared! A miserable, terrifying, desperate, and desolate scene appeared in this cold world. Cries, cries of pain, and screams were heard constantly. In just half an hour, the entire tribe was covered in blood. Not a single house could still stand intact. The originally white snow on the ground was already filthy. Stained with blood and mud. Looking around, we see the streets and alleys of the tribe. Among the ruins, all that existed were the corpses of clan members, mutilated and mutilated Anyone who sees this scene will close their eyes, feel pain in their heart, and dare not look. But the smile on the young man's face became more ferocious and terrifying, and his eyes even turned red. There was a feeling of madness. Just when his body began to tremble, and there was an uncontrollable moment, his blood-colored pupils shrank suddenly, his thin body trembled violently, and the madness on his face disappeared, turning into endless ¡­¡­fear! Because just now, there was an extremely subtle and indifferent voice. passed into his ears. The sound was not loud, but it was extremely clear. Auditory hallucination? Absolutely impossible! "Who!" The young man in white suddenly turned around, with a look of fear on his face, and suddenly looked behind him. After turning around, his thin body trembled again. The fear on his face became more and more intense. The ferocity and madness just now were gone, and he was completely filled with fear and fear. I don¡¯t know when, a black figure also stood on the peak, a pair of black eyes showing a look of death. Envelop him in it. The boy in white had a feeling that the black figure could kill him in an instant! "No! They are not me" The moment this feeling appeared. He quickly denied it. But before he finished speaking, he was already stunned because he was horrified to find that a trace of blood was left along the center of his eyebrows, separated from the bridge of his nose, crossed the corners of his mouth, and dripped on this peak. The white snow on top was dyed blood red. At this moment, the fear on the face of the young man in white was directly replaced by despair. "You" He stared at Li Mu and wanted to speak, but the next moment, he was lying straight on his back on the cold snow, and his whole body became frozen in an instant. It can be clearly seen that there is a blood hole the size of an index finger between his eyebrows. The blood hole penetrated his entire brain and took away his life. "This is a world where the weak prey on the strong. Because of your hatred, you can sell your soul and faith to God in exchange for a moment of power to easily destroy your own tribe. But equally, I can also easily obliterate you, including you !" With a long voice, Li Mu raised his right hand and grabbed the young man in white who fell to the ground. ¡°Tsk!¡± Suddenly, the body of the boy in white levitated. While suspended, his whole body turned into powder and drifted away in the wind! However, although the boy in white turned into powder, there was a streak of blood in the air, like a severed meridian. And at this moment, the blood-colored meridians are still twisting like earthworms, which looks extremely weird. But Li Mu was not at all concerned or surprised about this. His eyes were still so cold, especially at the moment when the bloody meridians appeared, an extremely terrifying aura of will suddenly emerged from his eyes. It exploded and poured directly into the bloody meridians. At this moment, the image in Li Mu's eyes began to change. It was no longer the bloody meridians in front of him.Instead of the pitch-black night and the giant snow-white peaks, there was a bloody crack. Immediately afterwards, the picture moved forward, and after penetrating the bloody crack, there was a blood-red palace. Sitting on the throne at the end of the bloody palace was a terrifying young man wearing a bloody robe, with bloody hair, and even his skin, eyebrows, and nails were bloody. The moment this scene appeared, the man suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes were also blood-red! But at this moment, the handsome face of the bloody man was distorted, and his bloody eyes were filled with disbelief and horror. He raised his head suddenly, as if he was about to roar to the sky. But at the next moment, his entire body exploded on its own, turning into a ball of blood mist and dissipating in the palace! At the same time, the blood-colored meridians in front of Li Mu also turned into powder and disappeared, and the amazing power of will also disappeared into thin air. As the power of will dissipated, Li Mu also closed his eyes slightly, and when he opened them, his eyes were calm. Li Mu did not look at the tribal villages in the canyon in the distance, nor did he go to rescue them, because each had their own destiny, just like the Autumn Wind Kingdom back then. How many people in this tribe can survive depends on them. What will be his fate? Although he doesn¡¯t believe in ¡®fate¡¯¡­ "Hoo!" The cold wind blew, and the top of the snow peak returned to calm, as if no one had ever appeared here. All traces disappeared in the wind and snow. The night passed quietly, the sun shone down, and a new day arrived. Li Mu was still walking forward as usual, walking slowly and unhurriedly. Li Mu didn't know how many snowy mountains and ice ridges he had crossed that night, because he had not counted them in detail, but at this moment he knew that not far ahead, a barrier appeared, an extremely transparent one, but with an outline. A barrier that is visible to the naked eye. On the barrier, Li Mu felt bursts of will breath, but the will breath was not strong, almost the same as the lower gods. Within the barrier, there stood a group of warriors wearing red armor, each with a stature of two meters tall. Each warrior was separated by thousands of feet. But what seems a little strange is that the red-armored warriors have dull expressions, are not breathing, and have no signs of life, but they are indeed standing, exuding a strong murderous aura, and the waves released by each one are comparable to A monk at the level of six calamities and one calamity! "Is the God General a puppet?" Looking at those red-armored warriors, Li Mu raised his eyebrows slightly, and a special weapon flashed in his mind, and that was the puppet!. Text Chapter 302 Figure in White A puppet can be said to be a weapon that does not require the controller to deliberately control it. Its existence is extremely special. It is alive, but it is also a dead thing. It is said to be alive because it can fight on its own and resolve crises on its own. It is said to be dead because it cannot speak, practice, or think, and will only resist on its own when it feels a crisis. Otherwise, it will only attack or destroy after the controller gives an order. Someone, something. ??Puppets are naturally strong and weak, and they are also divided into two types. The first type: Refined from the body of a cultivator or a ferocious beast, so this kind of puppet is also made of flesh and blood, but they have no sense of pain, and can display the martial arts skills they possess in front of them in battle. Whether they are powerful or not depends on their own cultivation level and the height reached by the cultivator. The second type: is made of various "hard substances". This kind of puppet is no longer flesh and blood. The harder and higher the material is, the more powerful it is. Generally speaking, flesh and blood are not as hard as material, so this kind of puppet has a huge advantage in physical strength. " However, this kind of puppet does not know how to use martial arts and can only rely on pure physical strength to fight. At the same level, there is not much difference between the former and the latter. As for which one is more expensive, it varies from person to person, so comparisons cannot be made. "God General Puppet." Li Mu's footsteps stopped thousands of feet away from the transparent barrier that exuded the fluctuations of the lower god's will. He glanced slightly and judged at a glance that those red-armored warriors were neither gods nor humans. But a god-level puppet. And it is not difficult to tell Li Mu through the auras of those god-downgraded puppets. They are made of flesh and blood, and their flesh and blood bodies are obviously stronger than those of ordinary immortal cultivators. This shows that in front of them are real ancient god generals who have been refined by others. Especially the area covered by this first layer of barrier is so large that it is tens of millions of miles in diameter and forms a perfect circle. There is such a god general puppet every thousand feet. I have to say that the work of this alliance of gods is extremely terrifying! Li Mu didn¡¯t know why the Alliance of Gods had so many divine generals, and he didn¡¯t want to know. In the past, he would have been extremely shocked when he saw this scene, but now he can treat it calmly. It¡¯s not because of anything else, just because the height he stands at now is different. The attitude, thoughts and feelings of looking at things are all different. At the same time, Li Mu also clearly knew that the structure of this 'god domain' was somewhat special. Just like the lower god-level will barrier in front of you, it is in a perfect circle. The will barrier in front of you is the outermost barrier. There are eight will barriers going inward. The further inward, the higher the will level of the barrier is, the core. It is the main god-level will barrier, and it is also the destination of his trip. "Stop dawdling. Let's go quickly, we don't have much time." On Li Mu's shoulder, Xiaozhu raised his head slightly, staring at the ten thousand feet high will barrier, his eyes flickered, and he chuckled. Li Mu said nothing, but his movements were not slow at all. After just a few breaths, he had arrived in front of the will barrier without any pause. After taking one step, he had already entered the barrier. Within, he officially stood on this land called 'God's Domain'. If people who have not reached the Nine Gates Realm come here, they will not be able to enter this barrier at all. Even if a strong person in the Nine Gates Realm wants to enter, it will be extremely difficult. After all, it is condensed by the will of countless lower gods. Even if you finally enter the barrier, you will be immediately noticed by the lower gods, and you will also be surrounded by those red-armored warriors. Naturally, to those who are strong in the Nine Sect Realm, those red-armored warriors are nothing at all. To put it bluntly, those red-armored warriors are there to look good, or to prevent the gods in the divine domain from going to the outside realm. Li Mu was initially shocked when he saw the nine-layer will barrier of this divine realm shaking, because he was surprised by how strong the protection of this 'divine realm' was, like an iron barrel. Unless they were all strong men in the Nine Sect Realm, they would be completely invulnerable. But this level of will barrier is of no use to him. Because the will godhead he possesses is the main god, which is eight levels higher than the lower god's will godhead. How can such a will barrier stop him? Not only could he not be stopped, but at the moment he entered the barrier, none of the lower gods who arranged this barrier of will could sense it. Similarly, the red-armored warrior within the barrier still stood as usual, without any reaction, as if his existence could not be seen at all. Li Mu didn't pay attention to this. He knew very well that if he couldn't do this, he wouldn't be a main god at all. He glanced around casually, ignoring the red-armored warriors and moving forward without touching any grass or trees here. Soon, each building was larger and more important than ordinary buildings.Houses appeared all over this area, some densely packed and some sparse. There are streets and shops in it, and there are old people, seniors, juniors, teenagers, and children. This place seems to be an isolated world, with a world different from the outside world. Both the customs and dress are different from the outside world. But that does not mean that this place is a paradise. In fact, it is more cruel than the outside world. There are fights here, there are comparisons, and even more fights! Walking among them, Li Mu frowned slightly. He originally thought it would be more peaceful here, but after seeing the battles, comparisons and killings between the 'gods' with his own eyes, he suddenly realized that it was not only humans who were like this. The Protoss will do the same, and it will get worse. Li Mu did not participate in everything happening among the gods in this domain. He just silently shuttled between snow-capped mountains and glaciers. The sky above his head kept alternating between black and white. He didn't know how long he had been walking, but he knew clearly that he had just crossed the fifth barrier of will. I remember that standing inside the fifth layer of will barrier is a perfection-level god-general puppet, wearing a conspicuous blue armor. Moreover, the gods living within the fifth layer of will barrier have grown from ordinary people at the beginning to the human realm of the three-line realm, and the weakest ones are also the seventh-level bronze body. It is not difficult to see that the hierarchical system in this divine domain is very clear. What kind of strength, what kind of status. It depends on what kind of field you should live in, if it is cross-domain. It will definitely be extremely difficult to survive. Li Mu did not bother these protoss. He was just an outsider, quietly observing their words, deeds, fights, mutual aid, and cultivation. It¡¯s just that he knows the gods very well, and even as a god, he doesn¡¯t feel much new. Over time, he lost that interest and directly focused on the sixth level of will barrier. Similarly, no god is aware of his existence. It was as if no one could see him, and it was not clear that there was an extra person in this divine realm. And without any surprise, the aura of will released on the sixth barrier is exactly the level of a god. Soon after, Li Mu crossed the sixth level of will barrier and walked past the puppet who was wearing blue armor and had been promoted to the level of Virtual God General. They still didn't move at all and didn't notice Li Mu at all. A few more days later, Li Mu stood in front of the seventh will barrier, quietly feeling the King God's aura spreading on the barrier, and looking at the purple figures standing inside the barrier, his calm expression slowly calmed down. . He doesn¡¯t need to care about the six-layer barrier behind him. But he couldn't ignore the barrier in front of him. Because King God is the seventh sect among the nine sects, he actually has the power to compete with the eighth sect of immortal cultivators. Especially those purple figures are all puppets of lower gods! It¡¯s not hard to imagine. Existing within the eighth barrier, it must be the middle god puppet. Inside the ninth barrier is the puppet of a higher god! In addition to this, are there any human-god puppets, earth-god puppets, heaven-god puppets, king-god puppets, emperor-god puppets, or even main-god puppets? We cannot rule out the possibility of ¡®yes¡¯! ¡°After all, countless gods fell that year, including low-level gods, middle-level gods, and high-level gods. Similarly, whether they were human gods, earth gods, heavenly gods or even main gods, they all fell. And the physical body of gods is so powerful that it is normal for them to be immortal for eternity, let alone gods with higher levels of cultivation. Once obtained, it will be refined into a puppet, which will be an extremely terrifying force! The cultivators of Qingyang Star don¡¯t know where the bodies of those fallen gods are. Don¡¯t the gods of that era also know? Thinking of this, Li Mu was shocked in his heart. In his perception, this alliance of gods was already extremely terrifying. If there were countless god-level puppets, then the level of terror would be doubled! From this point of view, the Alliance of Gods, except for the supreme god who does not surpass the main god, already has the power to dominate the entire Qingyang Star. But why didn¡¯t they take action? Are you afraid of existences beyond the Nine Gate Realm in the three six-leaf kingdoms? And why didn't the strongest men from the three six-leaf kingdoms take action to destroy such a terrifying alliance of gods? Why? Li Mu frowned. At this time, he had crossed the seventh barrier and walked towards the eighth barrier. At this time, the little pig on Li Mu's shoulder slowly opened his eyes. The little pig raised his head slightly and stared at the eighth level of will barrier in the distance. There was a slight arc at the corner of his mouth, revealing a half-smile. look. "Do you have any insights?" Li Mu did not go to see Xiaozhu, but he knew that Xiaozhu had woken up from his sleep. "No, butBut I can tell you that there is someone waiting for you after that. "Little Pig said casually with a weird look on his face. "Wait for me?" Li Mu's eyes flashed, and he stared at the eighth barrier. An icy chill slowly surged out. He didn't ask anything else, because there was no need to ask. A few days later, Li Mu stood in front of the eighth level of will barrier. Standing inside were the puppets with the strength of a mid-level god. They were all majestic in golden armor and exuded the aura of gods. But Li Mu didn't pay attention to this. After arriving here, he directly locked his eyes on a white figure within the barrier, and the coldness in his eyes became more intense. It¡¯s not surprising to meet people between barriers. After all, some protoss are idle and bored, wandering from high-level areas to low-level areas and then back again. Li Mu often meets them. However, those gods couldn't see him at all, but now, the white figure within the eighth barrier was looking directly over from across the barrier! And the man spoke a cold word while opening and closing his mouth. At the same time, the words made Li Mu's face turn cold instantly. "My master has been waiting for you for a long time." Text Chapter 303 The sheep enters the tiger's mouth "My master has been waiting for a long time." An extremely cold word slowly came out of the mouth of the figure in white. Li Mu was surprised that this person was not only able to see him, but also seemed to have been waiting for him here. He didn't expect that the other person was actually ordered by the so-called 'master'? "Master?" Li Mu's expression suddenly darkened, and he suddenly realized that when he entered this divine realm, there might have been a pair of eyes staring at him, but why didn't I notice it? ! Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but feel frightened. If this was really the case, then he would have been under the control of the other party from the beginning. So, what was the other party's purpose? Why didn't he expose himself directly after discovering himself? Under normal circumstances, the other party should unite all the main gods here to obliterate themselves, right? But why didn¡¯t you do that? Puzzled, a deep sense of confusion swirled in Li Mu's heart. Staring at the young man in white, Li Mu's expression turned cold. He said nothing and did not move forward. Although he didn't understand what was going on, he could clearly feel that the young man in white only had the power of a lower god, and that he was not a puppet, but a god with independent consciousness! He really wanted to know who the ¡®master¡¯ the other party was talking about was. "Follow me." However, the young man in white did not answer. After leaving these words, he turned around and headed towards the area covered by the eighth barrier. Seeing this, Li Mu's expression turned cold again, but the next moment he held back and looked sideways at the piglet on his left shoulder. He asked coldly: "Have you known this for a long time?" "I knew it earlier? I really didn't know this earlier. Don't look at this Pig Saint like that. Be careful I bite you!" Seemingly because of Li Mu's attitude, Xiaozhu couldn't help but rolled his eyes and showed a look. The angry expression seemed to indicate that good people are not rewarded. "Wait, is it a human?" "Then do I have no other choice now?" Li Mu asked in a deep voice, not paying attention to Xiaozhu's threats. "You can choose to turn around and run away. There shouldn't be much danger, but I will always call you a coward from now on!" Xiaozhu sneered. Hear the words. Li Muxu narrowed his eyes, turned around and ran away? He never thought about it. His purpose this time was very simple, just to take Qian Hongxue and Mu You out and smooth out the two cracks in his heart, nothing more. If Qian Hongxue and Mu You encounter any danger after going out, he will not care about it anymore. But just like that, I came back empty-handed. That is absolutely impossible. ¡°So, after a brief pause¡­ ¡°Tsk!¡± The sound of footsteps on the snow slowly sounded. Li Mu¡¯s figure, which had been suspended three feet in the air, finally landed on the ground in this area, and his feet sank deeply into the snow. Without any pause, he took one step after another. He actually walked forward and plunged into the barrier. This time, there was no way he could hide his figure, let alone deliberately restrain his aura. Therefore, the moment his body came into contact with the will barrier, the entire barrier was no longer as quiet as the seven barriers in front. Instead, there was violent trembling! Moreover, the middle god puppet on the other side of the barrier. They also changed from closing their eyes to opening them, and they all locked their eyes on him. But for this scene, Li Mu had already expected it, and there was no surprise at all. His choice seemed very abrupt, and even seemed like he was seeking death for no reason, but was it really like this? "I'm so sorry, I don't like to walk in other people's footsteps." Li Mu didn't pay attention to the vibrating barrier at all, and even ignored the middle god puppet in golden armor, staring directly at the hundred feet ahead. The young man in white clothes felt cold in his heart. Because of the appearance of this scene, the body of the young man in white trembled slightly. When his steps paused, his cold expression couldn't help but change, as if he didn't expect that Li Mu would act like this. But he did not turn around, and after that mere pause, he actually walked forward as usual again. Li Mu, who existed within a five-meter-thick barrier, couldn't help but frown again after seeing the man in white's usual behavior. Immediately afterwards, he looked up and was surprised to find that the originally shaken Emperor God-level will barrier slowly calmed down. And the middle god puppet in the barrier all retracted their cold gazes, and at the same time they closed their eyes and fell into the previous state of sleep. Seeing this, Li Mu's inner doubts became more intense. He could clearly think of what he could do??This must be one of the leaders of the alliance of gods, a main god-level existence. But he didn't expect that the master of the man in white would actually do this for him. The other party could have chosen not to take action just now, but then he would definitely be in trouble and narrowly escape death, right? This in the end is why? Li Mu was puzzled, but now, he was interested in meeting the 'master' of the man in white. Li Mu didn¡¯t do anything outrageous next time. He always understood that everything should be done in moderation. Maybe the other party really has something important to ask of me, so he showed a certain degree of sincerity just now, but if he pushes further, the other party may choose to give up out of anger, right? In silence, Li Mu quietly followed the man in white. Along the way, Li Mu didn't think too much, nor did he talk to Xiaozhu. He just stared at the man in white quietly, because he suddenly realized that this man in white was a little strange! But Li Mu didn¡¯t know why the other party was strange and what the strangeness was. He just had a vague feeling that the man in white didn¡¯t seem to be as simple as he appeared. He even sensed a hint of danger from the other party. Danger? Thinking of this, Li Mulian even found it a bit funny. The other party was just a lower god, how could he be in danger? However, Li Mu did not ignore this feeling. Instead, he attached great importance to it. He remembered the old saying that it is better to believe that something exists than to believe something does not exist! Even through inference, Li Mu guessed that the man in white in front of him might not have been as weak as he was in front of him. As for what kind of existence it is and how powerful it is, he has no way of knowing. And, this is just a guess on his part. Soon, a few days passed. In the past few days, Li Mu has not met anyone from the God Clan, especially in this eighth level realm, where the God Clan is extremely rare, because those who are qualified to enter the Eighth Level must at least be at the lower god level. Moreover, the path taken by the man in white is extremely remote. The most important thing is that the other party is not going directly to the ninth realm, but walking to a certain place in the eighth realm. It seems that the destination of this trip is not the ninth realm. heavy, but this eighth level. On this day, between the two extremely ordinary mountains, a dark temple finally appeared in Li Mu's sight. "Click!" Before Li Mu and the man in white arrived, the door of the black palace opened on its own, as if it could not wait. Seeing this, Li Mu frowned suddenly, feeling like a sheep entering a tiger's mouth Text Chapter 304 Revealing Identity ========= Li Mu looked up at the black shrine door, but found suspiciously that there was no plaque hanging on the shrine door, it was empty. "Who could it be?" Seeing this, Li Mu frowned and looked straight ahead at the man in white who had stepped into the palace. He knows very well that he may have fallen into the trap of others. If he turns back, he will still pay a price in the end, but he will not suffer a big loss. But if we turn back, this trip will have no meaning at all. And once you step into it, you will lose the last chance to turn back, and the other party doesn't seem to have any intention of blocking you. It's up to you to make up your mind whether you can follow or not. The other party didn't use any forceful means, and the man in white also had an extremely attitude. indifferent. Turn back? Li Mu chuckled in his heart, and after only a moment's pause, he took steps and stepped into the black palace. "Click!" As soon as Li Mu completely walked into the shrine, he heard the same familiar sound from behind as before. He knew without looking back that it was the sound of the shrine door being closed. Li Mu didn't look back, and there was no pause in his steps. He was still following closely behind the man in white, but at this moment, Li Mu was staring at the end of the shrine, locking on the black throne. Above, on the black-clothed figure sitting upright. After talking about whether it was long or short, Li Mu stood fifteen feet in front of the throne. At this time, he saw the man in white kneeling down on one knee to the figure in black on the throne. "Master? Master level?" Li Mu's eyes flashed as he stared at the man in black. His expression was still cold, but there was a hint of solemnity and doubt. When he saw the man in black sitting on the black throne. He thought through many questions in his mind, but he didn't understand why there were main god-level figures within the area surrounded by the eighth level of will barrier. "Master, the person you want has been brought!" At this time, the man in white kneeling on one knee spoke respectfully. Li Mu was not surprised at all by this, and he saw the man in black on the black throne smile slightly and raise his hand casually. He didn't even look at the man in white, and looked directly over. "Are you looking for me?" Facing the other party's gaze, Li Mu didn't feel anything on his brows. He stared at the other party coldly and said coldly, and then said: "If there is anything important, just tell me quickly. If not, I don't like to stay around." it's here." At this time. The man in white had quietly retreated. "Don't like staying here? Hehe, it's interesting. You think you've come here, and you still want to go out?" On the throne, the man in black grinned, quite handsome but slightly pale. on the face. An evil sneer appeared. "Hey!" Li Mu said nothing, and the expression on his face did not change. But just when the man in black finished speaking, the little pig on his shoulder grinned. "As you said. Since I dare to come here, I must have the capital to leave. If you don't believe it, we can verify it now." At the same time, a cold voice could be described as 'cruel' The voice sounded. At this moment, the eyes of the man in black on the throne suddenly shrank, his body even trembled slightly, and the slight smile on his face was instantly taken over by a look of horror! I don¡¯t know when Li Mu, who was still fifteen feet in front of the throne, was standing one meter in front of the man in black! His appearance was so sudden, as if he was teleporting, switching from that space to this space, and squeezed into the sight of the man in black. This visual impact was extremely terrifying, even if the black man As the main god, the man in clothes was also shocked! "Do you want to verify it now?" Li Mu's face was still cold, and he could clearly see the changes in the expression of the man in black, but so what? Since the other party took the initiative to provoke him, he had no reason to be timid. Especially, although the man in black in front of him is the main god, he is obviously still in a period of weakness, and his strength and cultivation have not fully recovered to reach its peak state. "Don't talk about such a main god, even if the main god is at its peak, Li Mu is confident that he will behead him!" " Cold and ruthless, the words that came out like falling blue water shook the entire palace, and the man in black on the throne was even more frightened by this. It wasn't that he wasn't calm enough, but that Li Mu at this moment was more terrifying than he expected. This kind of scene that he had never imagined suddenly appeared. Even if he was the Lord God, he couldn't accept it for a while. But he is the Lord God after all. After a short breath, he suppressed the shock in his heart, and after rectifying his expression,A forced smile appeared on Junjun's pale face, and he spread his hands and said: "I'm sorry, Gao just made a joke with you. Since Gao will invite you here, we naturally have important things to discuss, even if we can't in the end." We have reached a consensus that Gao is also willing to make friends with you, so that you can leave the divine realm safely without any disadvantage to you." While speaking, the man in black stood up slowly, unable to sit still as if nothing had happened. "Are you honoring me with more honors?" After standing up, he hurriedly raised his hands and showed a humble attitude. He no longer had the feeling of looking at others from a high position just now. Because the feeling Li Mu gave him washorrible! He is scarier than he is now! "Li Mu." Li Mu frowned, but he didn't expect that the other party would change so quickly, but he didn't care, and this was a better start. Li Mu knew very well what the purpose of coming here was. He just wanted to take Qian Hongxue and Mu You out. Merton once said that Qian Hongxue must be taken away by the Alliance of Gods. It seems that Qian Hongxue It was a bit strange. As for what was strange, Merton shook his head at the time and said he was not very clear. Li Mu was curious about this, but did not ask any more questions. And Merton didn¡¯t know whether Mu You was captured by the Alliance of Gods. But Li Mu can be sure that Mu You is definitely not dead. It is very likely that he was captured by the Alliance of Gods, so he came here. The purpose is very clear, and it can also be said to be very simple. It is just to save two people. It can be said to be simple, but in reality it is very difficult. As a last resort, Li Mu did not want to reveal his identity, make the matter bigger, and confront the entire Alliance of Gods alone. But if there is nothing he can do in the end, he will choose to give it a try. Even if the price he pays will be painful, he will not be able to heal the two cracks in his heart if he doesn't do it. Li Mu has never been afraid of fighting. If fighting can increase his strength, he will fight without hesitation. Facts have proved that fighting is indeed helpful for cultivation, so he is eager to fight. Especially now that he has such strength, he really wants to know how powerful he is now, and what it would be like to fight against a strong man of the same level! If Gao Hui, the man in black, knew what Li Mu was thinking at this moment, he would definitely be extremely frightened. For Li Mu, fighting is more good than bad, but for his alliance of gods, if one or two main gods and some emperor gods fall at this time, it will be a devastating blow! However, the man Gao Hui did not know what Li Mu was thinking, and Li Mu also did not know the current situation of the Alliance of Gods. "Li Mu?!" Gao Hui's pale face showed a look of shock, his pupils tightened, and his expression was full of disbelief. "Is there a problem?" Looking at the exaggerated expression of the other party, Li Mu frowned, not understanding why the other party was acting like this. "You said you are Li Mu?!" However, at this moment, Gao Hui was like a man possessed, a flash of red appeared in his eyes, and his whole face seemed to be ferocious. "Yes." Li Mu was puzzled, but still nodded. The piggy eyes on his shoulder couldn't help but narrowed, and a smirk appeared on his face. "Are you the Li Mu who participated in the Thousand Fantasy Sect's Saint Girl Competition and entered the God Realm?!" "yes." "Have you climbed the ninth peak or the tenth peak?" "The ninth peak." "Then youare you the one who climbed up?!" "yes." ¡°Ding-deng-deng!¡± At this moment, Gao Hui couldn't help but take three steps back, as if the sky he was in had collapsed. He stared at Li Mu with a look of horror on his face. He didn't look like a god-level powerhouse at all. While trembling, there was a look of disbelief and horror on his face. "No! Impossible!" He even became crazy, as if he had lost his mind. He lowered his head and stood there blankly, muttering to himself. "Hahahahaha" In the end, he started to look up to the sky and laugh, but with a smile, he sat weakly on the ground and fell into silence. Li Mu frowned, not understanding why the other party suddenly acted like this. Several questions asked by the other party flashed through his mind. A sense of enlightenment suddenly arose in his heart, and a look of surprise appeared on his face. "Is it him?" Li Mu turned his head and asked, staring at the little pig on his shoulder. "Well, it should be so." Xiaozhu grinned and nodded with a smirk on his face. "You already knew?" Hearing this, Li Mu couldn't help but frown, but he felt relieved in his heart. No wonder the other party was like this. It turned out that Gao Hui was the number one.Before that, the main god-level powerhouse entered the God Realm! "Do you think this Pig Saint's IQ is comparable to yours?" Seemingly because of Li Mu's frown, Xiaozhu rolled his eyes in displeasure, snorted lightly, and ignored him. Seeing this, Li Mu said no more, at least the result in front of him was not bad. "It seems that my luck is not bad." Staring at the silent Gao Hui opposite him, Li Mu said to himself, as the saying goes, God is not as good as man. He did not expect to meet the real master of the competition so easily. And presumably, the other party didn¡¯t expect that he was the one who climbed the ninth peak, right? "I didn't expect you to be the one who climbed to the ninth peak of the God Realm! No wonder, no wonder I feel the aura of the Lord God and the Supreme God from you, but I never knew you! Today, you have really thrown yourself into a trap ah!!!" Suddenly, a thunderous roar exploded in Gao Hui's mouth. Looking at the other party¡¯s crazy look, Li Mu¡¯s expression sank slightly. ========== Text Chapter 305 Is it her? ! "Don't act like this in front of me. You should know that you can't scare me. You might as well just tell me the purpose of calling me here. Aren't you curious about what the purpose of my coming here is?" Looking at the other party. With that crazy look, Li Mu's expression darkened and he asked coldly. "Purpose?" Gao Hui, who was in madness, trembled violently, and the crazy expression on his face paused. But the next moment, the madness in his expression suddenly increased several times, and his body trembled violently and roared violently. Get up: "Yes! I did have a very important purpose before this, and I am also very curious about your purpose in coming to our Alliance of Gods! But now these are not important at all! I didn't expect that you not only seized the punishment of the Supreme God Envoy, And you also set foot on the ninth divine peak of the God Realm, you really threw yourself into a trap today, you threw yourself into a trap!!" Amidst the roar, an extremely terrifying aura suddenly burst out from his body. It was the aura and pressure of the Lord God level. Although it was not at its peak state, the Lord God was still the Lord God after all. "Boom!" In an instant, shocking cracks appeared on both the walls and the divine pillars in this small palace. As the aura and pressure increase, these cracks also increase rapidly. It will definitely take less than a few breaths for this temple to completely explode! In the distance, the man in white's cold expression suddenly changed, and he quickly thought about exploding out of the shrine gate. Such pressure was not something he could withstand. "Throwing yourself into a trap?" Seeing this, Li Mu's entire face turned cold, and his eyes were like two sharp knives, falling directly on the opposite side. Gao Hui, who was extremely crazy, said indifferently: "Do you think your Alliance of Gods can keep me? Do you think your Alliance of Gods is against me at this time? Is there any benefit? Do you think that before I leave here? , can¡¯t I kill you?¡± As he spoke, Li Mu's aura began to swell. "etc!" But at this moment, Gao Hui, who was standing opposite, suddenly took back his momentum, then hurriedly raised his hand to stop him. "What?" Li Mu frowned, but he still stopped his surging momentum, wondering why this person suddenly acted like this. "I'm sorry. I just lost my composure." Gao Hui sighed softly and bowed, as if changing his face. The crazy look on his face was gone, and all he showed was apologies. "This guy is really interesting." Xiaozhu's voice came to Li Mu's ears. Similarly, after seeing the other party's actions and appearance, Li Mu couldn't help but show a strange expression. It feels like the other party has become too fast, right? However, Li Mu didn't care too much. Since the other party calmly compromised, he didn't need to provoke him anymore. Although he is not afraid of trouble, it would be best if he could easily solve the problem at hand. Even if you really kill the opponent, so what? In the end, you must pay a very heavy price to escape from this alliance of gods. There is no way to take Qian Hongxue and Muyou away, and it will not be possible in the future. Got a main god? Is it useful? Having said that, the main god's godhead is indeed useful, and Li Mu is also very sure of the value of the main god's godhead, but for him now. The main god's divine personality is of little use. Because if you want to be promoted from the main god to the supreme god, you can't do it by refining the godhead. Even at this level, refining the godhead is of no use. The Supreme God may have some insights into the world and condense the "Supreme Divine Qi". When the "Supreme Divine Qi" reaches one hundred channels, he can attack the supreme god. Once you reach the highest divine level, your cultivation level will be naturally promoted to the heaven-capturing level. ???????????????????????? However, those who are in the Immortal Cultivator level have realized the existence of the ninth ¡®Tao Gate¡¯, while those who are cultivating gods, that is, the Supreme God, are still only in the eighth gate. But with the power of the godhead, the Supreme God is no better than the Heaven-Conquering Realm who has understood the 'Tao Sect'. But similarly, it is not easy for the Supreme God to overwhelm those who have become immortals. Li Mu now only possesses one supreme spirit, which is far from the one hundred. And now, he has not found a way to condense the supreme spirit. There is also the ninth door in the nine-door realm, the ¡®Tao Sect¡¯, which he has not even realized at all. Although Li Mu longs for power, he is very clear that he is able to possess such power now, all thanks to the great blessing granted by the master of Qiu Feng Sect. If he practices normally, he may not be able to achieve it in a hundred years. Therefore, Li Mu is not in a hurry. He knows clearly that what he needs now is not to comprehend the 'Way of Heaven', open the 'Tao Gate', or condense the supreme spirit, but to accumulate some real things. As for howLi Mu didn't know what Jidian was or what that real thing was, but he believed that he would know it in the future. At the moment, what Li Mu wants is not to expose his identity, but to kill Gao Hui in front of him and obtain his godhead. He has no hatred towards the Alliance of Gods. Although the Qiufeng Kingdom died because of the god cultivator, he has already killed that god and he will not involve anyone else in this matter. The Alliance of Gods wants to dominate the entire Qingyang Star, and he has no objections. Because this is a world of the weak and the strong, no matter who rules, Li Mu only knows how to accomplish his goals and practical matters, and he will not care about anything else, nor does he want to care about it. "I hope it won't happen again." Looking at the other party's calm face with a hint of apology, Li Mu frowned and said coldly. "It probably won't happen again. I believe in my self-control." Opposite me, Gao Hui smiled easily and looked calm. He was completely different from the one just now. However, the trace of throbbing on his face was still noticed by Li Mu. See it in your eyes. ¡°Obviously, the other party¡¯s heart is by no means as peaceful as it appears. It is true that no matter which god knows about this kind of thing, he can still face it calmly? It's not surprising that the Lord God would become crazy because of this, but Li Mu somewhat understood why Gao Hui was like this just now. "I'm still saying the same thing. It is true that Mr. Gao came to talk to you about something important. Even if we can't come to an agreement, Mr. Gao is still willing to be friends with you. Mr. Gao doesn't want to become your enemy." After a brief pause, Gao Hui He exhaled lightly and smiled. "Is it because I took back the Supreme Divine Envoy and set foot on the ninth peak of the God Realm?" Li Mu asked casually with a cold face. As soon as these words came out, Gao Hui's pupils shrank, but the expression on his face did not change at all. He smiled and said: "Even if it weren't for this, Gao would still be like this. After all, you are also the main god level, and you still have the supreme power." Gao cannot afford to offend the arrogant Lord God." "Then we should open the skylight and talk openly. Tell us what your purpose is." Li Mu's eyes flashed, and he gradually became curious about Gao Hui. "This is necessary." Gao Hui nodded, and then he smiled humbly and said: "In order to express my sincerity, I wonder what the purpose of your visit to our Alliance of Gods is? If it is within the scope of Gao's ability, Gao There will definitely be no shirk at all.¡± "Sincerity?" Li Mu was slightly surprised, but did not say much. He nodded and said, "Since you said so, I would like to thank you in advance. In fact, my purpose here is very simple. I just want to take two people out. Speaking of which, you should have brought these two people to the Alliance of Gods yourself, right?" After saying this, Li Mu raised his hand and waved. Suddenly, the water element in the air began to surge, and during the reorganization, two beautiful figures condensed. One person was wearing a fiery red robe, with a charming aura between her brows, while the other woman was wearing a gray robe, and her entire aura was cold and glamorous. Opposite, Gao Hui locked his eyes on the two women. He just glanced at the gray-robed woman casually, with only a hint of surprise in his expression. Then, he set his sights on the fiery red woman beside him. When he saw the fiery red woman, his expression changed instantly! "is her?!" Text Chapter 306 The Supreme Controller "is her?!" The moment Gao Hui laid his eyes on Qian Hongxue's image, Li Mu clearly saw the change in the other person's face. In an instant, it turned from the original calmness to an indescribable shock, and even his body appeared. A slight tremor. Seeing the other person like this, Li Mu was also shocked, and even more suspicious about why this person was like this. Is Qian Hongxue so scary? How could a main god undergo such a change? "What? Is there any problem?" In confusion, Li Mu raised his hand and dispersed the images of Qian Hongxue and Mu You, staring at Gao Hui closely and asked in confusion. He was surprised in his heart. He was surprised that Gao Hui's change at this moment was so strange. Although Qian Hongxue was the so-called "holy girl" of Qianhuan Sect, she was nothing in Gao Hui's eyes, right? But why would the other party do this? "Sorry, I lost my composure" Suddenly, Gao Hui hurriedly woke up after being startled. The shock in his expression quietly faded away, but his face no longer showed the slightest smile, but became extremely solemn. Li Mu said nothing, just looked at each other quietly. Li Mu has no dislike for Gao Hui. Although he is from the Alliance of Gods and has killed many contestants in the God Realm, it can only be said that this is a world of the jungle and the strong. Li Mu will not condemn others for this, because there is no longer a small amount of blood on his hands. In such a world, there is no such thing as good or evil. Depending on the perspective you stand on, you will do different things. Only the word "degree" can measure whether this person has the meaning of existence. ¡°Obviously, this Gao Hui is not the kind of person who is so crazy. He also knows how to be patient and thinks of all kinds of problems. The character is also strong enough. Therefore, in Li Mu's eyes, this person can be called a truly strong man. "The purpose of your visit to our Alliance of Gods this time is just to take them away? Is it that simple?" After a long time, Gao Hui took a deep breath and asked calmly. "Yes." Li Mu nodded, his purpose was indeed that simple. After saying this, Li Mu frowned slightly. Because Gao Hui actually smiled at this moment, the seriousness on his face dissipated a lot. In this regard, although Li Mu was surprised that the other party would be like this, he still had no words and stared at the other party with such indifference. "I understand." In a flat voice, Gao Hui nodded. It was just the next moment that Li Mu¡¯s frowned brows became even more crowded. Because he saw that after the other party said this, he turned sideways and said to the man in white who was standing at the gate of the shrine, looking a little embarrassed: "Go and bring her." "Yes!" The man in white nodded respectfully, turned around and left the palace. Li Mu watched quietly. There were no words, but he knew clearly that the man in white was supposed to bring Qian Hongxue and Mu You. Did he agree so readily? Li Mu was a little surprised. But an accident is an accident, if the other party is really so cheerful. He was happy to accept it. But, is this really going so smoothly? I¡¯m afraid not! Li Mu¡¯s eyes narrowed. I saw the man in white who had left not long ago approaching from the gate of the shrine, and then, another figure appeared from outside. Looking around, it was a young woman wearing a gray robe with a cold expression, but at this moment her face was extremely pale and her eyes were dull. The woman's body was trembling as she silently followed the man in white. Her aura was quite weak, but there was no life-threatening danger. After seeing this woman, Li Mu's heart dropped slightly, because the woman was none other than Mu You. "MrMr.?!" Suddenly, an exclamation sounded. Mu You who walked into the shrine also saw Li Mu. Her delicate body trembled, and her extremely pale face showed an expression of disbelief. She even raised her hand and pulled her eyes, as if she thought Did I see it wrong? But after repeated identifications, she discovered that there was nothing wrong! Suddenly, two lines of tears flowed down Mu You's cheeks, and he fell to the ground helplessly, crying bitterly. It is not difficult to see that during this period of time, she had a very bad life. Not only the body, but also the mind suffered huge pressure and blows. Even as a Six Tribulation Realm cultivator, it was somewhat unbearable. Seeing Mu You like this, Li Mu frowned and looked sideways at Gao Hui. This was the second time he saw Mu You like this. "Sorry." Sensing Li Mu's gaze, Gao Hui helplessly spread his hands, shook his head and said, "I'm not afraid of jokes either. Gao likes women, not only beautiful women, but also women with strong cultivation potential. Maybe that's right. It's because I have this hobby that I keep her, otherwiseI'm afraid she would have died among those people. But don¡¯t worry, Gao has never touched her since he captured her. Her resistance is not small, and she even broke through during the resistance" Having said this, Gao Hui showed a hint of surprise on his face. Li Mu's eyes flashed, and he was surprised to find that Mu You's cultivation level was indeed not comparable to what she had been before. Her strength and cultivation level had already broken through from the third calamity to the fifth calamity. This speed was really scary. As for whether Mu You was insulted by Gao Hui, he didn't know. After all, Mu You was no longer a virgin, but as the main god, there was no need for him to lie. Li Mu didn¡¯t care about this, as long as Mu You was safe. "Where is Qian Hongxue?" But the next moment, he couldn't help but frown, because the man in white only brought Mu You, not Qian Hongxue. "Qian Hongxue?" A hint of complexity and entanglement flashed across Gao Hui's expression after hearing this, as if he was facing a big problem. "What, are you having difficulty?" Li Mu clearly saw the other party's appearance in his eyes and asked in confusion. Qian Hongxue is just a cultivator in the Sixth Tribulation Realm. He met Qian Hongxue after entering Qianhuan Kingdom, and Gao Hui was the final person in charge of that competition. Qian Hongxue must It was Gao Hui who brought him into the Alliance of Gods. It should be easy to let him go, right? Is it possible that Gao Hui doesn¡¯t want to let go? Is there anything special about Qian Hongxue? "There are indeed some difficulties." Li Mu saw that Gao Hui nodded, looked at him, and sighed helplessly: "Your Excellency has been thinking that I should take Qian Hongxue away and bring him to these places. Is it coming from the Alliance of Gods? It¡¯s even in my hands?¡± Li Mu said nothing, but nodded noncommittally. "You are half right." Gao Hui tightened his eyebrows and said solemnly: "Indeed, I brought Qian Hongxue and this woman to the Alliance of Gods, but Qian Hongxue is not in my hands." "Not there?" Li Mu didn't believe it, but felt that the other party was not lying. "Yes, not here." Gao Hui nodded, and then his whole expression became solemn, and he said in a deep voice: "Speaking of which, this Qian Hongxue is somewhat special, so special that I can't hurt her. You should I don¡¯t know, even I just have rumors. To express my sincerity, I can tell you where she is, but I can¡¯t help you rescue her. After all, as one of the leaders of the Alliance of Gods, As a member of the God Clan, it is impossible for me to harm the interests of the Alliance and the Clan, you should be able to understand." "Not there? Special?" Li Mu frowned and suddenly realized that Qian Hongxue did seem to have some secret. After a brief pause, he still nodded and said: "No problem." Li Mu naturally knew that Gao Hui might have other purposes for finding him, but it was absolutely impossible for the other party to do something that would harm the alliance and the ethnic group. Moreover, if Gao Hui is really that kind of person, then these words just now have no credibility at all. "However, before that, I have two questions in my mind that I would like your Excellency to answer. It should be easy for you to answer. I hope you can agree." After hearing this, Gao Hui looked slightly relaxed, but he was serious. Getting up, it seemed that his next question was extremely important to him. "If you can answer it, I will answer it myself." Li Mu glanced at Mu You in the distance, but did not refuse. Since the other party had already paid, he would not be stingy. "Thank you!" After receiving the answer, Gao Hui suddenly showed a hint of joy on his face, and asked hurriedly: "I want to know, how did you get to the ninth peak of the God Realm? What did you get there?" "Is this the question you want to ask?" Li Mu was surprised when he heard the other party's words. However, when he recalled Gao Hui's madness when he was in the God Realm, he immediately understood how important the answers to these two questions were to the other party. Powerful importance. "Well!" Gao Hui looked expectant, and his godly attitude swept away him again. "Since you want to know, then I'll tell you." Li Mu didn't hold back at all, and directly conveyed the answers to these two questions with his spiritual mind. After getting the answer, Gao Hui's pupils tightened, and his body suddenly trembled, as if he was struck by a shocking thunder. He stood there in a daze, falling into a sluggish state. Li Mu just looked at the other party quietly without disturbing him. He knew very well that this answer would have a strong impact on Gao Hui, but the fact was the fact. Li Mu did not explain that Gao Hui would fail at that time. He believed that the other party could think of this. "So it's really like this" After a long time, Gao Hui, who was in shock, came to his senses. His already pale complexion became even paler now. With a bitter laugh, he shook his head feebly,It was a bit unacceptable, but he forced himself to accept it, because he also knew that this must be the truth! "Can you tell me where Qian Hongxue is now?" Seeing that the other party was awake, Li Muwei went to give the other party too much time to buffer, and asked in the same indifferent tone. "Of course you can." The helpless Gao Hui nodded, with the helpless bitter smile still on his face, and sighed: "But I have to tell you, even if you know where Qian Hongxue is, you still can't. There¡¯s no way to take her away.¡± "Where is it?" Li Mu's expression darkened. He didn't want to listen to other nonsense. Whether he could take it away or not was his business and he didn't need anyone else to point him out. Gao Hui seemed to have seen what Li Mu was thinking, shook his head and said with a smile: "Qian Hongxue is at the core of this divine domain, in the hands of the thirty-six main gods and the three supreme controllers. Can you take her away?" Text Chapter 307 Who could it be! At this moment, it was no longer Gao Hui who was in shock, but Li Mu! Similarly, Mu You, who was kneeling and sitting in the distance, and the man in white standing beside him, were also shocked and fell into a daze because of Gao Hui's words. Thirty-six main gods? The three supreme controllers? What is this concept? An unimaginable concept! Not to mention Mu You and the man in white, even Li Mu was feeling turbulent in his heart at this moment. A series of shocking thunders flashed past, giving him an appalling feeling. Even at this moment, Li Mu's body became paralyzed for a moment, he lost the ability to control, and his mind and will felt overwhelmed! He couldn¡¯t believe that this alliance of gods actually had thirty-six main gods, and three supreme controllers? The supreme controller! What's the meaning? The Supreme God? ! How can it be! Weren¡¯t there only five supreme gods in ancient times? Even the Titan God is not the supreme god, only the main god. However, the Titan God has already entered the Heaven-Seizing Realm in terms of cultivating immortals, and is still standing at a very high position in the Heaven-Seizing Realm. He is also the first god on Qingyang Star, so His status will far exceed that of the five supreme gods. And apart from that, there is no Supreme God in the God Realm. Why? Why did Gao Hui say 'three supreme controllers'? The supreme controller, who can carry the word ¡®supreme¡¯, must be the supreme god, right? Is it possible to choose the name ¡®Supreme¡¯ at will? Compared with the thirty-six main gods, the impact brought by the three supreme gods is definitely much stronger! Because Li Mu had speculated that there were more main gods than emperor gods in the Alliance of Gods, but he had never imagined it. There will be a supreme god in the Alliance of Gods, but I think that is impossible. Things you can¡¯t even think about. Wait, don¡¯t you dare to think about it? Li Mu¡¯s expression changed, and his mind roared, and he suddenly realized that he had made a very serious mistake. This mistake was not only made by him, but also by most people in the world! Everyone thinks that the strongest one in the Alliance of Gods is the ¡®Main God¡¯, because in ancient times there were only five supreme gods and the Titans. In this era when the five supreme gods and the Titans have not yet awakened, there will be no supreme gods at all. Is this inference wrong? On the surface it seems true, but in reality it is completely wrong! It is true that in ancient times there were only the five supreme gods and the Titans, but what era is it now? Today is the Qingyang Star one hundred thousand years later, not the 'Age of the Gods' one hundred thousand years ago. Who stipulates that the supreme god cannot appear among the ¡®main gods¡¯ who have not died? Who stipulated it? No! No one stipulated this at all, sothe Supreme God appeared! No wonder. No wonder the three major six-leaf kingdoms didn¡¯t annihilate the Alliance of Gods. It turns out that the Alliance of Gods not only has more main gods than the three major six-leaf kingdoms, but also has supreme gods who transcend the nine-door realm! Li Mu suddenly realized and looked at Gao Hui blankly. At this moment, he suddenly realized that he never had the ability to challenge the alliance of gods. In front of the alliance of gods with three supreme gods sitting there. He is nothing. If his identity is exposed now, let alone nine deaths, there is no possibility of survival even if he is a hundred deaths! Is Gao Hui alarmist? otherwise! Through various speculations and the other party's helpless look with a hint of confidence, Li Mu concluded that the other party was not lying. But if this is really the case, then this alliance of gods is really terrible! Thinking of this. Li Mu's pupils suddenly shrank. He couldn't help but stare at Gao Hui in front of him, and a faint murderous intention emerged in his heart. In the distance, Mu You and the man in white were so shocked that they stopped breathing. It was at this moment that both Mu You and the man in white truly knew the origins of the Alliance of Gods. It turned out that there were three supreme gods sitting in command! "Don't worry, Your Excellency." Suddenly, a faint chuckle sounded. Li Mu's expression darkened and he stared closely at Gao Hui, who had a faint smile on his face. Gao Hui also looked at him and sighed helplessly: "What I said still stands. I came to you for a reason." For my own purposes, even if we can't reach an agreement in the end, I won't expose you, hoping that I can become friends with you." "Friend?" Li Mu didn't hesitate, but he remembered that the other party said this, but he didn't pay attention to it at first, but now it seems that the other party attaches great importance to it. But are friends so easy to make? Especially for Li Mu, the word 'friend' is too far away. Even the 'Tianfu' back then could not be considered a true friend. "Yes, friend." Gao Hui nodded and said with a smile: "Although there will be certain interests between us, I hope that when there are no interests, we will still not hurt each other. " "Why?" Li Mu's expression darkened, and he became more and more confused as to why the other party wanted to become friends with him so firmly. "Why?" Gao Hui was stunned, lowered his head and thought for a moment, then pursed his lips and said: "Actually, there is no reason. If there is a reason, it is that you have set foot on the ten peaks of the God Realm. You know, there was only a Titan back then. The Titans have only been there. Even the five supreme gods don¡¯t have that ability. Although I haven¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I feel certain that only the Titans have been there. Then there¡¯s you, and the man on the tenth peak. !¡± At the end of the sentence, Gao Hui opened his eyes slightly, and there was a hint of shock in his expression again. At this moment, the figure of Merton also flashed in Li Mu's mind, but he thought of another extremely important question, that is If only the Titans had stepped into the ten divine peaks and obtained the power on one of the divine peaks, then In terms of inheritance, even if he and Moton were added now, there would only be three people. But on that day, the words "Senior Brother Sun" left on the tenth peak made it very clear that he was the last person to leave the ten sacred peaks except the master of the Autumn Wind Sect, which proved that the masters of the other eight sacred peaks had all suffered. Everyone has been climbed to the top by others. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Not to mention the Titans, the five supreme gods have never climbed it, so who will be the person who climbed the other seven divine peaks? ! Suddenly, a sense of horror filled Li Mu's heart. He thought, if the person who climbed the seven divine peaks still exists on Qingyang Star, what kind of existence would he be? In other words, they have already left Qingyang Star? The more he thought about it, the more Li Mu felt that this matter was extremely terrifying. He didn't expect that there were so many secrets in it! "You should know who the person who climbed the tenth peak is, right?" Suddenly, Gao Hui, who was standing opposite, glanced at him and asked in a low voice with a hint of surprise in his expression. Hearing this, Li Mu's expression suddenly sank and he said coldly: "No comment." Text Chapter 308 Unchanged Goal "I knew you would answer like this." But what surprised Li Mu was that Gao Hui was not angry at all. Instead, after smiling lightly, he sighed softly: "But forget it, it doesn't matter. From now on I should know that, right?" Li Mu said nothing, but he did not deny what the other party said, because this was certain. As for what would happen in the future, no one knew. "I still say the same thing, I hope we can be friends, so I solemnly advise you. You'd better leave immediately. Although those three old guys are a little overwhelmed now, I can't guarantee that they won't find you, and I won't kill you without my hands." After a brief pause, Gao Hui's pale face showed a hint of seriousness, as if he was not joking at all. "Why?" Li Mu frowned and asked indifferently. "Why? Why?" Gao Hui was a little confused and didn't understand the meaning of Li Mu's words. "Why do you want to help me?" Li Mu's eyes flickered. Although he asked, his tone did not change at all. Through everything on the surface, Li Mu can completely imagine that if he was entering the eighth barrier of will, this person did not ask the man in white to bring him and tell him all this, as long as he went to the ninth barrier at the core Inside, Li Mu believed that whether he faced the three main gods or the three supreme gods, he would definitely die! But why would the other party do this? Isn't eradicating oneself almost equivalent to killing a dangerous person? Although the actual benefits are nothing, the potential benefits are extremely powerful! Is this Gao Hui really so warm-hearted? Li Mu pondered in his heart. But he will not think that the other party is just superficial, nor will he believe any superficial phenomena. Regardless of the appearance. It still felt like the Gao Hui in front of him was not lying, but Li Mu still felt a trace of doubt deep in his heart. It is because of this doubt that he will not believe everything the other party says, even if the other party is not lying. "So you care about this." On the opposite side, Gao Hui smiled, his eyes suddenly became deep, and said: "Didn't I say it before? I don't want to offend someone who can climb the ten peaks of the God Realm. Maybe if I If I don't help you, you will indeed die here, but what good will it do to me? Don't you understand? Although I am a member of the Gods and one of the leaders of the Alliance of Gods, I still want to Think more about yourself. If you die here, it will do me no good at all. And you have no hatred against me, and you don¡¯t have much resentment towards my Alliance of Gods and the Gods. Why should I let you die here? I speak very directly. I help you just because I want you to owe me a favor. I hope you can help me once in the future. " "Help you once?" Li Mu didn't frown. He still couldn't understand the other party's thoughts, but he had to admit that he now indeed owed the other party a favor, an extremely huge favor that related to the word "life". Such favors. It¡¯s not easy to pay back! "Yes, help me once." Gao Hui nodded slightly. There was a faint palpitation in his eyes, and Youyou said: "You should already know the current situation of Qingyang Star. I am afraid that there will be another extremely terrifying war between heaven and earth in the near future, which will determine the control of this star. That war , I will definitely be the main force among them, and I will be the main god, but there is a 90% chance that I will fall. I only hope that when I fall, you can help me once." "You just believe in me? But it's just the Lord God." Hearing this, Li Mu was extremely surprised that the other party's purpose was this. But he didn¡¯t laugh at the other person¡¯s timidity, because he had always known that in the face of death, both gods and ordinary people were equal. Even people like Gao Hui, who live longer and occupy higher positions, are more afraid of death. "Believe it? Why don't you believe it?" Gao Hui smiled and exclaimed slightly: "You are a person who has climbed to the divine peak of the divine world. I believe that when the war between heaven and earth comes, you already have the strength to determine the control of this star. Including another person who climbed the mountain." "Perhaps you will think my idea is a bit ridiculous, but when the time comes, you will understand why I am like this." After just a slight pause, Gao Hui spoke again, with a hint of complexity and mystery in his expression. Li Mu frowned tightly, because he really felt that the other party's idea was funny, placing his life on others. It would be okay if it was an ordinary person, but the other party was a master-god-level powerhouse after all, and such a person should only trust himself. I am putting my faith in others. Isn't this too cowardly? "Although I don't understand why you think this way, your favor today is worth exchanging for this condition. I have to take action at that time."Ability to help you. "After a while, Li Mu had to nod in agreement. He knew very well that whether it was Mu You or what the other party just said was a favor, a huge favor, unless the time was returned to before setting foot on the eighth level of will barrier, or what he heard was Everything should be spent, otherwise the favor will be considered owed. And he is more self-aware and will not boast casually. "Thank you." After hearing this, Gao Hui understood the meaning of Li Mu's words, but he still smiled slightly, with a hint of gratitude on his face. For a time, the cold atmosphere in the entire shrine relaxed a lot. "But." But the next moment, Li Mu's words caused Gao Hui's complexion to change drastically. "Qian Hongxue, I must take him away!" Staring at Gao Hui, Li Mu's cold face showed determination, and his tone was filled with an unquestionable flavor. "So, I have to ask you for help next." Looking at the other party, Li Mu said in a deep voice. His purpose of coming here is still so simple and direct. He will not destroy any plants or trees here, nor kill any soldiers here, but he must take people away. Right now, he will only take Mu You away. ? That's not enough! "Help?!" Gao Hui shrank his eyes and calmed down. He really wanted to help Li Mu. Let Li Mu owe a favor so that he can survive in the future. Just because Li Mu is the one who set foot on the divine peak of the divine world. It seems that he saved Li Mu's life, but Li Mu didn't pay anything on the spot, so he was a bit lost. But in fact, he did not pay compensation, because everything at the moment was just a piece of cake for him. Although no one could tell what would happen in the future, at least he could leave a glimmer of hope for himself. However, Li Mu must take Qian Hongxue away. How is this possible? And we need his help! There are thirty-six main gods at the core. Although Gao Hui is the main god among the three supreme gods, facing the thirty-six main gods and the three supreme gods, he would be instantly killed in just one encounter. Help? How to help? Is it necessary to do such a life-and-death thing just to make the other party owe a huge favor? Although the situation of the thirty-six main gods and the three supreme gods at this moment is somewhat special, it is also extremely dangerous. so. That is impossible, because it is simply not worth it! "Don't worry, I won't let you be exposed in front of those people. The help I need from you is just to ask you to answer a few questions of mine." However, Li Mu's words made Gao Hui stunned again. "Answer a few questions?" He was stunned. Gao Hui's shocked heart slowly calmed down. He frowned and thought for a while before saying, "Okay, as long as I know, I will definitely tell you, but I hope you can keep in mind the promise between us." "Unless I die, I will never forget it!" Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly and he said something he had never said before. And this sentence is also the heaviest promise in his life. At least, he never said this in his dealings with Merton. It¡¯s not because Gao Hui¡¯s position is stronger than that of Moton, but because Moton took the initiative to come to him. Although it is said that the other party took the initiative first, he is actually the one who takes the initiative. Therefore, he needs to show some sincerity. "Okay, I believe you!" Gao Hui nodded seriously. The night is gradually falling, and the entire God's Domain is still covered with snow. The cold wind is blowing by, not only cutting people's skin extremely painful, but even freezing the blood in the body. "Click!" In a dull sound, the door of the black palace opened, and two figures, one black and one gray, walked out, stepping on the cold white snow. "Take this and go south. You will leave here safely." As soon as he walked out of the temple, Li Mu stopped. Turning his hands, a blue stone appeared in his hand. He turned and handed it to Mu standing behind him. quiet. At this moment, Mu You is still in deep shock, as if she is dreaming, but is this all a dream? no! But real! Because of Li Mu's words, she immediately woke up with a look of shock on her pale face. She looked up at Li Mu and asked in a strange voice: "Are you really going to save that Qian Hongxue? There" "You don't need to ask more about this." Li Mu frowned, threw the cyan in his hand to the other party, turned around and walked away. Only those cold words shook Mu You's fragile but extremely strong heart. "From now on, you don't need to follow me or wait for me. There is no longer any relationship between us. If we meet in the future, we will be friends!" Li Mu left, seemingly ruthlessly but actually for Mu You's sake. Because he knew that this trip would definitely lead to nine deaths.Life, let alone taking Mu You with you, is absolutely impossible. "Li Mu has always been unwilling to have anything to do with women, even now. It's not that women are troublesome, but the embarrassment he has experienced makes him unable to protect any woman, not just women, but anyone. Therefore, he has no friends. Because he didn't want to experience the pain of losing a loved one or a friend again, he couldn't bear it! "You are still so determined to have your own way, don't regret it." Walking on the extremely cold snow, Li Mu heard the chuckle of the little pig. "Do you regret it? Have you ever seen me regret it?" Li Mu said slowly with an indifferent expression. "Well, it's true that there is no such thing. However, if it's like what the guy just said, you can really give it a try. There is still a chance of survival, and Qian Hongxue also has that value. It's just about whether you can put her If you rescue him, you will be lost." The corner of Xiaozhu's mouth lying on Li Mu's shoulder was slightly raised, with a relaxed look, as if he didn't care about the danger of this trip at all. "Mysterious?" Li Mu stared at the ninth layer of will barrier in the distance with cold eyes, and whispered: "It is certain!" Text Chapter 309 Headquarters of the Alliance of Gods ================ "It seems that I am going to retreat. I am going to retreat to death." On the throne in the black palace, a young man wearing a black robe and a slightly pale face was staring at the gate of the palace and murmuring to himself. Then, he locked his gaze on the man in white robe not far away, his expression showing an extremely strong look of solemnity. "What kind of existence were you before this?" Following the words of the man in black, a faint look of confusion flashed across the cold face of the man in white ¡­¡­ "Creak~" Li Mu stepped on the ground, walking on the roaring snow, constantly making a chilling sound. At this time, he stopped because ten feet in front of him was a transparent barrier that was five feet thick and ten thousand feet high. "The will barrier of the main god level." Li Mu raised his head and stared at the will barrier in front of him. He could clearly feel the power of will existing on it, which was extremely terrifying. Similarly, within the will barrier is the puppet of a superior god wearing white gold armor. But Li Mu didn't care about this. He even completely ignored the barrier, and his paused steps moved forward again. After a few short breaths, he arrived in front of the barrier of will and stepped into it. ¡°Buzz!¡± Subtle fluctuations arise, but they are just subtle fluctuations. They dissipate after a flash. The will barrier is still the will barrier, without any change. Li Mu looked as normal as he passed through this god-level barrier of will step by step. The entire divine realm is still so calm, just like the three main gods existing within this nine-layer barrier. No one was aware of his existence. What¡¯s the truth? And indeed it is! "Well, that guy has some skills, otherwise you might have been discovered immediately." As soon as he passed through the god-level will barrier, Li Mu's voice came from Xiaozhu's ear. "You can definitely do it, can't you?" Li Mu glared and asked. "Well, you can do this, but I can't do this. You may have guessed how powerful this pig is. But I can only take action once. Once I actually take action, the consequences will be that I will be forced to leave this place by the rules of the Human King Star Territory. Qingyang Star, and it will also cause a lot of trouble. As for the reason, I can¡¯t tell you clearly. So, don¡¯t have high expectations for me. In that case, not only will you not be able to move forward, you will only go backwards. ." Xiaozhu's eyes flashed and he spoke calmly. It seems to be said very easily, but in fact it is extremely serious. "I have always known this, so even if it means death, you'd better not take action." Li Mu said coldly, but he didn't have any intention, but he really didn't want Xiaozhu to take action. Because once Xiaozhu takes action, it means that he has died once. Until then, even if he is still alive. I'm afraid it has lost its meaning of existence, and is basically the same as death. "Yeah. I understand." Hearing this, Xiaozhu's relaxed and lazy look suddenly disappeared and he became serious. Li Mu also didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t like to beat around the bush. The truth was what it was. He also knew that the road in front of him was extremely dangerous, so why should he give up like this? That's not his character! Gradually, time passed quietly. When three days passed, Li Mu stopped moving forward. "Is it here?" Li Mu frowned slightly in doubt. "It should be so." Xiaozhu stared around, but it was no different from other places. It was just an ordinary and extremely narrow canyon. But in the picture given by Gao Hui, this is the core of the entire divine domain and the headquarters of the Alliance of Gods! And through the conversation that day, Li Mu knew that although Gao Hui was the main god, he was the last one to wake up, and he was the main god who punished the supreme god for sitting down. He was also the most seriously injured that year, and he has not been able to recover to his peak even today. state. Therefore, the opponent sounds like one of the leaders of the Alliance of Gods, but the actual and true leader must be far behind. He is not qualified to exist within the ninth layer of will barrier, let alone enter the headquarters of the Alliance of Gods. There are not many main gods like him, there are only three, and they all exist within the eighth barrier. In other words, the Alliance of Gods has a total of thirty-nine master god-level powerhouses and three supreme gods! Naturally, the latter is not important. What is important is that Gao Hui does not know what the interior of the headquarters of the Alliance of Gods looks like. He only knows where it is and how to enter it. Li Mu clearly remembers Gao Hui's self-deprecating look at that time, saying that he was just pretending to beThe steward of the Alliance of Gods seems to control the entire Alliance of Gods, because all matters in the Alliance of Gods are handled by him and the other two main gods. ? But what about reality? He and the other two were not qualified to enter the core. Thinking of this, Li Mu somewhat understood why Gao Hui was able to meet him without knowing his identity in the first place. It turned out that Gao Hui had already felt dissatisfied with the Alliance of Gods in his heart. But this dissatisfaction did not make him want to harm the Alliance of Gods. After all, he is a member of the Alliance of Gods, and he is a member of the God Clan. His biggest enemy is the Immortal Cultivator Clan on Qingyang Star! Without saying much, after a brief pause, Li Mu completely restrained his breath, without revealing a single bit, and walked towards the depths of the canyon. Soon, the end of the canyon appeared in Li Mu's sight. It was an extremely steep snow mountain. Under the snow mountain was a small lake about a thousand feet in diameter. However, due to the extremely low temperature here, the snow in the small lake has not melted at all, so it is actually called Snow Lake. After arriving here, Li Mu ignored the snow peak, stepped to the center of the snow lake, and paused. One breath, no change; Two breaths, still no change; "Ouch!" After thirty-nine breaths, the center of the snow lake suddenly lit up. Although the Snow Lake was already bright and clear, the ten-foot-wide area in the center was even more dazzling. As the bright light appeared, Li Mu's slightly closed eyes slowly opened, because his body was sinking downwards, quickly sinking into the snow lake, but there was not even a trace of snow around him, it seemed like a fake The general passage leads directly to the headquarters of the Alliance of Gods. Li Mu was not at all surprised by this. He had already learned from Gao Hui that what the Alliance of Gods looked like after this passage was unknown to Gao Hui. Soon, after a burst of dazzling light, the scene in front of Li Mu suddenly changed, as if he had appeared in another world. =============== Text Chapter 310 Qian Hongxue on the Cross "Is this the headquarters of the Alliance of Gods?" Li Mu's eyes flashed as he stepped onto the ground, and he raised his head and stared into the distance. Li Mu clearly knew that this was a world of peace, just like the world of gods, it was a small world. However, this small world is obviously not comparable to the divine world, but the people who can create the small world must be those legendary beings who have transcended the heaven-capturing realm. That means that there are legends beyond the Heaven-Seizing Realm in the Alliance of Gods? Li Mu quickly rejected this conjecture. If such a person really existed, Qingyang Star would probably have been ruled by the Gods for a long time. ¡°Obviously, this small world was created by others, but it was discovered by the Alliance of Gods and used as its headquarters. As for who created this small world, Li Mu didn't know, and he wouldn't worry about it. At this moment, Li Mu clearly saw that there were three giant statues of gods in the distance. There are two male and one female statues, one of which is an old man, while the other one, a male and a female, both appear to be extremely young. The old man is in the middle, the man is on the left and the woman is on the right. Three gigantic statues of gods stand in this world, like giant pillars holding up the sky, separating the sky from the earth. Staring at the three giant statues, Li Mu only felt an invincible aura and momentum coming towards him. Although it was not a substance, just a feeling, it still made him tremble in his heart, with an ancient and terrifying powerful feeling. ! Li Mu couldn't help but feel nervous. He was not stupid, so he could clearly think that those three ten thousand-foot-long statues were probably the three supreme gods of the Alliance of Gods! "It seems that guy didn't lie to you." Xiaozhu's voice came. Li Mu didn¡¯t say anything, but he didn¡¯t deny Xiaozhu¡¯s words either. And he had never guessed that Gao Hui had lied to him. The three supreme statues did give him a big impact. But it didn't make him care too much. After a brief trance, Li Mu's expression darkened, he took a step forward and disappeared into the mountains in front of him like lightning. Not long after, Li Mu was not far away from the three supreme statues. His eyes at this moment were not on the three supreme statues, but on a dark castle between the statues. Although the castle is shorter than the three supreme statues, it is still huge. There were no guards around it, but there was an extremely obscure and powerful aura of will coming from inside. As Gao Hui said, there are thirty-six main gods and three supreme gods. It's just that Li Mu can't feel the breath of the supreme god. Similarly, the three supreme gods in a special state can't feel his presence. Otherwise, he would not dare to come here at all. However, those thirty-six main gods still brought huge pressure to him. If they were discovered, the consequences could be imagined. Li Mu is not so arrogant that he can fight thirty-six gods by himself! But with the powerful concealment of the Life and Death Dzi Bead, he doesn¡¯t have to worry about being noticed by the thirty-six main gods. Moreover, this is the headquarters of the Alliance of Gods. No one would have thought that someone would sneak into this place, let alone the three main gods of Gao Hui in the eighth divine realm. Is it so easy to sneak in? So what if you sneak in? They will still be discovered immediately, and the immortals at the ninth level can only be wiped out instantly! But what the thirty-six main gods and the three supreme gods never thought was that Gao Hui had 'betrayed' them, and Li Mu had the most precious treasure of the 'Dzi Bead of Life and Death', which could evade their perception. "Are you there?" The shrine is not far away. Li Mu stood quietly, and the little pig's voice came to his ears. This sentence has just been spoken. Li Mu's slightly closed eyes opened instantly, and it was not his words that answered Xiaozhu, but his actual actions! In the blink of an eye, Li Mu disappeared from the same place, and when he appeared, he was already at one of the countless entrances to the shrine. In Li Mu's understanding, gods are actually humans. Their original body size is the same as that of normal people, but they who pay attention to physical training can enlarge their bodies. Therefore, in order for gods to let mortals feel their power and the difference between gods and humans, every time they appear in the eyes of the world, they are huge. ? But what about reality? In the world of gods, they are still human-like and of ordinary size. They do not release all their physical power and maintain their huge form. Why the shrine is so huge is just to deceive the world. In ancient times, sometimes some gods wanted to summon some mortals to the divine realm, give them the status of sons of gods or divine envoys, promote their divine power in the human world, and gain the "power of faith." Therefore, although the shrine is in the divine realm, But it will still be seen by mortals, so the construction must be huge. In fact, Li Mu knew that there was a way to condense the ¡®Supreme Spirit¡¯. This method was to obtain ¡®faith¡¯, an extremely huge ¡®faith¡¯. Faith is also a kind of power. You can¡¯t see it.It is a strange power that cannot be touched, but actually exists in this world. He can let gods enter a strange realm to seize the 'supreme power' between heaven and earth, which is the 'supreme divine energy', which is actually the 'spiritual energy of heaven and earth'. Only those in the Heaven-capturing realm can sense, seize and absorb the aura of heaven and earth. God cultivators cannot comprehend the way of heaven and open the ninth ¡®Tao Gate¡¯. It is infinitely more difficult for them to perceive the aura of heaven and earth than ¡®immortals¡¯, so gods need ¡®faith¡¯. However, in this atheistic world, ¡®faith¡¯ almost does not exist, and Li Mu has never thought about gaining the faith of others, because he considers himself to be just a mortal. How can he let others believe? How can you help others? What qualifications do you have to make others believe? Furthermore, Li Mu has always believed that he is an immortal cultivator from the bottom of his heart. Although cultivating gods has allowed him to gain extremely powerful power in such a short period of time, he does not want to give up being an immortal cultivator. It would be great if you could have both, but Li Mu knew that that would seem a bit too greedy. But he will not give up on understanding the way of heaven and opening the mysterious ¡®door¡¯. Therefore, although the shrine in front of you is huge, its structure is different from the shrines in the God Realm. There is almost only one person living in the Divine Palace, but there are thirty-six main gods and three supreme gods living in this palace. Therefore, this shrine is divided into three floors. The first floor is uninhabited, while the second floor belongs to the thirty-six main gods. The highest level should be where the Supreme God lives. Li Mu did not go to the first floor because there was no one on the first floor. There was no one guarding the entrance to the second floor, so he easily entered it in a flash. The entire shrine was quiet, even dead, with a depressing and dull atmosphere flowing in the air. Li Mu went deep into it with great vigilance. Although the corridors inside were crisscrossed, he looked like he was familiar with the road and walked directly towards the place where Qian Hongxue was. soon. A huge palace appeared in Li Mu's sight. The door was not open. Through the door, Li Muke could clearly see everything inside! When his pupils narrowed slightly, he saw the existence of Qian Hongxue! After seeing Qian Hongxue, Li Mu's expression suddenly sank, so Qian Hongxue was completely naked at this moment. And the whole person is hung on a pure white round stone pillar with a diameter of one meter and a height of ten meters in the center of the hall. Especially there is a two-meter-high cross on the top of the stone pillar. Qian Hongxue pressed the back of her hands against the cross and was nailed to it by two white iron nails respectively! However, there was no blood flowing out of the palms of Qian Hongxue's hands, and her whole body was smooth and clean. Exuding an extremely sacred white glow. Although her face was extremely pale, her life breath was extremely strong, and there was no damage to her body. Li Mu didn¡¯t understand why the Alliance of Gods nailed Qian Hongxue to that cross, but he felt a vast, mysterious and terrifying aura from the cross. Especially now. Qian Hongxue actually felt like she was assimilating with the cross and even the stone pillar! And. Sitting around below the stone pillar were six old men wearing white robes, their whole bodies exuding sacred light. The aura released by each old man was extremely powerful, at the level of the Lord God! They clasped their hands together and murmured something that Li Mu couldn't understand. It seemed like there was a spell. Looking at such a strange scene, Li Mu's eyes flashed with fierceness. He didn't know what these people were doing. He only knew that if Qian Hongxue was assimilated by the stone pillar and cross, he would disappear forever and die! "Calm down." But just when Li Mugang was about to take action to rescue Qian Hongxue, Xiaozhu's voice came from his heart. "What?" Li Mu paused suddenly and looked sideways at Xiaozhu, wondering why the other party was acting like this. "It's nothing, it's just not the time yet." The little pig grinned. Although he was smiling, his expression showed a deep solemnity. He was also staring at Qian Hongxue who was nailed to the cross. Shen Sheng said: "If it is as Gao Hui said, this Qian Hongxue has that kind of ability, don't you want to get it?" "I don't believe that this kind of ability really exists in the world." Li Mu's eyes were slightly cold and he shook his head lightly. "Hey, you can't help but believe it. This Pig Saint tells you that there really is that kind of ability in this world, but that kind of ability is not 100% correct. There is only a 10% chance that it is true, but only 10% I'm afraid it's incredible, right? If you can get it, I believe it will be helpful to you in the future. And right now, it's definitely not the time to save that beauty. You need to wait until a critical point, otherwise you will encounter those six people immediately Let's join forces to surround and kill them!" Xiaozhu smiled nonchalantly. "Do you know what they are doing?" Li Mu?He tightened his head and stared at the little pig, and soon he decided that the little pig must know something, but he just didn't explain it clearly! "Well, you should know, believe me, that's right." Xiaozhu blinked his eyes twice and looked at Qian Hongxue who was nailed to the cross, with a strange light in his small eyes. Li Mu pondered, but he still chose to be patient, hid himself, and waited quietly. In his perception, the other thirty god-level powerful men are all distributed in the palaces on the second floor and are practicing in seclusion. As long as he doesn't make any noise, there will definitely be no danger. But the fact is that he will definitely make some noise next, and by then it will be a life-or-death escape! Even though Li Mu has experienced countless life and death crises in the past ten years, he still feels a little nervous in his heart at this moment, especially as time goes by, this kind of nervousness becomes more and more intense. Just like that, the days passed day by day One daytwo days One monthtwo months One year two years On one day in the past two years, the six old men in white robes in the hall opened their eyes at the same time. At the same time, Qian Hongxue, who was nailed to the cross and had her eyes closed, also opened her eyes. Come on. Similarly, Li Mu, who was sitting outside the hall, opened his eyes suddenly, and murderous intent suddenly bloomed in his eyes! Text Chapter 311 The Six Lords Die Instantly ================== "Ouch!" The white stone pillar in the center of the hall suddenly burst out with a dazzling milky white light, including the cross at the top and the naked Qian Hongxue nailed to it, becoming extremely sacred at this moment. Especially Qian Hongxue, who had always had her eyes closed, suddenly opened her beautiful eyes! It¡¯s just that her pupils are not black, but a terrifying milky white. She has pink pupils but no pupils, which makes her look extremely weird and terrifying. It seems that as long as one is looked at by these eyes, there is nothing to hide from anyone, and everything will be seen through by these eyes. Even this world, this time and space, is like this! But, is it abrupt? No, the scene in the hall, Qian Hongxue¡¯s opening of her eyes was by no means unobtrusive! Because at the moment this scene appeared, the six main god-level white-robed old men surrounding the stone pillar all opened their eyes. It can be clearly seen that the eyes of the six people are not as weird and scary as Qian Hongxue, but just like the eyes of ordinary people. But at this moment, the six people seemed to be illuminated by the stone pillars, and their whole bodies also exuded a holy light. At the same time, the six people raised their heads at the same time and looked at Qian Hongxue who was nailed to the cross on the top of the stone pillar. For some reason, the moment Qian Hongxue¡¯s figure was introduced into the eyes of the six people, their eyes suddenly changed! This change is extremely strange, and there is a feeling of being assimilated! Their assimilation is the same as that of Qian Hongxue, turning into terrifying eyes like Qian Hongxue that can see through everything in the world! But obviously. This assimilation cannot be accomplished in an instant, but takes time. Although I don¡¯t know how long it will take, it¡¯s definitely not short. The faces of the six people were extremely solemn, and they even carried a hint of hope. But deep in this hope, there was actually a trace of fear! It was at this moment that Li Mu, who had been hiding in the darkness outside the hall, suddenly opened his eyes, with murderous intent blooming in his eyes. An extremely cold breath was released from his body. Because at that moment, Xiaozhu¡¯s voice came. Although there were only three words, he knew what to do next. And these three words are exactly - the critical point! "Whoosh!" In an instant, Li Mu moved. As his body rose, the black magic sword suddenly appeared in his hand. With all the power he could unleash at this moment, a mad death move ruthlessly slashed down on the six people under the stone pillar! At the same time, he could clearly feel that the other thirty main god-level powerful men were still in other halls of the temple. Even if there were such changes here, there was no movement, as if they didn't care about everything here. Therefore, even if he attacks those six people at this moment. The thirty master-god-level experts couldn't react, let alone rescue him! The most important thing is that these six main god-level powerful men are in an extremely strange state at this moment, and theycannot resist! "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" There were no surprises, under that terrifying sword light. The heads of the six main god-level experts exploded instantly, revealing what they had. Godhead stones with different elemental powers. But at this moment, Li Mu was stunned. His pupils were tightened, and his heart was full of shock! Even the expression of the little pig on his shoulder suddenly changed at this moment! Just now, it seemed that the heads of the six main gods were exploded by the magic sword in Li Mu's hand, but in fact they exploded on their own! No, to be precise, he was instantly crushed by another extremely terrifying and mysterious force! For a moment, Li Mu was stunned and didn't understand why. "Boy, don't be frightened, leave now!" It was at this moment that Xiaozhu's roar came. Li Mu suddenly recovered from his trembling, hurriedly collected the six main god-level stones, and looked up at Qian Hongxue on the stone pillar. It was clearly seen that Qian Hongxue had closed her eyes at this time, and the brilliance on her body, the cross, and the entire stone pillar had all dimmed. Seeing this, Li Mu didn't hesitate at all. He stepped forward and appeared in front of Qian Hongxue in an instant. With lightning speed, Li Mu pinched the iron nails in Qian Hongxue's palms with his left hand, and with a fierce pull, Even if the stone pillars, crosses, and iron nails were made of extremely special and high-end materials, they still could not withstand the power he possessed. ¡°Tsk!¡± A faint milky white liquid spurted out from the palm of Qian Hongxue¡¯s jade hand, and Qian Hongxue¡¯s naked jade body was instantly separated from the cross. Li Mu is not the kind of person who sticks to small details. Even if Qian Hongxue is naked, she can stillThey all looked the same and poured them directly into their arms. At this moment, he clearly saw that the blood hole in Qian Hongxue's palm had healed in the blink of an eye, and the blood was milky white, somewhat similar to a pig! Li Mu was extremely surprised by this. The scene of Qian Hongxue opening her pupils flashed in his mind, and he felt strange. But at this moment, he didn't have time to think too much, and there wasn't that much time for him to think too much. He didn't even ask what happened to Xiaozhu Qian Hongxue. The movement here has attracted the ideas of the other thirty main god-level experts in the palace. The sounds of shock and anger were clearly audible. It seemed that none of the thirty main god-level experts had expected that someone would sneak into this place! "Hurry up!" came the urging voice of the little pig. Without Xiaozhu¡¯s instructions at all, after Li Mu saved Qian Hongxue, he rushed out of the palace like lightning and wanted to put Qian Hongxue into the Dzi Bead of Life and Death. But at this moment, his expression changed again, because he discovered that Qian Hongxue seemed to be in a special state at this moment, unable to earn money! "What's going on?" Li Mu was shocked. This was the first time he encountered such a situation. "Damn it! Who dares to invade the headquarters of our Alliance of Gods!" Suddenly, a thunderous roar sounded from the front. Li Mu raised his head and stared away like a reflex, only to see a red figure suddenly appear, carrying the god-level will breath, and the terrifying fire element energy rushing towards him! "Boy, is that you? Humph, you do have some abilities, but you will definitely die today!" Li Mu saw the red figure, and similarly, the red figure also saw him, and in anger, a terrifying energy erupted from his body. flame. "Don't be reluctant to fight!" Xiaozhu said solemnly after seeing the flame god on Li Mu's shoulder. "You don't have to say it!" Li Mu looked cold. Since he couldn't contain Qian Hongxue into the Dzi Bead of Life and Death, he didn't bother to bear it anymore. He directly carried him on his back, sucked him in with his strength, and faced the man without retreating but advancing. The oncoming flame god. ================ Zhu Xin: Today is Children¡¯s Day. Although everyone has passed that period, Zhu Xin still wishes the child who lives in everyone¡¯s heart a happy holiday! Originally, Zhu Xin planned to update 10,000 words a day this month, but there are too many trivial matters every day, especially now that he has a son who is crying so much that he really can¡¯t insist on updating 10,000 words a day, so please forgive me! ================ Text Chapter 312 Awakening ======================== "Boom!" The terrifying red flames surged and filled the air, instantly blocking all the passages on the second floor of the entire shrine. However, the construction materials of this shrine were extremely high-grade, and they were also covered with the power of the will of the Lord God and the Supreme God. There was no Half damaged. But that¡¯s not to say that the red flame is not terrifying. Even the Emperor God will probably be instantly annihilated under the flame, because it is a divine flame that has been amplified by the power of will! It can be clearly seen that in the blazing divine flames is standing an extremely strong man wearing red armor. "Damn intruder, die!" Only a shocking roar was heard. The red-armored man held a giant flaming hammer and swept across the room, erupting with extremely rough and wild power. It was as if the divine flames merged into one. With one hammer blast, the space trembled continuously. There is a twist! "Whoops!" At the moment when the giant flame hammer hit, a black light suddenly appeared, tearing apart the heavy flames and colliding with the giant hammer. "Boom!" There was a shocking sound, and the tall body of the red-armored man trembled violently, and he took a few steps back, unable to withstand the power contained in the black light! The other hands holding the giant flaming hammer had blood flowing out from the cracks in the tiger's mouth! "ah!" The giant red-armored man went crazy in an instant, letting out a hysterical roar. After stabilizing his body, he once again slammed the flaming hammer forward in his hand. Only this time, the black light clearly took the initiative. It had already appeared the moment before its giant hammer struck. The giant red-armored man didn't even have the slightest chance to evade, and three deep gashes were left on his body! Even though the red armor worn by the giant man was the divine armor of opinion. It still couldn't resist the sharpness of the black light. The giant red-armored man's body suddenly rolled back and he fell down, unable to stand up any longer. "Whoosh!" A young man in black suddenly appeared, stepped forward, and stepped directly on the chest of the red-armored giant. Terrible power came from under his feet, and the entire temple trembled. The red-armored giant His body exploded because of this, and only his head was still there. But he still stared at the young man in black in shock and anger. Obviously he was not dead! "Damn it! How dare you invade the headquarters of our Alliance of Gods? Are you Kazuto? Are you the main god who sat down with the Titans?!" "No! The thirteen major gods that the Titans sat on back then have all fallen. How could they be here?" "No matter who he is, he must stay here today!" At this moment, roars came from the second floor of the palace. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Several figures flashed forward, and the aura fluctuations released by each of them were not weaker than that of the giant red-armored man. Appeared from four different passages and directly surrounded the young man in black. Similarly, there are more figures appearing in other passages! "Hmph!" Seeing this, Li Mu's eyes turned cold, and he stretched out his palm to directly grab the head of the red-armored man. Under the frightened and angry gaze of the surrounding figures, the approaching figure was crushed! There was no scream at all, but in just a few breaths, the Flame Lord died, leaving only the red Lord God-level stone! Blood bleeds from the corner of Li Mu¡¯s mouth. He rushed directly towards the road he came from, and on this road. There happened to be a god-level figure wearing blood-colored armor, holding a blood-colored blade, and looking ferocious. Similarly, he only had eyes for this person, and he directly ignored the main gods of the other three parties. Therefore, this person made him feel a sense of crisis! "Boy, I don't know who you are, but you feel honored to have died in the hands of my residual god!" I saw the blood-armored man coming back, an astonishing bloody light erupted from his eyes, and he instantly That divine flame was replaced. At the same time, the bloody divine blade in his hand raised slightly. It seemed slow, but in fact it was struck in an instant! Especially at the moment when he struck out, the blood-armored man was divided into eight parts. No matter how his breath began to fluctuate, it was extremely real and not half false! "Bahuang's remaining blood!" In the sky-high blood energy, infinite cold sounds roared. At this moment, Li Mu's pupils suddenly shrank, but the movements of his hands did not slow down at all, and the black light on his body quietly converged, releasing the bloody light that corresponded to it. At the same time, the whole body suddenly rotated and turned into a bloody storm, meeting the eight men in blood armor. "Deathbloody killing!"   ¡°Pfft!¡± "Pfft!" Two streams of blood exploded at the same time, and the bloody storm formed by Li Mu staggered past the eight blood-armored men. After just a pause, he had already shot out like an arrow from a string, but his entire body The chest has been disembowelled! As for the eight men in blood armor, their necks and heads were separated at the same time "Boom!" Amidst the shocking roar, one of the dozens of entrances on the second floor of the Black Shrine suddenly shot out countless cyan sword energy, sweeping across the space as if it had been cut into countless pieces, giving people a sense of Visual confusion, the aura of destruction shook the space and rippled in all directions. The jungle below thousands of feet was crushed to pieces by the aftermath of these sword energies! But suddenly, the green sword energy suddenly stopped, and a huge black hand appeared out of thin air. Under the grasp of this palm, all the sword energy collapsed! ¡°Bang!¡± Similarly, the huge black palm was torn into several pieces, and the terrifying death energy spread out, covering the world tens of thousands of feet. "Whoosh!" And at the moment when the huge palm collapsed, a black figure flashed out instantly and flew out from the entrance of the black palace. Without any pause, it suddenly flew out into the distance. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± As the black figure flashed, figures one after another also flashed out from within. Even as early as the moment the black figure appeared, there were already several figures blocking its front position, all of which released extremely powerful auras. The black figure's forward momentum suddenly stopped. "We're in a bit of trouble now." Xiaozhu's voice came to Li Mu's ears. "It is indeed troublesome." Li Mu stopped and looked down at the injuries on his body that had recovered as before, and his cold expression became even colder. "But it doesn't seem easy to kill them, right?" Xiaozhu chuckled and looked at the two Godhead Stones in Li Mu's hands. One was red, the other was cyan, and he said regretfully: "That guy before was quite capable. It seems that there is still a strength gap among them." Li Mu was speechless, but glanced coldly at the five people blocking his way, then turned sideways and looked at the main god-level powerhouses who rushed out of the palace one after another, all with fierce expressions. In just a moment, all the main gods of the entire alliance of gods stood in vain between the heaven and the earth, surrounding Li Mu. Although they were extremely angry, they were more frightened. Because of this, eight main gods died! That¡¯s right, eight! Although they knew that the six main gods existing in the hall were not necessarily killed by Li Mu, or that Li Mu took advantage of others' danger, they were still dead. And just now, they saw with their own eyes that two main gods were killed by Li Mu, face to face. They clearly felt that the will released by Li Mu was also at the level of a god, but both his physical body and his attack methods were more terrifying than them. When powerful people meet, they don't need to spend too much time deciding life or death. Instead, they will decide the winner in an instant just like before. Unless the loser has extraordinary abilities, there is only the possibility of his death! They were angry that Li Mu could invade here and ruin the extremely important 'plan', which was even impossible in their hearts. Let alone invading this place, you will be blocked even at the eighth level, right? Could it be that all three of Gao Hui were killed? Even so, how could it escape their perception? Unless it¡¯s an immortal in the heaven-capturing realm! But the facts tell them that Li Mu not only invaded here, but also evaded their perception. He was not in the Heaven-Seizing Realm, just the Lord God level, but his methods were much stronger than ordinary Lord Gods. "There are twenty-eight more." From high in the sky, Li Mu looked calm and indifferent. He glanced around and clearly determined their number. As Gao Hui said, there were thirty-six main gods in the headquarters of the Alliance of Gods, who died before. Eight, and there are currently twenty-eight left. As for the Supreme God Li Mu raised his head and stared at the third floor of the shrine and the three statues without any worry. Because Gao Hui's narrative stated that the three supreme gods of the Alliance of Gods are now in a special state and cannot be distracted from doing anything. Once distracted, I am afraid that the entire alliance of gods will be completely disintegrated. Regarding this, Li Mu was only dubious at first, but after entering the ninth level, he began to believe it, especially after entering this small world, he fully believed it. After all, with the perception of the Supreme God, it is impossible not to know about his intrusion. Therefore, Gao Hui¡¯s words are true.   ¡°Hoo!¡± The wind was surging in the high altitude, and Li Mu stood calmly, surrounded by the 28 main gods wearing different armors. None of them were not very angry. No one said anything, so the atmosphere became extremely depressing! And just when the battle was about to break out, a faint tinkling sound sounded. This sound not only made Li Mu startled, but the twenty-eight main gods who wanted to join forces to kill him also showed frightened expressions. , actually burst out with some fear! Li Mu was slightly shocked, not understanding that the twenty-eight main gods were so afraid, but he knew that the person who made the sound just now was Qian Hongxue who was carrying on his back. At this moment, Qian Hongxue, who was in a coma woke up! =========================== Text Chapter 313 The Terror of Qian Hongxue Qian Hongxue wake up! Li Mu was shocked in his heart, and his eyes could not help but tighten, because he clearly felt that as Qian Hongxue woke up, what was on his back was not Qian Hongxue, but a god, a real god! ¡°Perhaps the word ¡®god¡¯ in this world is just a relative term and is not that terrifying, but it can make Li Mu do this. What does it prove? It proved that Qian Hongxue's strength at this moment far exceeded him, and it was extremelydangerous! "Hey, beauty, are you finally awake?" But just when Li Mu was shocked, and even felt a touch of horror, Xiaozhu's joking voice came. Hearing Xiaozhu¡¯s words, Li Mu was startled again, and the horror in his heart suddenly disappeared. Since Xiaozhu could speak so calmly, it meant that Qian Hongxue at this moment would not cause any harm to him. But, is it still Qian Hongxue that I am carrying? Li Mu couldn't help but wonder in his heart. He suddenly had a strange feeling that what he was carrying was not Qian Hongxue, but another strange person. Maybe the body is still Qian Hongxue, but the soul, will, thoughts, and beliefs are no longer Qian Hongxue at all! Especially the fearful and even frightened expressions of the twenty-eight Lord God-level experts made him even more convinced of this conjecture. So, who is it that I am carrying? What is this pig hiding? Li Mu clenched his fists slightly. He wanted to turn around but couldn't help but freeze. "let me go." It was at this time that Li Mu heard Qian Hongxue's voice coming from his ear, but the other person's voice was so ruthless and cold at the moment. Not a single emotion exists. Without words, Li Mu gathered his strength. No more restraints on Qian Hongxue. At the same time, he took a step forward, then slowly turned around, staring at Qian Hongxue, who was still naked, with flowing red hair and a beautiful face. It¡¯s just that Qian Hongxue at this moment has long lost her past charm, and there is no trace of respect left in her expression. Some are the endless indifference and cold arrogance. A pair of red eyes revealed a chilling look, and Li Mu was surprised to find that he had a feeling that he didn't dare to look directly at! "Whoare you?!" Staring at Qian Hongxue, Li Mu's expression was solemn, and his brows were tightly knitted together. The purpose of his coming here is to save Qian Hongxue, not to save a stranger. Qian Hongxue feels extremely strange to him at this moment. Even his soul has been changed. This is not the result he wants. Even though Qian Hongxue is terrifying at the moment, so what? He wants to know where the real Qian Hongxue is, and he has the responsibility to rescue her even if she is at the end of the world! At this moment, the piglet on Li Mu¡¯s shoulder had quieted down. It said no more, just stared at Qian Hongxue quietly, its expression was obviously much calmer than that of Li Mu, and there was no doubt in its expression. It seemed that it knew Qian Hongxue would become like this from the beginning. He even knew why Qian Hongxue looked like this. Although Li Mu knew that Xiaozhu knew everything about the matter, he did not choose to ask Xiaozhu. "Who am I?" High in the sky. The naked Qian Hongxue floated quietly, her eyes casually glanced at the twenty-eight main god-level experts around her, and finally landed on Li Mu. Feeling Qian Hongxue's gaze, Li Mu's heart tightened, and he felt a chill all over his body, as if he was being stared at by a very tall being. The other party could easily take his life! "My name is Qian Hongxue." A cold voice slowly sounded, spreading around. "Are you Qian Hongxue?" Li Mu's pupils shrank slightly, his expression suddenly became calm, and he said coldly: "You are not Qian Hongxue!" He doesn¡¯t care how scary the other party is, he just wants to know where the real Qian Hongxue is, but now the other party actually calls himself Qian Hongxue, and he doesn¡¯t want to accept it, let alone be fooled. That way, he will be very angry! "No?" Qianhong Xueliu raised her eyebrows slightly, and then her expression and her cold breath began to change. In an instant, the abruptness and cold arrogance on her body disappeared, and her beautiful face returned to its previous calm and delicate expression. There was an aura of charm all over her body, and she slowly lowered her head, showing an attacking posture. A soft voice came slowly from her mouth. "Hongxue has met the young master." At this moment, even the twenty-eight master-god-level powerhouses who exploded out were shocked. Every one of them stared at Qian Hongxue with a look of surprise on their face. Therefore, the aura released by Qian Hongxue at this moment gave them a completely different feeling from just now, as if they were completely different people, which was extremely strange. Especially the cultivation aura, which is just the earth vein realm among the three vein realms, is so weak and charming, which makes people feel distressed. But at this momentMu, both in his heart and in his expression, have sunk to the lowest point. He didn't know what happened to Qian Hongxue, and he didn't ask Xiaozhu, but he clearly realized that the Qian Hongxue in front of him was indeed Qian Hongxue, but he was not Qian Hongxue. Even from now on, the Qian Hongxue from before will never come back. A faint pain emerged, echoing in Li Mu's heart. Even he himself didn't know why he was heartbroken. Could it be that he really couldn't forget Qian Hongxue at that time? In other words, is the contrast in front of you suddenly unacceptable? Maybe all of them! Gradually, Li Mu's whole body became cold, and he abandoned all distracting thoughts and emotions, and his whole body became cold. His coldness at this moment was a kind of coldness that was not affected by any emotion, even if he was staring at Qian Hong Snow, he didn't have any fluctuations. "It seems that all these years of training have not been in vain." It was at this moment that Qian Hongxue on the opposite side suddenly changed and turned into a sudden and cold arrogance again. Her charm was gone, except for the red robe. Apart from the changes, she once again returned to her previous terrifying and unfamiliar state. The twenty-eight powerful Lord Gods around them all froze and stared at Qian Hongxue with great vigilance. If Li Mu before made them slightly afraid, Qian Hongxue at this moment made them feel as if they were facing a formidable enemy! "If you want to get out alive, follow me." Qian Hongxue, who had returned to a strange state, said coldly, turned around and walked towards the entrance of the small world. Several strong gods in that direction were all shocked, and they did not dare to stand in the way. , made way for a passage! Li Mu clenched his fists, but didn't say anything. He followed closely behind the opponent, quietly looking at the twenty-eight Lord Gods who looked fearful but surging with anger. Their eyes were all red, but they seemed to know clearly that if they attacked Qian Hongxue, they would definitely die! Soon, Qian Hongxue walked out of the encirclement. No one dared to take action or pursue her. "He wants to stay!" Just when Li Muyi was about to walk out of the encirclement, the main god with only his head left and a ferocious face looked up to the sky and roared wildly. At this moment, the expressions of the other twenty-seven main gods all changed drastically! Li Mu's eyes suddenly shrank at this moment, staring intently at Qian Hongxue in front of him, because he didn't know when, the main god who existed in the distance with only his head was actually held in Qian Hongxue's hand at this moment. ¡­¡­what happened? "You could still live, but why are you looking for death?" In the indifferent voice, the main god with only the remaining blood left in his head just died! ¡°Bang!¡± The sound of the head exploding echoed throughout the world Text Chapter 314 The hand that seizes the sky ========================= The world was silent, and the eyes of the remaining twenty-seven main god-level experts were dilated, but their pupils shrank for a while. Even Li Mu's heart skipped a beat at this moment. He was staring at Qian Hongxue who was only ten feet away in front of him. He was even a little shocked in his heart. Was the scene just now real or fake? is true? Then the main god-level powerhouse is too worthless, right? Did he die like this? is fake? But the head of the blood-stained Lord God was obviously crushed, and the bloody Godhead Stone was still held in Qian Hongxue's hand! This is real! "This woman is really cruel." Xiaozhu's long voice came. Li Mu clenched his fists and looked calm. He did not look at Xiaozhu, let alone ask questions, because he knew that this was not the time to think about this. Answer? He is indeed curious and must know, but only after he goes out! Li Mu doesn¡¯t like being teased, not even by Qian Hongxue. Qian Hongxue? Thinking of these three words and this person, Li Mu couldn't help but laugh at himself. Is there such a person in this world? Maybe it existed before, but now it's gone, completely gone! "If you want to get out alive, follow me." A cold and arrogant voice sounded. Li Mu's face was cold. After seeing Qian Hongxue glance at him sideways, he didn't pay attention to the twenty-seven main gods who were in a daze. Heading forward, speeding away at an unhurried speed. Li Mu still didn¡¯t say anything and rushed to follow. He looked around, and all the gods came to their senses one by one. But their expressions were all filled with fear, and a few of them retreated far away, for fear of being wiped out. Doesn¡¯t this look a little ridiculous? Ridiculous indeed! Li Mu never thought that a strong man at the main god level could be so timid and cowardly. But is it their fault? It can be said that it is, but it can also be said that it is not. Although Li Mu couldn¡¯t believe it, he knew it very well. Qian Hongxue at this moment is extremely terrifying. Even if it is not the realm of heaven, it is probably infinitely close. Although the previous main god with residual blood lost his body and was seriously injured by him, the other party was the main god after all, and was quite powerful among these main gods, otherwise the other party would not be alive at all. Li Mu is also confident that he can kill the opponent easily. But he absolutely couldn't be as understated as Qian Hongxue. The most important thing was that he didn't even know how Qian Hongxue grabbed the head of the blood-remnant god in his hands! The remaining-blooded Lord God couldn't even resist in the slightest! This shows how terrifying Qian Hongxue is right now. It is natural for the powerful Lord God to be afraid. Even Li Mu himself felt a hint of fear in his heart. This is because he is on Qian Hongxue's side. What would happen if he were one of those main gods? Slowly, Li Muwei closed his eyes and threw away all the distracting thoughts in his heart. Don't want to think about it, don't want to mention it. I don't want to ask anything. And right now, no Lord God dared to stop her, and they didn¡¯t even dare to look directly at Qian Hongxue. They all lowered their heads, as if Qian Hongxue¡¯s killing of them was already a great mercy. Do they still dare to disobey her in the slightest? After a few breaths, Li Mu opened his eyes slightly and saw a white light and the green forest below. As for the twenty-seven surviving Lord Gods, they had already left them behind, and no one dared to catch up. After a few more breaths passed, Li Mu followed Qian Hongxue to the end of this small world. He stared and saw a hundred-foot-large white portal there. That was the transmission channel through which he came in. Since If you can come in, you can leave naturally. Looking at the white door, Li Mu felt sad and felt that this trip was too easy. He knew very well that if it weren't for Qian Hongxue in front of him, he would definitely have to fight with the twenty-eight main gods, and there would be a 90% chance of dying here. Even if he manages to escape in the end, his vitality will probably be severely damaged and he will not be able to recover for a hundred years. But what about now? Not only was he not harmed at all, but he also reached the teleportation point leaving this world so easily. Feeling the sadness in his heart, Li Mu showed a hint of self-deprecation in his expression. He felt that sometimes people are really weird. They would rather fight with those gods, and would rather lose their vitality, than be so smooth. Just because the ¡®Qian Hongxue¡¯ in front of me is no longer the same Qian Hongxue as before. Are you reluctant to part with it? Li Mu didn¡¯t know. He only felt that Qian Hongxue was a person who had left many traces in his life. The sudden change was unacceptable to him. ¡°Buzz!¡± Suddenly, the whole small world suddenly trembled. This tremor increases from weak to directMu was brought back to reality from his personal thoughts. Li Mu's expression changed, and he turned around reflexively to look at the three statues of gods and the black temple in the distance. "Boom!" It was at this moment that the space above the three statues suddenly exploded, and the entire small world trembled violently. The power of the explosion was extremely terrifying, surpassing all the power that could be unleashed by a master-god-level powerhouse, but it did not damage the three statues and the shrine in the slightest. But at this moment, Li Mu¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank! Because he clearly saw that as the space exploded, a giant hand holding up the sky appeared out of thin air. The giant hand was also huge, and the whole body was filled with golden light. The golden light soared into the sky, covering the sky. The bright sun in the sky illuminated the entire small world. That terrifying fluctuation caused the twenty-seven main gods below to tremble violently, both in mind and body. In shock, they were unable to stabilize their bodies and fell rapidly towards the jungle below! Looking at the huge golden palm, Li Mu was trembling in his heart, and three words suddenly appeared in his mind - the hand that seizes the sky! Yes, the hand that captures the sky! The reason why the Seizing Heaven Realm is powerful is that they can seize the "spiritual energy" between heaven and earth. This kind of spiritual energy is exactly the "spiritual energy" that appears when breaking through the Three Meridians Realm. However, the spiritual energy that can be captured by the Seizing Heaven Realm is not comparable to the wisp of spiritual energy that the Three Meridian Realm can obtain when receiving gifts from heaven and earth. Although Li Mu didn't know how much spiritual energy from heaven and earth could be captured in the Seizing Heaven Realm, judging from the trace of spiritual energy in the Three Meridians Realm, it was unimaginable how terrifying the spiritual energy was. Spiritual energy can not only enhance the strength of the body, but is also terrifyingly tough. At this moment, the huge golden palm is filled with extremely strong spiritual energy. And it seems to contain the ultimate principles of heaven and earth. Its existence and appearance are protected by heaven and earth, which instantly increases its power by more than ten times! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Not only can the world seize the spiritual energy of heaven and earth for one's own use, but at the same time, he can also understand the way of heaven and reach the point where he can "follow his words and follow the law". Every move they make can be said to be the most logical thing in the world, and they can all gain the growth of heaven and earth! Looking at the huge golden palm, Li Mu's heart was shaken. He thought that he was far beyond the ordinary gods and a ninth-level 'immortal' in the cultivation of immortals. But at this moment, facing the golden palm that he had grabbed, he felt So powerless, I feel like I can't resist and will be instantly wiped out! Even though the golden palm was still far away, and he was only a thousand feet away from the teleportation gate below, he still had the thought that he could not escape. Even if he rushed towards the teleportation gate with all his strength, the golden palm would still be there. Catch yourself before you escape. "Is this the Heaven-Conquering Realm" Li Mu's expression became a little confused, but the next moment, the expression on his face changed rapidly, and he immediately abandoned the absurd thoughts in his heart. He turned around again, no longer stopping at all, and rushed towards the Baizhang portal. I don¡¯t know when, Qian Hongxue was already standing in front of the Baizhang portal, looking at me coldly! Seeing this, Li Mu's face became infinitely gloomy, and the distance was only a blink of an eye at his speed. However, at this moment, Li Mu felt that the golden palm, which was still tens of thousands of miles away from him, suddenly appeared behind him, with a roaring sound and an explosion that destroyed the world. fluctuation! Li Mu's pupils suddenly tightened, and the long-lost fear filled his heart. At this moment, he suddenly felt that the flow of time in this world had suddenly slowed down, or even been frozen. Li Mu saw Qian Hongxue standing in front of the door looking at him, with a hint of pity on her cold and proud face. He couldn't help but turn around and saw the golden figure that was close to him, less than ten feet away. palm. Then he subconsciously raised the palm of his left hand, and suddenly saw the 'Seal of Fate' composed of black lines automatically appearing on the palm of his left hand. At this moment, a vague voice sounded in his ears and echoed in his mind. "Between the past and the future, it is fate" Li Mu's eyes widened, and a crazy and unbelievable thought emerged in his heart, but he couldn't think about it at all. With his pupils shrinking slightly, he suddenly raised the palm of his left hand, no longer running away, but facing him fiercely. He slapped the terrifying golden palm, and burst out the words that came from his ears. "Between the past and the future, it is fate!" "Boom!" In the shocking explosion, the huge and terrifying golden palm collapsed directly, turning into extremely pure energy and shooting towards the surroundings.Swept away from all directions. The radiant spiritual energy soared into the sky, but suddenly condensed together and directly enveloped Li Mu! Li Mu didn¡¯t know what was going on at this moment. He was in a half-dream and half-awake state. The moment the majestic spiritual energy enveloped him, he subconsciously activated the ¡®God and Demon Body Tempering **¡¯. ¡°Tsk!¡± Li Mu's entire body began to expand, and it instantly grew to a size of a hundred feet. A bright platinum light erupted from his body. It was at this moment that the majestic spiritual energy descended and merged into his body. Immediately, his body of gods and demons, which had reached the eighth level, once again increased dramatically! ======================== Text Chapter 315 The increase in terror ============================ "Boom!" Like a thunderous sound that exploded, it shook the sky. The twenty-seven powerful Lord Gods floating about a hundred feet above the ground all stared at the sky thousands of miles away with their eyes wide open at this moment. They saw that the huge golden palm split open and dyed the sky into a golden ocean, but this was not what shocked them. What shocked them was that the person with the same level of cultivation as them was not dead! Yes, not dead! You must know that it is the Hand of Seizing Heaven, a terrifying move possessed by the strong ones in Seizing Heaven Realm. Although this move does not have much effect on the strong men of Seizing Heaven Realm at the same level, it can definitely be used instantly on people below Seizing Heaven Realm. obliterate. Not to mention one main god, even hundreds of main gods will be killed instantly by that palm if they don't dodge! "But, that person didn't. The person who sneaked into this world, sneaked into the palace, destroyed the great plan of his alliance of gods, and caused the death of the eight main gods, no, the nine main gods is not dead! On the contrary, after the ten thousand feet golden palm collapsed, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth spread out, as if it was being pulled by an invisible palm, and enveloped the undead person. That majestic spiritual energy should have dissipated immediately, making it impossible for people to absorb it, but at this moment, this impossible scene appeared! Boom! There was another shocking sound that resounded throughout the world, under the gaze of the twenty-seven main gods, and Qian Hongxue, who stood at the gateway between this world and the outside world. Li Mu's body swelled in the dazzling platinum light. His whole body has turned into a size of a hundred feet. It was at this moment that the spiritual energy of heaven and earth that filled the sky and should have disappeared immediately enveloped his whole body. Li Mu himself didn¡¯t know what was going on. He only knew that the majestic spiritual energy of heaven and earth was actively enveloped, and he couldn¡¯t help but activate the ¡®God and Demon Tempering Body **¡¯. In shock, Li Mu clearly felt that his body had been horribly improved by the transformation of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth! And in the eyes of the twenty-seven main gods. This scene was so terrifying that even Qian Hongxue, who was standing in front of the portal, had a hint of surprise on her cold and proud face. "If anyone is the calmest at this moment, it's probably the only one who has never thought of Piggy. The little pig is still crawling quietly on the shoulder of Li Mu, who has turned into a hundred feet. It seems to be enjoying the feeling of the moment, with a face full of contentment. At this time, Li Mu Baizhang's huge body expanded again. In just three breaths, Li Mu's body grew from a hundred feet to a hundred and fifty feet, then two hundred feet three hundred feet four hundred feet five hundred feet! At the same time, the original platinum color on his body had long since disappeared, completely replaced by an orange-gold color! Twenty-seven powerful master gods saw Li Mu at this moment and looked at his huge five hundred feet. His body was covered in orange and gold, and there was a hint of fear in his expression. If they had the confidence to join forces to keep Li Mu here before, even if they had to pay, they would have to pay at most one or two main gods as a price, but at this moment, they have a feeling. Even if I pay the price of ten Lord Gods, I'm afraid I won't be able to keep Li Mu! Especially Li Mu¡¯s physical growth is not over yet, it is still growing! Six hundred feet¡­seven hundred feet¡­eight hundred feet¡­nine hundred feet¡­one thousand feet! Boom! The sky collapsed. The earth shattered, and in the sky full of colorful glazed light, Li Mu's power was infinite, and his huge body of thousands of feet turned into a glazed treasure, printing and dyeing half of the entire small world. High in the sky, Li Mu closed his eyes tightly. The aura of heaven and earth that filled the sky had been completely absorbed by his body and turned into the brilliance of colorful glass, which looked dazzling. But at this moment, no one would watch these. Instead, fear emerged from the depths of the hearts of the twenty-seven powerful Lord Gods. They could clearly feel the power of Li Mu's divine body. Even though Li Mu was still the Lord God, Jiuping's body that surpassed the Lord God level was enough to easily kill them! And the word ¡®impossible¡¯ still flashed in their minds, but the facts told them that this was not false, but real! Even Qian Hongxue's beautiful eyes froze when she saw Li Mu's huge seven-colored glass body at this moment, but the cold arrogance in her expression did not weaken at all, but became stronger. "The body is finally done. I can't help you with my thoughts. Hehe, I have to thank that guy." On Li Mu's shoulder, Xiaozhu opened his eyes slightly and looked at the tops of the three statues thousands of miles away. The corners of his mouth were slightly raised. An evil smile. "It seems that this pig is still behind. I didn't expect that this stinky woman is really that"She's from the eccentric area. No wonder you felt something was wrong when you first met her. If you want to fight with this pig saint, you are still young! "Then, it turned to look at Qian Hongxue at the Baizhang portal, with a hint of coldness on its face. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible, but Qian Hongxue, who was at the Baizhang portal, also looked towards it. Their eyes faced each other, showing coldness, and even a hint of a hint of murderous intent! It¡¯s just that at this moment, Li Mu didn¡¯t know what was happening in this world, but he could feel the growth of his body, and he was extremely shocked in his heart, especially when the spiritual energy went straight to the godhead after transforming the body! In shock, Li Mu clearly saw that the spiritual energy was lingering on the surface of the godhead like a black air current, and then turned into black air currents one after another. How huge is the spiritual energy? In just a moment, one black airflow turned into twenty, and then thirtyfortyfifty! When the black air flow, that is, the moment when the supreme divine energy reaches the fifty-fifth level, all the spiritual energy is finally exhausted. Looking at the fifty-five supreme divine energy, Li Mu was shocked and regretful, because as long as the supreme divine energy reaches one hundred, he can hit the supreme divine realm and step into the realm of conquering the sky in one fell swoop. But despite this, he felt extremely horrified and had no idea what was going on. Needless to say, the body is powerful, and it can kill the main god-level strong man in an instant. As for the godhead, although it has not been improved, how can the godhead with fifty-five supreme divine energy be compared to the previous supreme divine energy? It has absolute suppression on other strong gods! Li Mu was not stupid, he immediately thought of Xiaozhu, but didn¡¯t Xiaozhu say he couldn¡¯t take action? Once he takes action, he will be driven out by Qingyang Star. Did Xiaozhu take action in order to gain these powers for himself? Thinking of this, Li Mu's heart suddenly sank. If this was really the case, it would not be a surprise at all. He would rather not have these powers in exchange for having Xiaozhu by his side! But now he knew that it was probably irreversible. Boom! Suddenly, Li Mu felt several shocking roars coming from his ears. He immediately woke up from his thoughts, opened his eyes and stared thousands of miles away. He was extremely shocked to see three different colors. Giant hands appeared out of thin air. They were three heaven-capturing hands! ========================== Text Chapter 316 Tao Sect =============== Boom! boom! boom! Time and space trembled, and there was a sign of collapse in the world. Tens of thousands of miles away, three giant palms of one red, one gold, and one blue appeared at the same time. At the same time, a shocking roar came from that direction. . "See if you can still block it!" Li Mu opened his eyes and his pupils tightened. He was indeed powerful now, and could even be said to be the best person in the world. But after all, he was not in the world of seizing the world. He was still confident to resist one hand of seizing the sky. If there were three of them, It¡¯s simply unbearable! Therefore, without even thinking about it, Li Mu's huge body of Qianzhang shrank rapidly and headed straight for the Baizhang gate. With his current speed, he could reach the front of the hundred-foot gate one step ahead without having to bear the power of the three heaven-seizing hands head-on. "Tch!" Only the little pig on his shoulder curled his lips with disdain. Qian Hongxue, who was standing in front of the Baizhang portal, was still very cold and arrogant. She didn't even pay attention to the heavenly hand pressing down from the sky, carrying violent power and soaring spiritual energy. Instead, she turned around and was about to step into the portal. At this time, Li Mu had descended like lightning and stepped into it without thinking at all. ¡°Hoo ho ho!¡± But at this moment, whether it was Qian Hongxue or Li Mu, their eyes tightened and their steps suddenly stopped! I saw three figures who were one step ahead of them, walking out of the Baizhang portal, and each of them exuded an extremely terrifying aura, which was the terrifying aura possessed by the Heaven-capturing Realm! The realm of seizing heaven! Li Mu opened his eyes. My heart was shaken violently. Could it be the three supreme gods of the God Realm? ! If it was. What are the three heaven-seizing hands behind? ! But soon, Li Mu's idea collapsed in an instant. It was not what he had guessed, but the actions of the three people who appeared, which made him clearly know that they were not the three major figures in the God Realm. The Supreme God is the supreme powerhouse of the three six-leaf kingdoms of Qingyang Star! Boom! boom! boom! There were three more cracking sounds that shook the world and shook the world, making Li Mu's heart tremble. I could clearly see the three people walking out of the portal. They didn't pause at all after walking out. At the same time, they raised their palms to face the three heavenly hands of red, gold and blue pressing from the sky. Made a 'grab' motion. In an instant, the light shines brightly. Li Mu couldn't help but squint his eyes, waiting for him to open them. He was shocked to see three huge palms appearing above his head, which were blue, green and brown! "You two, please go ahead. This place is left to us three old guys. Some things should be resolved." At the same time, an old and leisurely voice slowly sounded. Li Mu was startled. No need to ask him, he knew that the person speaking was the old man in green robe among the three people who appeared. At this time, Qian Hongxue on the side had already entered the Baizhang portal and disappeared. Seeing this, Li Mu did not dare to stop for a moment and followed him. Although his strength has increased several times now, he is still not able to participate in a battle at the level of conquering the sky. "Wait a minute." But right now. The little pig's voice suddenly came. "What?" Li Mu couldn't help but subconsciously pause. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" It was at this moment that there was a terrifying explosion sound above the head, and it was the six heaven-capturing hands that met. "Hehe, it's nothing, just how can we waste so much spiritual energy?" Xiaozhu grinned. As he spoke, he looked up at the six giant hands that shattered at the same time. Li Mu also raised his head subconsciously, and was shocked to see that the spiritual energy of heaven and earth that should have dissipated actually condensed together as before, heading straight towards him at a terrifying speed. No! It's straight to Piggy! Li Mu's eyes widened and he stared at the little pig with his mouth wide open. In one breath, he directly inhaled the spiritual energy of heaven and earth that was six times stronger than before into his body. Only one A small part entered his body! Seeing this scene, not only Li Mu himself was shocked, but even the three powerful men who suddenly appeared in this small world also showed shocked expressions, and their expressions were instantly replaced by horror, because in their eyes, this was almost It is an impossible thing, just like the twenty-seven Lord God-level powerhouses before, none of them could believe it. But the scene before them told them that this was real! After being shocked, they didn¡¯t even feel the spiritual energy of this small world because they used their hands to seize the sky, but the spiritual energy did not return to the heaven and earth. Instead, it was absorbed by Li Mu and Xiaozhu. After it was exhausted, there was no trace of spiritual energy in the air.?As a result, the earth below began to crack, crumble, and the vegetation dried up But these are no longer important. The three of them all locked their eyes on Li Mu and Xiaozhu, and they were all shocked. Facing the gazes of the three powerful men in the Heaven Seizing Realm, Li Mu only felt his whole body tense up, but the little pig on his shoulder grinned, and the little pig, which had absorbed most of the spiritual energy, didn't look any weird at all. But at this moment, Li Mu was shocked to find that the spiritual energy poured into the Godhead Stone in his mind again, and the original fifty-five supreme divine energy increased again! "Stop looking, let's go out first." At this time, Xiaozhu's voice sounded. Li Mu didn't know how he stepped into the hundred-foot portal. After a few short breaths, he felt the scenery in front of him change. A biting cold wind rushed towards him, and everything in the world was white. The place under your feet is right in the center of the snow lake. Li Mu shook his head and subconsciously took a few steps forward, but he suddenly paused again, his expression once again filled with horror, because he could clearly see the things lingering on his Godhead Stone at this moment. The supreme spirit is no longer the fifty-five before, but ninety-nine! "It should be the Ninety-nine Dao, right? Well, it's not wrong. This Pig Saint has controlled it just right. You should be unwilling to step into the Heaven-Seizing Realm and comprehend the Dao Sect like this? Although it is somewhat difficult, I still support you. One day If you don't want to realize it anymore and want to directly enter the Heaven-Seizing Realm, you can tell me." At the same time. The pig's voice reached his ears. Li Mu¡¯s body and heart trembled suddenly, and he turned his head to stare at the piglet. With his eyes wide open, he said in a trembling voice: "It's really you?!" "What do you think? Is there anyone else on Qingyang Star who has such great ability?" Xiaozhu, who was lying on his shoulder, rolled his eyes and asked in a calm manner. "Then you" Li Mu was startled. Naturally, he would not be unwilling to accept this. As long as he could improve his strength, he could accept any method. However, today's improvement was so sudden and terrifying that he couldn't believe it. and. If it was Xiaozhu who did it, wouldn't he have to leave him forever? "Do you want to say whether I will be driven away by Qingyang Star?" Xiaozhu chuckled and shook his head, looked up at the sky of Qingyang Star, and said calmly: "If I was on Qingyang Star just now, If so, I, Pig Saint, may really be driven away by this Qingyang Star. Even if it doesn¡¯t want me, I still have to leave. Otherwise, this guy will commit suicide, and none of you will be able to survive at that time. But Were we on Qingyang Star just now?" Xiaozhu¡¯s last words made Li Mu stunned. Were you on Qingyang Star just now? Not at all! But in the small world created by the 'Creation World' level void-shattering powerhouse, the time and space there are completely separated from the time and space of Qingyang Star, so Xiaozhu will not encounter Qingyang Star at all when using his power. of exclusion! "It seems that you are not stupid, and it was the same in the God Realm created by the old man. If I would be driven away, I am afraid I would no longer be here." Xiaozhu noticed the change in Li Mu's expression and couldn't help laughing. "That's it." Hearing this, Li Mu's doubtful heart was immediately relieved. "How is it? The blessing that this Pig Saint gives you will not be smaller than that old guy, right?" Xiaozhu grinned lightly, showing a proud look. "It's indeed not small." Li Mu did not deny Xiaozhu's words. Especially when he felt his current power, the joy in his heart could no longer be described in words. "Now I should have some capital to fight against the Heaven Seizing Power!" Li Mu clenched his fists slightly, and his body's strength had already entered the Heaven Seizing Realm. It was even stronger than the ordinary Heaven Seizing Powerhouse, lingering around Jiu Tian. The power of will that can be increased by the main godhead of nineteen supreme gods is even more unimaginable. What is missing now is his understanding of the ¡®Way of Heaven¡¯. As long as he can understand the ¡®Way of Heaven¡¯ and open the ¡®Sect of Tao¡¯, Li Mu is confident that at that time, he can be said to dominate the world and become the pinnacle figure of Qingyang Star. But he didn¡¯t feel any proud because of this, because he could clearly understand that what if he opened the ¡®Tao Gate¡¯ and stepped into Heaven? It is still too far away from the Nirvana of Life and Death, but there is no one to provoke on Qingyang Star, so I can practice quietly. But, is practicing quietly the best way to practice? otherwise! After these years of experience, Li Mu clearly knows that comfort will only make people lazy, and it is good to be able to stay at the same place, let alone make progress. At that time, cultivation will be difficult. Not to mention the realm of life, death and nirvana, the Shattering Void realm is far away "TiandaoDaomen" Li Mu slowly raised his head, looking up at the white sky above his head.In the sky, with his eyes slightly closed, he could vaguely feel the changes in the rules of Qingyang Star, and he could 'see' the majestic spiritual energy between the sky and the earth, but he could not control it. Moreover, through the layers of spiritual energy, he vaguely discovered that there was a vague door deep in the spiritual energy. That was the Dao Gate? ! Li Mu opened his eyes suddenly, his expression showed strong shock, and he secretly asked what was going on? "Don't be too surprised. You now have ninety-nine strands of supreme spiritual energy, which is the aura of heaven and earth. With just one strand, you can comprehend the power of heaven and earth, control the laws, and reach the point where you can follow your words. At this moment, you can understand It's not surprising to feel or even see that door, but can you control it? Can you open that door? No, right?" Little Pig's chuckle came. "Indeed!" The surprised Li Mu hurriedly calmed down. At this time, a cold voice sounded from not far away. ¡°It¡¯s a bit surprising.¡± Li Mu's body trembled, his eyes flashed coldly, and he suddenly looked into the distance, landing on the fiery red figure. ==================== Text Chapter 317 Senior! ======================== "Accident?" Li Mu looked cold and stared at a hundred feet ahead. Qian Hongxue, who was dressed in fiery red robes but had a cold and arrogant attitude, said in a cold voice: "I'm surprised by you!" "To me?" Qian Hongxue's red lips raised slightly, as if she was smiling, but she still looked so cold and arrogant. She shook her head lightly, her beautiful eyes locked on the little pig, and said lightly: "For it , I am definitely not an accident.¡± Li Mu didn¡¯t say anything, he knew clearly that the ¡®it¡¯ Qian Hongxue said was referring to the little pig, but so what? For Xiaozhu, he will not have any blame. Even if Xiaozhu hides countless secrets, it doesn't matter. But he didn¡¯t want to forgive Qian Hongxue in front of him. Wait, forgive? Li Mu couldn't help but laugh at himself. Does the other party need to forgive himself now? And what qualifications do you have to forgive the other person? What did the other party do wrong? absolutely not! "Don't you want to know my true identity?" Seeing that Li Mu stopped talking, Qian Hongxue seemed to think that Li Mu had already given in and retreated, so she couldn't help but taunted her. "Sorry, I'm not interested." Li Mu's eyes were cold, and he ignored the other party and turned to leave. His purpose here is still so simple, to rescue Mu You and Qian Hongxue. He believes that Mu You should have left the Divine Realm long ago. As for Qian Hongxue, he also believes that he has completed his purpose when he came. Not to mention that the Qian Hongxue at this moment is no longer the Qian Hongxue back then. So, what¡¯s the point of staying by yourself? there is none left. So Li Mu chose to leave and find a quiet place to practice. Understanding the mysterious way of heaven, I hope to open the 'Tao Gate' as soon as possible and step into the realm of conquering the sky. As for what he would do after entering the Heaven-Seizing Realm, he didn¡¯t know. Thinking of this, a faint confusion emerged in his heart. Li Mu turned his head and glanced at Xiaozhu, who was staring at Qian Hongxue calmly, with a hint of disdain in his expression. He smiled inwardly, thinking to himself that he didn't need to worry about any of this, right? "I'm not interested. If that's the case, forget it, lest you think I'm a little pretentious." Qian Hongxue said coldly, said no more, turned around and prepared to leave. "You two, please stay." But at this moment, an old chuckle sounded. Li Mu and Qian Hongxue paused at the same time. As soon as he turned around, he saw three figures, one blue, one green, and one brown, appearing on the snowy lake. Three auras as high as the sky and the earth surged out from their bodies. But it only took a moment for the three of them to restrain their auras. The old man in green robe in the middle raised his hands and said with a smile: "I wonder if you two are free. I sincerely invite you to come to our Qingyang country for a chat." Qingyang Kingdom! Li Mu¡¯s eyes narrowed. It was immediately clear that this old man in green robe was probably the strongest person in Qingyang Kingdom, the master of Qingyang Sect, who controlled the entire existence of Qingyang Star. If it had been before, Li Mu would have looked up to this person. Although it is still impossible to defeat the other country, there is no longer any mentality of looking up or not. Just a little bit of fear. As for the blue and brown figures on the left and right of this person, he knew without asking that they must be the strongest beings from the other two six-leaf kingdoms on Qingyang Star. The young man in blue robe is the strongest in the six-leaf country "Blue Water Country"! The middle-aged man in brown robe is the strongest person in the six-leaf country "Heaven and Earth"! Although Li Mu was shocked by the appearance of the three people, he was not too surprised because when he entered that small world, Gao Hui had said that the three supreme gods of the Alliance of Gods were in a special situation. In this state, there can be no distraction at all. And this state is precisely because they are anxiously fighting against the three major heaven-seizing realms on Qingyang Star! Therefore, they cannot be distracted. But why did you take action in the end? All Li Mu could think of was that what he had done had crossed the bottom line of the three supreme gods of the Alliance of Gods, especially Qian Hongxue's awakening, which made the remaining twenty-seven main god-level experts dare not Taking action, seeing that he and Qian Hongxue were about to escape, how could he still sit idly by and watch? Because of this, the three major realms of Qingyang Star will appear here. The so-called enemy of the enemy is a friend. Although Li Mu did not have any friendship with these three heaven-seizing realms, due to the confrontation with the Alliance of Gods, it was absolutely impossible for the three powerful heaven-seizing realms on Qingyang Star to just sit idly by, so they immediately appeared there. In a small world. Are you talking like this now because you want to form an alliance? If so, it makes sense. Li Mu is very clear about his current value. Although it is not as good as Seizing Heaven Realm, his value is definitely not the same.??, as for Qian Hongxue, I'm afraid the same is true. "Kong does, and it seems that your Qingyang Kingdom also has what I want. If you are willing to give it to me, I can not only go with you, but also help you destroy the Alliance of Gods. How about it?" The cold and ruthless voice slowly said After the sound, Qian Hongxue stared at the old man in green with a cold and arrogant expression, her red lips slightly curled up, and a faint smile appeared on her beautiful face, looking slightly evil. "Oh?" The old man in green turned his eyes and stared at Qian Hongxue with squinted eyes. He smiled slightly and said, "If you really want it and it's not important to me, I won't be stingy." "I want to understand Taoism. Is there any effective way?" Li Mu said after pondering for a long time, staring at the three of them. There is only one thing he wants to do right now, which is to understand the last gate of the Nine Gates Realm, and then step into the Heavenly Realm! As soon as he said this, the three old men in green and Qian Hongxue all looked over. Among them, the old man in green smiled and nodded: "Yes!" A simple word piqued Li Mu's interest. He nodded and did not leave. His actions clearly told the three people that he agreed. Therefore, the smile on the face of the old man in green is quite strong. Only the man in blue on the right has a cold face from beginning to end, and the middle-aged man in brown on the left has his eyes closed tightly and ignores the world. It seems that they are here only to do what they should do, and they don¡¯t want to pay attention to other cliques. "Qingyang Kingdom, there is indeed something in it that can help you. Simply put, this old man is someone who has understood the Ninth Gate. Well, he is worth fawning over, haha." A voice that only Li Mu could hear, From the mouth of the piglet. But at this moment, whether it was the old man in blue, the man in blue, or even the man in brown robe who had his eyes closed, they suddenly opened their eyes at this moment and all fixed their gazes on the piggy. The next moment, the three of them actually raised their hands at the same time, with respectful expressions on their faces, and said in unison: "Zhu Zi, Tian Heng, and Lan Yuefeng, have we met our seniors!!" ============================ Text Chapter 318 Qingyang Kingdom "Zhu Zi, Tian Heng, and Lan Yuefeng have met our seniors!!" Under the astonished gazes of Li Mu and Qian Hongxue, the three of them bowed and bowed to Xiaozhu at the same time with respectful expressions on their faces. Senior? Li Mu subconsciously turned his head and looked at Xiaozhu. After seeing the proud look on his face, he suddenly felt helpless. Understand that the terrifying ability shown by the little pig in that small world completely impressed the three of them, so it is normal now. ??Especially as a cultivator, how can you judge people by their appearance? Although Piggy is a pig! "You have a good vision. Well, the future is limitless!" On Li Mu's shoulder, the little pig looked proud. It glanced at Zhu Zi, the leader of the Qingyang Sect, Tian Heng, the leader of the Tiantu Sect, and Lan Yuefeng, the leader of the Blue Water Sect. , said casually. Hearing this, Li Mu felt ashamed, knowing that Xiaozhu wanted to tease the three strongest people on Qingyang Star, and it seemed that these three people were willing to be teased by Xiaozhu! Li Mu glanced at Qian Hongxue not far away from the corner of his eyes, and noticed something strange on the other person's face. His red lips were slightly curled up as if he were smiling, but he didn't say much, and he didn't try to expose Xiaozhu. Revealing it? Is there anything to reveal? The little pig is indeed scary and powerful, but its fear and power are greatly restricted. There is only one chance to show it, but just this one time, I am afraid it is enough to make the entire Qingyang Star crawl at its feet. ! "Senior is so ridiculous. This little friend should be senior's disciple, right?" Zhu Zi, the leader of Qingyang Sect, smiled slightly and glanced at Li Mu. A friendly nod. Li Mu and Xiaozhu were startled at the same time, after a brief pause. Laughter suddenly came from the piglet's mouth. "Haha, it seems that you still have a poisonous eye. You have noticed this. Yes, this boy is the disciple of this saint. He has already told you his purpose just now. Don't be stingy?" Amid laughter, Xiaozhuxu narrowed his eyes. Scanned three people. At this moment, the little pig looks extremely weird. It doesn't have the demeanor of its predecessors at all. Even an ordinary person can probably tell that it looks a bit like a magic stick, let alone Zhu Zi, Tian Heng, and Lan Yue. There are three people in Feng. But Li Mu was surprised to find that not only did the three people not have the slightest doubt whether Xiaozhu was a magic stick, but after hearing these words. There was incredible shock in his expression, and as his body trembled, he almost fell to his knees. Li Mu couldn't help but be surprised. He didn't understand what was going on with these three people. Are they stupid? But he soon found out the reason. Xiaozhu didn¡¯t call himself the ¡®Pig Saint¡¯ just now. Instead, he is called ¡®the Holy Saint¡¯! This saintthis saint At this moment, Li Mu couldn't help but shrink his eyes, because among the cultivation levels of immortal cultivators, only those in the 'Sacred Realm of Reincarnation' can be called 'Saints'. Could it be that Xiaozhu has transcended the 'Nirvana of Life and Death' The 'sacred realm of reincarnation'? ! How can this be! Yes. How can it be! Although Li Mu knew that Xiaozhu was extremely powerful, he never imagined that it was the legendary one. It has also surpassed the 'Sacred Realm of Reincarnation' in the 'Nirvana Realm of Life and Death'. Even if Xiaozhu has shown abilities that are far beyond the capabilities that can be matched by the Heaven-capturing Realm, it is absolutely impossible in the 'Sacred Realm of Reincarnation'! Absolutely? Thinking of this word, Li Mu laughed at himself, is there really such an absolute thing in this world? But he still couldn't believe it and refused to believe it. But it was obvious that the three people in front of them believed it! Li Mu didn't know the inner thoughts of the three of them, and he didn't even know how powerful the shock that Xiaozhu had brought to the three of them by controlling the aura of heaven and earth before. Even if they knew that Xiaozhu was not the 'Sacred Realm of Reincarnation', it was definitely far beyond the control of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Heavenly realm. Therefore, the three of them didn¡¯t care about Xiaozhu¡¯s true cultivation level at all. They only believed that Xiaozhu¡¯s strength was enough to easily kill them! Li Mu didn't know this, so he didn't think too much about it. Especially when he noticed that the friendship between the three people had increased sharply again, he couldn't help but feel happy in his heart. With help, understanding the ninth gate of the Nine Gate Realm will definitely be just around the corner! "This kind of door-to-door delivery is not cheap, so what else do you get?" "Senior is joking. If this little friend wants to understand the Ninth Sect, he should only need to use the skills of his predecessors to make a phone call, right? How can we talk about the three of us showing shame?" Zhu Zi, the leader of Qingyang Sect, shook his head and smiled. , his expression became much calmer. Similarly, the middle-aged man Tian Heng and the cold man Lan Yuefeng also restrained themselves slightly. Seeing this, Li Mu's heart sank slightly, and he thought to himself, indeed, these three people are the strongest people on Qingyang Star after all, how can they be so easy to fool? "This Saint is not joking with you, you should also know that Qingyang StarAccording to the rules of ?, although I have that kind of ability, I cannot take action at will. Once I take action, the star will be destroyed. I think you should be able to understand it, right? Don't worry, as long as you three let this kid understand the ninth gate, I will not treat you badly. "But Xiaozhu didn't pay any attention to it. He still had a proud look on his face and spoke leisurely. As he spoke, he waved his little pig's trotters lightly. Suddenly, three drops of milky white liquid appeared out of thin air, and merged into the eyebrows of the three people at an extremely fast speed. The three of them were in the Heaven-Seizing Realm, but they did not react at all. Waiting for the next moment, the faces of the three people showed ecstasy! "This is a little sweetness that I will give you. After we finish, the big sweetness will come later. If you are not willing, then we will leave first." Before the three of them could say anything, Xiaozhu spoke again. It glanced at Li Mu. Li Mu hurriedly understood and was about to turn around and leave, but he was suspicious in his heart. Aren't the three drops of milky white liquid just now the life liquid he often drank? It's of no use to the three strongest people in Qingyang Star, right? How could you be so happy? "Senior, wait a minute!" Suddenly, Zhu Zi, the leader of the Qingyang Sect, came to his senses and hurriedly raised his hand to greet him. He cupped his hands apologetically and said, "Please forgive me for not being able to speak. I have offended you just now. Please forgive me. Since senior With that said, the three of us will definitely do our best!¡± "We will do our best!" At the same time, Tian Heng and Lan Yuefeng both came to their senses, suppressed their inner surprises and hurriedly handed over their hands. "Well, what do you think?" Li Mu subconsciously stopped and heard Xiaozhu's words. "Since the three of them have said so, Li will naturally not say anything more." Li Mu slapped his eyes and said unhurriedly, but there was a burst of joy in his heart, secretly sighing that this pig was so good at acting. "Okay, please, please!" Zhu Zi, the leader of the Qingyang Sect, looked happy and hurriedly raised his hand to indicate. "please!" Li Mu didn't show any pretense. He gave the same signal and then stood up. Qian Hongxue remained silent and followed him, just like in the past. Even now, he is still the center point, even if Qian Hongxue She is no longer the same Qian Hongxue as before, and her strength far exceeds him The Qingyang Kingdom exists in the very center of the Qingyang Star. It can even be said to be the center point of the entire Qingyang Star. The four seasons are like spring, the scenery is pleasant, and the spiritual energy of the heaven and the earth is extremely majestic. It has attracted countless powerful people across the territory. It is ten times the size of Qianhuan Kingdom, a five-leaf level country. Therefore, if Li Mu and his party want to return to Qingyang Kingdom, they must cross at least half of Qingyang Star. In the past, it would have taken Li Mu at least nearly two days to arrive, but now less than an hour has passed and Qingyang Kingdom is already in sight. As for where Mu You was at the moment, and whether it was safe or not, he didn't think too much about it. Everyone has their own destiny, and meeting each other was fate. Li Mu believed that the fate between him and Mu You was over. And as a cultivator who has passed through the fifth level of calamity, how can Mu You be killed so easily? There are so many ordinary people in this world still alive, so why should we worry about her safety? Li Mu just thought about it briefly and then put it behind him. His eyes would only look forward, not backward. The next thing he has to do is to understand the ninth 'Dao Gate' of the Nine Gate Realm and step into the Heaven-Seizing Realm. ¡°Thenit¡¯s time to take a rest ¡°Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­¡± Tens of thousands of feet high in the sky, five bolts of lightning pierced the sky. Ordinary people could not detect it at all, even those in the ordinary Nine Gates realm could not detect it. In the blink of an eye, these five lightning bolts appeared on the entire Qingyang Star, at the top of the tallest and largest peak, the name of this peak - Qingyang Peak! "Is this the Qingyang Sect?" As soon as he lowered his body, Li Mu's eyes were scanning from top to bottom, and he saw countless mountains, buildings, attics, forbidden areas, and secret caves. Especially on this giant peak, there are countless majestic buildings, and the ancient atmosphere rushes towards you. The three characters of "Qingyang Sect" hover in the sky. This peak is more like a huge sword soaring into the sky, standing proudly on its side! In the past, Qingyang Kingdom and Qingyang Sect were so out of reach and unattainable in Li Mu's eyes, but today, they were stepped on by him, and an uncontrollable sense of heroism surged into his heart. But he was soon suppressed. Because he suddenly felt that there was nothing to be proud of. "Please come this way!" At this time, the voice of Zhu Zi, the leader of Qingyang Sect, came. Li Mu didn¡¯t think much and followed the three of them directly into a hall. "We sincerely welcome Sect Master Zhu Zi, Sect Master Tianheng, and Sect Master Yuefeng!" As soon as he walked into it, the loud and incomparable voice trembled. Li Mu glanced at it casually and sawThe entire hall was filled with people, thousands of them, and the weakest ones were actually the first-level figures in the Nine Sects Realm! It is not difficult to see that the battle between Qingyang Sect and the Alliance of Gods started many years ago, and now it is probably about to enter the final battle. No wonder the man in black, Gao Hui, said those words. "Everyone, welcome our new allies!" Amidst the loud laughter of Qingyang Sect Master Zhu Zi, warm applause continued one after another. Li Mu watched coldly. It was not until he was led to a quiet courtyard by a servant that he let out a breath and subconsciously turned his head to the side. Qian Hongxue, who happened to be in front of him, happened to be looking towards him. Their eyes met instantly, showing a cold expression!. Text Chapter 319 Thousand Fantasy Clan ============== "Is there still a fire in your heart? Is it because you were deceived by me?" An indifferent voice came from Qian Hongxue's mouth. "No." Li Mu withdrew his gaze and replied coldly: "I just want to tell you why they arranged for me to be with you." "You are really becoming more and more interesting." Suddenly, Qian Hongxue smiled delicately, and when she glanced at her, a strange smile appeared on her beautiful face and said: "Little brother, you have become very interesting." Weird! Hmm This seems to be something I have always wanted to say before, and now I can finally say it, hahahaha" When he said this, his laughter became more intense, and he looked completely different from before. Looking at the other party's expression and listening to the other party's words, Li Mu just frowned and said coldly: "Isn't it interesting?" After saying this, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Xinbu walked to the side of the sycamore tree and sat down cross-legged. "It seems that you don't like me anymore? Aren't you happy to live with me?" But Qian Hongxue had no intention of stopping, but the smile on her face had quietly faded, and her beautiful eyes had never been Left Li Mu. "Like it?" Li Mu said with a sarcastic smile: "I've never liked it, so why don't I like it?" "Haven't you ever liked it?" Qian Hongxue's red lips curled up slightly and she smiled again. She shook her head and said, "Men are all duplicitous animals. I originally thought you were different from other men, but now it seems that you are no different. of." At this time, Li Muwei closed his eyes. Because he found that if there was a quarrel, he would never be able to fight the other party. Even if it's a fight. I'm afraid I can't win against the other party, so I'd better ignore it to avoid making myself unhappy. "Forget it, my relationship with you has basically been cleared up, but there are still many things about you that make me curious, but I can't guess at all? Otherwise, I'm afraid this clone of mine will stay here forever. ." Li Mu closed his eyes, but Qian Hongxue's voice still came to his ears. Originally he didn¡¯t want to pay attention to the other party, but the moment he heard the word ¡®clone¡¯. He immediately opened his eyes and looked towards the other party. "Oh? It seems that you are also a little curious about my identity, right? Haha, don't pretend to be curious. Sister, I have lived much longer than you. Don't I understand your little thoughts? As long as you ask personally, my sister will be happy to tell you. Don¡¯t think that I am the person from the Shaping Ming Clan. My clone is not comparable to that of the Shaping Ming Clan.¡± Qian Hongxue¡¯s gaze amidst her delicate laughter It¡¯s also a vote. "I know you are not from the Shaping Clan, why do you ask me personally? There is no need!" Li Mu's eyes turned cold. Although he was curious for a moment, his inner dislike for the other party had reached an extreme level. I don't want to say another word to Qian Hongxue at this moment. At the same time, he was not duplicitous. Even if the other party said the word "clone", he still did not think that the other party was from the Shaping Clan, because he had never felt the slightest aura of the Shaping Clan in the other party. "And, if this Qian Hongxue is from the Shaming Clan. How could Merton not know that back then? How could you not tell yourself? So, who is the other party? ! There is no need to ask the other party at all. Li Mu soon got the answer from Xiaozhu. "I don't know the identity of this woman, but I know where she comes from." On Li Mu's shoulder, Xiaozhu glanced at Qian Hongxue indifferently, and thought about rumors with the corner of his mouth slightly raised. "Tell me about it." Li Mu looked cold and asked in his heart. "Okay." Xiaozhu didn't hide it. He nodded and thought for a while before saying: "You should already know that this world is very big by now, right? In addition to the Human King Star Territory where you live now, there are eight other star territories, and Beyond the eight star fields, there are five true worlds, and there are even other worlds beyond the five true worlds" Li Mu said nothing, quietly listening to Xiaozhu's remarks. "But you don't know which of the other eight star regions are." With a chuckle, Xiaozhu said one after another: "There is nothing to hide. Except for the Human King Star Region, the other eight star regions are the Tianfu Star Region, The Overlord Star Territory, the Fierce Demon Star Territory, the Barbarian God Star Territory, the Shaping Star Territory, the Mechanical Star Territory, the Thousand Illusion Star Territory, and the Life and Death Star Territory, plus the Human King Star Territory, this world is collectively referred to as the Nine Domain World." At this time, Li Mu's eyes also lit up, and at the same time, Xiaozhu's voice came. "Did you hear some familiar handwriting?" "Shaping Ming, Thousand Illusions, Life and Death." Li Mu nodded, and read out these familiar words in his heart. Needless to say, Plastic Ming belongs to the Plastic Ming clan. Not to mention Qian Huan, the Qian Hongxue in front of her is from Qian Huan Country. As for the final life and death, Li Mu thought of the power he controlled.?, the power of death, the power of life permeating the surface of the meridians in the body, and the life liquid that was often swallowed before, the crystal of death, and the crystal of life. He even thought of the extremely black and extremely white long sword that existed in the 'Lord King''s sword space. The extremely black sword represents death, while the extremely white sword represents life. Therefore, the word "life" still feels familiar to him. But the word 'Shaping Ming' suddenly aroused doubts in Li Mu's heart, and he couldn't help but ask: "What's going on in the Shaping Star Territory? Is it the star domain where the Shaping Clan lives? Doesn't it mean that the Shaping Clan exists in the Nine Realms? Besides, the five great true realms that are extremely far away, the fifth true realm? Is it possible that Merton lied?" "No, that guy didn't lie." However, Xiaozhu shook his head. "You didn't lie?" Li Mu was even more puzzled. "He did not lie." Xiaozhu's expression slowly became calm, and he whispered: "I was extremely surprised at the time, that guy actually knew the fifth true world, not the Shaping Star Realm." "What do you mean by this?" Li Mu frowned. "The meaning is very simple." Xiaozhu said leisurely with the corners of his mouth raised slightly: "The fifth true world of the five true worlds is the oldest home of the Shaming Clan, and the Shaping Star Territory is the new home of the Shaping Clan." "New home?" Li Mu was startled, shocked and confused. "You are not stupid, you should have thought of it. Yes, when the Shaming Tribe invaded the Human King Star Territory, they had already occupied one of the nine territories. They still exist in that territory today and are the king of that territory. , so why does this Pig Saint say that the Shaping Ming Clan is very scary?" Little Pig's chuckle came. "Occupy!" Li Mu's pupils tightened. Although he thought of this, he didn't expect it to be true! "Those are all very far away. The invasion of the Human King Star Territory by the Plastic Nether Tribe was very far away, and the time when the Plastic Nether Tribe occupied the Three Ancient Star Territory was even further away. As for the fifth true world, even this Pig Saint doesn't know much about it. I didn't expect that Mo Dun actually knows about the fifth true world, that guy is a bit special." Xiaozhu Youyou said. "Three Ancient Star Territory?" Li Mu frowned and immediately understood that it must be the name of the star territory before it was occupied by the Shaming Clan. "Well, the three ancient star regions are in a tripartite state. Those who controlled that star region back then were three extremely powerful divine kingdoms, namely ancient Wei, ancient Shu, and ancient Wu." Xiaozhu said lightly. "And this Qian Hongxue should be from the Qianhuan Star Territory, known as the Qianhuan Clan!" ================ Text Chapter 320 The Terror King ================== "Thousand Fantasy Clan?!" Li Mu's expression suddenly darkened. Although after hearing Xiaozhu mention the other eight star regions besides the Human King Star Region, he immediately compared Qian Hongxue and Qian Huan Kingdom with the 'Thousand Fantasy Star Region' They associated it together, but the moment the real answer came out of Xiaozhu's mouth, he was still shocked. He didn't expect that Qian Hongxue was really from the 'Thousand Fantasy Star Realm'. The Qianhuan Clan must be a very special race like the Shaming Clan, with abilities that ordinary people cannot imagine. Whether it was the ¡®clone¡¯ in Qian Hongxue¡¯s words or the pink and white eyes at that time, they were both extremely weird and terrifying! But why, why did Qian Hongxue, a person from the Qianhuan Star Realm, appear in the Human King Star Realm? What is the purpose of coming to Qingyang Star? Li Mu was puzzled, extremely puzzled, but he did not ask Xiaozhu again, because he knew that Xiaozhu probably didn't know either. "Hehe, it seems that you have already thought of it. Although this Pig Saint is powerful, he is not omnipotent. That woman is indeed a member of the Thousand Illusion Star Region's Thousand Illusion Clan, but why did she come to this Human King Star Region and this Qingyang Star? I don¡¯t know the Pig Saint, but it seems that the purpose of her coming here will soon be answered. As for how she traveled through a star field, who knows, maybe it is similar to the Shaping Clan?" Xiaozhu's The voice came slowly. "Yeah." Li Mu nodded lightly, thought for a while and then asked, "What's so special about the Qianhuan Clan?" "Well, this pig is a saint enough to explain it to you." This was obviously not a secret, so Xiaozhu didn't hide it. He said calmly: "Actually, the races in the nine star regions are different. Even the people in the Human King Star Region are not ordinary people. They are called the Human King Clan by the other eight star regions." "Human Royal Clan?" Li Mu frowned. This was the first time he heard this title. In his eyes, everyone on Qingyang Star was an ordinary person. They didn't have the same special abilities as the Plastic Nether Clan and the Thousand Fantasy Clan. What kind of special ability is a real ordinary person, but why does Xiaozhu say no? "Yes, the human royal family." Xiaozhu smiled. He said lightly: "Don't underestimate the Human Royal Clan. The nine star regions are divided into nine major races. Each race is a special race. There are no ordinary races at all. They all have their own special abilities. In fact, the Human Royal Clan is so powerful. Your ability can definitely rank among the best, even number one!" "Among the best? Ranked first?!" Li Mu frowned again. He didn't understand what Xiaozhu meant at all, because he had never seen the humans on Qingyang Star have any special abilities. "It seems you have forgotten. What are you going to do next?" Xiaozhu grinned and asked. "Forgot?" Li Mu was puzzled, then an idea flashed in his mind and he asked: "You mean an immortal?" "Yes. This is one of them." Xiaozhu nodded and chuckled: "Whether they are gods or immortals, they are still human beings, and the nine star regions are also human beings, but their bloodlines are different. Their abilities are different. The word "immortal" is unique to the Human King Star Region. Basically, except for the humans in the Human King Star Region who can enter Taoism, people from other star regions cannot understand it at all. As for why, I don't know why, I don't know. You just need to know this. Naturally, this Pig Sage is just saying basically, generally speaking, because there is no absolute in everything." "If you put it this way, this person from the royal family is indeed not weak." Hearing this, Li Mu nodded subconsciously. Immortals, like gods, are existences that transcend ordinary people. They can control the laws of heaven and earth and do what they say. The situation is like the power of the godhead possessed by a god, which can come to strengthen itself and gain endless years. But so what? Although immortals are strong, if there is power, immortals are still not stronger than gods. And this god should be the special race of the ¡®Barbarian God Star Territory¡¯, right? How could he appear in the Human King Star Territory like Qian Hongxue? "You must have thought that the Gods are a special race in the Barbarian God Star Region. In comparison, the Immortals are still not as strong as the Gods. After all, the Gods rank second among the nine star regions." Xiaozhu smiled softly and said : "Actually, the appearance of the God Clan and Qian Hongxue on Qingyang Star is easy to explain. Some powerful figures, such as the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect, well, let's call him that for the time being. People like this have the ability to cross star fields. It is very simple to bring the methods and civilization of one star field to another star field. But each star field has its own abilities and cultivation methods, so it is very difficult to make the civilization of this star field last forever in another star field. You have also seen that the Protoss has been developing on Qingyang Star for so long, and just like this, the future is almost zero, and it will even disappear soon, right? Even if it doesn't disappear, it will disappear without a trace. " Having said this, Xiaozhu paused and said with a smile: "And immortality is not the ultimate ability of the human royal family." "Final ability?" Li Mu was puzzled.   "Yes." Xiaozhu nodded and said seriously: "The ability of the human royal family is the envy of the other eight major races, that is: the power of compatibility!" "The power of compatibility?" Li Mu was surprised. Although he didn't know exactly what this 'power of compatibility' was, literally speaking, it means that the human royal family has such a strong learning ability that they can learn other things besides their own civilization. other civilizations. "Yes, the power of compatibility. In addition to having a unique cultivation method, being able to transcend to immortality, and having the ability to control the laws of heaven and earth, the Human Royal Clan also has this extremely terrifying power of compatibility, and this is also the foundation of the Human Royal Clan's strength!" When he said this, Xiaozhu's expression became more solemn, and he said with a hint of admiration: "Just like the Human King of the Human King Star Region, his strength is probably even greater than that of the extremely mysterious ancestor of the Shaping Ming Clan. Among the Nine Realms, the strongest person in the Life and Death Star Realm, known as the First Star Realm, is undoubtedly the invincible existence within the Nine Realms!" Hearing this, Li Mu's pupils shrank suddenly, but he didn't expect that the 'Human King' of the Human King Star Territory was so terrifying! "Don't believe it." Li Mu's look fell into Xiaozhu's eyes, and Xiaozhu couldn't help but chuckled: "That human king is one of the most perverted people I have ever seen. It is determined whether he can still maintain his position as the number one person in the Nine Domains in the future, but now he is basically unable to shake it. Do you want to ask. Since the Human King is so powerful, how could the Shaming Clan dare to invade this domain back then? And there are Why is the entire Human King Star Region not ranked very high among the nine star regions?¡± Li Mu¡¯s expression darkened slightly. But he nodded noncommittally, he really wanted to ask this. "This is a long story." Xiaozhu sighed slightly and said calmly: "The first question is that before the Shaping Tribe appeared in the nine star fields, the three ancient star fields were also extremely terrifying. The three ancient kings are three different races, forming a tripartite force. No one can be stronger than the other. It is the most peculiar star field among the nine star fields. After all, there is basically only one larger race in each star field, and then this race begins to slowly annex other weaker races, and eventually the entire star field is made up of that race. Even if some strange races are not completely wiped out, they will never be wiped out. The day of turning over. You can also imagine how huge the nine star regions are. It is simply unimaginable that it is not just as simple as the nine major races, let alone the so-called five true realms outside the nine star regions. Maybe there are other true realms beyond the five true realms? But generally speaking, the Three Ancient Star Territory was the most peculiar of the nine territories, and at that time. The overall strength of the Three Ancient Star Fields is closest to that of the Life and Death Star Fields, and it is undoubtedly the second largest star field among the nine major star fields. But such a powerful three tribes were wiped out by the Shaming Clan. Can you imagine how powerful the Shaping Clan is? " "It's always been clear!" Li Mu nodded with a solemn expression. He had never looked down upon the Shaming Clan. Nor will we look down upon any race or person. "I just didn't expect that the Shaming Clan would be so powerful. You can actually take the Three Ancient Star Territory as your own! "Actually, in my opinion, the Shaping Nether Tribe may have the power to erase the Star Territory of Life and Death. However, after all, the Star Territory of Life and Death is the head of the nine domains and its overall strength is so strong. Even if the Shaping Nether Tribe eventually takes over the Star Territory of Life and Death as their own, Yes, I'm afraid it won't be able to take root in the Star Realm of Life and Death, and will be immediately wiped out by other Star Realms. Therefore, they chose the Three Ancient Star Territory. Although their vitality was severely damaged due to this, they still had extremely powerful strength, making no star territory dare to take action. And those guys self-righteously believe that the Shaping Nether Tribe just wants to have a place to stay, but due to the fierce resistance of the three major races in the Three Ancient Star Region, they have been wiped out. As long as they don't take the initiative, Shaping The Hades won't do anything. And what else can the Shaming Clan do with their vitality severely damaged? Perhaps it is because the Nine Realms have been peaceful for a long time, and no one wants to break this status quo, so they turn a blind eye to the Shaping Ming Clan. But in the eyes of this Pig Saint, more of them are fear and evil people. . Although the nine star regions are collectively called the Nine Realms, they are actually separate and independent, with no intention of union at all. Over time, the Shaming Clan has developed at a terrifying speed and risen! " "And this speed far exceeded the expectations of the other eight star regions, and you didn't expect that the Plastic Nether Tribe would directly invade the Human King Star Region?" Li Mu, who was deep in thought, hurriedly continued, staring at Xiaozhu. "Hehe, that's right!" Xiaozhu nodded with a smile, and then laughed heartily and said: "The Shaming Clan is also a little self-righteous, thinking that they have even destroyed the second-ranked Sangu Starfield. Could it be that this ranked fifth? Can¡¯t the Human King¡¯s Star Region be destroyed? However, they are wrong, and they are still very wrong!¡± "The reason for the Human King?" Li Mu frowned. He remembered Qian Hongxue saying that back then, the Plastic Nether Tribe occupied most of the Human King's star field at an extremely arrogant speed. In the end, the Human King walked out of seclusion, almostHe has almost single-handedly defeated the invading Shaming Tribe, which is extremely terrifying! "Yes, that's the Human King!" Xiaozhu grinned and said: "I'm afraid they never dreamed that the Human King Star Region, an existence that should be at the bottom in terms of overall strength among the nine regions, is ranked fifth? Pig Saint can definitely say that the Human King has the strength to support a star field by one person. As long as the Human King does not die, even if all the humans in the Human King Star Field die, it will not matter!" "The Human King" Listening to Xiaozhu's words, Li Mu's heart beat violently. It was unbelievable that there was such a terrifying person in this world. ========== Zhu Xin: Well, my cousin got engaged today. Zhu Xin¡¯s mother is a matchmaker, and my family has a good relationship with her, so we all went to drink. We didn¡¯t come back until 5pm. It¡¯s so sad. I¡¯m sorry for the late update. Hurry up. Code word ah ah ah, mother-in-law and son, it¡¯s best not to disturb me~~~! ============ Text Chapter 321 Three thousand clones =============== "The Human King!" Li Mu squeezed his eyes tightly and couldn't help but swear in his heart that one day he would become such a existence! But the next moment, he couldn't help but smile bitterly. Let alone whether he could become such a person, it was a difficult question whether he could comprehend the 'Tao Sect' and whether he could cultivate to the Heaven-Conquering Realm, let alone reach the level of life and death. In the realm of Nirvana, the people of Nainai¡¯s clan and the people of Qiufeng Kingdom were resurrected. And the Human King must have already surpassed the ¡®Nirvana of Life and Death¡¯, right? "Hehe, although the ranking between star regions depends on the strongest person, it mainly depends on the overall strength of the entire star region. After all, although the strength of the strongest person in each star region is different, it is not very huge. Especially if the strongest person wants to kill the strongest person in another region across domains, it is almost impossible. Because the strongest one can arouse the resonance of the entire star field to oppress the invading people, making it impossible for the invading people to exert their strongest power. However, nothing is absolute. "The little pig's voice came. "Like the Shaming Clan?" Li Mu slowly calmed down and asked in his mind. "Yes!" Xiaozhu nodded heavily and recalled: "You still remember what I said once, right? The Shaping Clan can be said to be the first race of all races. Even if the Human King is so perverted, this The Pig Saint will still conclude this way. Because the ancestor of the Shaping Nether Clan has the strength to kill the strongest across domains, even if he is suppressed by the entire star domain, he will still be like this." Li Mu¡¯s heart trembled again, and he hurriedly asked: ¡°Does the Human King count? Compared with the Shaming Clan Ancestor, which one is stronger, the Human King or the Shaming Clan Ancestor?¡± "What do you think?" Xiaozhu smiled. He didn't answer Li Mu's first question, but asked casually. Then he said: "As for who is stronger, I don't know this, because it is impossible to judge at all. But the ancestor of the Shaping Nether Tribe must be extremely terrifying, but judging from the fact that he has not personally come to the Human King Star Territory for so many years, I am afraid that he is also I am afraid of the human king and will never have any thoughts of encroachment." "Don't ask why the eight major star regions don't join forces to fight against the Shaping Clan. Do you think that is possible? The Star Region of Life and Death? That is even more impossible. Although the Star Region of Life and Death is the largest star region among the nine regions, it is not possible at all. I don¡¯t dare to mess with the Shaping Nether Tribe. Who knows how powerful this mysterious race is, they will only take precautions on their own. Even when the Human King Star Territory invaded, no one in the seven star territories intervened." After a pause, Xiaozhu seemed to know what Li Mu wanted to ask and spoke directly. "Having said so much, I still don't know what the 'power of compatibility' is. Why is the Human King so powerful? Since the Human King has such abilities, why is the overall strength so low?" After listening to this, Li Mu took a deep breath. He raised his hand and gently rubbed his temples twice, asking softly in his heart. Although these things shocked him, it was not important to him. It makes no sense either. The only meaningful thing is to understand the ¡®power of compatibility¡¯, because he is also a human royal family! No one would hope that they could become a peerless strongman and the number one person in this star field, and Li Mu was no exception. As a human royal family. Naturally, one must clearly understand one's natal abilities so that one can use one's own advantages to continuously become stronger. If not. It will be like a headless fly scurrying around, but in the end it will be nothing. "Well, it does seem a bit far-fetched." Xiaozhu was startled, smiled and nodded: "Well, then let me explain to you what this 'power of compatibility' is." Li Mu was silent, only to see Xiaozhu speak after a brief pause: "This ability is neither simple nor complicated, but it is unique to the human royal family. Just like you now, you are already in Under the influence of the 'Power of Compatibility', he has the identity of the Barbarian God Clan." "Stone of Godhead?" Hearing this, Li Mu said immediately, raised his finger and pointed at his head. Of course, he was not really referring to his head, but the Stone of Godhead in his head, because it is the exclusive property of cultivators of gods. Now it seems that it is the native cultivation technique of the Barbarian God Clan in the 'Barbarian God Star Region'. "Yes." Xiaozhu nodded and said: "The races in other star fields cannot practice any kind of cultivation method except their own cultivation method, but your royal family can, don't you think this is nothing? Big deal?¡± "Yes." Li Mu nodded noncommittally. Although this ability is indeed strange, and due to practicing these two cultivation methods, he has two powers. He is indeed stronger than those of the same level who can only learn one cultivation method. Although he is a powerful master of the law, he also has great limitations. Both the time and energy consumed will be doubled because of this. Sometimes he even has to give up a certain cultivation method and only practice one alone! "I knew you would think so." Xiaozhu smiled disapprovingly and said, "But I don't blame you. I thought so too at first, but later I discovered that this idea was wrong."  "How?" Li Mu was puzzled. "How to say?" Xiaozhu sighed helplessly and said: "Indeed, as you think, a single practice is faster and consumes less energy, but within the same level, there are more people who have one more magical power. , must be stronger than those who only possess a single magical power, right? Do you agree with this?" "Approved." Li Mu nodded without hesitation. "That's right!" Xiaozhu smiled and said: "Cultivation is a matter that consumes energy and time, but so what? They say that the road to cultivation is endless, but is it really endless? Hmm , this is a bit strange. There is indeed no end to the path of cultivation, but when one day you reach the realm of the King of Humans and it is difficult to make progress, you will have a sense of 'end'. And by then, you have a lot of time and a lot of energy, but if you are not from the human royal family, without the power of compatibility, you will not be able to practice the cultivation methods of other races. Even if hundreds of millions of years have passed, you will still No improvement. But the human royal clan with the power of compatibility can practice their clan's natal methods at will. There may be some limitations in it, but you can still imagine the terrifying nature of this ability, right? Let¡¯s not talk about how many abilities the human royal family is compatible with. Just one kind is enough to call it ¡®invincible¡¯! " At this moment, Li Mu was shocked again. He originally didn't think the "power of compatibility" was so terrifying, but now he realized how terrifying this ability was. No wonder, no wonder that the Human King is so powerful, then he must have two kinds of cultivation abilities, or even more, and he is absolutely invincible at the same level! "Hey, are you scared?" At this time, Xiaozhu chuckled and said lightly: "But don't be too happy. After all, there has only been one human king so far. If there are two human kings, , the Human King Star Realm will not only be ranked fifth among the nine realms. So, it is not difficult to see the limitations from here. Through research, Ben Zhusheng discovered that the biggest limitation is that it is difficult to become an immortal, that is, the so-called "Tao Sect" is too illusory. Moreover, even the human kings who become immortals are still weaker than the other eight major races in terms of combat power. At the same time, the road to immortality is one that cannot be opportunistic among the eight major races. It is too difficult to reach the height of human kings. As for whether there are other reasons, I don¡¯t know. " After hearing this, Li Mu fell silent. After a long time, he turned his head to look at Qian Hongxue, who had become quiet in the distance, and asked, "What are the abilities of the Qianhuan Clan?" "Thousand Huan Clan?" Xiaozhu also glanced at Qian Hongxue in the distance and grinned: "Speaking of opportunism, this Qian Huan Clan is the most opportunistic. Their ability is to have three thousand clones and practice at the same time. !¡± =============== Text Chapter 322 Be careful =============== "Three thousand clones!" Li Mu's pupils shrank suddenly, staring at Xiaozhu with a look of disbelief. In his understanding, everyone almost only has one body. Once they die, they are truly dead. Only some strange beings will have a second body or a third body, just like the Shaping Clan, a The soul can take three bodies. Especially these three bodies are still incomparably powerful. They can practice separately. You can imagine how strong these three bodies will be once they are integrated with each other. From here, we can know why the Shaping Ming Clan is so powerful. The talent for seizing body clones is probably even higher than that of the Human Royal Clan. After all, the "power of compatibility" of the human royal family has very large limitations. At the beginning, you can only practice the methods of your own destiny. After reaching the peak, you can be compatible with the methods of other clans. But how difficult is it to reach the peak? ???????????????????????????????? What if we just take two electives from the beginning? The speed will be doubled! "But not so for the Shaping Ming Clan. Each clone of the Shaping Ming Clan is separate, even if there is only one soul In other words, the souls of the three bodies are all independent, with only thoughts, memories, and wills in common. Therefore, each body of the Shaping Ming Clan will not affect the other's cultivation speed. This ability is enough to be called 'defying the heaven'! But Xiaozhu actually said that the Qianhuan Clan has three thousand clones, practicing at the same time? This is a thousand times that of the Shaming Clan. How is this possible? ! However, Li Mu quickly calmed down and thought clearly that if the Qianhuan Clan was really so terrifying, it would be impossible for them to be ranked at the end of eighth place among the nine star regions. The current rankings of the nine star regions are divided from high to low: the life and death star realm, the plastic star realm, the barbarian star realm, the overlord star realm, the human king star realm, the ferocious demon star realm, the talisman star realm, the thousand fantasy star realm, and the machine Star field. "Hmm, does it sound a little scary? It's not that scary actually." Xiaozhu saw Li Mu's expression change. He couldn't help but chuckle and said: "The limitations of the Thousand Fantasy Clan's abilities are not as great as those of the Shaping Ming Clan. Each clone exists independently and can be cultivated independently. Although the Qianhuan Clan's The clone also exists, but" "But what?" Li Mu's eyes flashed. "But their cultivation speed will also be reduced by three thousand times." Xiaozhu grinned and said with a smile. "Three thousand times lower!" Li Mu was shocked again. If this is really the case, then the ability of the Thousand Fantasy Clan is simply useless, but as one of the nine major races. How could there be useless abilities? Clearly, there are some secrets! Li Mu did not ask, but stared at Xiaozhu closely, waiting for the other party's next words. "That's right, it's a drop of three thousand times." Xiaozhu nodded firmly, and then said with a calm expression: "Doesn't it feel useless? But in fact, this ability is still a bit scary, and it is somewhat imaginary with the ability of the Shaping Clan. Even in the end, it may even surpass the body-stealing ability of the Shaping Clan!" "How do you say that?" Li Mu also condensed for a while. Although he thought of this, he never thought that the Qianhuan Clan's ability would surpass that of the Shaming Clan. "Well, I'm just saying that it's possible, unless there's a very heaven-defying person in the Thousand Fantasy Clan. Otherwise, it will be very difficult to surpass the Shaping Clan's body-seizing technique. And you also know that the body-seizing technique has three Having a clone is just one of the abilities of the Shaping Nether Tribe." Xiaozhu said calmly. "To put it simply, the Thousand Fantasy Clan can indeed have three thousand clones. And there is no need to seize the body like the Shaping Ming Clan, one body can differentiate into three thousand clones. These three thousand clones are unique . They can practice independently without affecting each other. They are distributed throughout the Thousand Fantasy Star Territory, and may even appear in the other eight star territories. Just like this Qian Hongxue, although I don¡¯t know how she came here, it is enough to confirm this A conclusion." After a pause, Xiaozhu said. Li Mu nodded and continued to listen. "This ability of the Qianhuan tribe seems a bit useless, but it actually has a very terrifying ability." At this point, Xiaozhu's expression became solemn and he said in a deep voice: "Not every Qianhuan tribe member will have three abilities. Thousands of clones are just like the Immortal Cultivators here. Only those who comprehend the Ninth Sect can become immortals, and the Barbarian Gods can become gods only after they have condensed their divine personality. It is the same for any race. Only after they reach a certain realm can they have their own abilities. As this Pig Saint just mentioned, most of the three thousand clones of the Thousand Fantasy Clan are distributed in their own star fields, and they practice individually. The cultivation speed may be three thousand times slower, but as long as the three thousand clones are compatible, there will basically not be much change. , and you can gain three thousand times more understanding of life, which is also one of the great gains. But the most important thing is not here, but that even if the three thousand clones of Qianhuan Sect die, they will not affect the main body. Even after the death of the three thousand clones, all the cultivation and experience will return to the original body in a strange way, strengthening the original body.   Furthermore, every time a clone dies, their cultivation speed will double. Until all three thousand clones die, all negative effects will disappear. " "Even so, this ability can't be compared with any other race, right?" Li Muzhou frowned. Although this is no longer useless, it still doesn't show how powerful it is. "You're right. If you just look at this point, it's far behind the ability of any other clan." The little pig nodded noncommittally, and then he chuckled and said, "You know this ability is the most powerful. What is the scary thing? Think about what I just said, and then refer to Qian Hongxue, you should be able to guess it." At first, Li Mu didn¡¯t understand what Xiaozhu meant, but after a few breaths, his eyes suddenly tightened, and he was filled with shock! "Is it also the power of compatibility?!" A word that even Li Mu himself couldn't believe came from his own mouth. "Bingo, you got the answer right!" Piggy grinned, seemingly relaxed, but in fact it was not so relaxed. He asked with a smile: "Isn't it scary?" "If that's the case, it's indeed terrifying!" Li Mu looked calm, but he knew very well that there were huge limitations, otherwise Qianhuan Starfield would not be ranked eighth among the nine realms. "Terror is horror, just like a person has a beautiful ideal, but the reality is always so cruel." Xiaozhu sighed lightly, and Youyou said: "The Qianhuan Clan has always wanted to create an existence that surpasses the human king. After all, They have three thousand clones, and each clone has the ability to learn the native cultivation skills of a race, so no matter how much they pay, they will send some monster clones to the major star fields to grow, but" "But because the cultivation speed has been reduced by three thousand times, even if their talents are very evil, they still cannot rise quickly. They may even be weaker than ordinary people and be killed easily, right?" Li Mu interrupted Xiaozhu's words and continued. He asked rhetorically. "Hmm~~ You guessed it right, this is the cruel reality." Xiaozhu nodded and said: "If it weren't for this, the Qianhuan Clan would have been the first race in the Nine Domains, and would definitely be superior to the Human Royal Clan and the Plastic Clan. Above the Hades." While speaking, it looked at Qian Hongxue and said with great interest: "I am quite impressed by this woman. She can live for such a long time, but it is still very early. Even if she does not die on Qingyang Star, once she After stepping out of Qingyang Star, the chance of survival is infinitely close to zero. Even if you survive again, is it so easy to leave the Human King Star Territory? Not to mention that every star field knows the ability of the Qianhuan Clan. Once they realize that someone is a clone of the Qianhuan Clan, they would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let one go. Even the strongest person will take action. Come on, after all, this ability is too terrifying, which is why the Qianhuan Clan cannot rise at all, and the same goes for the Human Royal Clan. Only the ability to shape the Nether Clan is called heaven-defying! " "The Shaping Nether Race" Hearing Xiaozhu mention this race again, he was slightly shocked. He has naturally seen the terrifying abilities of the Shaming Clan. Once he seizes his body and becomes a clone of the Shaping Clan, the Shaping Clan will have the abilities of a large race. They can practice alone without affecting each other at all. This is definitely not what the Thousand Fantasy Clan can do. compared to. Especially the clones of the Thousand Fantasy Clan are extremely weak at the beginning and need to start practicing step by step, but the Shadow Shaping Clan does not need to. Even the Shaping Nether Clan can use the weak to conquer the strong. As long as they succeed, they will gain the full power of the body-snatcher. Li Mu even thought about how terrifying it would be if the ancestor of the Shaming Clan took away the human king? It¡¯s unimaginable! "These are too far away for you, and you have to be careful about this woman in the future. She is not simple. But you should not have too many conflicts of interest with her, just like with the Shaping Clan, but still be careful It's better." Xiaozhu said casually without further explanation. After saying that, it closed its eyes and fell asleep. Seeing this, Li Mu didn't say much, let alone pay attention to Qian Hongxue. Qian Hongxue had already shut her mouth because of his silence to avoid asking for trouble. Maybe she could easily kill Li Mu before, but after the spiritual energy of the world strengthened her body and the supreme spirit increased to ninety-nine levels, she That ability is no longer available. If Li Mu fights to the death, a strong man in the Heaven Seizing Realm will be seriously injured. No one will be stupid enough to do such a meaningless thing. In this way, time passed by minute by minute, until the moment the second day arrived, a green figure came through the sky and landed in this small courtyard. Li Mu suddenly opened his eyes, and at the same time, from the corner of his eye, he saw Qian Hongxue slowly opening her beautiful eyes and staring at the cyan figure who came. The visitor is none other than this country and the controller of this planet - Zhu Zi "You two have a restHow good is it? Zhu Zi, who had just lowered his body, laughed loudly. He bowed to the piglet on Li Mu's shoulder and said respectfully: "Junior Zhu Zi has met the senior." " "No, no, you can just ignore me from now on, but sometimes when I can't help but want to talk, you can't ignore me, because I have a temper." Little Pig in his sleep With one eye open and one eye closed, he said casually, and after finishing speaking, he fell asleep again. But at this moment, a voice of thought suddenly sounded in Li Mu's heart. "This old man is a little weird today, be careful." =================. Text Chapter 323 There will be no accidents ================== "How could this happen?" Zhu Zi looked panicked, but after seeing Xiaozhu's silence, he could only smile helplessly. By this time, Li Mu had already changed from sitting upright to standing upright, and he also cupped his hands towards Zhu Zi to show respect. But at this moment, he began to be wary of the other party, not just because of Xiaozhu's reminder, but because he also noticed something was wrong. This was just an intuition, and he couldn't tell what was wrong with the other party at all. "This guy is quite boring. He didn't bother me, so I had a good rest. I don't know what I want. Are you ready?" came a cold voice. Li Mu frowned and turned to look at Qian Hongxue, who was also looking at him subconsciously. Their eyes met each other, and they were still endlessly cold, without any heat at all. However, Li Mu began to be curious about him, what is the purpose of this woman coming to Qingyang Country? thing? what? However, he would not take the initiative to ask if it was none of his business. He just looked at the other party coldly and then withdrew his gaze. The vigilance in his heart did not decrease even a little bit, but became more intense, but he did not show it at all. "As you wish, as long as you sincerely help me, and I am willing to do so, I'm just afraid that your words may not mean what you say." Zhu Zi's eyes flashed, and he replied with a smile. "Of course there is no lie in what I said!" Qian Hongxue still looked cold and arrogant, with anger hidden in her eyes, and even more dissatisfaction and disdain in her expression. "That's good." Zhu Zi smiled and nodded, then turned his eyes to Li Mu. He smiled slightly and said: "But before that, I have to make some arrangements for Brother Li Mu. Otherwise, I will not be able to bear the blame of this senior." "You two, please." After a pause, he made a guiding gesture. "Please!" Li Mu was slightly happy and raised his hand in return. However, under the guidance of Zhu Zi, Li Mu came to a closed valley. He could clearly see the word "forbidden land" engraved on the 100-foot stone tablet outside the valley. This was what he had seen from the moment he came to Qingyang Sect, and he was quite curious about what was strange about this place. "Then please wait here, sir. The old man will come out soon." When he arrived at the entrance of the valley, Zhu Zi paused, turned sideways and raised his hands to Qian Hongxue. Qian Hongxue, who looked cold and arrogant, was speechless, but nodded and walked sideways. It means not to enter this valley. "Brother Li Mu, please!" Zhu Zi withdrew his gaze and made another guiding gesture towards Li Mu. "Please!" Li Mu's expression was calm as usual. There was no change in appearance. It was the same guiding gesture, but he became more and more alert in his heart. We walked leisurely into the valley called the ¡®forbidden land¡¯. Walking into the valley, Li Mu didn't feel anything strange at all, nor did he feel any sense of crisis. This made him extremely confused, but he didn't relax at all. At the same time, I also believe that Xiaozhu would never say that for no reason. "Brother Li Mu is originally from my royal clan. But he has refined the main god's divine personality for a moment and has the abilities of the barbarian god clan, right?" As soon as he entered the valley, Zhu Zi's old voice could be heard. "Yes, what's wrong?" Li Mu nodded without denying, and asked with a frown. But his heart tightened, and he clearly realized that the other party's question could not be groundless. If he asked it casually, there must be some purpose. "Haha, it's nothing. Don't be nervous. This is the natural ability of our human royal clan. Even if you have the power of the barbarian god clan, you are still a human royal clan." Zhu Zi smiled slightly, full of harmony. "I really admire Brother Li Mu. He has been cultivating for less than a hundred years, right? To be able to grow to such an extent is really beyond my reach. And brother, you are so courageous. If you two are practicing together, you will definitely be faster. If it is slowed down, you may even have to give up one method of cultivation and specialize in one in order to keep moving forward. By that time, you can directly obtain a higher-level divine stone for refining without having to make it as difficult as now. "After a pause, Zhu Zi said again. "I know." Li Mu nodded in agreement. "Haha, these are just some suggestions from the old man. After all, as a human royal family, you must improve the cultivation realm that belongs to the human royal family before you can improve other cultivation paths. This is also a major limitation of our human royal family's abilities. Sex." Zhu Zi said with a slight smile. "Oh?" Li Mu was surprised and said, "Is there such a thing?" He and Xiaozhu chatted for a long time last night, but he never heard Xiaozhu mention this limitation in the abilities of the human royal family. He couldn't help but ask in his heart. "Hey, he's fooling you!" Xiaozhu sneered loudly.??, said: "It seems that this guy is indeed a bit weird, but you should really improve the level of the human royal family's cultivation method first." "Why?" Li Mu was puzzled. "Why?" Xiaozhu said helplessly: "Isn't this simple? If the realm of your Barbarian God Clan exceeds that of the Human Royal Clan, the aura of the Barbarian God Clan in you will be stronger than that of the Human Royal Clan. Over time, it will make you no longer a human being. If you belong to the human royal clan, the compatibility power you possess will be greatly weakened. You really need to think about this. Don¡¯t you feel that you are more like the barbarian god clan now?¡± Hearing this, Li Mu was immediately startled and nodded noncommittally: "Indeed!" "It's right in front." At this time, Zhu Zi's voice came, and the two of them had reached the end of the valley. Hearing this, Li Mu's eyes suddenly froze, and he looked toward the bottom of the giant peak a hundred feet away. He saw a teleportation portal about ten feet away, which was like the small world of the Alliance of Gods, communicating with another small world. Looking at the door, Li Mu frowned, feeling a little uneasy in his heart. "I guess I'm not unfamiliar with this. It's a portal that connects another small world." On the side, Zhu Zi explained with a smile: "In the history of our Qingyang Kingdom, there was also a world-creating Sui Xu. The characters created a small world, but that small world was a little special. It didn't have mountains and rivers like ordinary small worlds, and it spanned hundreds of thousands of miles. There was a strange space in it, with only nine doors, but those nine doors were The Nine Gates that represent the Nine Gates Realm are all the insights of that ancestor, I believe they will be helpful to Brother Li Mu." "Thank you!" Li Mu didn't show any pretense, he just said two simple words, but he didn't feel any gratitude in his heart. Instead, he thought it was a trap! At this moment, Xiaozhu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, with a hint of smile in his words. "It's okay, let's go in. This old man didn't lie, but he was a little overconfident. Hehe, I really want to see what the expression on his face will be when he sees you next time. I'm really looking forward to it." Hearing this, Li Mu was slightly startled, and his brows furrowed. He was a little confused about Xiaozhu's meaning, but he still did not object. Amid Zhu Zi's smile, he stepped into it and disappeared in an instant. With Li Mu disappearing, Zhu Zi in the valley showed an evil sneer on his old face. At this time, a red silhouette suddenly appeared beside him and said in a cold voice: "Do this, okay? In other words, will there really be no accidents?" "Accident?" Zhu Zi seemed to have known Qian Hongxue would come for a long time, and was not surprised. After he smiled coldly, he said confidently: "Don't worry, there is no chance of an accident. Even if that pig is a little special, it is still There will be noaccidents!" ================= Text Chapter 324 Under the Starry Sky ==================== "Don't you want to help me only after you get that thing? Okay, come with me." Seeing Qian Hongxue didn't say anything else, a wicked smile appeared on the corner of Zhu Zi's lips, and he turned and walked out of the canyon. "What a cunning guy. I just don't know if he really thinks what you said. Will there be no accidents?" Looking at Zhu Zi's leaving back, Qian Hongxue's eyes revealed a faint coldness. After sneering, she followed suit. Soon, the entire canyon returned to normal. At this moment, there is another place in the time and space that does not belong to Qingyang Star. "Ouch!" In the flash of white light, a figure walked out of a ten-foot-sized portal. This person was none other than Li Mu who disappeared from the valley of the Qingyang Sect's forbidden area. The place where he appeared at this moment was exactly what Zhu Zi said. , the 'small world' created by the ancestors of Qingyang Sect. As soon as he stabilized his body, Li Mu looked around. As Zhu Zi said, this place is not so much a 'small world' as a 'small space'. Just like the space of the knife, there is nothing in all directions, and life and death. The space inside the dzi bead is also somewhat imaginary. Naturally, it is impossible for this space to be empty. Li Mu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and they landed on nine huge portals a thousand feet away. Each one was a thousand feet huge, dazzling, and exuding ancient and powerful unique aura of pressure. Recalling what Zhu Zi said before, Li Mu clearly realized that the nine thousand-foot portals represented. It is the nine gates in the nine gate realm. ? Red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, indigo, purple and gold, especially the first eight portals are the most dazzling. It is also the eight gates that Li Mu is most familiar with, because he has already opened those eight gates, only the ninth gate at the end seems a bit unfamiliar. Although Li Mu was surprised, he just glanced at the first eight doors casually, and finally fixed his eyes on the ninth door. He saw that compared to the dazzling appearance of the first eight gates, the ninth gate was obviously much more restrained, even appearing and disappearing. If you don't look at it carefully, you can't notice its existence at all, but it is indeed standing there, next to the eighth door. That ninth gate is exactly the ¡®Tao gate¡¯ that Li Mu wanted to understand in his dreams! "Tao Gate!" Staring at the looming illusory gate, Li Mu's expression was solemn, despite his character. I couldn't help but feel a touch of excitement at this moment. But that¡¯s all. He won¡¯t do anything reckless. Because he doesn¡¯t understand this, it¡¯s better to be careful. "There is something special here, but there is no danger. Have you seen the Taoist gate? Go inside. You should be able to gain insights that are ten times, or even dozens of times stronger than the outside world, which will be of great help to you. But this The Pig Saint cannot enter, so you have to go into the space of the Dzi Bead of Life and Death, and be careful." At this time. came the little pig's voice. "Yeah." Li Mu was startled for a moment and then nodded, his thoughts moving. Then he put the little pig into the Dzi Bead of Life and Death. After finishing, he stepped forward without any pause and walked towards the huge illusory door of thousands of feet. As the distance got closer, the ancient pressure became stronger, giving Li Mu the feeling of facing a side of heaven and earth, a side of the starry sky. But this is just a feeling. Since, as Zhu Zi said, this place was created and left by the ancestors of the Qingyang Sect, then this must be a place for the descendants of the Qingyang Sect to practice and gain enlightenment. Although there are difficulties, there must be only Advantages, no disadvantages. But Li Mu knew that there must be other special features here, otherwise it would be impossible to erect a stone tablet of 'forbidden land' outside. Not to mention what Xiaozhu said before, it even casts a layer of mystery over this place. Maybe it was normal here before, but now, not before, there must be some danger! Since there is danger, why didn¡¯t Zhu Zi warn him? And you said it so well? The motivation is self-evident! "Do you want me? Or are you planning to trap me and Xiaozhu here?" Arriving in front of the Illusion Gate, Li Mu felt heavy in his heart. He was very puzzled as to why Zhu Zi did this. What are the benefits of doing so? If he really understands the 'Tao Sect', after entering the Heaven-Seizing Realm, he can completely help the other party fight against the gods. Together with Qian Hongxue, he can reach the five Heaven-Seizing Realms. ??And the Alliance of Gods only has three gods in the Heaven Seizing Realm. Such advantages can definitely overwhelm the Alliance of Gods and prevent the entire God Clan from ever turning around. But why does Zhu Zi still do this? If you lose yourself, wouldn't you lose a large force of war? Thinking of this, Li Mu was extremely puzzled. It was not that he took himself too seriously, but the fact!   Could it be that Zhu Zi is no longer Zhu Zi, but a certain god from the Alliance of Gods? Because he wanted to refine the Stone of Godhead and gain the power of the Barbarian Gods, but the powerful man from the Barbarian Gods had the upper hand and gained control of his body? impossible! But soon, Li Mu gave up this idea, because if this was really the case, then such a godhead stone would at least be at the supreme god level. After all, Zhu Zi was in the Heaven-Seizing Realm, and the main god-level godhead could be easily refined. There will be some backlash, which is only possible at the level of the supreme god. But if that were the case, the scene at the Alliance of Gods headquarters would not appear at all. If Zhu Zi is the supreme god, and possesses the ability of an 'immortal cultivator', he is absolutely invincible. One person can fight against Tian Heng and Lan Yuefeng, let alone the three supreme gods in the Alliance of Gods. There are so many main gods who can become the controllers of Qingyang Star almost instantly. Is there any need to do that? Especially the scene at the headquarters of the Alliance of Gods. If Zhu Zi is the supreme god, is he a fool? Even if he couldn't kill Tian Heng and Lan Yuefeng on Qingyang Star, in that small world, by combining the three supreme gods, he could definitely keep the two of them inside forever! In addition, he and Qian Hongxue will definitely not be able to escape. Naturally, if Xiaozhu takes action, it will be a different story. Li Mu didn't know how strong Xiaozhu was, but he was sure that if Xiaozhu wanted to be in that small world, he could kill the three supreme gods of the Alliance of Gods and the three ** The main god, plus Zhu Zi, Tian Heng, Lan Yuefeng, and Qian Hongxue. By that time, he, Li Mu, will be the strongest person in the entire Qingyang Star, an invincible existence, and there will no longer be any killings or dangers, and he can do whatever he wants. But, does that make sense? absolutely not! Li Mu has always been aware of Xiaozhu's thoughts. He wants to make himself stronger and keep training. But if the three supreme gods, Zhu Zi, Tian Heng, Lan Yuefeng, and Qian Hongxue are killed, what is the point of training? practice? What about improvement? Even if Xiaozhu wanted to do that, Li Mu himself would not agree. First: There is no deep hatred, there is no fundamental reason to kill seven people. Second: Even if there is a deep hatred, Li Mu also hopes that he can take action himself in the future. Therefore, the conjecture that Zhu Zi is the supreme god is absolutely untenable. So, is the current Zhu Zi still the original Zhu Zi? If so, why would the other party do this? If not, then who? Li Mu was puzzled, extremely puzzled, but he quickly put these distracting thoughts behind him. When he came to the door of illusion, the Tao Gate, the only thought in his heart was to understand the Tao Gate and step into the realm of seizing the sky. . By that time, he is not afraid of Zhu Zi at all, let alone the Alliance of Gods, unless there are other heaven-seizing realms on the Qingyang Star besides those on the surface! "Taomen" Li Mu slowly raised his head and stared at the illusory door in front of him. Without any unnecessary pause, he said softly and stepped into it. "Ouch!" Immediately, his real person disappeared into this illusory door. "Have you gone in?" However, not long after Li Mu disappeared, an extremely young chuckle suddenly sounded. Immediately afterwards, in a burst of dazzling white light, a cyan figure walked out of the door, its eyes flickering, staring towards the last transparent door of the nine thousand-foot-long giant doors. ¡°I just don¡¯t know how long it will take to figure it out?¡± The sound of talking to oneself sounded again. ¡­¡­ This is a starry sky, a starry sky with bright stars and endless starry sky. However, this starry sky looks weird. The feeling is not comprehensive, but the state of looking at the starry sky from one's eyes. The pair of eyes were always staring at the starry sky above them, maintaining that movement without moving a single step. Li Mu stood quietly under the starry sky. Although his feet were solid, it was not the earth. There was nothing in the dark surroundings, only the strange-looking bright starry sky above his head. Li Mu couldn't help but frown. This was the space he appeared in after stepping into the Void Gate. Because there was nothing around him, he understood that this should be the final training venue, but how to practice? "Is there anything you want to say?" After thinking for a while but not finding any clues, Li Mu couldn't help but communicate with the Dzi Bead of Life and Death, wanting to pass it to Xiaozhu through his thoughts to see if Xiaozhu knew anything. But at this moment, he couldn't help but change his color. Because his thoughts could not be conveyed at all, it seemed that under the endless starry sky, there was aThe extremely terrifying power of will oppressed everything in the world, making it impossible for his thoughts to penetrate even half of his body! "What's going on?!" Li Mu's expression changed, and there was a hint of shock in his expression. Then he tried again several times, but it was still the same, and a faint sense of anxiety surged into his heart. ================================================== ================================================== ==== Text Chapter 325 Bleeding Eyes ================== Under the starry sky, Li Mu stood quietly, surrounded by silence, even deathly silence. Maybe there is no crisis here, but the deathly silence is still frightening and extremely uncomfortable. This feelingLi Mu also feels it! But years of experience have given Li Mu a strong mind. He is not afraid of loneliness at all. Not to mention that he has only been here for a long time, even if he has been here for a month, a year, or even a few years, he can still face it calmly. Furthermore, standing under the starry sky, Li Mu could clearly sense the specialness of the starry sky. He also realized that if he could not understand the 'Tao Sect', he would never be able to leave here. This is a test, a test of people's hearts. Even if someone knows this, if his heart is not strong enough, he will still lose himself and go crazy! "It seems that the person who created this world back then was very powerful!" Li Mu steadied himself and guessed some things. At the same time, he also traced back to the person who created this world. He was definitely not the ordinary 'Creation Level' Shattered Void Realm. Comparable to it, it is very likely to surpass Shattering Void Realm! If this is really the case, then the Qingyang Sect back then seemed a bit scary. "Daomen" Li Mu didn't dwell on this anymore. He raised his head and stared at the strange starry sky above his head, taking in all his sights. But after looking at it for a long time, even when his eyes became a little astringent, Li Mu could only look back helplessly, because there was no feeling or discovery at all. And at this time, the stars in the sky gradually disappeared, and the night disappeared and the day fell. See this. Li Mu couldn't help but be stunned. He didn't expect that this space also has day and night? But after he looked around. Still no earthly things, nothing more than a change from black to white. However, a bright sun appeared vaguely in the sky, rising in the east, but soon passed the range that these 'eyes' could see, and disappeared. "Eye¡­¡­" Li Mu was surprised and didn't understand what was going on, but he was sure. The scene above the head must be everything that a person's 'eyes' can see, and the place where he is seems to be that person's body, and the things he can see are all the things the other person can see. And what the other party can't see, you still can't see. Li Mu tried to fly, trying to reach those ¡®eyes¡¯. He even flew out, but he was shocked to find that just as thoughts could not break his body, he could not fly at all! It¡¯s as if all the power and abilities have disappeared in this space, and you have become an ordinary person! Suddenly. The panic in Li Mu's heart was magnified tenfold in an instant. Even though his heart was extremely strong, it began to feel heavy at this moment! At the same time, Li Mu had a feeling that he would never be able to maintain the current status quo for a long time. Otherwise, extremely terrifying results will occur, and the ¡®Tao Sect¡¯ will never be understood. And being trapped here may even lead to other consequences. But, what will you do next? " At a loss, Li Mu was at a loss because he simply couldn't do what he wanted to do, what he should do, and what he should do was the right thing to do. At this moment, his mind is full of piggy, hoping that piggy can help him. But the next moment, he couldn't help but laugh at himself, secretly cursing himself that he was really useless, that he would be so cowardly without Piggy, not to mention that Piggy hadn't really left and disappeared now, if he really left in the future , wouldn¡¯t he be able to survive? How ridiculous! Even if Xiaozhu can communicate with him now, do he have to rely on him? Is there really nothing I can do? Li Mu clenched his fists, and his whole heart suddenly became calm. After a long time, he suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky above his head. At this time, the sky was getting dark, the stars reappeared, and the vast sea of ????stars appeared again. When the sea of ??stars appeared, Li Mu suddenly became serious. He stood upright, his body tensed, and he raised his head to the sky, looking at the endless starry sky. In his mind, the owner of that pair of 'eyes' should be maintaining this posture, but it is possible that he is sitting, but he thinks it is more upright, because the feeling of being upright is stronger than that of sitting upright. And Li Mu also thought about it, maybe the owner of the ¡®eye¡¯ is the creator of this space? And since this is the space within the 'Tao Sect', it must be closely related to the 'Tao Sect'. If the other party always looks at the sky like this, then if he looks at the sky like this, will something different appear? Li Mu didn't know whether his conjecture was correct. He only knew that he couldn't continue to be so confused and had to do something. This was all he could think of, so he did it without hesitation. ??? When the vast starry sky appeared again, Li Mu stood there straight. It couldn't be said to be straight, but in a normal standing posture, very casual, but his head was always looking up to the sky, without moving. , not even blinking, because the pair of 'eyes' in the sky didn't even blink. Gradually, time passed again. One minute and two minutes were fine, and three and four minutes were fine. But after more than ten minutes and dozens of minutes passed, Li Mu's eyes began to feel astringent, and he couldn't help but want to blink, but he knew that he He couldn't blink, his intuition told him that as long as he blinked, his previous persistence would probably be ruined. Just like that, Li Mu endured it. One hour passed, two hours passed Full, Li Mu felt that his eyes were getting more and more astringent, and had even developed from astringent to swollen. Blinking is a habitual thing for everyone and even every living thing. The purpose is to protect the eyes, moisten the eyes, and give the eyes a moment of rest, so this kind of rest will occur normally. The average blink interval is about ten seconds, rarely twenty seconds, unless it is done deliberately. Even if someone does this deliberately, how long can they persist? Half a minute? One minute? Or minutes? No one has tried it before, and Li Mu never imagined that he would be stumped by such small things in the future, or even that such small things would determine his own destiny! He hasn¡¯t thought about it, and I¡¯m afraid no one will think about it, but it¡¯s a fact! Even if Li Mu¡¯s current cultivation level is extremely terrifying, how long can he maintain without blinking for a long time? An hour? Two hours? Three hours? Or longer? Others don¡¯t know, not even Li Mu himself, so he can only persist! persist in! Keep it up! Just like that, the night passed again and day began to fall. Obviously, today is not a good weather. The sky is a little dark, and soon it is covered with dark clouds and becomes completely dark. Immediately afterwards, a bolt of lightning flashed across, and there was a heavy downpour with a rumble. The rain actually fell and actually fell on Li Mu, and even hit his eyes. Li Mu's eyes were already red. He had not blinked all night. He had been in a state of "strengthening". He was already exhausted. At this moment, it was actually raining as big as a soybean. Not to mention hitting his eyes, it even hit his face. The pain was extremely raw. At this moment, Li Mu couldn't help but want to blink, but his heart was roaring, he couldn't blink! Can't blink! This was a heavy rain, a heavy rain that lasted for a long time. When night fell, the heavy rain gradually stopped. Li Mu¡¯s whole body was wet, but he didn¡¯t move at all, and his eyes still didn¡¯t blink. But Li Mu¡¯s appearance at the moment was extremely terrifying. To be precise, those blood-colored eyes were not simply filled with bloodshot eyes, but were actually bleeding! ================ Text Chapter 326 Wanli Daomen ===================== Spring passes and autumn comes, summer passes and winter falls. Sometimes there is a vast starry sky, sometimes there is heavy rain, sometimes the sun is shining brightly, sometimes there are thunderstorms, sometimes there are wind and clouds, sometimes there is heavy snow Season after season, day after day, everything is changing, only those two pairs of eyes remain unchanged. These two pairs of eyes are not any other eyes, they belong to the sky and Li Mu's eyes. Li Mu still stood with his hands behind his back, looking up at the starry sky above his head, without moving an inch. His eyes were still red and bloody, but they were filled with endless calm, with no intention of blinking. Since the ¡®eye¡¯ in the sky didn¡¯t blink, how could he blink? Especially at this moment, Li Mu fell into a strange state. He didn't need to force his eyes to open at all. Although his eyes were still red, there was no feeling of rawness or pain, as if he had been used to it. " Moreover, the distracting thoughts in Li Mu's heart have long disappeared. He seems to have forgotten everything, and only sees what the 'eyes' in the sky see. He didn¡¯t know how many springs, summers, autumns and winters had passed, because in his eyes, these were just a moment. Time flew by quietly again, and vaguely, Li Mu's red eyes slowly returned to normal, and it became even clearer inside. Even if you look carefully, you can see that a door appears in the pupil, a door of nothingness, and bursts of "laws of heaven" are constantly escaping. Slowly enveloped his body. "Huhu~" The black robe on Li Mu moved seamlessly and automatically. His whole body actually has an otherworldly aura. If there are strong men who have understood the ninth 'Tao Sect' level here, they will definitely be surprised, because that is what they can have after they become immortals. The 'fairy spirit'! Immortal Qi is very unique. It can be called the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and it is also the supreme divine energy. However, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth or the supreme divine energy cannot be called 'immortal energy'. Fairy spirit. The aura that only cultivators can possess may be the aura of heaven and earth, but it is different from the ordinary aura of heaven and earth. It is the original power of an immortal cultivator. Only with it can one be called an 'immortal' and be regarded as a pure bloodline of the human royal family. It¡¯s just that at this moment, Li Mu is unaware of his own changes, let alone the existence of any trace of ¡®immortal energy¡¯. Li Mu¡¯s only thought was to understand the ¡®Tao Sect¡¯. He had never thought about whether he would look immortal when he stepped into the ninth gate, because as long as he stepped into the ninth gate, he would be an immortal. As for whether there will be any crisis in this space, whether the will can be three-dimensional, what about Xiaozhu. They have all been forgotten by him. In other words, he simply didn't have the ability to think about other things at this moment. Li Mu still maintained his posture of looking up. No matter there was a vast starry sky above his head, a heavy downpour, a bright sun, thunderstorms, windy clouds, or heavy snowfall, he never lowered his head. Not even blinking. And all of this seemed to be unable to interfere with him anymore. At this moment. Li Mu's eyes seemed to have lost sight of these climate and astronomical phenomena. Instead, he traveled through this world and saw the heaven, earth and starry sky outside the world. He also traveled through the starry sky countless light years away and went to the depths of a magical area. There, there is a door that flies out of chaos. The door is thousands of miles high and thousands of miles wide. The door is bright white in color, not illusory at all, but extremely solid. And, around these two hundred huge portals, there are countless portals that are the same but are countless times smaller. Some are big and some are small, some are solid and some are illusory. The largest and most solid portal is a thousand feet long, and the smallest and most transparent portal is as big as a palm and very illusory, with the feeling that it will disappear at any time. Every door is shining with its light, some are strong and some are weak. At a glance, the strong ones are stronger and the weak ones are weaker. "Click!" Suddenly, with a slight tremor, the huge bright white door suddenly opened, but it did not open completely, only a palm-wide crack appeared. Visible to the naked eye, there is actually a palm-sized portal condensed within the crack of the door. If you want to get out of it, escape from the control of this huge portal, you can only exist in this world. "This is not enough!" But at the moment when the illusory, palm-sized portal was about to fly out, a shocking sound exploded. Immediately afterwards, a scene of extreme terror appeared that made the countless small portals surrounding it tremble. ?I saw that the illusory portal within the crack of the door was trembling violently, and an extremely terrifying power of will emerged. It turned into an invisible hand and grabbed at the bright white part of the portal. past. It seems that there is extremely strong and powerful immortal energy in the bright white place. With a grasp, the majestic immortal energy surges in quickly and directly covers the illusory portal the size of a palm. At a speed visible to the naked eye, the illusory portal, which was originally no more than the size of a palm, grew, thickened, and solidified in such an extremely weird and terrifying way! In just a few breaths, the door has changed from a slap in the face to a foot, and then from one foot to three feet. But the power of will has its limit after all. It only grabbed the bright white spot inside the door three times before it collapsed and dispersed. But at this time, the portal had already reduced to two meters in size and became extremely solid. Although two meters is nothing compared to this huge portal, or even the countless portals surrounding it, it is much stronger than those portals below two meters. Especially among them, 80% of the doors are below two meters, and only 20% are above two meters! You must know that this portal has just been formed, and it is already two meters long when it is formed, which is enough to imagine how terrifying it is. "Click!" Suddenly, with the subtle trembling sound, the huge bright white door that was countless miles wide had to expand the door gap, from the size of a palm to the size of two meters, which was enough to allow the new door to fly out from inside, and it was trapped in this. Between heaven and earth. ¡°Buzz!¡± At the same time, the moment this portal flew out from inside, countless portals around it trembled. The weaker one seems to be trembling with fear, while the stronger one is trembling with anger, anger and oppression. However, this portal did not have any reflection because of this, it just floated there quietly, shining with its due brilliance. At this moment, under the starry sky. Li Mu stood as usual, but at this moment, his eyes, which had long returned to normal, suddenly closed, and the posture of looking up suddenly disappeared, and he sat cross-legged. "Chichi!" As he sat cross-legged, the majestic 'immortal energy' surged out of his body, and in the blink of an eye, a bright white door about two meters tall was formed behind him. At this moment, Li Mu is no longer a human being, but an immortal, an otherworldly immortal, an immortal who follows the rules of the law when speaking, an immortal who can set the rules of heaven and earth! It¡¯s just that Li Mu himself didn¡¯t pay attention to these. All he could feel was that deep in his mind, there was a bright white strange portal. Waves of immortal aura continued to come from the portal and spread all over his body. It gave him a feeling of being above the rules of the world and he could control the rules of the world with just a wave of his hand, erupting with extremely terrifying power! "Is this the Dao Sect?" As he muttered to himself, Li Mu couldn't help but feel a sense of joy in his heart. I saw that the two-meter portal behind him disappeared and disappeared, and his whole person fell into silence. Although he has understood the Taoism, the secrets cannot be understood in a short while, and it will take more time to understand. For a time, the entire space fell into deathly silence again. At this moment, in another space, a man in green robes sat cross-legged, his eyes slightly closed, facing the thousand-foot illusory portal in front of him. Suddenly, the man suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes shone brightly, showing a slight shock, and then, his handsome face showed a hint of excited smile. "He is indeed one of the three geniuses I have ever seen. Even those two are somewhat incomparable to him. It is really exciting" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The man in green robes stood up, took one step out of the room, he had stepped into the huge illusory door of a thousand feet, and disappeared in an instant. Under the starry sky, Li Mu was completely silent, immersed in the comprehension of the 'Tao Sect', and controlling the power brought by the 'Tao Sect' step by step, without daring to be careless in the slightest. "Hoo!" At this moment, Li Mu only felt a faint, extremely subtle cold wind blowing. He couldn't help but frown slightly, and looked around with his eyes open and closed. Everything around him was as usual, without any changes, let alone Anyone exists. He couldn't help but close his eyes again, not thinking about anything else. "Ouch!" But the moment Li Mu closed his eyes, a cyan figure appeared out of thin air. This person did not make the slightest sound. Even because of the special nature of this place, his arrival did not emit any breath, and Li Mu did not notice his existence. But this person came outAfter he appeared, he fixed his gaze directly on Li Mu, with an evil smile on his face. But in the next moment, the evil smile on this man¡¯s face suddenly stopped! "Since entering here, I always feel like someone is staring at me. It turns out that person is you. I have always been curious about what your other two clones are and what abilities they have. It seems that I guessed it right. This Qingyang Star has long been I was controlled by your Shaping Nether Clan, but in order to cover up everything, I showed myself as an immortal cultivator. It seems that I was deceived by you. Merton, am I right?" At this moment, Li Mu's closed eyes suddenly opened and locked directly on the green-robed man who appeared, his cold murderous intent revealed unabashedly! ================================================== = Text Chapter 327 Shaping the Nether Clan Mo Yang ========== With simple data, not only the expression of the man in green who suddenly appeared under the starry sky changed, but also Li Mu himself was shocked. Li Mu was not sure whether what he said was true, but he could clearly feel the aura of the Shaping Nether Clan from the other party. As far as he knew, the only person with such ability was Mo Dun. ', and no one else. Especially at the moment when the man in green¡¯s face suddenly changed, he was 90% sure that the other person was Merton! But suddenly, the man in green looked up to the sky and laughed. "Interesting, so interesting!" Amidst the laughter, the man in green clapped his hands together, and the surprise on his face was completely replaced by a smile. He did not hide it anymore, stepped forward and looked at Li Mu with squinted eyes. , smiled evilly and said: "No wonder I also noticed a trace of my Shaping Clan from you. I thought it was an illusion. It seems that you really have some connection with my Shaping Clan? Moton? Don't be kidding me. , how could I be that guy? Do you think I look like him? " As he spoke, the evil smile on his face became more intense, but his eyes were calm. The smile on his face seemed not to come from the heart, but to be fake. "Not Moton?" Li Mu frowned and asked softly, but in the next moment, he had concluded in his heart that the person in front of him was indeed not Moton! He can say "Modun", which is just a pretense, because the aura of the Shaping Clan on the other party is not strong at all, and he is even somewhat unsure whether the other party is a Shaping Clan, so he just puts out "Modun". I just want to confirm whether the other party is the Shaping Nether Tribe. Now it seems that the other party is 100% from the Shaming Clan. But not Merton. After recognizing this, Li Mu couldn't help but feel relaxed. Merton was a person he admired more. If such a person were his enemy, it would be a pity. Moreover, Merton's mystery made him feel afraid. Even if that kind of person could not be a friend, it was best not to become an enemy. Although Li Mu is not afraid, especially since he has now understood the mysterious 'Tao Sect'. After leaving here, you can enter the Heaven-Seizing Realm with the help of Xiaozhu, and upgrade the main god to the supreme godhead. By that time, he will be basically invincible to Qingyang Star, unless there is a more terrifying existence on this star than Zhu Zi! Even if there is, will the other party seek death to suppress him? Obviously not. Li Mu does not want to be an enemy to anyone. He has only one goal. That is to keep getting stronger until you enter the realm of Shattered Void. But if someone has any intentions towards him, he will not show any mercy and will pay back double the amount! "What do you think?" A faint chuckle came from the man in green, and then he changed. He actually took the form of Zhu Zi! But looking at the other party's change, Li Mu didn't feel any surprise. His expression remained as usual. He already knew who the other party was the moment he appeared, but it was just because the Shaping Nether Tribe had a unique clone ability. He just used 'Meton' as a cover. The Zhu Zi in front of him is still a clone. But if it wasn¡¯t Merton, then who could it be? Judging from the other party's aura, Li Mu is sure that the other party is indeed not Moton, but must be a member of the Shaming Clan! Thinking of this, Li Mu felt calm. In fact, he had guessed a long time ago, who is the real controller of Qingyang Star? Are they really still the descendants of those outside the realm of immortal cultivators? Is it really as it appears? If this is really the case, why does there still exist a two-leaf level Shaping Kingdom on Qingyang Star? Therefore, it goes without saying that the leader of the Qingyang Sect of the Qingyang Kingdom and the controller of the entire Qingyang Star is ¡®Zhu Zi¡¯, a cultivator of immortality. Of course, this Zhu Zi is indeed an immortal cultivator, but he is also the clone of a strong man from the Shaping Nether Tribe! It seems that the Qingyang Star is still controlled by the immortal cultivators and the human royal family, but in fact it has long been reduced to the shape of the underworld. It is just afraid that the powerful outsiders and the royal family will find something wrong with this star and come to investigate. And those who possess the ability to break through the Qingyang Star Gangfeng are all beings in the Shattering Void Realm. In fact, what can the Heaven-capturing Realm resist? No matter what the reason is, it is an indisputable fact that Qingyang Star has been controlled by the Shaming Clan for countless thousands of years. Regarding this, Li Mu was just guessing at the beginning, but now it has been confirmed. Staring at Zhu Zi in front of him, Li Mu suddenly thought of something Merton once said, which seemed to be that he was just one of the leaders of the Qingyang Star Shaping Nether Clan. So, the Zhu Zi in front of him should also be the leader of the Shaming Clan, right? "It seems that a lot of things have happened in the past few decades that I don't know. I don't even know where you came from. It seems that I want to take you away today."??It's a little difficult. "In the chuckle, Zhu Zi's old appearance suddenly became young again, turning into the man he was just now. "Moton, it seems that guy has other ideas? He actually comes into contact with you, and there is also the aura of the Shaping Clan on your body But you are not a Shaping Clan after all, and there shouldn't be any trouble in attacking you. Uncomfortable." After a brief pause, Zhu Zi's eyes shone, as if staring at his prey, and said with an evil smile: "Forgot, on the surface I am the leader of Qingyang Sect, the most authoritative person in this star. , but in fact I am a member of the Shaming Clan, and my full name is Mo Yang. You must have guessed it, right?" "Are you trying to seize me?" Li Mu looked cold and ignored the other party's words. He asked directly, not wanting to mince words. And apart from ¡®seizing the body¡¯, he had no idea what the other party¡¯s purpose was for coming here. Especially the biggest feature of the Shaming Clan is the body seizing. They have three different clones. Unless the three clones are full, you can still use the extremely terrifying body seizing function. Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but feel a chill in his heart. He clearly remembered Xiaozhu's words that the Sha Ming Clan's body grabbing was infinitely more terrifying than the ordinary body grabbing. Even those who were stronger than them had a huge impact on the body grabbing. The chance of success, not to mention that his current strength and cultivation are weaker than the guy who calls himself 'Mo Yang'. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t already had a vision and understood the Taoism, wouldn¡¯t I have been in crisis long ago? "Wait, Daomen?" ! Li Mu narrowed his eyes and immediately thought of why the other party let him enter here, no wonder! No wonder! "Well, I'm really unhappy. I didn't expect you to see through all my thoughts." However, what made Li Mu feel strange was that Mo Yang opposite him didn't show any signs of abnormality. Instead, he smiled and said so. , but there was no feeling of anger at all. what happened? ! Li Mu was suddenly startled, staring at the other party with an extremely calm expression, and said coldly: "In this case, do you still think it is possible to seize me?" While speaking, Li Mu suddenly took a step forward, and his body and blood, the meaning of the main godhead lingering with the ninety-nine supreme auras, and the ninth-level immortal aura burst out. But at this moment, Mo Yang looked up to the sky and laughed again, with a hint of coldness in his expression, and sneered: "Your fighting power is indeed very strong, I'm afraid you might cause me a lot of injuries if you fight to the death. But since you know about my Shaping Nether Clan, don¡¯t you know the terror of my Shaping Ning Clan¡¯s ability to seize the body? And after all, you are only in the Nine Sect Realm, and you only have the Lord God-level godhead, so it is not difficult to seize your body!¡± Li Mu was silent, the black light flashed in his hand, and the black magic sword suddenly appeared, but just when he was about to take action, his whole body froze because his body was out of control! ============ Text Chapter 328: Instant Kill to Seize Heaven Realm what happened? ! Li Mu's pupils shrank suddenly, and a sense of horror emerged in his heart, because his body couldn't move! "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­" Laughter rang out, Li Mu's eyes were fixed on Mo Yang, and Mo Yang raised his head and laughed again, with a sarcastic look on his face, shaking his head and saying: "Geniuses like to be arrogant, and geniuses are always arrogant. They will all be strangled in the cradle, your sense of vigilance is very strong, but the result will be the same, there won¡¯t be any surprises.¡± "Why? Do you want to know the reason?" Li Mu remembered what he said in the future, and Mo Yang asked back with a strange smile on his face. Li Mu¡¯s expression was extremely cold, and he mobilized his physical strength in an instant. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Suddenly, the surface of his body burst into colorful glazed light, but it didn't get any bigger, but the power of his powerful body exploded, and the terrifying pressure moved in all directions. But at this time, Li Mu's expression changed again, because even if he exploded with the power of the God-Demon Body Tempering **, he still couldn't move! "Stop resisting in vain, can't you feel it?" At this time, a sarcastic voice came. "What do you feel?!" Li Mu stared at Mo Yang with cold eyes, murderous intent, and an unprecedented sense of crisis surged into his heart. He thought that he had been constantly vigilant and on guard from the beginning, and had not been attacked at all, nor had his body been taken away from him. But why was this happening? Why? ! Li Mu couldn't figure it out, but his intuition told him that Mo Yang in front of him must have done something to him, but he never noticed it! "What do you feel?" Mo Yang chuckled, shook his head and said, "Isn't it obvious? You have lost the ability to control your body. Even if you can use the power of your body, or even elemental energy, what can you do? You can't even move. Can you cause any harm to me? And in this space, willpower is useless." "Oh, right." At this point, Moton's expression suddenly froze, he looked around, and asked in confusion: "Where's that senior? Isn't it very powerful? Why didn't you see it? You hid it Are you up?" Li Mu's eyes were cold and he did not answer the other party's words, but he was extremely shocked inside because it was indeed what the other party said. Although he can mobilize the power in his body, he cannot control his body to act, and his willpower is oppressed by the void and cannot leave his body at all! "But it doesn't matter whether you hide it or not. This space was created by several creation-level Shattering Void Realm seniors of our Shaping Nether Clan. Even if that senior is strong, so what? Unless it has the ability to surpass several Creation-level Shattering Void Realm seniors. The power, otherwise you won't be able to leave here and hurt me." He smiled softly. Mo Yang, dressed in a green robe, stepped forward. After circling around Li Mu, he looked up and down and said, "You are really a mysterious and powerful guy. You have been able to reach this level after practicing for less than thirty years. Even the other two perverts Not as good as you. And that senior, his identity is really mysterious. His appearance is also funny, he is actually a pig, hahaha" Speaking of this, Mo Yang couldn't help but laugh strangely again. He was completely different from Zhu Zi before. Li Mu looked cold. But there was a burst of tension in my heart, and I kept thinking about the little pig in the Dzi Pearl of Life and Death. But there was silence inside, as if that space could not only block the will, but also prevent the thoughts from spreading out. Crisis is invisible, intangible, silent, yet extremely terrifying. Crisis keeps coming. This is a feeling that occurs in Li Mu's subconscious when his body is no longer under his control. He even suddenly discovered that in addition to his body, the rights to control the power within his body were also being deprived bit by bit, and the things in front of him began to gradually become blurred! What's going on? ! Li Mu was shocked, as if there was an invisible force that he couldn't detect was constantly invading him. But he couldn't notice it, let alone see it, and had no way to resist. He could only watch the force take away all these rights. "How is it? Do you have any new feelings?" The laughter stopped, and Mo Yang's evil laughter came again. Seize the house! He is seizing the body! Hearing this, Li Mu's heart twitched violently, and he immediately realized that this must be the terrifying power of seizing the body possessed by the Shaming Clan. But he had never imagined that the power of the Shaming Clan to seize the body would be so terrifying, that it could actually enable people to seize the body without being aware of it, and in the process of seizing the body, they could still hide it from the target. The one who seizes the body. Even if the person whose body was taken away has realized it, he has no way to resist. This kind of seizing the body can be said to have no breakthrough points!   No wonder, no wonder that Moton could easily seize the body of the supreme divine envoy and refine the main god's divine personality without any backlash. It turned out that the supreme divine envoy did not know that he had been taken away, and the main god's divine personality was also I don¡¯t know that I have been refined! "Do you feel that your consciousness is starting to blur? That's right, because I have already taken away 70% of your soul, and there is only 30% left to take away you completely. By then, you will disappear forever , all your abilities and talents belong to me. And Merton? That guy seems to have been against me? But why doesn't he take away you? Well, it should be because he is afraid of that senior pig, right? After all, he But he doesn't have such good conditions, so he's still a little behind!" In the midst of chuckles, Mo Yang laughed wildly again. He was like a third person. Li Mu was the one whose body was taken away, but he was not the one who took it away. What is the horror of the Shaming Clan? Maybe it's here! "Seventy percent" Li Mu's consciousness gradually blurred. His whole body and even his whole soul became weak. The panic in his heart was amplified to the extreme, but he was unable to do anything crazy because of his powerlessness. He couldn't even control his expression. "Is the Shaping Clan's body-seizing technique really irresistible?" Li Mu asked himself, perhaps because of his years of experience, he would not be too nervous even in the face of a death crisis, just like now. , his heart is still very calm and quiet, even he himself is a little helpless. But as his consciousness became increasingly blurred, a sense of anxiety finally emerged in Li Mu's heart, but what was the use? The body-seizing technique of the Shaping Ming clan does not mean that it has so many terrifying powers. The terrifying thing about it is that it makes the person who seizes the body unable to resist! Li Mu is not afraid of how strong the person who takes his body is. What he is afraid of is that he has no idea how he was taken away, and he doesn't even know how to resist. This feeling of powerlessness makes him extremely uncomfortable. Resistance? etc! Why should I resist? Suddenly, a bright light flashed across Li Mu's blurred eyes. This light was so weak that Mo Yang on the side didn't notice it at all. The next moment, Li Mu fell to the ground, closed his eyes tightly, and seemed to have fallen asleep. He is not dead, because his vitality is still strong, and his breathing, heartbeat, blood flow, and metabolism are all there. "Geniuses must be honest!" At the moment Li Mu fell to the ground, the evil smile on Mo Yang's face magnified to the extreme, and then he closed his eyes. After a brief pause, he opened his eyes again . As he opened his eyes, Li Mu, who was lying on the ground, also opened his eyes and stood up from the ground. But at this moment, Li Mu's expression was cold, but like Mo Yang's, he showed a faint evil smile, and looked down at his body with his eyes moving, seeming to be very satisfied. "It looks pretty good." Then, Li Muxie smiled as he stared at Mo Yang. "Let's go, we can't break through to the Heaven Seizing Realm here, we have to go outside." Similarly, Mo Yang also smiled evilly, turned around and stepped out into the void in front, and the whole person disappeared here. Under the starry sky. Li Mu followed closely behind him, but even after stepping out, he disappeared. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? With nine doors of different colors, in the huge white space of thousands of feet, two figures, one green and one gray, emerged out of thin air, walking towards the ten-foot white door of time and space not far away. These two people are none other than Mo Yang and Li Mu. To be precise, it is Li Mu who has been taken away, but in fact it is Mo Yang. But Mo Yang, who was walking in front, didn't notice that as he got closer and closer to the door of time and space, the evil smile on Li Mu's face gradually dissipated and turned into an infinite coldness. At the same time, Li Mu's twin lights became brighter and brighter, until finally, an astonishing killing intent burst out. At this moment, Mo Yang's expression in front changed drastically. He turned around and stared at Li Mu with a look of disbelief: "You haven't been taken away? No, you have been taken away by me. Why! Why are you still here?" Will it exist?!¡± "Because my soul has been tainted with your aura of shaping the underworld, there is no way you can take me away!" Li Mu said coldly with cold eyes. As he spoke, his body began to tremble. Although his consciousness had recovered, he had not yet regained control of his body. "Damn it, I thought I could get a good clone this time, but it seems I can only kill you now!" Mo Yang couldn't help but look gloomy. He was by no means an indecisive person. Since he couldn't take the body, then he would By directly erasing it, not only will it be impossible for others to obtain it, but it will also eliminate a powerful enemy! "Kid, have you forgotten about this Pig Saint?" But at this moment, a chuckle made Mo Yang's eyes tighten. He is difficultTurning his head reluctantly, he saw with some disbelief that the little pig was floating quietly at the door of the passage, grinning at him, and the waves of terrifying aura continued to escape, making him feel horrified! "Clones in the Heaven Seizing Realm are boring, but killing one of your clones is a warning to you. Don't do stupid things in the future." With a chuckle, Xiaozhu slowly raised his trotters and gently faced Mo Yang Get some space. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Suddenly, a ray of milky white light burst out from its trotters, directly piercing the center of Mo Yang's eyebrows at a speed that could not be described in words, making it impossible for him to make any movements at all, and he was already dead! Mo Yang is dead, really dead, and Li Mu is also shocked, because he once again saw the terror of Xiaozhu, who can kill the Heaven-Conquering Realm in an instant!. Text Chapter 329 Promotion to Heaven ================== ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? As the light flickered, a figure walked out of the Shizhang portal in the canyon. "Has it probably been another seven years?" Li Mu looked up at the sky and said to himself. "Almost." On his shoulder, Xiaozhu chuckled and said, "That's right. It only took seven years to comprehend the Taoist sect. If it were an outsider like this, I'm afraid you wouldn't be able to comprehend it even if it took seventy or seven hundred years. You I have to thank Mo Yang." "Mo Yang!" Li Mu's eyes turned cold and he said indifferently: "I wonder where his other two clones are!" Li Mu can ignore his minor grudges, but he will never forget his life-and-death feud, no matter how long it has passed, let alone what happened just now, how can he forget it? He doesn't hate the Shaming Clan, but Mo Yang, he won't let it go! "Who knows about this? Your most important thing now is to break through your current realm, right?" Xiaozhu smiled and said casually. "Yeah." Li Mu nodded and didn't ask any more questions, because Xiaozhu couldn't show any strength stronger than him on Qingyang Star. Since he didn't know, Xiaozhu still didn't know, so asking was in vain. The most important thing right now is indeed to step from the Nine Gates Realm to the next realm - the Heaven-Seizing Realm! Especially since the Qingyang Kingdom is the center of the entire Qingyang Star, the aura of heaven and earth is extremely strong, and the Qingyang Sect is the center of the Qingyang Kingdom, and can be said to be the place with the strongest aura of heaven and earth on the Qingyang Star. This is the best place to break through to the Heaven-Seizing Realm. If you can break through here, it will definitely be better than breaking through in other places. Therefore, Li Mu would choose this place to enter the Heaven-Seizing Realm. But before that¡­ Li Mu¡¯s eyes flashed, and he took out Mo Yang¡¯s dead clone with a wave of his hand. Looking at Mo Yang's clone, his expression became more indifferent, but there was a hint of sigh and gratitude in his heart. "Sigh, Mo Yang originally had the ability to seize his own body. Even if he couldn't seize his body, he could still kill him. ¡°Thank you, it was Xiaozhu¡¯s action, otherwise how could I still be standing here? Thinking of this, Li Mu shook his head lightly. Abandoning all the distracting thoughts in his heart, he raised his palm indifferently, and a drop of blood flew out and landed on Mo Yang's clone's forehead. ¡°Tsk!¡± As soon as the blood came into contact with Mo Yang's clone's forehead, it blended directly into its skin and disappeared. In an instant, Mo Yang's clone turned red, emitting a dazzling blood light. But this blood light quickly turned into the color of colorful glass, and the terrifying physical power exploded, shaking the space in all directions! "I didn't expect that my physical strength would be enhanced a lot after integrating my essence and blood." Li Mu's eyes narrowed and he said with some surprise. "You think that since your physical strength is one of the few on Qingyang Star, you can improve this guy's physical strength. Hey. It's really ironic. Didn't he want you to be his clone before? Now? On the contrary, he is about to become your puppet." Xiaozhu's faint laughter sounded. Immediately afterwards, a drop of milky white liquid flew out and blended into the eyebrows of Mo Yang's clone. Suddenly. Milky white light rose, and the hole on Mo Yang's forehead healed instantly. this moment. Li Muwei closed his eyes, and his will enveloped Mo Yang's clone, going straight to the core of his mind. There, there is a mass of white air, intertwined and flowing, which has not dissipated due to the death of the body and the dissipation of the soul. Maybe this white air flow will dissipate in the future, but definitely not now. Li Mu is no stranger to this white air flow. It is the "spiritual energy of heaven and earth" and even more "immortal energy", and the number is one hundred and sixty-three! receive! With a thought in his mind, Li Mu directly aroused the 'immortal energy' that had no owner, directly guided it out of Mo Yang's clone, and integrated it into the core of his brain, where the divine energy was. The location of the Grid Stone. There, there is a pitch-black stone of divine power, with ninety-nine destructive and supreme auras lingering on the surface of the stone. Before he comprehended the 'Tao Sect', the overlord here was this Godhead Stone. However, after Li Mu comprehended the 'Tao Sect', a wisp of white air appeared in the space once again vacated in his brain. The air flow is exactly the 'immortal energy'! Although it is only one path, it is the proof of becoming an ¡®immortal¡¯ and the reward of understanding the ¡®Tao Sect¡¯. At this moment, under the guidance of Li Mu, the one hundred and sixty-three strands of immortal energy will naturally not merge with the ninety-nine strands of destructive supreme divine energy of the Lord God, but will flow directly into that strand of immortal energy. In an instant, the original position of the overlord of the main god's godhead has been replaced, but whether it is the supreme aura of the main god's godhead or theseThe Qi are all controlled by Li Mu. They have no self-will, so they complement each other and can even be integrated. But Li Mu didn¡¯t want to, because once he merged, he might lose his status as an ¡®immortal¡¯ and even become dull and disappear from the ¡®Taoist Sect¡¯. Before he understood the ¡®Tao Sect¡¯, Li Mu once thought that the ¡®Tao Sect¡¯ was different from the eight gates of the human body, and was more illusory, or did not exist at all. But after he understood the 'Tao Gate', he realized that there was indeed such a supreme portal at the end of the endless starry sky! And the Tao gate that belongs to you is around the supreme portal, and in addition to your own Tao gate, there are countless Tao gates. The big one is thousands of feet, the small one is no bigger than a palm, and my own is two meters. Although it is infinitely stronger than the smaller one, but compared with the huge one of thousands of feet, it is the gap between Yinghuo and Haoyue. At this point, Li Mu realized the peculiarity of the 'Tao Sect'. Did he lose the 'Tao Sect'? That's definitely a joke! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Suddenly, the entire valley erupted with a dazzling light of seven-colored glaze, attracting the attention of countless Qingyang Sect disciples. Everyone looked surprised, but they did not dare to come any closer. Only on the top of the Qingyang, a fiery red figure stood suspended. This is an extremely beautiful woman, with red lips and jade teeth, smooth and delicate skin, and a cold and arrogant look that is still charming. Especially between her eyebrows, there was an extremely bright red water drop mark. She raised her beautiful eyes gently and looked towards the valley exuding the color of colored glaze, with a hint of surprise on her beautiful face. "Did it fail? It seems to be reasonable." As she spoke, she raised her head, looked toward the endless void above, and spoke to herself again. "They are almost here, right?" ¡­¡­ ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The light converged, and the entire canyon returned to its previous appearance. The only thing that changed was that Mo Yang's clone, which had his eyes tightly closed, now stood upright, with his eyes slightly open. There was no evil look on his face, it was all cold. of chill. "Not bad puppet." Xiaozhu floated in mid-air, staring at Mo Yang's clone and chuckled. Without saying a word, Li Mu put Mo Yang's clone into the Dzi Bead of Life and Death with a wave of his hand, then raised his hand to cover the sky, and made an extremely dull sound from his throat. "Seize the sky!" Boom! In an instant, the entire sky of Qingyang Star suddenly changed color! ===================. Text Chapter 330 Going Home On this day, there were strange phenomena in heaven and earth; On this day, the situation changed; On this day, the entire Qingyang Star seemed to slowly open its eyes from a deep sleep. It was trembling, as if it wanted to see who the person you were absorbing spiritual energy from was, and decided to suppress that person I saw a huge terrifying whirlpool appearing in the sky above Qingyang Kingdom, which was thousands of miles huge. No matter it was the strong men in Qingyang Sect or the people of Qingyang Kingdom, everyone looked up to the sky with a look of horror on their faces, trembling in utter fear. . Ninety-nine point ninety-nine percent of the people don¡¯t know what this is going on, but they understand that if such a celestial phenomenon occurs on Qingyang Star, something extremely terrifying must have happened! The few people who knew about it were even more shocked. Some couldn't believe what they saw, especially the people at the top looked at each other, wondering who the person who created this celestial phenomenon could be. ?? Could it be that, apart from a few of them, is there a hidden ninth sect within the Qingyang Sect? impossible! Could it be that Suddenly, these people thought of the two strange men and women who came to his Qingyang Sect seven years ago. The man and woman who were brought back by the sect leader Zhu Zi and the other six masters of the Six-leaf Kingdom were one of them? Thinking of this, these people felt deep in their hearts, but they did not dare to make any move. They could only stand quietly and look up at the sky. The same was true for others. Including all the people in the entire Qingyang Kingdom, they all stopped their movements and stood quietly, feeling the terrifying waves of heavenly power. Some people even knelt on their knees and worshiped in the direction of Qingyang Sect. "It seems that the legend is true, and this boy should be the protagonist in the legend. Now, it seems that I no longer have the ability to suppress it? Even those guys. I'm afraid they don't dare to do it easily, right? I hope you don't It's too late." On the top of Qingyang Peak, a charming woman in a fiery red robe also raised her head, silently looking at the void above her head, murmuring to herself. But at this moment, no one paid attention to her existence, because everyone's attention was attracted by the black figure in the center of the whirlpool in the sky. It was a young man in his thirties, wearing a black leather robe. The strong arms were exposed to the air, and the lean muscles on his chest could even be vaguely seen. The man¡¯s appearance can be called handsome, but the slight cross-shaped scar on the left side of his face gives him a cold and domineering look. The man has long black hair, but it is not spread out. Instead, it is tied up with a bloody hair on the back of his head, making him look more capable and cold. "Seize the sky!" Sudden. The man in black in the whirlpool suddenly opened his eyes, and two terrifying rays of light burst out from his cold eyes. His left hand had already been raised, and while roaring, he violently pulled towards the vortex above his head! Boom! The sky trembled, the earth roared, and the whirlpool of thousands of miles collapsed under his tug. Countless crystal energy emerged out of thin air, twisted and quickly enveloped the man in black, like a giant whale swallowing water, blending into his not majestic but tall body. Just a few breaths. The aura of the man in black suddenly increased more than ten times, and the aura and coercion exuded by the whole man. There was an aura that could overwhelm the heavens and the earth, and a feeling of terror and power suddenly surged into everyone's hearts! "Well, it is indeed the core of the entire Qingyang Star. If you break through here, you can get more spiritual energy from heaven and earth, right?" In the valley, Xiaozhu grinned, casually glanced at Li Mu above, and then fell asleep on his stomach. . But when it fell asleep, its gaze paused briefly on the top of Qingyang Peak, and a hint of solemnity andchill flashed in its small eyes! The vision of Qingyang Star¡¯s heaven and earth lasted for three full days. On this day, the sky returned to calm and the earth no longer trembled. "Boom!" But just when everyone thought everything was going to be calm, a shocking thunder sounded, and everyone saw in horror that a destructive black thunder and lightning actually cut through the terrifying black wind, Li Mu, who was standing high in the sky, seemed to be torn in half! The black thunder and lightning came too suddenly, and its speed was unbelievable. Even the ninth-level ¡®immortals¡¯ who existed in Qingyang Sect looked horrified. If it were them, facing that black thunder and lightning, they would only be killed instantly and would not be able to make any reaction at all! But at this moment, Li Mu, who was standing high in the sky, was very calm. In the eyes of others, the black thunder and lightning was indeed terrifying, and the speed was so fast that it was heart-stopping and impossible to avoid. But in his eyes, the speed of the black lightning couldn't be faster than that. "Is it the punishment for being promoted to the Heaven Seizing Realm?"Looking at the black thunder and lightning, a cold light flashed in Li Mu's eyes, and he immediately understood that because he had taken away the spiritual energy of heaven and earth from the Qingyang Star, the star was going to punish him. "However, although the planet is powerful and possesses life, it has a strong sense of self-preservation, but in terms of destructiveness, it is not strong. Being able to bring down this black thunder and lightning should be considered the limit. If the planet has the ability to easily destroy cultivators, then whether it is the Human King Star Region or the other eight star regions, it will not be dominated by humans. Facing the black thunder and lightning coming from the sky, Li Mu did not dodge, because it was impossible to dodge. The only way was to withstand it, or even defeat it! ¡°Tsk!¡± Slowly, he raised his hand and turned, and the black divine blade suddenly appeared without any fancy. The moment the black thunder and lightning came, the black divine blade also turned into a black lightning, and suddenly collided with it. Boom! In the trembling gaze of everyone, two black lightnings collapsed at the same time, covering a radius of 100,000 feet. The destructive aura escaped, causing the space to tremble, and countless storms appeared out of thin air, sweeping towards the earth! The horror of that scene horrified countless people. For three days, no one was without a heartache, especially the ordinary people in Qingyang Kingdom, who did not sleep well for three days and three nights. But now, it seems that it is finally over? How does it end? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The black arc slowly dissipated, and the turbulent sky gradually returned to calm. A black figure vaguely appeared in everyone's sight. Countless people looked at it and were shocked in their hearts. Because the man in black didn't suffer any damage at all, only the black magic blade in his hand turned into powder bit by bit and scattered between the sky and the earth. "The power is pretty good, enough to seriously injure a person in the Seizing Heaven Realm who only masters 10% of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth." Li Mu looked down at the palm of his right hand, which was slightly numb, but did not suffer any damage. With his eyes narrowed, he could clearly feel the Godhead Stone in his head and the intertwined white airflow on the side. in. The aura of will emanating from the black godhead stone is obviously no longer at the main god level, but at the highest level! There are two hundred and seventy-eight black air currents lingering on it! But that¡¯s not the main thing. The main thing is the white airflow beside it. The fairy energy lingering around it has reached a terrifying three hundred and forty-one degree! After entering the Seizing Heaven Realm, Li Mu has clearly understood the difference between Seizing Heaven Realm and Seizing Heaven Realm. How are the strong and weak realms divided? The realm of seizing heaven is divided into ten levels. The difference between each level depends on the amount of "spiritual energy of heaven and earth" controlled. The total spiritual energy of heaven and earth is 10%, and 10% can provide one hundred spiritual energy. Generally, a strong person who has just entered the realm of seizing the sky will only have one hundred spiritual energy. That is, immortality. The same goes for the Supreme God, who will only have one hundred supreme divine energy. Only when the number of one hundred spiritual energy or supreme divine energy increases from one hundred to two hundred, it will be the second level of the Heaven-capturing Realm. By analogy, the third level of Duotian Realm has 300 channels of spiritual energy, the fourth level of Duotian Realm has 400 channels of spiritual energy, the fifth level of Duotian Realm has 500 channels of spiritual energy, the sixth level of Duotian Realm has 600 channels of spiritual energy. There are seven hundred spiritual energies at the seventh level of the Heaven-capturing realm, eight hundred spiritual energies at the eighth level of the Heaven-capturing realm, nine hundred spiritual energies at the ninth level of the Heaven-capturing realm, and one thousand spiritual energy at the tenth level of the Heaven-capturing realm! Fellow practitioner Li Mu Immortal God. The combined amount of spiritual energy and supreme divine energy is 619, so can he fight against the sixth level of Seizing Heaven Realm? otherwise! It looks like it's getting higher. The smaller the proportion of different spiritual energy, but the actual difference is extremely terrifying. Only after a real fight can you feel the difference between one more spiritual energy and one less spiritual energy. Li Mu thinks he can fight against the fourth level of Seizing Heaven Realm, but if he encounters the fifth level of Seizing Heaven Realm, he may be suppressed. Facing the sixth level of Seizing Heaven Realm, there is no suspense that he will be killed. "But this is enough to show the benefits of fellow immortals and gods. It is indeed much stronger than single cultivation, not to mention that you can go up to three cultivations, four cultivations, or even more. Li Mu can¡¯t imagine how terrifying it would be if he could acquire all the cultivation methods of the nine races in the nine star regions and reach their peak? How many types of cultivation did the legendary King of Humans have? Although there is a gap between theory and reality, Li Mu is satisfied. You must know that the Mo Yang clone only possesses one hundred and sixty-three immortal energies and is still at the first level of the Heaven-Seizing Realm, but it can become the highest person in Qingyang Star. Then is there anyone stronger than him on Qingyang Star? And now that I have the strength to fight the fourth level of the Heaven Seizing Realm, I should be absolutely invincible, right? Logically speaking, this is indeed the case. But Li Mu still feels that Qingyang Star is absolutely unacceptable?As simple as it seems, especially when Heng and Lan Yuefeng didn't come that day? No matter how far apart they are, the two of them should be able to clearly feel that they have entered the Heaven-Seizing Realm, right? So, what are those two people doing now? Are you on the same team as Mo Yang? The more he thought about it, the calmer Li Mu became. At this moment, a sound broke through the air. Li Mu woke up and looked sideways at Xiaozhu. "How do you feel?" Piglet flew forward. He said with a grin. Li Mu was speechless, but nodded. Then he glanced towards the top of Qingyang Peak and locked on the fiery red figure. "Did you notice anything?" Xiaozhu didn't pay attention, instead he was thinking about the rumors. "It seems like something is going to happen?" Li Mu frowned slightly. "Absolutely, I don't know for sure, but I can tell with my eyes that this Pig Saint can see that within a hundred years, there will be an earth-shattering war on Qingyang Star. What are you planning to do next?" Xiaozhu replied calmly. "A hundred years?" Li Mu said to himself, then looked away and asked: "How is Artai?" "That kid? Haha, I almost forgot about him. Well, it seems that the progress is going very smoothly, and it has reached a critical moment. Now is not the time to look for him." Xiaozhu chuckled. "Yeah." Li Mu nodded, turned around and flew towards the southern sky. "Uh, where are you going? Are you ready to accept that woman? She's a threat." "That's not necessary." "Then where are you going now?" "go home" Heaven and earth are peaceful Text Chapter 331 Autumn Wind Country =========== Phew! The cold wind blows, shuttling between countless countries on Qingyang Star. I saw a black figure walking through the vast void, slowly falling on a shabby city in a shabby country. Standing on the city wall, Li Mu quietly looked at the still dilapidated and bleak Imperial City of Autumn Wind Kingdom, and couldn't help but feel a touch of melancholy and sadness in his heart. At that time, although the Qiufeng Kingdom was still only a two-leaf kingdom, it was bustling with people and prosperous. In my own eyes, it was even more powerful and unattainable. But what about now? As time has passed, everything has changed and become beyond recognition. Although revenge has been avenged, everything in the past will never come back, so what's the use? Li Mu didn¡¯t stop too much. He just casually glanced at the Imperial City of Qiufeng Kingdom, then turned around and headed towards the main part of Beihan. With just one step, he was already above most of Beihan. "Huh?" When he first arrived here, Li Mu frowned slightly and clearly sensed that there were hundreds of anger in most of Beihan. Each anger represented a person, which meant that there were hundreds of people living inside! Especially among them, there are several breaths that feel familiar to him! For a moment, Li Mu's cold and calm expression suddenly changed slightly. You must know that now he is standing at the top of the entire Qingyang Star. There is nothing that would make him care, but now, there is! Because this is his hometown, the place he wants to protect, and the place that left him with the saddest memories. Back here today, Li Mu just wants to live a life of his own quietly. But he didn't expect that there were other people in the tribe. Slightly excited, Li Mu was about to float down. Revealed his body, but at this moment, dozens of unfamiliar auras rushed into his perception, especially these dozens of unfamiliar auras, which carried endless evil intentions. Their target turned out to be That¡¯s hundreds of people in most of Beihan! Li Mu¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. Looking sideways, he locked his gaze on the owner of the dozens of vicious auras. It is not difficult to see that those people are all cultivators, and the weakest among them are also in the human connection realm. The strongest ones have reached the level of the half-step six calamity realm, and are 15% in tune with the world. This team is not weak, but for Li Mu. But it only takes one look to erase it. But he didn't do that. Standing in the void, he just looked at these people quietly, and then looked at the people in the tribe. When he saw those hundreds of tribesmen, a hint of surprise flashed across Li Mu's expression. It is obvious that the dozens of team members exude a vicious aura. They must be top-notch bandits. After they appeared, they all roared loudly, their breath was surging, and they waved the sharp blades in their hands, as if they were going to burn, kill, and loot. But there are hundreds of people in the tribe. Be it a child or an adult. Everyone was extremely calm, each doing his or her own thing, seemingly unaware of the appearance of this brutal team. In other words, just ignore them? "Damn it! These guys all deserve to die!" Suddenly, in the sound of an angry running, the shirtless man at the head was completely angry, as if he had never imagined that he and others would be ignored. Not only him, but also the dozens of younger brothers behind him. At the command of the naked man, everyone jumped up, directly broke through the tribe's protective wall, and waved the long swords in their hands with incomparable ferocity. Killing the Yimingming clan members and children. "Kill them all, leaving no one alive! Of course, don't kill the pretty girl, otherwise it would be a pity, haha!" The bare-chested man looked up to the sky and laughed. At this time, hundreds of tribesmen in the tribe stopped their movements. They originally ignored these bandits, but they had to focus on these bandits. However, there was no fear on their faces, but endless indifference and coldness. Even though the children were physically trembling due to fear, their faces still showed disgust. "Dead!" Finally, the shirtless man at the front, the leader whose cultivation had reached the half-step Six Tribulation Realm, had arrived in front of a group of children who were playing, and directly swung the huge mace in his hand with countless blood stains on it. , with a lingering smile, he swept away at the group of children without mercy. With his power, not to mention these children, even a ten-foot-long boulder would be shattered by this blow. But at the moment when the giant club with sharp spikes was about to come into contact with the children, a green figure appeared out of thin air like lightning. "roll!" OnlyHearing a deep roar, it suddenly exploded from his throat, turning into an extremely terrifying force and slamming into the body of the shirtless man. "Pfft!" As the blood sprayed, earth-shattering screams were heard. The naked man was directly blown away, and the power created by that roar was so powerful that it turned into a hurricane that soared into the sky, blowing away those who rushed into the tribe. All the robbers were rolled up together and flew hundreds of feet into the sky. No one was left! "Shasha" At this time, snowflakes began to fall out of thin air in the clear sky. The strange thing was that the area covered by this snowflake was only the dozens of bandits swept up by the hurricane. Suddenly, the seemingly light snowflakes all over the sky turned into blue ice crystals. Driven by an invisible but powerful force, they penetrated the bodies of all the bandits like a hail of bullets! Even the naked and strong man who was half a step above the level of Six Tribulations was not spared his death. I saw a white figure slowly falling down in the void, standing next to the cyan figure. The appearance of this scene did not make any changes among the hundreds of tribesmen. They all just bowed respectfully to the two people and went about their own work. Only the children looked cheerful and happy. Looking at the two of them with admiration. "You two are serious, can you stop being so bloody?" At this time, a woman's helpless laughter sounded. Immediately afterwards, three men and women slowly walked out of the rooms in the tribe. Thousands of feet high in the sky, Li Mu watched this scene quietly. A smile appeared on his cold face involuntarily. His eyes swept over the familiar figures and faces, and he opened and closed his lips as he read out their names. "Yuan YiMu FengLi QinRobinYaqi" At the same time, Li Mu glanced at several rooms in the tribe, and whispered with a little excitement: "The clan leader Kui Mo the strongest warrior Yuan Tian the commander of the army Wang Jian and Su Ke ?!¡± Suddenly, Li Mu's eyes suddenly froze, a rare solemnity flashed across his expression, and his eyes were fixed on one of the houses. ============== Text Chapter 332 Welcome back ================ "Uncle Yuan Yi is so awesome, he sent those guys flying with just one roar!" "Yes! And Uncle Mu Feng's skills are so beautiful!" "Our abilities will become so powerful in the future!" "" With dozens of bandits being eliminated, the tribesmen felt nothing. It seemed that this kind of thing happened often, especially since everyone among them had experienced the fighting decades ago. They were already numb and had no fear. Even as a child, although he was a little nervous, he was mostly excited. "Awesome?" Yuan Yi glanced at the children, teenagers and even young people around him, shook his head expressionlessly and said: "Compared to that person, what am I?" As soon as these words came out, Li Qin, Robin, and Yaqi, who were originally smiling, were startled at the same time. They seemed to have thought of something, and their expressions suddenly became sad. "It seems that you all still can't forget him." Mu Feng, who was wearing a white robe on the side, said softly: "If he is still alive, he will definitely come back." "Are you talking about Uncle Li Mu?" A young man in gray clothes asked excitedly. "Well, that's him. Apart from him, there's no one in Beihan who deserves to be worried about like these guys, hehe." Li Qin, a woman in red, smiled slightly, touched the heads of several children with her jade hands, and said The softness of the face. "Is Uncle Li Mu really that powerful? Better than Uncle Yuan Yi? I don't believe it!" A child muttered unconvinced. The children, teenagers and even young people around him nodded, indicating that they thought so too. "Well. Auntie, I don't know. You have to ask your uncle Yuan Yi." Li Qin shook her head helplessly and glanced at Yuan Yi, who looked indifferent. Similarly, Robin, Yaqi, and Mu Feng all showed a smile and looked sideways at Yuan Yi. "I am his defeated general, I have neverwon!" Yuan Yi said coldly with a cold face. Everyone felt the change in his expression and couldn't help but stop talking. No more questions. "Clean it up, it doesn't look good." At this time, an old voice came. When everyone heard the sound, more than a dozen figures slowly walked over from a distance. The leader was an eighty-year-old man wearing a black robe, with a slightly stooped figure. After that, there is a middle-aged man about 2.5 meters tall, although he is gradually entering old age. But their bodies are still tall, giving people a sense of calm and self-power. Among the other people, there are old people and middle-aged people. They all look older and have very strong breaths. See these people coming. Mu Feng, Yuan Yi, Li Qin, and Robin just nodded. The woman Yaqi, as well as all the surrounding tribesmen and the children, boys, girls, and young people here all knelt on one knee and paid homage respectfully. "Okay, didn't I say that? From now on, there is no need to act in such a big way." The old man in black, who was the leader, shook his head helplessly after seeing everyone's actions. Sighing lightly: "And we no longer have the ability to stay in this position, otherwise we wouldn't be cowering here all the time. It's really a shame to say that we can't completely take back our hometown." Following the old man¡¯s words, more than a dozen people behind him couldn¡¯t help but lower their heads. Mu Feng and the others also had ugly expressions on their faces, clenching their fists tightly and then having to loosen them. "As long as you are willing, nothing is impossible." But at this moment, a deep voice sounded. "Who!" Immediately, Mu Feng and others turned around suddenly, looking in the direction of the bandits with cold eyes, and terrible murderous intent was suddenly released from them. Among them, Yuan Yi took another step forward, and a green sharp blade suddenly appeared in his hand. The aura of the third level of calamity was revealed unabashedly, and turned into an astonishing force, violently pressing towards the jungle ahead. Not only him, but Mu Feng and others were all tensed up, their expressions were solemn, and the strong sense of crisis made them somewhat unable to control themselves. "It's me." A faint smile sounded, and Li Mu slowly walked out of the forest. His face calmly swept past Yuan Yi, past Mu Feng, past Li Qin and Robin, past the woman Yaqi, past the More than a dozen people, led by the old man, swept over children, girls, young people, and the entire tribe who were busy with work. "I'm back." Looking at these people and facing their gazes, Li Mu felt filled with emotion. After pursing his lips, he said these four words in regret. I'm back! And these four words deeply shocked everyone's hearts, like a huge hammer that struck hard on everyone's heart.Clicked four times. At this moment, everyone was stunned, including more than ten people including Yuan Yi, Mu Feng, Li Qin, Robin, Yaqi, the clan leader Kuimo, and other clan members. There were even some tribesmen who were in the tribe room. They all rushed out of the house and locked their eyes on Li Mu. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, I can¡¯t believe it, and the surging excitement suddenly filled everyone¡¯s hearts. "Li Mu!" Suddenly, a shocking roar sounded, and everyone was shocked to see Yuan Yi step forward suddenly, and as the earth shattered, he suddenly appeared in front of Li Mu, with the long green knife in his hand cutting through the air, carrying An extremely sharp breath struck Li Mu's head like lightning. Everyone was shocked, and Mu Feng and others' eyes narrowed, but it was too late to stop them! But the next moment, a terrifying scene appeared. Was Yuan Yi¡¯s cyan sword blocked by Li Mu? No, Li Mu did not raise his hand to block or dodge. He was still standing there, and the green long knife in Yuan Yi's hand also struck his forehead. However, the green long knife did not break his skin. Did Yuan Yi stop? absolutely not! Because of a terrifying shock force, it suddenly emitted from Li Mu's forehead and the long green knife. Immediately afterwards, under the horrified and disbelieving gazes of everyone, Yuan Yi flew backwards, and the long green knife in his hand flew out thousands of feet away. Mu Feng, who was behind, hurriedly took a step forward, raised his hands to catch Yuan Yi, but after feeling the powerful rebound force, his handsome face couldn't help but change, and the two people who landed on the ground still jerked violently. After taking more than ten steps back to stabilize his body, Yuan Yi drooped his hands and spat out a mouthful of blood with a pale face! "What a powerful force!" Mu Feng's eyes tightened for a while. He stabilized his body and supported Yuan Yi who was about to fall. He stared in the direction of Li Mu, and his heart was shaken. Not only Yuan Yi, but also Li Qin, Robin, Yaqi, the patriarch Kuimo, and everyone else who saw this scene, their expressions changed drastically, with expressions of disbelief and shock. They know very well what kind of strength Yuan Yi is. He is in the third calamity realm among the six calamity realms. He is only in his thirties now. He is definitely a genius among most of the geniuses in Beihan, including Mu Feng! If possible, his Qiufeng Kingdom can be promoted from the two-leaf kingdom to the four-leaf kingdom. But in front of him, he was knocked down? And the person who knocked him down didn't even move his hands, allowing him to attack but not receiving any damage? ! How can this be? ! Yes, how is it possible, but the scene before them tells them that this is the fact! Everyone was staring at Li Mu, looking at Li Mu's forehead, which was exactly where Yuan Yi's long green knife had struck him before. Not even the skin was broken, not even a trace. How terrifying that was. Can it be done in the physical body? It¡¯s just the power of rebound that makes Yuan Yi like this. What level of cultivation is he at? ! At this moment, most of Beihan was quiet, even dead silent. Everyone's eyes were widened, staring at Li Mu, looking at this man who had not been together for more than twenty years, the extremely crazy man back then, and his heart was filled with tears. Replaced by a sense of shock and complexity. "You are still so annoying, but I have to say that you have become stronger." Li Mu stood quietly, looking at Yuan Yi who was being supported by Mu Feng with a smile, his arms trembling and his face pale. , said softly. Then, he glanced at Mu Feng and said with a faint smile: "You still like to keep a low profile. You are obviously not weaker than Yuan Yi in strength, but you always stand behind him, and you" Li Mu glanced at Li Qin and Robin and said, "It seems that he has experienced a lot of things over the years?" When he saw Yaqi, Li Mu was speechless. He could not say anything to this person who was the first person to treat him well after his grandma, but he was very happy that the other person could survive. At the same time, he also decided that anyone No one is allowed to hurt her. Without words, Li Mu turned his eyes again and saw the faces that were getting older but still familiar. They were the clan leader Kui Mo, the strongest warrior Yuan Tian, ??and the captain of the local team Wang Jian. He was not familiar with the others. But I think they are the top leaders of the other four major tribes besides the Zhongfeng tribe. But no matter who they are, they are all members of the Northern Han tribe and the people of the Qiufeng Kingdom. In his eyes, these people are all the same, they are all amiable and lovely, and they all need to be protected. "Junior Li Mu, I have met you all." Looking at Kui Mo and others, Li Mu clasped his fists and bowed, speaking slowly. Immediately, everyone woke up from the shock, and Kui Mo even trembled and asked excitedly: "?¡­Is it really Li Mu? " "Of course, is this still fake?" Li Mu was startled, smiled, then looked at Yuan Yi and said, "Otherwise he wouldn't have treated me like this, but it's a pity that you don't have the ability to hurt me now. .¡± "Hahahahaha" Suddenly, a chuckle rang out, and the laughter got louder and louder. Yuan Yi slowly pushed away Mu Feng who was supporting him, stared at Li Mu, and then used all his strength to rush to Li Mu again. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, secretly wondering, does Yuan Yi still want to launch an attack? Obviously not on the same level! But the next moment, everyone was so shocked that they couldn¡¯t close their mouths from ear to ear, and Li Mu was also stunned. Because Yuan Yi rushed in front of him, opened his hands, gave him a bear hug, and said close to his ear: "I knew you wouldn't die, welcomeback!" Suddenly, a faint touch of emotion came to Li Mu's heart. He patted Yuan Yi on the shoulder and said sincerely: "Thank you." At this time, another familiar figure appeared in his sight, that was alone Su Ke! ================ Text Chapter 333 Disappeared After a brief exchange of greetings, Li Mu disappeared from everyone's sight. But most of the Northern Han tribe did not cool down because of this. Instead, it became even more heated. Because of Li Mu's return, the entire tribe was heated up. Today was destined to be a carnival night for them, who held a party for me. Although Li Mu didn't like being so crazy, he didn't mind it either. On the contrary, looking at the smiles of the tribesmen, he felt a touch of warmth in his heart. It's a pity that today's tribe has changed, and it's long gone. . Li Mu is not a person who likes to live in the past, so he did not express any emotion. When he has nothing to do, he will still go to the crowd and have a drink with his clan members. He will not have any sense of superiority or hierarchy because of his cultivation level. He didn't want this, and he didn't want his tribe to see him that way. This carnival did not last long, after all, most of them were ordinary people, and Li Mu did not want to see his appearance disrupting the normal life of the tribesmen, and it ended at three in the morning. Overhead, the cold moon hangs. On the top of the peak not far from the middle peak, Li Mu sat cross-legged, and lined up beside him were Yuan Yi, Mu Feng, Li Qin, and Robin. As for Yaqi, since she is already a wife, why would she stay here so late? Li Mu felt a little bit emotional when Yaqi got married, but he sincerely asked this girl, who was the first girl who was good to him besides his grandma when he was a child, to do so from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Perhaps, for a moment, he had a faint admiration for this girl, but now this admiration is long gone. Although he didn't say a few words, Li Mu felt in his heart. He will always regard the other person as his best friend. As for the four people next to him, they should be considered comrades-in-arms. And these four people were all the four geniuses of the Zhongfeng tribe back then, and now they are the four strongest people in the entire Northern Han and Qiu Feng Kingdom. Among them, the strongest one is not Yuan Yi, but Mu Feng, whose cultivation level has actually entered the fourth calamity realm. Survived the disaster of the earth. Next is Yuan Yi, the third calamity level, who has survived the disaster of fire. Li Qin and Robin are not as good as Yuan Yi and Mu Feng in cultivating heavenly talismans, and their diligence is probably incomparable, so the two of them only entered and exited the six tribulation realms and reached the first tribulation level. Don¡¯t say anything else. The strength of the four of them is definitely not weak. Compared to the Qiufeng Kingdom more than twenty years ago, they are absolutely invincible. If the Qiu Feng Kingdom, which had existed for more than 20 years, had such strength as them, how could it suffer the pain of annihilation? But this is obviously impossible. What is in the past is in the past. On top of the mountain. There was silence, no one spoke, everyone was facing the sky in the distance, looking at the white cold moon. Lost in trance, melancholy in melancholy. Drink drink drink. "Are you interested in telling us about your past these years?" Finally, after a while. Mu Feng spoke slowly. With his words, everyone stopped what they were doing and all turned their attention to Li Mu. Yuan Yi, who took a swig of his drink, also looked sideways and looked over with piercing eyes, as if he was also curious. "Is that the past?" Li Mu was startled, then glanced at the pig on his shoulder, smiled casually and said, "Okay." Facing the cold moon, Li Mu talked about the past twenty years without reservation. He felt that there was nothing to hide. Soon, daylight fell and the rising sun slowly rose in the east. After Li Mu casually recounted his past, he stood up and left the top of the mountain, leaving Mu Feng and Yuan Yi stunned. After a long time, all four of them gasped and smiled bitterly. "Is this guy making up a story? Or bragging?" Among them, Yuan Yi was unable to speak calmly. "Do you think your personality is the kind of person who knows stories and likes to brag?" No one answered, and Mu Feng on the side asked in return. Li Qin and Robin were speechless for a long time. They were shocked. ¡­¡­ After leaving the mountain top, Li Mu descended into the tribe. At this time, there was no one in the tribe. After sighing, his expression became solemn and he slowly came to the door of a very ordinary house. "Creak!" "The strange thing is that the owner of the house seems to have known that he would come for a long time, and the door actually opened on its own. Li Mu's eyes flashed, and he stepped inside without making any pause. "Creak!" At the same time, the door closed on its own. "Do you know I'm coming?" Stepping into the dark room, Li Mu's eyes moved and fell directly on the beautiful figure in black next to the bed, his tone was slightly cold.? "I know." The face of the black-clothed Qianying was slightly pale, but she still nodded, with a hint of fear in her expression. She lowered her head and looked directly into Li Mu's eyes. "Do you know that I will come back, or do you know that I will come to you?" Li Mu frowned and asked again. "We all know." The woman in black, with her head lowered, replied softly. "It seems that something happened to you that I didn't expect." Looking at the other party, Li Mu's frown became more intense. He simply walked to the chair aside, sat down, and said coldly: "Say Tell me, where did Luo Xiu go? And why are you here?" With words, it is self-evident that the identity of the woman in black next to the bed is the culprit who caused the fall of Qiu Feng Kingdom - Su Ke! But Li Mu knew that the other party had extenuating circumstances and spared the other party's life, but this did not mean that he had forgiven the other party, let alone had any good impressions. But for him, it doesn't matter whether Su Ke dies or not. Gui Cha Kingdom has been destroyed, and Qiu Feng Kingdom has also been destroyed. What's the use of killing each other? It is inevitable for Li Mu to return to Qiufeng Country, because this is his hometown. Although it has been destroyed, it still cannot change its status in his mind. Back here, Li Mu did not have any cemetery, but when he discovered that Su Ke was there but Luo Xiu was not, a faint crisis emerged in his heart. Luo Xiu¡¯s identity has been extremely mysterious from the beginning. Why did he want to infiltrate the Guisha Sect? What's the purpose? Su Ke would come back here, maybe because this is her hometown, but why didn't Luo Xiu follow? Especially Su Ke¡¯s mood is obviously not very stable! ¡°In fact, Li Mu sensed a strange aura on the other party! So, what is the reason? ! "Luo Xiu" A slightly trembling voice sounded. Li Mu frowned, staring at Su Ke at this moment, not only his voice trembled, but his whole body trembled. "What's wrong with Luo Xiu?" Seeing the other party's pause, Li Mu couldn't help but ask. "Disappeared!" Su Ke raised his head, a look of fear appeared in his expression, and his pale face showed helplessness and fear, as if he had seen a very terrible scene. Text Chapter 334 Northern Han Country ================= "Disappeared?" Li Mu frowned and asked thoughtfully, "Be more specific." While trembling, Su Ke took a few deep breaths, and after calming down the panic in his heart, he said: "That was a month after I separated from you" Following Su Ke¡¯s words, Li Mu slowly closed his eyes, and his spiritual thoughts moved and quietly integrated into Su Ke¡¯s brain. Suddenly, a clearly identifiable picture appeared in his mind. It was a dark night, and the moonlight above the head was very hazy, making it extremely difficult to distinguish even with the vision of a strong person at the third level. "Whizzing!" The two black shadows flashed rapidly and ran towards the south. It was not difficult to see that these two people were very panicked, running as if they were running for their lives. Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh From behind, several figures were chasing after them at full speed, carrying a strong and sinister aura, and bursting out with harsh and shrill laughter. "Pfft!" Suddenly, a ray of cold light cut through the night sky like lightning, directly penetrating the shoulder of the figure in front, bringing up a bloody aura. The huge force caused the figure to flutter forward and fall forward uncontrollably. Qian Ying on the side exclaimed, trying to hold the other person, but she didn't have the ability. She could only watch the man hit the giant tree. The giant tree collapsed suddenly, and the man in black turned pale and spat out a mouthful of blood. . "Haha, you want to run away? When you meet a few of us, I can only say that your fate is so unbearable. Come and accept your fate!" Behind them, cold, shrill laughter continued. The face of Qianying in black was also miserable. She was running forward, but she suddenly stopped and turned to face the people chasing behind her. A hint of farewell flashed across her beautiful face. "I'll hold them back, you run away!" After saying these words, the beautiful figure in black did not retreat but moved forward, meeting several black figures chasing after her. "Are you holding me back? It's a joke, just for someone like you who doesn't even understand the feeling of anger?!" "Jie Jie~ Don't hurt her, this little lady is quite pretty, keep it for the boss!" "clear!" "You are all going to die!" Qianying in black had eyes as cold as ice. The blood-retained sharp blade in his hand was without any fancy features, and he slashed at one of the four men in black. Poof! Poof! In a burst of swords and swords, a man in black had his ears cut off and let out a sharp scream. "You bitch, you're looking for death!" the other three shouted angrily in unison. They were originally so sneaky that they no longer dared to hold anything back, and used all their killing moves. "Chichi!" Blood flowed, and the beautiful figure in black was thrown away, and her whole body was soaked with blood. He fell to the ground hard, not knowing whether he was alive or dead. "You bitch! I originally wanted to spare your life, but it seems there is no need for it at all!" Among them, the man in black with only one ear left roared and walked forward, and stabbed the beautiful figure in black in the chest with the sharp knife in his hand. Whoops! But at this moment, a bolt of black lightning suddenly flashed across. Just as the sharp blade and cold light were less than an inch away from the chest of the beautiful figure in black, the head of the man in black actually separated from his body and flew up. "Ah! Ah! Ah!" At the same time, three screams came from behind, and the three men in black came to the end in unison, with a streak of blood on their necks. Take away all their vitality. Qianying, who was lying in a pool of blood, didn't know what was going on, but she knew that all four of them were dead. Who killed them? "Boom!" Suddenly, a strong air pressure came, shaking the space, and another figure appeared. However, this figure fell from the sky with a violent momentum. That has definitely entered the realm of three meridians! In the pool of blood, the beautiful figure in black smiled miserably, closed her eyes weakly, and fell into a coma. Poof! The blood rises again. A figure fell to the ground. After a long time, the beautiful figure in black woke up. When she woke up, she was surprised to find that not only was she not dead, but all the wounds on her body were healed? The body is full of powerful power. Thiswhat's going on? The beautiful figure in black quickly stood up and looked around. There were five corpses. Those five corpses were four killers, plus the last person who fell from the sky and had the cultivation level of the Three Meridians Realm! As her pupils tightened, the beautiful figure in black suddenly turned around and looked at where Luo Xiu was. I found that except for the black robe worn by Luo Xiu, there was no figure of Luo Xiu at all! Is it Luo Xiu? Is it? If so, why are his clothes here? Did he take off his clothes?Have you taken off your clothes? How can it be! How could Luo Xiu do such a ridiculous thing? " Moreover, Luo Xiu was only at the ninth level of the bronze body. Although he was stronger than the ordinary ninth level of the bronze body, he was seriously injured in the siege. How could he kill the four black-clothed killers? Not to mention that the person who finally arrived was in the Three Meridians realm. Even the earliest Human Pulse Realm among the Three Meridian Realms is countless times stronger than the Ninth Level Bronze Body! But if it wasn¡¯t Luo Xiu, then who could it be? Disappeared! Luo Xiu disappeared like this! The beautiful figure in black seemed to have lost her soul. After wandering around for a few times in this forest filled with blood and terror, she left ¡­¡­ In the dim room, Li Mu slowly opened his eyes. His expression was still calm, but there was a hint of horror in his heart. He didn't know if this was true, because it was just what Su Ke saw. Is it fake? No, this is absolutely true. There is no need for Su Ke to deceive himself, let alone himself! Li Mu stared coldly at the pale Su Ke with cold eyes, as if this memory had caused great harm to her, making her feel scared, trembling, and afraid to think about it. "Luo Xiu, who are you?" Li Mu felt cold in his heart. The strange sword light in the picture was definitely caused by Luo Xiu, but Su Ke couldn't see clearly. Luo Xiu¡¯s actual cultivation level was only the ninth level of the Bronze Body, but he easily killed four strong men of the same level and one person with a level of cultivation in the Third Meridian Realm. So, what level of power does Luo Xiu possess? What is his purpose of hiding his strength? And why did it disappear? Will you leave the clothes you are wearing? Countless doubts linger in Li Mu's heart. He has always known about Luo Xiu's mystery, but he has never investigated it. After all, everyone has their own secrets, and others have no right to interfere. But now it seems that the secret of Luo Xiu is no small secret! "You should have a good rest." After a long time, Li Mu slowly stood up and said casually. After speaking, he casually glanced at Su Ke, who was pale and curled up on the bed and was trembling, and then turned and left the room. "Creak!" The door was closed tightly, and the whole room fell into darkness and dead silence again. "Hoo!" At this time, a dark wind blew by, and a man in black clothes appeared out of thin air in the room. With the appearance of the black clothes, Su Ke's delicate body on the bed trembled suddenly, but she seemed not to dare to lower her head, and her eyes met the black shadow. However, the black figure did not look at her, but stared sideways at the door of the house. Jie Jie chuckled and said: "As expected of the powerful person in the king's mouth, even I was almost discovered, hehe. But isn't he very strong? Seizing the Heaven Realm? Aren¡¯t you unable to discover me? I don¡¯t need the king to take action at all, I can kill him!¡± "Is it?" Suddenly, an extremely cold voice sounded. With the sound of this voice, the black shadow's pupils suddenly shrank, and his body tensed even more. He stared at the figure in front of him in disbelief, and said with a trembling body: "Youyou" "Then Luo Xiu, he should be the king you call him, right? It seems that this matter is becoming more and more interesting. The killer organization, the king of killers, is a very good title. I am waiting for him." Li Mu looked cold and waved his hands slightly. As soon as he exerted force, black flames instantly spread all over the body of the man in black. There was no scream at all, and the man in black was burned to ashes. He didn¡¯t go to see Su Ke again, and slowly left the room again. "Autumn Wind Country, it's time to tidy up." Standing on the slightly deserted street, Li Mu slowly raised his head, glanced at the blue sky above his head, and sighed softly. Immediately, he walked sideways towards where the patriarch Kuimo lived. A few days later Three cities and a giant peak thousands of feet high fell from the sky, occupying most of the entire Northern Han. Immediately afterwards, Li Mu left in the sky, and within half a quarter of an hour, he arrived at Qingfeng Sect. ¡°Lord of Swords, come out and see me!¡± The loud sound resounded in the sky above Qingfeng Sect, shaking the entire Qingfeng Kingdom. Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh Immediately, one after another figures rose into the sky, and the leader was none other than the Lord of Swords, who was about seventy years old, wearing a green robe and carrying a long sword on his back. Li Mu glanced around and saw that the fifteen people in front of him were all divine generals who had come out alive from the ancient city. Among them, the God of Swords had entered the realm of gods. It was not surprising that he was now called the 'King of Swords'. Pass. As soon as the fifteen people appeared, their eyes were already locked on Li Mu. After feeling the powerful aura on Li Mu, the faces of the fifteen people changed drastically, and there was a hint of disbelief in their expressions. "SupremeGod!" After a brief silence, the tremblingIn the language, three earth-shaking words came from the mouth of the Lord of Swords. "We have seen the Supreme God!" Immediately, the fourteen god generals behind him all knelt on their knees and bowed deeply to Li Mu. Although it was unbelievable, the supreme aura was definitely not false! "Okay, get ready and leave with me." Li Mu looked calm and did not stop the fifteen people from kneeling down and said calmly. Soon, the fifteen strongest people in the entire Qingfeng Sect left and followed Li Mu to the ruined Qiufeng Kingdom. "I'll give you five years to work, not only to restore this country to its previous state, but also to develop it to the level of a four-leaf kingdom. Are there any problems?" Li Mu asked lightly at the top of the giant peak. "no problem!" The King of Swords replied sternly. "Then, from now on, this country will no longer be called Qiufeng, but will be renamedBeihan!" On the top of the mountain, Li Mu looked down at the three shabby cities lined up below. His loud words reached the ears of all the Northern Han tribe members, and bursts of excitement continued to ring out. ================================ Text Chapter 335 Ten Years =================== Time passes by, and five years pass by in the blink of an eye. On the top of Beihan Peak, there is a temple of ten thousand feet, with bursts of divine power that make people dare not look up. "Click!" At this time, the closed door of the shrine slowly opened, and a group of people slowly walked into it. "We have seen the Supreme God of Death!" When these men and horses were less than a hundred feet away from the throne at the end of the palace, they all knelt down on one knee, and there was a loud roar. "Get up." On the black throne, Li Mu slowly opened his eyes, with a hint of sadness between his eyebrows. His eyes casually swept across the fifteen Sword Lords and Gods, and asked lightly: "How is it?" "Through the efforts of the next five years, if we and the Supreme God are not included, North Korea has begun to take the shape of a four-leaf kingdom." The Lord of Swords lowered his head and respectfully reported back. "Well, as I promised, this is your reward. In five years, I hope this country will have another change." Hearing this, Li Mu nodded slightly, and waved his hands, fifteen pieces of different colors. The Godhead Stone appeared out of thin air and flew into the hands of fifteen people. Among them, what flew into the hands of the fourteen god generals was the unified lower god. And what flew into the hands of the Lord of Swords was a high-ranking god of the gold element system! Starting with the Godhead, the fifteen people all felt the level of the Godhead, and they were all overjoyed. But soon, the fifteen people frowned again. Although the godhead is good, it cannot be refined by refining. If given enough time, they are sure to refine it. It won't be eaten away by the backlash, but it has to make another change in this country within five years. How can this be a good thing? Wait five years? This is unbearable! "Don't worry, the original will inside has been purified by me. It only takes one month for you to completely refine it. Go ahead." On the throne, Li Mu clearly saw through the inner thoughts of the fifteen people and said casually . "Thank you, Lord Supreme God, for your gift!" Hearing this, the fifteen people were immediately overjoyed, bowed respectfully, and then retreated. Li Mu closed his eyes tightly. Divine consciousness spread out, and everything in the entire Northern Han Kingdom appeared in his heart. "It's been five years, when can we take action?" After a while, Li Mu opened his eyes and asked in a low voice. "Well, it should be soon, but first of all it should not be about Artest, but about the so-called five supreme gods." The little pig who was sleeping next to the throne blinked twice and replied slightly mysteriously. As soon as he said this. The Black Throne suddenly trembled, seemingly reacting to these words. "The five supreme gods?" Li Mu frowned. The corner of his mouth curled up slightly, and he said as if talking to himself: "It seems that we are still not immune to the custom. The most powerful ones are always put at the end. Don't you really want to see your old master?" His last words were obviously not meant for Xiaozhu. With his words, the black throne under him suddenly burst into bright light, and when it condensed, it transformed into a cold and beautiful woman wearing black armor. After this woman appeared, she landed on the ground, and like the Lord of Swordsmen and others, she knelt down towards Li Mu. He whispered: "I have seen the Supreme God of Death, and I have seen the Supreme God of Life." "Ah, come on, you guys, don't name me the Pig Saint without authorization. I am not the Supreme God. I don't care about this Pig Saint. If you want to call me, just call me the Pig Saint. Yes. I am the Pig Saint!" Lying on the black throne After hearing the name of the black-armored woman, the little pig couldn't help but glared and said with displeasure. The woman in black armor said coldly but said nothing, just looked at Li Mu quietly. "Your master should punish the Supreme God, right?" Same thing. Li Mu was also staring at the opponent. Now he and the opponent's strength and identity were basically at odds. Even if the Supreme God of Punishment was here, he was not afraid at all. Even if the punishment of the Supreme God is just to enter and exit the Heaven-Seizing Realm, he will not be his opponent at all. And he also has a lot of understanding of the black throne's abilities, the most important of which is amplification. The amplification user's control over the spiritual energy of heaven and earth can be doubled! In Li Mu¡¯s view, the Black Throne was definitely not made by the Supreme God of Punishment. It was probably made by the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect, but the weapon spirit of the Black Throne didn¡¯t know about it. And this Black Throne, when Li Mu entered the realm of the supreme god, the realm of seizing the sky, he finally recognized him as the master. After all, the life and death of the Supreme God of Punishment is uncertain. Even if he is still alive and can return to this world in the future, so what? The Black Throne is not a person, it is just an artifact. The Supreme God of Punishment is indeed its old owner, but that does not mean that it cannot move in again. And precisely because he has the wisdom of the weapon spirit, it did not hesitate to recognize Li Mu as its new master.?Otherwise it would be difficult for it to exist anymore, and Li Mu himself would never allow it. After all, the Black Throne¡¯s ability is extremely powerful. Think about it, if you can increase the power of this black throne and double the amount of spiritual energy you can control, what will be the effect? Can challenge the masters of the sixth level of Seizing Heaven Realm! And on this Qingyang Star, apart from the legendary Titan, are there any such characters? Maybe there is, but Li Mu has never seen it. However, Li Mu also knows that these are just external forces after all. His goal is to continuously break through his own strength, enter the Shattered Void Realm, and have the ability to leave this star and go to the stars outside the territory. Only then can he continue to practice and use the fastest Speed ??up your cultivation to achieve the ability to resurrect grandma and her clan members. It¡¯s a pity that after five years, he has only been able to condense a piece of ¡®immortal energy¡¯, and as the months go by, it becomes more and more difficult. Want to reach the tenth level of Seizing Heaven Realm? Easier said than done! Not to mention that there is still a supreme spirit that needs to be condensed and improved. Therefore, a crazy idea emerged in Li Mu's heart, and this idea was also highly agreed with by Xiaozhu, that is to obliterate the five supreme gods and seize the supreme divine energy they possess! There are no absolute enemies and no absolute friends in the world, and there are no people or things that are indifferent to each other. Li Mu does not have any deep hatred against the five supreme gods, but if he can kill five people to improve himself, he will do it without hesitation. Is he too cruel? From the perspective of the five supreme gods, this was indeed the case, but from the perspective of him who only wanted to improve his strength and cultivation and resurrect the people of his grandmother's tribe, this was something that he didn't even have to think about. Because he can no longer think of any other way to improve himself as soon as possible. Is it really going to take a long time to rely on his own ability? Li Mu can¡¯t wait, nor does he want to wait! This is a world of the weak and the strong, where the fittest survive and the unfit are eliminated. ¡° If the five supreme gods can obliterate him, he, Li Mu, has no complaints. If he doesn¡¯t have that ability, then he can only wait for him to obliterate, including all other people who target him! Just like that, another five years passed. =========================================== Text Chapter 336 The Final Trial ======================= Autumn Wind Country, no, it should be called Northern Cold Country now. There are three cities standing side by side here. These three cities are all majestic and domineering, and their area is several times larger than before. Although the popularity inside can't be called 'explosive', it is still very lively and lively. Today¡¯s Beihan Kingdom has changed from the lifelessness of ten years ago. Under the canonization of Qingyang Kingdom, it has been promoted to a five-leaf country! Yes, a five-leaf country. ?????????? And it was the leader of the Qingyang Kingdom, the dynasty head of the Qingyang Sect, who personally conferred the title and announced to the world that the Beihan Kingdom was the 19th five-leaf kingdom in the Qingyang Star. For a time, the entire Qingyang Star was boiling, and no one was not shocked and unbelievable by this incident. After all, this place was only a second-leaf ¡®Autumn Wind Country¡¯ back then. It was occupied and ruled ten years ago and was renamed ¡®Northern Cold Country¡¯. In just ten years, it was promoted to a five-leaf country? Isn¡¯t this incredible? Could it be that there are really extraordinary people in the Nine Sect Realm who have no time to do such boring things? And Qingyang Kingdom will also allow it? Incredible, very incredible! But the fact is the fact. With the canonization of the Northern Cold Kingdom, hundreds of surrounding two-leaf and three-leaf kingdoms came to congratulate and want to obtain the protection of the Northern Cold Kingdom. For the envoys from the lower countries, the Northern Han Kingdom treated them with courtesy and without any pretense, which made countless people feel surprised, amazed and admired at every step. Looking from a distance, we see the northern end of the three ancient cities. There is an extremely huge majestic peak. But it is not difficult to see that this peak is not a single peak, but composed of several peaks. It is only three thousand feet tall, but it covers an area of ??thirty thousand feet, and looks a bit fat. But anyone who has been to Beihan Country knows that this is the sacred peak of Beihan Country. No one can approach it without permission. Anyone who breaks in without permission will be killed! ?Perhaps it was because of the early establishment of the Northern Han Kingdom. Although it is a five-leaf country, some people still don't believe how powerful the suddenly appearing Northern Han country is. Therefore, some powerful people in the Six Tribulation Realm have sneaked into the Northern Cold Peak. But since then, these powerful people in the Six Tribulations Realm have all disappeared from the world. Although no one spread it, this news still spread quickly, which made people very frightened. No one dared to easily challenge the "background" of the Northern Cold Peak. Not to mention, the Ten Thousand-Zhang Divine Palace at the top of the divine peak is enough to show how terrifying the Northern Han Kingdom is. At least until now. No one has ever seen such a huge divine palace, with waves of oppressive energy surrounding the divine peak. Anyone whose cultivation level is lower than the Six Tribulations Realm. There is no way to set foot on the divine peak! Therefore, countless people can¡¯t help but compare Beihan Kingdom with other 18th Five-Leaf Kingdoms. Regardless of the land area, financial resources and number of people, the world was shocked to find that no Five Leaf Kingdom could be as terrifying as Beihan Kingdom! For a time, the prestige of the entire Northern Han Kingdom rapidly increased in their hearts, thus bringing countless wealth and popularity. At this moment, inside the palace. "I don't care about other things, I just want to know. How many people of Qiufeng have returned to Beihan?" On the black throne, Li Mu narrowed his eyes and did not look at the fifteen people standing respectfully under the high platform. "Dear Supreme God of Death, according to statistics, there are now 13,426 people who have returned to Beihan, and they have all settled in Beihan Holy Land." Among them, the Lord of Swords replied respectfully. "Thirteen thousand four hundred and sixty-two people" Li Mu's eyes flashed. He nodded and said, "I understand." "We're leaving!" Upon hearing this, the Lord of Swords hurriedly raised his hands and glanced at the fourteen people behind him. Turn around and leave quietly. "More or less?" On the throne, the little pig who was sleeping suddenly opened his eyes and asked calmly. "It's a bit unexpected." Li Mu breathed out lightly, with a hint of relief in his expression. He remembers the tragedy of Qiu Feng Country clearly, as if it happened overnight. The Gui Cha Kingdom obviously did not want anyone from the Qiu Feng Kingdom to survive, so it excluded a force dozens of times stronger than the Qiu Feng Kingdom. But Gui Cha Country still underestimated Qiu Feng Country, no, it should be said that it underestimated everyone's will to "survive". Whether they are humans, beasts, or gods, they will seek to survive when faced with death, and their unprecedented potential will be unleashed. Calculating, the three major cities of Qiu Feng Kingdom, the majority of Bafang and countless small ones, totaled a total of 50 million people, but now there are only more than 10,000 people left. Is it a small number or a large number? Li Mu couldn¡¯t explain clearly. Fortunately, at least the people of Qiu Feng Kingdom were not extinct. Among them, most of the people in Beihan account for nearly 2,000 people, which is really shocking.?Big surprise. But think about it, when the incident occurred, the entire Northern Han region was unprecedentedly powerful, with the top leaders of the eight major tribes gathered together, as well as Liu Yun of the Autumn Wind Sect, so it is not surprising that so many people were able to escape. As for the other seven tribes, they were obviously not so lucky. It was good to have hundreds of people alive. "How's the progress?" Piggy's voice came again. "No." Li Mu shook his head and immediately woke up from his personal thoughts. At the same time, he understood what Xiaozhu was asking. When he answered, he felt a little helpless in his heart. What Xiaozhu asked was whether the 'immortal energy' and the supreme divine energy had increased. In the first five years, there was an increase of 'immortal energy' and the supreme divine energy. However, in the next five years, only one supreme divine energy increased, and the immortal energy did not move up. one cent. It can be imagined that as you go to the back, the growth rate of the immortal energy and the supreme divine energy is very slow. If this continues, in what year and month will we be able to reach the tenth level of Seizing Heaven Realm? At this moment, Li Mu finally understood why Mo Yang's immortal cultivator clone had been cultivating for tens of thousands of years, but only had more than 160 channels of immortal energy. At this speed, if you want to reach the tenth level of the Heaven-Seizing Realm, wouldn't it take tens of millions of years? Tens of millions of years? Li Mu couldn't even think about it! Although immortals and gods have extremely long lives, it is absolutely impossible to live for tens of millions of years. After breaking through to the Heaven-Seizing Realm, Li Mu had a rough idea of ??the life span of many people. Among them, the life span of ordinary people is between one hundred and one hundred and fifty years. Naturally, this must be done without getting seriously ill or being killed. Cultivators in the Bronze Body Realm are between one hundred and two hundred years old, and they are not much different from ordinary people. ??Three Meridians Realm, about 200 to 500 years old. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT Therefore, even the first calamity level cultivator has a lifespan of a thousand years. By analogy, the life span of the second calamity is two thousand years, the third calamity is three thousand years, the fourth calamity is four thousand years, the fifth calamity is five thousand years, and the sixth calamity is six thousand years. The Nine Gate Realm opens the eight innate gates of the human body and extends the lifespan again, but it is not as terrifying as imagined. One gate: ten thousand years of life, two gates: 12,000 years of life, three gates: 14,000 years of life, four gates: 16,000 years of life, five gates: 18,000 years of life, six gates: Life span of 20,000 years, seven doors: life span of 22,000 years, eight doors: life span of 24,000 years. As for the ninth gate, it is rather strange, and the immortal cultivators transform from human beings into "immortals", and their life spans can reach up to 30,000 years. Finally, there is the realm of seizing the heaven. Although it can seize the spiritual energy of the heaven and the earth, it is said that it can live as long as the heaven, but the fact is absolutely not the case. As far as Li Mu knows, the number of years that one can survive at the first level of the Heaven-capturing Realm is one hundred thousand years, and every time one reaches another level, the number of years will increase by 20,000 years. Therefore, even the tenth level of Seizing Heaven Realm only has a lifespan of 180,000 years. Tens of millions of years? I am afraid that even the existence of Shattering Void Realm cannot exist. Let alone tens of millions of years, even if it is one hundred thousand years, Li Mu is not willing to wait! Therefore, we can only think of other ways to improve our strength, such askilling the powerful people in the Heaven Seizing Realm and absorbing the immortal energy they possess. "The life span here is only for those who cultivate immortality. Li Mu also tried to guess the life span of those who cultivate immortality. He was shocked to find that although the immortal cultivators also had a life level beyond 'human', their life span was still not as long as that of 'gods'. Because the lifespan of gods is one and a half times that of immortals, perhaps it is because gods have far superior physiques and possess unique existences such as ¡®godhead¡¯, so immortals cannot reach them. Li Mu did not delve into this because his life span was still not enough. Maybe one hundred thousand or two hundred thousand years seems extremely dazzling, but what about reality? Isn¡¯t it just a blink of an eye? "Well, I understand. It seems that you are impatient with waiting?" The little pig lying on the throne nodded and asked with a grin. "A bit." Li Mu tightened his eyebrows, not hiding his thoughts. It was not that he was really impatient, but that he didn't want to waste time. It is useless to just sit and practice. You have to go through life and death dangers to shorten the speed of practice thousands of times. "Okay then, it's time to go there. Say goodbye to your acquaintances first." Xiaozhu's smiling figure floated up and landed on Li Mu's shoulder. Li Mu was stunned for a moment, a hint of joy suddenly appeared in his expression, and asked reflexively: "You mean" "What do you think?" Xiaozhu interrupted Li Mu's words, and a rare solemnity flashed in his expression: "That can be regarded as your final trial on Qingyang Star. If nothing unexpected happens, well, I hope Not surprisingly." "Okay!" Li Mu nodded heavily and said nothing., and left the Black Shrine directly. A few days later, a figure in black that few people saw rose into the sky and disappeared in the eastern sky of Qingyang Star. "The final trial? It's really exciting!" =============== Zhu Xin: I have been really busy these past two days. I am very tired. It is not easy to make a living. I got up very early today and went out to do some work. I came back at six o'clock in the evening, exhausted. After eating and not taking a shower, I worked hard to code this chapter and upload it. Well, I'm going to take a shower first. I'll see if Zhu Xin can hold on for a while before coding another chapter. Everything is for living, and you can get 500 full attendance for 5,000 words a day. Again, it¡¯s not easy ================ Text Chapter 337 Eastern Divine Sea ================= Whoosh! Thousands of feet high in the sky, a black shadow cut across the sky like lightning, leaving a brilliant rainbow above the sea of ??clouds. "Is that the Eastern Divine Sea?" When a line of blue appeared on the horizon, Li Mu's narrowed eyes suddenly opened and he asked as if talking to himself. "Well, that's the Eastern Divine Sea." Xiaozhu, who was lying on his shoulder, replied affirmatively, and then chuckled: "Is the hugeness of Qingyang Star beyond your imagination?" "Indeed, I didn't expect the Qingyang Star area to be so vast. I don't know how big the Human King Star Area is." Li Mu nodded noncommittally. Because starting from the Northern Han Country, at his speed, he actually flew for nearly an hour before he saw the so-called ¡®Eastern Divine Sea¡¯. Especially after learning from Xiaozhu, the vastness of the ¡®Eastern Divine Sea¡¯ is five times that of Qingyang Continent! ??And in addition to the East Divine Sea, there are also the West Divine Sea, the North Divine Sea and the South Divine Sea. Although the latter three seas are not as good as the East Divine Sea, they are similar to the Qingyang Star Continent. Li Mu now knows that the land on which humans live is only one-tenth of the entire Qingyang Star. "Human King Star Realm?" Xiaozhu laughed when he heard this, shook his head and said: "This is not something you can touch now. At your speed, I'm afraid you won't be able to fly to humans even if I give you 100 million years. At the edge of the King Star Territory, I think you should look at the present. Compared with the human world, the four divine seas of Qingyang Star are the most terrifying places. Although your strength is not weak, you should be careful. Although I am more concerned about the human world. I understand, but I am a bit ignorant about the Four Divine Seas." At the end of the sentence, Xiaozhu sighed. "Didn't you say that there is nothing on the entire Qingyang Star that you don't know about?" After hearing this, Li Mu glared reflexively and blurted out. He didn¡¯t remember anything else, but he always remembered these words that Xiaozhu once said. "Uh" Xiaozhu was startled, and then he looked like a rogue and said: "Isn't it allowed to brag? This Pig Saint is indeed strong, many times stronger than you, but he is restricted? What about you? Do you know how much hardship I endured in traveling around the human world before I appeared on the Qingyang Star? Why don¡¯t you go to visit the Four Divine Seas? You might as well tell me to die." ? said. Piggy rolled his eyes fiercely. "Okay, tell me, how scary are these four divine seas?" Li Mu nodded helplessly, unwilling to quarrel with the other party, and he didn't care at all about this. "Well, I'll let you talk about it. I only have a brief understanding of the four major divine seas." Xiaozhu nodded proudly, then rolled his eyes and said, "Let's talk about the Eastern Divine Sea. You don¡¯t need to go to the other three divine seas at all, so I won¡¯t explain it. However, I can sum it up in one sentence. There are five sea gods in the West Divine Sea, North Divine Sea and South Divine Sea, and humans dare not invade. The so-called Poseidon is the Heaven-Seizing Realm, now let¡¯s talk about the East Divine Sea.¡± Li Mu remained silent and listened quietly to Xiaozhu's narration. Before he even reached the East Divine Sea, he couldn't help but feel startled in his heart. There are five sea gods in the West Divine Sea, North Divine Sea and South Divine Sea? Are those fifteen powerful men in the Heaven Seizing Realm? Isn't this too scary? Although he was shocked, Li Mu remained silent. that's all. As Xiaozhu narrated, he kept moving forward, and soon after, the boundless Eastern Divine Sea finally came into his eyes. "This is the Eastern Divine Sea, isn't it scary? So don't think that your current strength is anything, and keep a low profile. Also, it is not easy to absorb other people's supreme divine energy and immortal energy. Then Mo Yang's clone possesses The immortal energy can be easily absorbed by you. Isn¡¯t it the credit of this Pig Saint? If this Pig Saint hadn¡¯t erased Mo Yang¡¯s soul imprint, you would have absorbed sixteen at most. Also, the higher your cultivation level, the better your absorption. The effect of the immortal energy and supreme divine energy of people with low cultivation level will not be very obvious." At the same time, the sound of the piglet's chirping came. "I understand." Although Li Mu has a cold personality and is a bit aloof, he never questions Xiaozhu's words and knows this clearly. Otherwise, how many years can the sea gods who seize the strong of heaven, the most high gods, and the four major waters have nothing to do with each other? Although he felt a little helpless, Li Mu accepted this fact optimistically. "Where are we going now?" Li Mu slowly stopped and looked sideways at Xiaozhu and asked. "Let's go straight forward. After all, the Eastern Divine Sea is too big. The range of the perception I can use is not very far, so I'm not sure. Anyway, there is still time, so there is no rush." ??Xiaozhu said casually. . This time it was Li Mu's turn to roll his eyes, but he didn't stop too much. After taking one step, he disappeared at the edge of the Eastern Divine Sea. "Yes"??, since the four sea areas are so terrifying, why not invade the human world? "During the flight, Li Mu suddenly thought of a question and asked. "What do you think?" However, Xiaozhu did not answer directly, but asked a question. "Is it possible that the human world is not as simple as it appears?" Li Mu narrowed his eyes slightly and asked with a calm expression. "It should be." Xiaozhu nodded and sighed: "I said that this Pig Saint's ability is limited, and I don't know some secret things clearly. Let's not go too far, Shaming Clan, Qian Huan Qian Hongxue of the clan, and the killer organization that just appeared. How much do you know about their existence? How powerful are they? They have not been revealed at all. Although the four sea areas are dominated by sea beasts, after the beasts have cultivated to a certain level, their wisdom will not be weaker than that of humans. Not to mention that half of those sea gods are probably humans. There seems to be such a legend 50,000 years ago, about the king. It is said that the king once unified the entire Qingyang Star and said that the four sea areas were not allowed to attack human land, even if he left Qingyang Star, he would not be allowed to do so. , otherwise he must lower his will to punish those who disobey his orders. Similarly, the powerful in the human world must not take the initiative to provoke the four sea areas, otherwise they will lose their protection. Perhaps because of this, the four sea areas and the human world are in peace. " "Maybe? Maybe it's really maybe." After Li Mu said casually, he didn't ask any more questions. By this time, his speed had already slowed down a lot, and he was wandering leisurely on the Eastern Divine Sea. Although the East Divine Sea is extremely dangerous, for him, as long as he doesn't provoke those sea gods, nothing will happen to him. So what if I provoke him? Unless more than half of the sea gods in the entire Eastern Divine Sea join forces, they will not be able to cause any harm to him. One day later, an island appeared in Li Mu's sight. He was surprised to find that there were humans living on this pirate island, and the number of humans reached an astonishing one million. With a hint of curiosity, Li Mu flashed and landed downwards. ============ Zhu Xin: Finished coding with difficulty~~ ========== Text Chapter 338 Visit ==================== "This island is a bit strange." As soon as he landed on the island, Li Mu was suddenly surprised because a faint energy fluctuation covered the entire island, making every item on it extraordinary. ¡°Maybe in Li Mu¡¯s view, this is nothing. Even if it is unusual, it still cannot change its essence, but this is enough to show the uniqueness of this island. And the source "Is it the center of the island?" Li Mu raised his head and looked into the distance. The closer he got to that place, the stronger the strange energy fluctuations became. "Who are you?!" Suddenly, a cold voice sounded from behind. But Li Mu did not look back, his eyes were still staring at the center of the island. The main reason why he came here is not because there are millions of people living on this island. After all, the East China Sea is so big and there are tens of millions of such islands. How many islands do humans live on? There is no way to calculate it carefully. He came here because he felt that if he flew directly over the island like this, something unexpected might happen. The slight crisis made him very sensitive, and he could only avoid it by bypassing it. Therefore, he will come down. After arriving on this island, Li Mu's feeling became much stronger, and he became more curious to find out. After all, the ultimate purpose of coming to the Eastern Divine Sea this time is to have adventures and improve one's strength and cultivation. Finding the sleeping place of Atai and the five supreme gods is just one of them. "Damn it, you should ignore me? Who are you? Don't blame Liu for being rude if you don't say anything!" The voice came from behind again, but at this moment, the words were full of embarrassment and anger. It was completely incompatible with the indifference and calmness just now. "Huh?" Li Mu couldn't help but come to his senses, frowned, and turned around subconsciously. He looked at the young man in white robe behind him with a surprised look on his face, and asked doubtfully: "Are you talking to me?" ============================= Today is even worse than yesterday. I really have no energy. I feel dizzy and panicked. I just want to lie down on the bed and have a good sleep, but I have no choice. In order to pay perfect attendance for 500 yuan, he had to update 5,000 words today, so Zhu Xin could only bite the bullet and make up for it. He would not go out tomorrow and had time to write. So, if you have subscribed to this chapter, please don¡¯t subscribe to the next chapter, because the next chapter is also a compilation of words. I will revise it tomorrow and subscribe again after the revision is completed. And subscribed to this chapter. It is free of charge to read it after Zhuxin has made the modifications. So, please forgive Zhu Xin. Life is not easy The following is just a compilation of words, please ignore *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** *************************************************** ************ Text Chapter 339 The Relics of the King "Damn inferior humans, you are not qualified to live on this planet at all. You will all die! This is the territory of my God Clan. It was before, is now, and will be in the future. It will always be! You should not live here. Above, wait, your doom is coming soon!" On top of the thousand-foot snow peak, a young man wearing a snow-white robe stood, but at this moment, the young man's face was extremely ferocious, and his eyes revealed It was that endless ferocity, a cruelty that could not be compared with his age, suddenly burst out. Especially the evil aura on his body is extremely shocking. I am afraid that even the immortal cultivators who have entered and exited the Six Tribulations realm will feel frightened by it. It is unimaginable that such a young man can have such a terrifying aura! At the moment, the young man¡¯s eyes are staring at the canyon thousands of feet away, where there is a tribe of tens of thousands of people. Originally, the tribe was extremely comfortable, calm and peaceful, but it was trampled underfoot by the sudden ferocious beasts and beasts. Among them, there were ten ferocious beast-level beings, and thousands of wild beasts. They seemed to be crazy, with red eyes, they directly broke through the wall, destroying everything in the tribe, and tearing apart the guards. As the blood sprayed from his body, even those ordinary people were not spared! A miserable, terrifying, desperate, and desolate scene appeared in this cold world. Cries, cries of pain, and screams were heard constantly. In just half an hour, the entire tribe was covered in blood. Not a single house could still stand intact. The originally white snow on the ground was already filthy. Stained with blood and mud. Looking around, in the streets and alleys of the tribe, among the ruins, there are only corpses of tribesmen, mutilated Anyone who sees this scene will close their eyes, feel pain in their heart, and dare not look. But the smile on the young man's face became more ferocious and terrifying, and his eyes even turned red. There was a feeling of madness. Just when his body began to tremble, and there was an uncontrollable moment, his blood-colored pupils shrank suddenly, his thin body trembled violently, and the madness on his face disappeared, turning into endless ¡­¡­fear! Because just now, an extremely subtle and indifferent voice came into his ears. The sound was not loud, but it was extremely clear. Auditory hallucinations? Absolutely impossible! "Who!" The young man in white suddenly turned around with a look of fear on his face. Suddenly he looked behind him. After turning around, his thin body trembled again, and the fear on his face became more and more intense. The ferocity and madness just now were gone, and he was completely filled with fear and terror. I don¡¯t know when, a black figure also stood on the peak, a pair of black eyes showing a death intention, shrouding him in it. The boy in white had a feeling that the black figure could kill him in an instant! "No! They are not me" The moment this feeling appeared. He quickly denied it. But before he finished speaking, he was already stunned because he was horrified to find that a trace of blood was left along the center of his eyebrows, separated from the bridge of his nose, crossed the corners of his mouth, and dripped on this peak. On top of the white snow. The white snow was dyed blood red. At this moment, the fear on the face of the young man in white was directly replaced by despair. "You" He stared at Li Mu and wanted to speak, but it was the next moment. He lay straight on his back on the cold snow, and his whole body went cold in an instant. It can be clearly seen that there is a blood hole the size of an index finger between his eyebrows. The blood hole penetrated his entire brain and took away his life. "This is a world where the weak prey on the strong. Because of your hatred, you can sell your soul and faith to God in exchange for a moment of power to easily destroy your own tribe. But equally, I can also easily obliterate you, including you !" With a long voice, Li Mu raised his right hand and grabbed the young man in white who fell to the ground. ¡°Tsk!¡± Suddenly, the body of the boy in white levitated. While suspended, his whole body turned into powder and drifted away in the wind! However, although the boy in white turned into powder, there was a streak of blood in the air, like a severed meridian. And at this moment, the blood-colored meridians are still twisting like earthworms, which looks extremely weird. But Li Mu was not at all concerned or surprised about this. His eyes were still so cold, especially at the moment when the bloody meridians appeared, an extremely terrifying aura of will suddenly emerged from his eyes. It exploded and poured directly into the bloody meridians. At this moment, the image in Li Mu's eyes began to change. It was no longer the bloody meridians in front of him.Instead of the pitch-black night and the giant snow-white peaks, there was a bloody crack. Immediately afterwards, the picture moved forward, and after penetrating the bloody crack, there was a blood-red palace. Sitting on the throne at the end of the bloody palace was a terrifying young man wearing a bloody robe, with bloody hair, and even his skin, eyebrows, and nails were bloody. The moment this scene appeared, the man suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes were also blood-red! But at this moment, the handsome face of the bloody man was distorted, and his bloody eyes were filled with disbelief and horror. He raised his head suddenly, as if he was about to roar to the sky. But at the next moment, his entire body exploded on its own, turning into a ball of blood mist and dissipating in the palace! At the same time, the blood-colored meridians in front of Li Mu also turned into powder and disappeared, and the amazing power of will also disappeared into thin air. As the power of will dissipated, Li Mu also closed his eyes slightly, and when he opened them, his eyes were calm. Li Mu did not look at the tribal villages in the canyon in the distance, nor did he go to rescue them, because each had their own destiny, just like the Autumn Wind Kingdom back then. How many people in this tribe can survive depends on them. What will be his fate? Although he doesn¡¯t believe in ¡®fate¡¯¡­ "Hoo!" The cold wind blew, and the top of the snow peak returned to calm, as if no one had ever appeared here. All traces disappeared in the wind and snow. The night passed quietly, the sun shone down, and a new day arrived. Li Mu was still walking forward as usual, walking slowly and unhurriedly. Li Mu didn't know how many snowy mountains and ice ridges he had crossed that night, because he had not counted them in detail, but at this moment he knew that not far ahead, a barrier appeared, an extremely transparent one, but with an outline. A barrier that is visible to the naked eye. Zhu Xin: This chapter is just a compilation of words. Please wait for Zhu Xin to modify it before subscribing. No starting coins are required Text Chapter 340 Poseidon Arrives ==================== "Death inheritance!" As the black five-pointed star symbol appeared on Li Mu's forehead, a sense of horror instantly enveloped the top of the mountain. Except for the five people at the front, all the other disciples of the King's Sect subconsciously took a step back, with a hint of fear in their expressions. Even the five people at the front had their expressions darkened. Under the will of death, their bodies actually trembled slightly! Only the 80-year-old man in the leader looked calm and calm. Even at this moment, he smiled and said calmly: "This is indeed the proof that the king is the successor. Please take it back, when the king came to this island." We are already in the second half of our lives, so what we have learned is the way of life, which is somewhat opposite to the way of death in the first half of our lives. We are not used to this will, thank you very much." While speaking, the eighty-year-old man cupped his hands and leaned forward slightly. Not only him, but also the four people behind him, and all the disciples of the King's Sect. "The way to life?" Li Mu's eyes flashed, and he immediately recalled the conversation about the extremely black and extremely white sword in the space of swords. Before you became famous, your lord, you used a sword to kill everything. What was the right way? You took the way of death. After becoming famous, he stood at the pinnacle of the entire Qingyang Star. With the ability to create a world and leave the Qingyang Star, he was undoubtedly the number one person on the Qingyang Star. At that time, he looked down at the world and saw countless tragedies. Countless cultivators killed innocent people indiscriminately in order to become stronger. Compassion arose spontaneously, thus suppressing the way of killing and achieving the way of life. I hope that I can use my own efforts to strengthen the way of life. I hope that both humans and animals can coexist peacefully and live endlessly. Mutual benefit and a peaceful cultivation path. At that time, Qingyang Star was peaceful and harmonious. Thinking about it, this island should be the product of being influenced by the king's way of life, and it is the first among them. Otherwise, the king would not be able to leave ¡®relics¡¯ here, and this place would not have such powerful potential. Li Mu thought to himself, and also speculated that the conversation between the extremely black and extremely white sword was not over, and what happened after that was obvious. The king finally discovered that although it was a peaceful period, the murderous intention was still looming and could not be completely eradicated. Most importantly, there is no way to die. The cultivation speed of countless cultivators has slowed down by more than ten times. At this point, the king suddenly realized that without killing, he could not move forward, so he chose to leave Qingyang Star and let Qingyang Star return to its original mode. The rules of the world are formed naturally, perhaps when a person's strength reaches a peak. You can have the ability to change this rule, but is it right or wrong? No one knows. And there is no way to make permanent changes "Yes, the way of life." The eighty-year-old man nodded and said solemnly: "The first half of your life, Your Majesty, took the path of death, and the second half of your life, you took the path of life. Although Your Majesty the King was already 60 years old when he came here, The path to life, but the path to death depends on it. It will eventually turn into a ruin, hidden under this island. Wait for the inheritor to come, and get it soon. If you succeed, your strength will be greatly increased, but if you fail" "What if you fail?" Li Mu frowned and asked. "I will be buried at the bottom of the lake forever!" The 80-year-old man did not hide it. Don't hesitate to speak. "Eternal burial?" Li Mu looked gloomy and asked again: "So, how many people have entered the king's ruins so far? How many people have successfully walked out?" "There are already sixty-seven people." The old man seemed to answer every question and replied slowly. When he said this, he paused for a moment, shook his head slightly and said, "One person." "One person" Li Mu subconsciously tightened his fists and nodded: "I understand, when can you take me to the ruins?" "You want to choose to enter the ruins?!" Hearing this, the old man suddenly looked shocked, and the four people behind him, as well as the thousands of disciples of the King's Sect, also changed their expressions slightly. Generally speaking, after hearing this kind of answer, people will start to retreat, but Li Mu's expression and words did not mean the slightest hint of retreat. As for the sixty-seven people in front, few people asked such questions. Even in the memory of the old man in white, there were only two people. Both of them had strong self-confidence, even arrogance, but in the end, only one of them came out of it. And he left no words at all when he walked out, and disappeared at the end of the sky mysteriously, as if he had changed into a different person. As for those sixty-six people, no one has ever walked out. They are really buried at the bottom of the sea forever! "Then you have to wait for three days, because I have to use three days to activate the entrance to the ruins. Please forgive me, and you can rest in our sect for three days." Seeing Li Mu silent, the old manThe reader immediately understood and said nothing more. "Excuse me." Li Mu nodded calmly and thanked him. "Qianji, please take this Excellency down to have a rest. The three of you are going to activate the passage together. Everyone else should disperse." Immediately, the old man in white turned around and his eyes fell on the extremely young woman in white. He glanced at the crowd and spoke calmly. "I will obey the Holy Order of the Sect Master!" Hearing this, everyone, including the white-robed woman and the other three people, responded respectfully. "Your Excellency, please come with me." The white-robed woman named Qianji stepped forward and made a greeting with a smile on her face, with a hint of charm in her expression. However, Li Mu just glanced at the other party casually, nodded, and walked into the sect called the King Sect, disappearing under the gaze of everyone. It's just that others didn't pay attention. Among them, there was a young man in white whose whole body was covered with sweat. His expression showed endless fear, as if he had seen the most terrifying scene in his life. "Hehehe is actually theinheriter of His Majesty the King! Fortunatelyfortunately" ¡­¡­ "This is your resting place. It's a little humble. I hope you won't blame me." Walking into a courtyard that can accommodate dozens of people, the woman Qianji said apologetically. "Qianhuan Clan." Li Mu didn't care at all how well the compound was built or decorated. He always stared at the woman in front of him. It wasn't until the other party finished speaking that he spoke and said these three things. word. These three words made Qian Ji startled slightly. There was a hint of astonishment on the beautiful face, and she said in confusion: "What did you say just now? Qianhuan Clan? I'm sorry, Qianji doesn't understand what you mean." "Don't you understand?" Li Mu's eyes froze, and he took a step forward and appeared in front of the opponent as if teleporting. Qianji¡¯s breath was momentarily suffocated, and she wanted to retreat and shout. But he was horrified to find that he couldn't move at all, and he didn't even have the strength to open his mouth! Especially the terrifying murderous intention made him horrified, frightened, and desperate! What kind of cultivation level does this person have? ! Qian Ji was horrified in her heart and immediately concluded that Li Mu must not be in the ordinary Nine Gates Realm. Otherwise, how could it be possible for her to lose the ability to resist so easily? "Since you don't understand, forget it. I'm just reminding you that if you become my enemy in the future, I will go to the Thousand Fantasy Star Territory to find your true self!" After a long time, Li Mu slowly took a step back, turned and faced the distance. Walk around the house. He didn¡¯t know what the other person was thinking at that moment, but he heard the words from Xiaozhu. "You guys, don't mess around. I don't care what you do to her in other places, but not here. This is the home of the king's way of life. Death is not allowed. If you kill her, even if you are the king. The inheritor of this place, I am afraid that the way of life here will not let you go. Also, this woman is indeed from the Qianhuan clan, and is very likely to be the same as Qian Hongxue. Is an ontology. But I forgot to tell you that the clones of Qianhuan Clan have their own consciousness and soul. Memories, thoughts, completely independent existence. Unless the ontology deliberately controls them, they are just another person. In other words, this Qian Ji doesn't know that she is from the Qian Huan clan at all. I don¡¯t know Qian Hongxue, and I don¡¯t even know that I still have a real body. Do you understand? " Therefore, Li Mu gave up what he had just done. He did not expect that the clones of the Thousand Fantasy Clan were so strange. Although the clones of the Shaping Ming Clan were still like this, they could not be completely 'alone' because they were still controlled by one person. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Li Mu stepped into the room and quickly closed the door, leaving Qianji alone in a daze. After a long time, the courtyard was empty. Three days passed in the blink of an eye, and the arrival of the candidate for the king had already spread throughout the island, because everyone living on this island has the right to know. Even if they don't know now, the momentum when the king's ruins are opened is enough to shake the entire island. , everyone can guess it clearly. Not only the residents of the entire island, but also countless surrounding islands and even areas further away have learned of this message. Countless powerful people are rushing towards this direction, wanting to see who the candidate for the king is. , look at the grand momentum when the King's Ruins is opened. On this day, Li Mu also opened his eyes from cultivation. The next moment, he appeared in the courtyard, stepped out of the room, and stood upright. Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh At the same time, five figures in white rose into the sky at the same time. "I have met the sixty-eighth candidate, Your Excellency!" Li Mugang came up.??, the white-robed old man at the head had already handed over his hand and spoke calmly, as did the four people behind him. "You're welcome." Li Mu returned the courtesy and turned sideways to look at the sea in a bay on the east side of the island. The sea was extremely calm and huge, but it was lifeless inside. There was no half of it, and it looked extremely strange. ?????????????????????????????????? The old man in white robe led the three people into it. Not long after they came out today, that should be the entrance to the king's ruins, right? "When can we leave?" After a short silence, Li Mu asked casually. "You can do it now." The old man in white robes replied solemnly, and he also glanced at Qian Ji and the others while speaking. The four people immediately flew towards the sea in the bay. At this moment, the six people had already become the focus of attention of the people on the entire island. Boom! But at this moment, a shocking tremor came from the distant sky, and then, a loud sound exploded. "Haha, open the ruins of the king, how can I miss such a grand occasion?!" At this moment, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. Li Mu also raised his head to look at the sky, and the word "Poseidon" flashed in his mind. =============(To be continued.) Text Chapter 341 The Eight Gods of the Sea =================== The sky roared, and the whole world seemed to tremble. Everyone looked up at the sky and saw the clouds rolling in the sky. Then there was an overwhelming wave of mountains and a strong figure suddenly appeared. The sea of ??clouds instantly split into two halves, like two heavenly soldiers and generals surrounding the two halves, guarding the ship. . Seeing this scene, everyone on the entire island was shocked, and their expressions changed drastically, revealing expressions of disbelief. In the sky, the four Qianjis who were flying towards the bay all stopped because of this, their expressions extremely solemn. Only the 80-year-old man looked calm, as if he had known this scene for a long time, and even showed a look of 'what is supposed to come will come'. "Heaven-capturing realm, Poseidon?" Li Mu didn't raise his head, but he could feel the waves of coercion coming from the horizon. It was no better than Mo Yang's clone. He was already close to the second level of Seizing Heaven-realm. Not a weakling. And, it seems like this isn¡¯t the end, right? Li Mu thought in his heart, since the first Poseidon has arrived, there must be a second one, or even a third one! As for how many would come, he couldn't guess. Li Mu couldn't help but raise his head and look at the sturdy figure stepping towards the horizon, like a phantom, appearing above the island, standing a hundred feet away. This is a middle-aged giant man wearing linen clothes. He is two and a half meters tall, with a bare chest and muscles that look like they are going to explode. His face is covered with beards and he looks extremely rough. The coercion of the Heaven Seizing Realm continued to spread out, causing the originally hot island residents below to become much quieter. The next moment, everyone knelt down on one knee and prostrated loudly, and the words "Lord Poseidon" shook the air. "I've met Lord Poseidon!" Qianji and others, who had just left reluctantly, also returned behind the old man. Bow slightly. "Haha, don't worry." The sturdy man laughed, looking cheerful, and then he locked his eyes on the eighty-year-old man. "Mr. Zhao, can you please come in?" Amid laughter, the stout man also held his hand. It seems that although the eighty-year-old man is not in the Nine Gates Realm, he is still the master of this island. He is also the guardian of the King's ruins, so he cannot look down on the other party as a sea god. "Hongfu, God of the Sea, everything is going well for me these days." Mr. Zhao smiled slightly and returned the favor. "Haha, that's good. If you guessed correctly, this little friend is the candidate for the inheritance of Lord King, right?" The sturdy man in linen nodded and immediately locked his eyes on Li Mu. Li Mu glanced slightly and directly caught the other person's gaze. Their eyes met, and a faint chill emerged. Li Mu's expression was calm and did not change at all. Similarly, the sturdy man in linen clothes did not change at all, but there was a flash of unhappiness deep in his eyes, as if he felt that even if Li Mu was a candidate for king, he would still treat him a little bit. Respectfully. Unexpectedly, there was no reaction at all. But few people saw it. Only Li Mu, who was looking at him, noticed a clue. "Have you developed a proud character?" Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly. He was muttering to himself but didn't pay attention. "Yes, this little friend is a candidate for the King. This time he chose to enter the King's ruins. Poseidon must also be here for the King's ruins, right?" On the side, Mr. Zhao did not hide anything and nodded directly. Because there is no need to hide it. Not to mention that the other party is a sea god, is he stupid? Will he be the kind of person who is easily fooled? "Haha, of course. The last time we entered the ruins of the King, we were unable to penetrate deeply. This opportunity is rare. How can we let it go?" Hearing this, the sturdy man in linen hurriedly looked back and nodded with a smile. "Then you have to be careful. Just because you were able to come out last time doesn't mean you can come out this time." Mr. Zhao also smiled and warned in a very calm tone. However, although his words were instructions, there was a faint hint of threat. I saw the smile on the strong man's face suddenly paused. His expression turned slightly gloomy while he was restrained. He nodded and said, "Thank you, Mr. Zhao, for your advice. I think I should be able to come out." "Haha, stop bragging, you big guy. Although I didn't go in last time, I can definitely imagine how scared you were. Why, aren't you going to take a break this time? Maybe you really might not be able to get out?" At this time, another burst of laughter sounded. Everyone looked sideways and saw a phantom appearing in the void. In just a stunned moment, the phantom had already arrived above the island. "Okay, I don't have to salute. I can't wait to enter the ruins of the king! I benefited a lot from that entry!" This person had just appeared and was facing the island directly.The resident above spoke, flicking the folding fan gently in his hand, showing an air of righteousness and immortality. At this moment, everyone could see its appearance clearly. Wearing a white robe, he has long hair and looks handsome, but his face is slightly pale. "Have you benefited a lot?" sneers rang out, and the strong man in sackcloth glanced at the man in white robes, and said coldly: "Your cultivation has indeed improved a lot, but it has also left behind sequelae. This time you went in because you wanted to find something." Is there a solution? With your courage, if you go in once, you might not dare to go in again!" "You two still like to talk so much. After all, we are from the same sea area. Zeng will not see you fighting, so as not to be laughed at by people from other sea areas." Suddenly, an extremely calm word came. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A man in a green robe came through the air, without any aura or pressure, neither fast nor slow, and looked extremely low-key. Li Mu slowly raised his head, but what he was staring at was not the green-robed man who came out of the air, but the fat man walking leisurely from the northern sky, with a big gourd tied to his back and a small gourd in his hand. This man was dressed in a brown robe, and his chest was also exposed. He was unusually tall, even a head taller than the linen man. However, he did not have explosive muscles, and was completely filled with turbulent fat. He kept pouring wine and swaying around. Swinging around. The arrival of this person not only made the strong man in linen cloth and the pale man in white robe look solemn and fearful, but even the young man in green robe had his eyes fixed, and a touch of solemnity flashed in his expression. "Don't worry about me, fat man. You can do whatever you want." After the fat man arrived, he didn't look at the crowd at all. After casually saying something, he actually used the sky as his quilt and the space below as his bed, and fell asleep soundly. "This person is quite interesting." Xiaozhu's voice sounded. With a flash of light, his charming and smiling figure appeared on Li Mu's shoulder. "It's indeed interesting." Li Mu nodded, and there was a little solemnity in his expression, because although this fat man was the same as the man in green robes, he had just entered the second level of the Heaven-Conquering Realm, but his sense of danger was much greater than that of that man. The man in green robe is infinitely stronger. Li Mu said this, but he just didn¡¯t say it to Xiaozhu: He seems to have some imagination with you. "I didn't expect that four of the eighteen sea gods of the Eastern Divine Sea would come today." The old voice sounded, and everyone locked their eyes on Mr. Zhao. Li Mu also stared. The old man's expression was still calm. Although there was a hint of surprise, it was obvious that the other party had already guessed this scene. "It should beit's not over yet!" At the same time, Li Mu said to himself. The next moment, four piercing sounds suddenly came from the north, west, and south at the same time, including two from the north! ========== Zhu Xin: Zhu Xin is scared to death. The power was out for half an hour just now. It will be terrible if there is no call! Phew, this book is about to reach one million words, which is not easy! ===========(To be continued.) Text Chapter 342 Bronze Altar =============== "He is the Poseidon of the other three divine seas!" With the sound of four piercing sounds coming from those three directions, a low voice suddenly came from the mouths of the residents on the island below. At this moment, everyone should turn their attention to the four figures, especially the two figures in the northern sky. Soon, the four figures wearing different colors of clothing came closer from a distance, and in the blink of an eye they appeared above the island, standing side by side with the four sea gods of the East Divine Sea. Li Mu focused his eyes and clearly saw that the four people arriving behind were three men and one woman. An old man, two identical ones, and a cold woman in black robe. The arrival of the four people made the other three Poseidon look at them sideways, but only the fat and tall man was still sleeping soundly and ignored them. ¡°Similarly, these four people also glanced at Mr. Zhao and Wuwu, and then locked their eyes on the four people who had arrived earlier. Among them, the old man and two young men who looked exactly the same all smiled slightly and clasped their fists. The icy woman in black didn't show any expression. She was like frost, rejecting people thousands of miles away and unwilling to have any interaction with people, even if they were Poseidons of the same level as Yiyang. The man in green robe, the man in white robe, and the rough man in linen just glanced at the cold woman in black. The three of them also clasped their fists and greeted the twin men and the old man in return, but the fat man still didn't move and seemed to have fallen asleep. . Then the three people hugged Mr. Zhao again, and finally, everyone locked their eyes on Li Mu. If you are an ordinary person, you will definitely be extremely frightened when facing the eyes of the eight sea gods. But Li Mu was very calm. Looking back coldly, he glanced at the twin Poseidons because they were the two people he felt were the most dangerous. "Perhaps it's because the two of them are closely together and never separate, but when Li Mu thinks about it, these two people probably have extremely terrifying killing skills. The eight gods of the sea seemed to have never felt that Li Mu could bear their direct gazes, and they could not help but be stunned. There was a trace of surprise in their expressions, and at the same time, there was also a hint of unhappiness. "It seems it's almost time." At this time. The old voice sounded, and everyone turned their eyes away from Li Mu and fell on Mr. Zhao. Mr. Zhao still had that calm smile, his eyes swept over the eight sea gods, and he bowed his head and said: "On behalf of the people of the entire King Island, I welcome the arrival of the sea gods. Now the ruins of the king are about to be opened, and I think the eight of them are already waiting. Isn¡¯t it too late?¡± "What Mr. Zhao said is true. I wonder when the king's ruins can be opened?" The young man in green robe smiled slightly. He asked with his hands raised. "You can do it now." Mr. Zhao glanced at the other party, nodded and replied. For a while. The seven sea gods simultaneously showed a conflicting expression of excitement, but also a hint of nervousness. Only the fat and strong man was still sleeping, seemingly the calmest one among the eight. "I have a question." At this time, a slightly cold voice sounded. Hearing this, the seven sea gods frowned at the same time, and all fixed their gazes on Li Mu. These words were not spoken by others, but came from Li Mu's mouth. The seven sea gods looked at Li Mu. They all could guess that Li Mu was the inheritor of Lord King, but the not very powerful aura made them extremely unhappy. So what if he was the inheritor of Lord King? They are all extremely weak in their eyes and have no right to speak in this situation. Especially when they arrived, this guy didn¡¯t even bow to each other. It¡¯s so arrogant! However, it is precisely because of this situation. The Seven Gods of the Sea could not say anything more. They could only suppress the anger in their hearts and stared at Li Mu coldly, as if waiting to enter the ruins of the king. No matter how hard you play, you'll kill him. Li Mu didn't care at all about the cold gazes of the seven sea gods. He didn't even look at the seven people, but faced Mr. Zhao who was dressed in white robes. "Oh? What's the problem, little friend Li Mu?" Mr. Zhao turned sideways and asked calmly. "Who are they, and why do they follow me when I enter the ruins of the king?" Li Mu looked calm, raised his right hand casually, and pointed at the eight sea gods, with a hint of coldness in his tone. As soon as these words came out, Qian Ji and the four others were shocked at the same time, their expressions changed slightly, and all the residents on the island below showed even more shocked expressions. They had long noticed that Bada was still unhappy with Li Mu, thinking that Li Mu was too arrogant. After all, he was the God of the Sea, a being in the Heaven-Conquering Realm. However, in their understanding, Li Mu could only do this. No matter how crazy he was, he couldn't get any farther. But they didn't expect that Li Mu was so crazy that he ignored the eight sea gods? who are they? Didn¡¯t you understand just now? It¡¯s Poseidon! It's still importantAsked once, this is simply a complete disregard! Amidst the shock, everyone could clearly see that the faces of the seven sea gods were gloomy. Even the fat giant man who was sleeping suddenly woke up and turned his head to fix his eyes on Li Mu. But the only person present who was calm and unchanged at all was Mr. Zhao. Mr. Zhao¡¯s expression was as usual, without any change. Instead, he raised his hand and patted his forehead after smiling slightly, and said with a smile on his face: ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I almost forgot to introduce him.¡± In the midst of everyone's surprised attention, Mr. Zhao pointed to the rough man in linen, the man in white, the man in green robe, and the fat man, and said softly: "These four are the four of the eighteen sea gods of our Eastern Divine Sea. The other four are from the Northern Divine Sea, the Western Divine Sea, and the Eastern Divine Sea respectively. I won¡¯t go into details, but you should know each other.¡± "Actually, I just want to know the second question. As for the first question, Mr. Zhao, you don't need to answer it." Li Mu's eyes flashed and he spoke coldly. Poof! At this moment, the little pig couldn't help but squirt. If it were normal, it would definitely laugh, but in its mind, it couldn't help shouting: "You are awesome! Haha, awesome!" But the expressions of others changed drastically in an instant! All the people below were shocked to the point of being stunned. Some of them could not imagine that this candidate for king was so arrogant that he actively challenged the majesty of Poseidon! Even though it was Mr. Zhao, the smile on his old face turned out to be a miraculous one. He narrowed his eyes and nodded: "Because they are sea gods, they have the right to accompany the king." Candidates enter it and accept the test of the king. " "Oh?" Li Mu didn't even look at the appearance of the eight sea gods. He nodded in surprise, and his cold face magically showed a weird smile, and said : "Well, I understand. No wonder only one of the sixty-seven people in front came out alive, and the others should have died inside, right? I hope the eight Poseidons, please don't Do something about a little person like me. " "Boy, you'd better not push yourself too far!" Finally, an extremely dull voice came from among the eight sea gods. I saw that the rough man in linen had a gloomy expression, his eyes were flashing coldly, and his fists were clenched tightly. His appearance could be described as "cannibal". "What this little friend said is indeed a bit excessive. In the King's ruins, as long as the inheritor does not take action against us, we have no right to take action against the inheritor, otherwise we will be directly obliterated by the will of the King." Among them, The white-haired old man from Nan Shenhai spoke slowly, with a hint of displeasure in his tone. "Oh?" Li Mu pretended to be surprised and turned his head to look at Mr. Zhao. "Indeed, I hope that little friend Li Mu can live in harmony with these eight people." Mr. Zhao smiled and nodded, as if he was afraid that Li Mu would get involved with the eight sea gods, so he hurriedly said to Qian Ji and the other four: "You guys still Aren¡¯t you going to open the King¡¯s ruins?¡± "yes!" Hearing the words, Qian Ji and the other four people immediately understood, and after agreeing, they hurriedly walked to the edge of the island, on top of the strange sea surface with a diameter of ten thousand feet. Everyone hurriedly focused their attention on the four people. The Eight Sea Gods obviously knew what Mr. Zhao was up to. They all just had gloomy faces, said nothing more, and locked their sights on Qian Ji and the other four. Among them, the fat man kept staring at Li Mu, grinning stupidly. Li Mu raised his eyes slightly and glanced at the other party, but did not look much at them. He also looked at Qian Ji and the other four. "Are you seeking hatred?" At this time, Xiaozhu's voice came. "A bit." Li Mu replied noncommittally. In his eyes, these eight sea gods can greatly enhance his strength, but if he wants to kill the eight people, he must have some reasons, otherwise he will not take action, so he has to attract hatred. Although this method is a bit low-level, it is actually very effective. "Congratulations, you succeeded, but you should be careful. In fact, the most terrifying thing is not these eight people, but the ruins of the king, you know." Xiaozhu smiled, but there was a trace of solemnity in his expression. . "I know." Li Mu nodded. Boom! At this time, a shaking sound like a stormy wave came. I saw a column of water suddenly rising from the sea surface in the bay. In the blink of an eye, the water in the sea was evacuated, and a huge sea hole appeared. Qian Ji and the other four released bursts of power, dragging the tens of thousands of feet of water column, their faces turned red, they looked at??Extremely strenuous. "Nine ladies, please!" Seeing this, Mr. Zhao spoke hurriedly. "please!" The eight sea gods nodded at the same time, without any pretense, and hurriedly ducked into the sea pit. Li Mu also took a step forward and quickly landed towards the deep sea pit. Soon, everything around him turned into darkness, as well as the surging sea water in the distance. But not long after, an extremely ancient-looking altar appeared. On top of the altar stood a bronze portal that was a hundred feet in size. There is a thin white light curtain surrounding the altar. The white light curtain looked like it could be broken easily, but Li Mu felt calm in his heart. Because of that light curtain, he would not break! But at this moment, an imaginary door appeared on the white light screen. Zhao Laobu took the lead and opened the door with a wave of his hand. After a glance, he entered it and appeared in front of the altar. Without any hesitation, the eight sea gods rushed inside at the same time, and Li Mu appeared in front of the altar for the last time. At this moment, the towering sea pillar above our head finally fell. ================== Text Chapter 343 Where to lead! =============== Boom! Overwhelmed by the heavy load, the ten thousand-foot-long sea pillar supported by Qian Ji and the four men finally fell down and plunged into the huge sea pit, filling it up. At this moment, under the deep sea, inside the milky white light curtain. Ten figures stood in front of an ancient altar. This ancient altar was made of bronze and looked nothing special. The only strange thing is that there is a hundred-foot-sized bronze portal on the altar, and bursts of energy fluctuations escape from it. Moreover, this altar is not octagonal, but pentagonal. The ten people in front of the altar each have their own expressions. Li Mu looked cold. He had seen this kind of thing a lot and didn't care about it. The same goes for Mr. Zhao. As the guardian of this place, he has come here countless times. But among the eight Poseidons, not many could remain calm at this moment. Except for the fat man and the man in green robe, the other six people all showed a hint of excitement, even the cold and charming woman in black robe. . The brief silence only lasted for a few breaths, and soon, everyone locked their eyes on Li Mu. Facing these people, Li Mu frowned slightly, and at this time, Mr. Zhao's voice came. "Your Excellency Li Mu, although I am the guardian of the King's ruins, I am only qualified to open this protective film. If you want to open the teleportation portal of the King's ruins, you must do it yourself." "Yeah." After hearing this, Li Mu immediately felt relieved. After a brief nod, he ignored the eyes of the eight sea gods and walked towards the bronze altar dozens of feet away. Although he was very unhappy, the eight sea gods had to make way for him to pass. Under the attention of nine people, Li Mu quickly walked to the altar, and his eyes fell on a stone tablet in front of the altar. The stone tablet is still bronze in color. There are countless complex and weird runes all over it. Looking at the runes, Li Mu was slightly surprised. He could feel that those runes should be connected to the bronze portal on the altar. As long as energy was poured into it, it would be under its strange increase. Open the teleportation power of the bronze portal, connect to another 'world', and enter the so-called 'King Ruins'. But Li Mu was a little puzzled. Didn¡¯t that king already create the ¡®Space of Swords¡¯? How can we create other spaces? Is it possible that a space like the ¡®Knife Space¡¯ can create countless spaces? With a trace of confusion, Li Mu locked his eyes on the five-pointed star talisman in the center of the stone tablet. The five-pointed star talisman was still bronze. Although Li Mu came here for the first time, he didn't know how to open the bronze portal, but after seeing the five-pointed star talisman, he immediately understood what he should do. There are not many words. Li Mu's eyes narrowed for a while, directly triggering the King's inherited power of death. "Ouch!" Suddenly, a five-pointed star talisman also appeared on his forehead, but it was completely black, and the meaning of death instantly enveloped the entire area that the milky white light curtain could cover. As the meaning of death spread, the expressions of the eight sea gods also condensed, with a trace of deep respect in their eyes, as if the king was the supreme existence in their minds. Even with just this little will, it's still not something they can resist. Li Mu didn¡¯t pay attention to the eight sea gods behind him. Also, what was Mr. Zhao's expression and what he was thinking about? He directly controlled the meaning of death in the death pentagram and quickly poured into the pentagram in the center of the bronze stone tablet. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Suddenly, the originally dim bronze stele was infused with the meaning of death. Bronze rays of light began to scatter. As time goes by, this bronze light becomes more intense, and together with the Baizhang portal on the altar, it also shines brightly. ¡°Buzz!¡± The next moment, the bronze portal shook violently. A teleportation vortex that seemed to lead to another world suddenly appeared within the portal! When the whirlpool appeared, the expressions of the eight sea gods changed at the same time, with a touch of excitement reflected on their faces. Mr. Zhao's eyes that had always been narrowed slightly opened slightly, and the smile on his face was slightly strong. At this time, Li Mu gathered the will of the king, and the black five-pointed star talisman on his forehead quietly dissipated. After taking a deep breath, he raised his head and looked at the bronze door. "Is it okay?" Then, Li Mu turned sideways, looked at Mr. Zhao, and asked calmly. "That's enough. The portal to the king's ruins has been opened. I wish Your Excellency Li Mu can walk out, and I also wish the eight sea gods can make breakthroughs." Mr. Zhao took a step back and smiled slightly. "By the words of Zhao Laoji, I hopeI can all gain something, come back safely, and strengthen my Qingyang star. "The man in green robe also smiled. The other seven people, including the fat man, also bowed their hands to Mr. Zhao and strode towards the bronze door on the altar. Li Mu, however, stood quietly on the spot, not following any action, and silently staring at the eight people walking past him. The eight people who walked by couldn't help but look at him subconsciously, with a hint of gloom and anger in their expressions. Only the fat man smiled and looked interested. "Enter!" In a slightly dull sound, eight people, headed by the man in green robe, stepped into the whirlpool of the bronze portal and disappeared in the blink of an eye. "Why haven't you left, Mr. Li Mu?" At this time, Mr. Zhao's voice came. "Because you still have something to say." Li Mu turned around slowly and stared at Mr. Zhao, who always had a kind face and a smile, and was wearing a white robe. His tone had changed from the cold tone before. For the coldness! Suddenly, an astonishing chill emerged from the entire light curtain. At the same time, Li Mu no longer concealed his cultivation, and the terrifying aura of the third level of Seizing Heaven Realm instantly burst out, making the entire milky white light curtain tremble! Ahead, Mr. Zhao, who was dressed in white robes, suddenly smiled. His squinted eyes suddenly opened, his pupils tightened, and there was a look of shock in his expression. "Third level of Seizing Heaven Realm!" Six words that could shock the entire Qingyang Star came out of his mouth with great difficulty. "I want to know, where does this so-called relic of the king lead to?" When the aura was released, Li Mu did not try to restrain it. Instead, he oppressed Mr. Zhao, and a faint murderous intention emerged. If the other party doesn¡¯t answer or deceives wantonly, he doesn¡¯t mind erasing the other party! After a long time, a slightly trembling voice finally came from Mr. Zhao's mouth. "This portal leads to the core of Qingyang Star, which is not only the ruins of the king, but also the sealing place of the six ancient gods!" ====================(To be continued.) Text Chapter 344 Privilege ================ "Hmm~~This is a bit unexpected. I didn't expect that this place is also connected to the core of Qingyang Star. It seems that there is no need to go to that place." A faint chuckle sounded, and Xiaozhu's words came. "You're just telling me like this, aren't you afraid that I won't go?" Li Mu's eyes suddenly shrank, staring at the calm Mr. Zhao, and asked in a low voice. "Afraid?" Mr. Zhao shook his head with a smile and said: "I am just the guardian of this place. It is your freedom to enter or not. I have no control over it. I didn't expect that you are in the realm of conquering the sky. , it seems that you are really expected to become the true and only inheritor of the King." "There is hope? The only one?" Li Mu raised his eyebrows. He was not surprised that the other party said that. What surprised him was that the other party knew that he was in the Heaven-Seizing Realm, but he just said 'there is hope'. In that case, this and this Among the eighty-one inheritors, there are also extremely powerful people who have entered the Heaven-Conquering Realm. For examplethe cultivator who successfully left the King's Relics? Who could that person be? Li Mu was suspicious, and as far as he knew, even though the extremely black and extremely white sword had found the 81st inheritor, there were actually only 80 left because one of them was killed by him. In other words, there are not many inheritors still alive today. If it is true what Mr. Zhao said, and sixty-six inheritors did not come out after entering the king's ruins, are they already dead? And on Qingyang Star, how many inheritors of the king are still alive? Li Mu didn¡¯t know, and he didn¡¯t want to know because he didn¡¯t care about the identity of the inheritor. If someone wanted to take his life and obtain his inheritance, he would naturally resist. Kill the opponent. If not, he would not deliberately look for it. "It's inconvenient for me to say more, so I'll just take my leave. It's up to you to decide whether you can get in or not." With a sigh, Mr. Zhao quietly retreated and rose up. It passed through the milky white light curtain strangely, as if it was easier to get out than to enter the light curtain. "Decided? There is nothing to decide." Not long after Mr. Zhao left, Li Mu said to himself, turned around and walked towards the bronze altar. Because there is really nothing good to do, he came to the cemetery of the Eastern Divine Sea to go to the ruins of the Six Ancient Gods and experience the last trial on Qingyang Star to improve his strength and cultivation. Backing off? Li Mu never thought about it, especially after learning that Artest was among them, his decision became even more determined. For Artest, it will be there. He was extremely surprised at first. He didn't expect that Xiaozhu would send Artest there. But thinking about the piggy's ability, as long as it wants to, there is probably nothing it can't do, right? Therefore, Li Mu did not dwell on the matter. At this time, he had walked in front of the bronze portal. After a brief pause, he stepped directly into the whirlpool inside the portal. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Suddenly. As Li Mu stepped in, the bronze door shook slightly. The light converged and returned to its previous appearance, and the entire seabed became completely silent. ¡­¡­ ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? In an extremely empty square with no end visible, eight figures appeared out of thin air amid the flickering bronze light. After the eight people stopped, they immediately looked around. They finally set their sights on the two white light curtains behind and in front of them, and they were in the middle of the two white light curtains, feeling that they could neither retreat nor advance. However, there was a hint of joy in the expressions of the eight people. At the same time, there was also a bit of nervousness and fear. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? At this time, the bronze light reappeared, and a man in black also appeared out of thin air. "Is this the underground world? The core of Qingyang Star?" After stepping on the ground, Li Mu looked up and found that the top of his head was not soil, but the extremely thick sea of ??clouds. His sight was blocked and he could not see through the sea of ??clouds. to deeper depths. If we hadn¡¯t learned from Mr. Zhao that this was the core of Qingyang Star, we would have thought it was another world and a small world. "It should be, at least in this Zhusheng's opinion, the rules here are the same as those on Qingyang Star, there are no changes." came Xiaozhu's voice. "Didn't you already know this a long time ago?" Hearing this, Li Mu couldn't help but roll his eyes with contempt. "Hey, who told you that this Pig Saint knew this a long time ago? Although this Pig Saint sent Artest here, this is the first time that this Pig Saint has come in." Xiaozhu laughed disapprovingly. Li Mu was silent. He also noticed the light curtain behind him and the light curtain in front of him.?? Not only blocks the way forward, but also blocks the way out. "Be careful, these two things are a little weird." Xiaozhu reminded with a slightly squinting gaze. Li Mu remained silent. He could sense it without Xiaozhu¡¯s prompting. Unlike the white light curtains on the bottom of the East Divine Sea, these two light curtains exuded a strong sense of danger. But if you want to move forward or retreat, you must reach a breakthrough. At this time, eight eyes swept over him in unison. Li Mu's eyes were also focused, and he met the eyes of the eight sea gods not far ahead, without any hint of timidity. There were no surprises either. Except for the fat man, the other seven people all had gloomy faces and glares in their eyes, but they were forced to suppress it. Without words, in silence, the eight people, including the fat man, turned around in unison and walked toward the sky-wide light curtain thousands of feet away. Li Mu did not move, but quietly looked at the backs of the eight people. In a short time, the eight people had approached the milky white light curtain, and without any pause, the eight people actually raised their feet like this, Stepping directly onto the light curtain. But unlike the light curtain on the bottom of the East Divine Sea, this light curtain did not block them. Instead, the eight people easily blended into it and disappeared without making any movement at all. Li Mu's brows suddenly tightened. He had already discovered the weirdness of the light curtain in front of and behind him, but he didn't know where the weirdness was. Only after seeing eight people entering it easily did he understand the relationship between this light curtain and the Eastern Divine Sea. The light curtain at the bottom of the sea is completely different. But, was it really so easy for those eight people to enter the sealing place of the six ancient gods and the ruins of the king? ?Obviously, impossible! Because although the light curtain is weird and strange, completely different from the light curtain at the bottom of the Eastern Divine Sea, it exudes an endless dangerous atmosphere. Li Mu is sure that although he can't see what happened to the eight people at the moment, it is definitely not easy! The light curtain behind him is probably the same, and Xiaozhu once said that the sealed place of the six ancient gods is not so easy to enter. Presumably these two layers of light curtain are the two obstacles to entering it, right? Li Mu thought in his mind, but he and the eight sea gods did not enter from the place where Xiaozhu stated, but through the teleportation portal of the king's ruins, so he got a privilege and could directly teleport to the first layer of light curtain and the second layer. Between the light curtains, there is no need to experience the dangers inside the first layer of light curtains. In this way, the danger encountered will be halved, and the chance of survival will be greatly improved. The most important thing is that the sealing place of the six ancient gods has not yet been born, and the world does not know where to enter. Even the eight sea gods probably do not know that this is the sealing place of the six ancient gods, and they naively thought it was the ruins of the king. , another small world created by the king. The reason why you can enter here now is because the king gave the inheritor the privilege among the privileges, and there is a certain chance to obtain the blessings left by the six ancient gods. Likewise, there are also extremely terrifying dangers! "That Lord King is indeed a terrifying figure. He can actually place his own relics in the seal of the Six Ancient Gods. I wonder if the Six Ancient Gods were killed by him." Thinking of this, Li Mu's heart sank slightly. The King is just a figure from 50,000 years ago, while the Titans existed a hundred thousand years ago. The former is obviously infinitely stronger than the latter. As an immortal cultivator, he discovered the sealing place of the Titans and entered it. Will he be able to survive? The sleeping six gods were obliterated? Li Mu didn¡¯t know, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel a touch of horror in his heart. If the Six Gods were really wiped out, it would be really sad. "What are you thinking about? We'll find out if we go in and take a look?" At this time, Xiaozhu's slightly unhappy voice came. "Yeah." Li Mu said nothing, nodded slightly, stepped out of the room, and arrived in front of the second layer of opalescent light curtain. Like those eight people, he did not make any pause, leaning forward, his whole body was not hindered by anything, and he blended into the milky white light curtain. Suddenly, an extremely terrifying crisis came! Li Mu¡¯s pupils shrank subconsciously, and his nerves suddenly became tense. Since entering the Heaven-Seizing Realm, he has rarely been nervous, but the dangerous aura that appeared now forced him to do so. But in the next moment, a dangerous aura disappeared out of thin air? what happened? Li Mu was extremely puzzled. At this time, a deep voice appeared in his mind. "King candidates do not need to experience this level of danger, and as long as they do not take the initiative to set foot in the place where the six gods sleep, they can directly access the king's ruins." Hearing this, Li Mu was stunned, and his mind was filled with confusion.The word ¡®privilege¡¯ came up once. Isn¡¯t it a privilege? But the terrible crisis just appeared and then disappeared, especially this ethereal voice. What is it if it is not a privilege? Don¡¯t you take the initiative to set foot in the place where the six gods sleep? What's the meaning? Li Mu frowned, not understanding what was going on. Moreover, he looked around and saw that it was all white and he did not see the Poseidon of the Four Seas at all. He even felt that the space he was in now was completely different from those eight people, and was no longer in the same time and space. "The danger is gone." At the same time, the piglet let out a faint chuckle. "Yes." Li Mu nodded noncommittally. Although he was surprised and confused as to why this was the case, he did not stop and walked directly towards the white mist. ========== Zhu Xin: People across the country warmly congratulate "Death Sword" for reaching one million words, hehe! =========(To be continued.) Text Chapter 345 Sky-Opening Ax ============= In the white space, a black shadow walked slowly. Time passed by minute by minute, and I don¡¯t know how long it took. The black figure suddenly paused, and then accelerated its pace instantly. In a few flashes, it left this white space. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? With a flash of light, Li Mu felt that the things in front of him had changed dramatically. Looking at it, he saw a huge canyon standing thousands of feet in front of him. Then he looked around, but there was no human figure. Behind him was still the milky white light curtain, exuding a faint sense of crisis, giving people a feeling that they could never retreat. ¡°Even if it¡¯s me, don¡¯t I have the privilege to retreat?¡± Li Mu¡¯s expression sank slightly and he said to himself. He subconsciously turned his head and found that the little pig was gone and had entered the Dzi Bead of Life and Death at some point. Li Mu didn't pay attention to this, and walked towards the canyon in front of him. But at this moment, wave after wave of waves suddenly surged out from the milky white light curtain behind him. Li Mu subconsciously stopped and turned to look at the milky white light curtain behind him. He saw a fat man wearing a brown robe, a huge gourd tied to his back, and a small wine gourd in his hand. After the fat man walked out of the milky white light curtain, he poured a sip of strong wine into his mouth and roared to the sky before he calmed down. But it was not difficult for Li Mu to see that this person had probably suffered a serious attack in that white space. His aura was extremely unstable. Although his clothes were intact, there were traces of blood. ??Obviously, this dress should be brand new. The other party put it on instantly when he stepped out of the light curtain, covering up the physical damage. After the fat man appeared calm, he raised his head and stared at him. After locking on Li Mu, he just grinned and said nothing. He casually walked aside and leaned against a blue stone and fell asleep. ¡°Tsk!¡± It was at this moment that the fluctuations on the light screen reappeared. ???????????????????????????????????????????? Immediately afterwards. Two figures appeared at the same time. These two people were none other than the man in white who gave Li Mu the strongest sense of crisis and looked exactly the same. The two people who walked out of the light curtain also looked a little embarrassed, but their expressions were as indifferent as ever, without any change. After walking out, the two of them cast their eyes over in unison, and then landed on the fat man who was sleeping soundly. Their brows were slightly furrowed, and no one knew what they were thinking. See this. Li Mu gave up the idea of ??walking into the canyon, and also walked to the side and waited quietly. He could clearly think that because he was the successor of the King in ancient times, the light curtain was tampered with by the King, so he had the privilege of not being in danger. But these people are different. After they are inferior to the light curtain, they must have encountered crises at different levels. ??Looking at the fat and strong man and the two twin Poseidons. Li Mu was curious whether all eight people could arrive here. ¡°Buzz!¡± Sudden. The white light curtain fluctuated violently, and this time the fluctuation was obviously much stronger. Li Mu's eyes suddenly froze, and he saw four figures walking out of the light curtain seemingly at the same time, but they still had this order. The first one to walk out was the green robe. The second one is a handsome and peaceful man, the second one is a strong man in linen, the third one is a cold and charming woman, and the last one is the white-haired old man from Nan Shenhai. After the four people appeared, their breaths were all unstable, except for the man in green robe. The other three people all had obvious injuries on their bodies. They glanced at each other in unison, and immediately locked their eyes on Li Mu, the twin Poseidons, and the fat giant. When they glanced at Li Mu, all four of them showed a hint of disdain in their eyes, but when they glanced at the twin Poseidons and the fat giant man, all four of them looked a little dignified. Li Mu didn¡¯t care about this. What he cared about was why the last person, the pale man in white robe, hadn¡¯t appeared yet? Did he encounter a terrorist crisis and be wiped out? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Just when Li Mu was confused, the white light curtain suddenly vibrated. The white figure flickered, and the pale-faced man in white robe walked out of it, but his appearance made everyone's expressions change. Because his entire arm was missing, and even his chest was torn out with an extremely terrifying bloody mouth. Under normal circumstances, as a person in the Heaven-capturing realm, he has extremely strong repair capabilities, and only needs a few This injury can be repaired in a matter of hours. But at this moment, your white-robed man¡¯s broken arm and the bleeding hole on his chest are being repaired, but the speed is extremely slow and I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be repaired.?There is absolutely no way to recover in three days! And, how come his injuries are so severe? Li Mu¡¯s eyes shrank, and he was slightly startled. He didn¡¯t expect this danger to be so terrifying. "What did you encounter?" I saw the man in green robe who was also from Dong Shenhai step forward, staring at the man in white robe and asked in a deep voice. "Haha" The man in white robe smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "I said I was attacked by a sky-opening axe. Do you believe it?" Sky-opening axe! Including the fat giant man and the twin sea gods, after hearing his words, their expressions changed, they gasped, and their expressions were even more shocked. Even Li Mu was shocked at this moment. He is no stranger to the Sky-Opening Ax. It is the weapon used by the Titan, the strongest man in the God Realm. Although I have never seen it before, the name is well known. As for the power, the tragic appearance of this white-robed man is enough to show how terrifying it is! Could it be that the crisis within the light curtain was composed of weapons used by the six ancient gods? Just weapons? Not controlled by Liushen at all? If so, how strong are the Six Ancient Gods? Amidst the shock, Li Mu immediately began to ponder. He only knew that the Titan was very strong. Although he only possessed the main god's divine status, he had entered the Heaven-Seizing Realm and reached a very high level in the Heaven-Seizing Realm. But I don¡¯t know what level of supreme gods the five supreme gods are. However, it seems that the five supreme gods in ancient times are definitely not comparable to the three supreme gods of the Alliance of Gods! "Hehe, I really didn't expect you to be so ignorant that you found the sky-opening ax to attack and kill you in the first level. How will you pass the next few levels? I told you that you might not be able to get out alive this time. I don't believe me. Uncle, I have some good fruit for you to eat." The strong man in linen laughed at this moment, with a look of ridicule on his face. But everyone else chose to remain silent, because they all knew the horror inside, and no one dared to laugh at anyone. The man in green robe said nothing more, and had no intention of treating the man in white robe. Even if he wanted to, I'm afraid the man in white robe wouldn't. Maybe they can coexist peacefully on Qingyang Star. They are the gods of the East Divine Sea, but here, they are already competitors, and they can kill or use other people's immortal energy to improve themselves. The man in green robe is stronger than him. What will happen if the other party suddenly attacks again? It¡¯s simply unimaginable! ????????????????????????????????????? There are so many people, the man in green robe will definitely not dare to take action, not to mention that although the man in white robe is injured, if he fights to his death, it will not be easy for anyone. Once injured, in this environment, it is never a good thing. Li Mu watched this scene quietly. After a long time, everyone slowly walked into the canyon ahead in silence, including the fat man. Soon, only Li Mu and the man in white robe who were repairing were left here. Li Mu also stood up, ignoring the man in white robes, and was about to step into the canyon, but at this moment, a voice that only he could hear sounded in his ears. "Erase this person. If you can pass the level, you will receive fifty immortal energy and supreme divine energy as a reward." Li Mu¡¯s step was immediately halted! ==========(To be continued.) Text Chapter 346 Puppet in White ============ That disembodied voice echoed in Li Mu's mind, causing his figure who had just taken a step to suddenly stop. He subconsciously turned sideways and looked at the man in white who was repairing his body damage in the distance. The man in white seemed to have noticed Li Mu's gaze, and his closed eyes suddenly opened. Suddenly a cold light appeared, he looked sideways, with an evil smile on his face, and said in a cold voice: "Boy, I advise you You¡¯d better give up the idea of ??attacking me, otherwise you will die miserably!¡± Li Mu's expression remained calm, not caring about the other party's threat at all. After a brief pause, he withdrew his gaze, looked up at the illusory sky above his head, and murmured: "Are you forcing me? I'm sorry, I don't like to follow other people's instructions. Someone who means to do things.¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a stream of blood rose from the chest of the man in white. "But, based on what you just said, I have a reason to kill you." A cold voice slowly sounded. The man in white robe shrank his eyes, and his pale face revealed a look of fear and horror. He stared blankly at the man in black in front of him, and suddenly realized that both he and the other seven had underestimated each other! He lowered his head subconsciously and found a knife mark on his chest, separating his upper body and lower body! ¡°Bang!¡± Apart from the crash of the heavy object falling to the ground, there was no scream at all. With just one strike, Li Mu had cut off all the life of the man in white robe. Not to mention that the other party is seriously injured at the moment, even if the other party is in his prime, how easy is it to avoid his sword? ???????????? And the man in the white robe also meant to be contemptuous. There is no such thing as "three days and three nights" or "years" in the battle between masters. It only takes a moment to decide between life and death. "Sorry, you don't have that chance anymore." While muttering to himself, Li Mu raised his hand and smashed the white-robed man's head to pieces. Suddenly, one hundred and ninety-three white air streams flashed out of thin air, about to dissipate in the air. But how can Li Mu let him get his wish? The moment the immortal energy appeared, he made another move with his palm. One hundred and ninety-three streams of white air poured in from his Tianling Point and merged into the three hundred and forty-two streams of immortal energy. If calculated only by adding up, the 342 strands of immortal energy plus the 193 strands totaled 535 strands. Li Mu stepped directly from the third level of Seizing Heaven Realm to Seizing Heaven Realm. At the fifth level of the realm, coupled with the two hundred and seventy-nine supreme divine energies, it is not a problem to fight against the sixth level of the Heaven Seizing Realm. Not to mention the increase of the God of Punishment, although that increase has great limitations and will leave sequelae after use. But there is no problem against the seventh level of Seizing Heaven Realm. By then, Li Mu can easily kill the remaining seven Poseidons and obtain the immortal energy they possess. Even if the seven of them join forces, it will be useless. But what about the facts? it's not true! ??As Xiaozhu said, as one's own cultivation strength becomes stronger, the quality of the immortal energy becomes higher. Otherwise, why would the gap between the immortal energy become closer as one goes to the back. But the greater the power you have? Li Mu clearly felt that when one hundred and ninety-three strands of immortal energy merged into the 342 strands of immortal energy. There was a situation where they merged with each other, and finally turned into sixty-four strands of immortal energy! At this moment, the total amount of immortal energy that Li Mu possesses is 406, which is enough to reach the fourth level of the Heaven-Seizing Realm! "It's getting more and more difficult." After a long time, Li Mu slowly opened his eyes and sighed helplessly. But the next moment. There was a hint of joy in his expression. Although it became more and more difficult the further you went, even if you killed all the remaining named Poseidons, it would still be difficult to reach the sixth level of the Heaven-Seizing Realm, but at this growth rate. How terrifying! Even at this moment, Li Mu was a little frightened that this cultivation method relied entirely on killing people to level up. "Hey, this is a world where people cannibalize people. You don't need to feel any guilt at all, as long as you can improve your strength." At this time, Xiaozhu's voice suddenly sounded. Li Mu frowned, but he didn't ask why the other party entered the Dzi Bead of Life and Death. After hearing this, he agreed with it. There is no right or wrong in the world, only strength and weakness, and a degree. Without words, Li Mu waved his hand and burned the body of the man in white robe, then turned around and walked towards the canyon. As for why he didn't refine the corpse of the man in white robe into a puppet, firstly, in his understanding, one puppet was enough, and secondly, he didn't have the strength to control two puppets to fight. The corpses of the three men in white robe were more than 100% damaged. Ten times, it is basically beyond repair, and Xiaozhu has no intention of repairing it. Under the three conditions, the body of the man in white robe wasThe method is refined and called a puppet. Li Mu did not think about this. At this moment, he had stepped into the canyon. There was thick white mist in front of him. The seven people had already disappeared at the end of the canyon without a trace. Li Mu felt a little vigilant, staring around, and kept moving forward. But at this moment, he was constantly speculating in his mind who the disembodied voice belonged to. Could it be the King? impossible! The other party has already left Qingyang Star, and even if he has a strong will, he cannot do this at all. "If it's not that king, who could it be?" Is it possible that this sealed underground world is controlled by someone? If this is the case, it would seem a bit scary! Who could it be? ! With this surprise, Li Mu quietly walked towards the depths of the canyon. There was nothing around except the thick white fog, and he did not feel any dangerous atmosphere. It didn¡¯t take long "Kachi!" A crisp sound came from under his feet. Li Mu looked down subconsciously and found that his right foot was stepping on a white skull, crushing it to pieces. "Huh?" Li Mu couldn't help but frown, and looked around. His pupils tightened, and he found that the surroundings were full of white skeletons, densely packed all over the canyon, looking extremely scary! "These should be the skeletons that fell during the Great War between Heaven and Earth. They were trapped and died here. It's not that so many people have entered here in the past 100,000 years. If so many people have entered here, what's the point?" Xiaozhu's voice came. Li Mu was speechless, but he nodded because he thought so too. Not long after, the end of the canyon appeared in Li Mu's sight. He stared and saw the seven sea gods standing at the end, staring at a three-meter-diameter cave at the end of the canyon. Li Mu was slightly puzzled, but when he saw a figure in white at the entrance of the cave, he couldn't help but change his color, and his heart sank slightly. "It seems that those seven guys are all stumped." Xiaozhu said. Li Mu remained silent. But he was sure of this in his heart, because in his perception, the figure in white standing at the entrance of the cave had the strength and cultivation of the fourth level of the Heaven-Conquering Realm. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of one-on-one, no one present except him could resist it, and thus was wiped out in a short time. Even if seven people join forces, it is not easy to resist the opponent's attack. It's very possible that someone among them will die. That's why the seven people are so hesitant and don't dare to take action easily. And the figure in white at the entrance of the cave is obviously not a cultivator, but a puppet, a puppet that can be compared to the fourth level of Seizing Heaven Realm, compared to Mo Yang's clone I don¡¯t know how much stronger it needs to be. If you can have such a puppet, you can start massacring these seven people. Li Mu had a little thought in his mind, and he came closer. It immediately attracted the attention of seven people, who all turned their heads. He cast his gaze over. "The strange thing is that except for the fat man, the other seven people's expressions are still cold and gloomy, but there is a hint of jealousy in them. Realizing this jealousy, Li Mu felt a little puzzled. How could he offend them? "Hehe. You must have forgotten the first sentence of the voice before, right?" came the little pig's voice. "The first sentence?" Li Mu frowned slightly, recalling the first sentence said by the disembodied voice, saying that as long as he did not take the initiative to set foot in the place where the six gods slept, he could directly access the ruins of the king. The meaning of this sentence is easy to understand, but Li Mu still doesn't understand it. There is only one way in this underground world. He doesn't know where the six gods sleep, so how can he take the initiative? "Yes, that sentence is a bit general, but the meaning should be very clear. This road leads to the ruins of the king and to the place where the six gods sleep. The key word is 'active'. In this Pig Saint It seems that as long as you don't take the initiative to attack the puppet, he will not attack you. This is your prerogative, and the seven guys are not included. Hey, after all, you are the inheritor of the king. If you don¡¯t have any privileges, wouldn¡¯t you be at a disadvantage? And wouldn't it be easy for those seven guys to get the king's relics? Otherwise, why no one has obtained the king's relics for so many years, the reason should be here. As for why the person who got out safely from here did not get it, I don't know. "Little Pig said calmly. Hearing this, Li Mu nodded in approval. Apart from this explanation, he could not find any other reason. "Okay everyone, we have known each other for such a long time. It's best to get rid of the resistance in your heart. It's not the first time that you have menstruation. If you want to get rewards, you must?You have to enter that passage. If you stop here, your trip will be basically in vain. It's time to join forces. "After a long time, plain words sounded. Li Mu stood quietly not far away from the seven people. Although Xiaozhu said so, he did not move. The role of the leader was still left to others, and he didn't like people following behind. With these words, his eyes focused on the green-robed man in the Eastern Divine Sea. "This is reasonable." The other six people also said the same. Among them, the strong man in linen nodded and said: "You've almost rested, shall we start?" "We really need to join forces at this level. The puppets on the fourth level of Seizing Heaven Realm are in danger." The old man from the Southern Divine Sea said loudly. Although the other four people did not speak, they all nodded. "Let's begin!" Following the words of the man in green robe, the seven people's faces straightened at the same time. They stepped out of the room and stepped within a hundred feet of the white-clothed puppet. Suddenly, the closed eyes of the white-clothed puppet suddenly opened, and the long knife on his waist suddenly unsheathed, drawing a terrifying arc in mid-air, and passed by seven people in an instant. "Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!" Li Mu¡¯s eyes shrank slightly, and seven streaks of blood filled the sky. ==================(To be continued.) Text Chapter 347 The battle between knives and knives "Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!" Seven streaks of blood filled the sky, dyeing the white mist into blood red, which looked extremely shocking. Even Li Mu¡¯s pupils were constricted at this moment, and there was a strong sense of horror in his expression. A thought suddenly appeared in his mind, that is such a fast knife! Yes, it¡¯s very fast, very fast, incredibly fast! The sword of the puppet in white was constantly playing in Li Mu's mind, a phantom? It can't be described by these two words at all. That knife is many times faster than the phantom. Even if Li Mu can turn one sword into ten thousand swords, one hundred thousand swords, or even one million swords, it will never be as good as the sword of the puppet in white. No, to be precise, the white-clothed puppet just struck out seven times! Li Mu clenched his fists subconsciously, constantly asking himself, could he withstand the sword strike just now? If you try your best, you can naturally resist or even destroy the opponent, but what about sword skills alone? Is it comparable? A big question mark appeared in Li Mu's mind. ¡°Tsk!¡± The sound of the long sword being sheathed came out, and Li Mu's eyes suddenly froze, but he was not looking at the white-clothed puppet, but instead turned his gaze to the seven sea gods. Among them, the giant man in linen and one of the twin Poseidons fell to the ground at the same time, unable to control their bodies! For a moment, the two men showed frightened expressions, roaring and calling to the other five sea gods to save them. But the five people were already horrified at this moment, and they rushed towards the entrance of the cave desperately. No one looked back to see the giant sackcloth man and the twin sea gods. Not to mention the giant sackcloth man, not even the other one of the twin Poseidons tried to save his twin brother. Fortunately, the white-clothed puppet did not attack again after wielding the knife. Instead, it turned around and slowly walked towards the original location of the cave entrance. But is this true? Li Mu narrowed his eyes and stared at the five people who appeared at the entrance of the five-meter cave. When he found that the five people stepped into the entrance of the cave, they breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. Instead of running away, they looked at the white-clothed puppet quietly. Although their expressions were still frightened, they were not panicked. Li Mu came here for the first time and didn¡¯t know why, but after thinking about it, he concluded that the white-clothed puppet should have a designated attack range. Just like the seven people before, when they did not enter within a hundred feet of the white-clothed puppet. The white-clothed puppet kept its eyes closed the entire time and did not make any attacks. But the moment seven people entered within a hundred feet of it. The white-clothed puppet opened its eyes suddenly, and the attack came instantly. In other words, as long as you don¡¯t step within a hundred feet in front of the white-clothed puppet, you won¡¯t be attacked. At the same time, Li Mu could easily tell from the relaxed looks of the five sea gods that as long as they entered the cave, they would still not be attacked by the white-clothed puppets. Li Mu thought in his heart, but he didn't dare to conclude that this would be the case. "Ah! Save us!" The strong man with sackcloth screamed. "Save me! Sizi! Save me!" The twin Poseidons also stared at the brothers who looked exactly like them in the cave, and shouted loudly. But. The terrifying knife wound on their chests not only completely damaged their internal organs, but was also depriving them of their life breath bit by bit. Although the repair ability of the Heaven Seizing Realm is powerful, it also depends on who caused it. harm. How terrifying is the attack of the puppet in white? Containing the power of heaven and earth, it was a blessing that the two of them did not die on the spot. save him? At the entrance of the cave, there is no matter whether it is a man in green robe or a fat giant. Or maybe the other three people all have a terrifying knife wound on their bodies. How can they have any spare power when they are too busy to take care of themselves? But at this moment, Li Mu's eyes were narrowed. Staring at the twin Poseidon called 'Sizi', he slowly opened his eyes and locked his eyes on the other twin Poseidon lying on the ground. There seemed to be a strange expression on the corner of his mouth. smile. Seeing this, Li Mu frowned and suddenly felt that the twin sea gods were different from before. What did that expression mean? Do you really want your brother to die? So cruel? While he was calm, Li Mu locked his eyes on the white-robed puppet again. I saw the white-robed puppet walking slowly to the side of the strong man in linen and the twin sea gods. The next moment, the screams of the two men stopped abruptly. Their heads exploded like watermelons, and streams of immortal energy appeared, which were held in the hands of the white-robed puppet. Li Mu frowned, and with just a casual glance, he knew the number of immortal energy. The strong man in linen had one hundred and seventy-eight, and the twin sea gods had one hundred and eighty-nine. A total ofIt reached three hundred and sixty-seven. Li Mu is not interested in other things, but he is determined to get the immortal energy. As long as he can get it, he will definitely get it at any cost. Three hundred and sixty-seven ways, more or less, once integrated, it may not be possible to reach the fifth level of Seizing Heaven Realm, but it will definitely not be too far away. For a moment, Li Mu's eyes lit up, and he only had one thought in his mind, which was to seize the three hundred and sixty-seven strands of immortal energy! At this moment, not only Li Mu thought so, but also the five men in green robes who were seriously injured and existed at the entrance of the cave all opened their eyes, with a hint of greed in their expressions. But after seeing the white-robed puppet, the five people all exhaled helplessly, with bitter expressions on their faces. Although wealth can be gained in danger, there must be a little hope, but the power of the white-robed puppet makes them unable to see any hope! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Not to mention that only five of them are seriously injured now, they can only give up and quickly repair their body injuries. "What are you going to do? Kill him?" At this time, Xiaozhu's voice came. Li Mu stared. He didn't look at the people inside the cave entrance. He just stared at the white puppet who walked back to his original position. For a while, he was unable to answer Xiaozhu's question. The previous scene was constantly playing in his mind. The scene where the white-clothed puppet draws a sword. Because he felt that he was not sure that he could take the sword with his sword skills alone. Once they fought, it would probably be a life-and-death battle. Moreover, in subsequent levels, it is very likely that due to violating that rule, one will encounter the same danger as those five people. But do you just give up like this? of course not! "Of course kill him!" After a moment of silence, Li Mu nodded, took a deep breath, and was about to step within a hundred feet of the white-robed puppet. And it was at this moment that the disembodied voice came again. "By killing this puppet, you can get all the immortal energy in him. As a final reward, you can also get the power of ten death pentagrams chosen by ten kings and queens." Hearing this, Li Mu couldn't help but be startled, but immediately, his eyes suddenly turned cold, and the idea of ????killing the puppet became more determined in his heart. The next moment, he had stepped within a hundred feet of the white-clothed puppet. As Xiaozhu said, he had privileges, and the white-clothed puppet did not launch an attack at all. However, Li Mu never thought about launching a sneak attack after he got close to the puppet. In that case, the battle might end in the blink of an eye, but that would not be the case for him. In Li Mu¡¯s eyes, the puppet should have been a sword cultivator when he was alive, and he was also a sword cultivator. What a sword cultivator versus a sword cultivator needs is a fair contest. "Let's see if your sword is faster, or my sword is stronger!" Li Mu's eyes were cold, and a black magic blade suddenly appeared in his hand, and he slashed towards the white-robed puppet. Text Chapter 348 One step away Chika! In the canyon, two figures passed each other, the sword light lit up, sparks flew, and terrifying energy fluctuations swept out. "But this canyon is extremely strange. No matter how powerful the power burst out from the battle between the two is, it cannot destroy every plant or tree in this canyon. Even if it is slightly damaged, it can be repaired in an instant. Inside the cave entrance, whether it was the green-robed man, the fat giant, or the other three sea gods, their expressions were full of shock. They stared at Li Mu who was fighting with the white-clothed puppet, helpless. I believe that this ant, which they can easily eliminate in their eyes, is actually so terrifying! At the beginning, all five people thought that Li Mu, as one of the king's successors, had the privilege of being able to reach the king's ruins without any danger, so they would not take the initiative to provoke him in advance. But the moment the five of them saw Li Muti attacking the white-robed puppet with his sword, it was as if the sky had fallen, and their understanding was completely destroyed. At that moment, all five people thought that Li Mu was looking for death, absolutely looking for death! Is he an idiot? Don¡¯t you know you have the privilege of safe passage? Why are you still stupid enough to launch an attack? Could it be that he has the power to destroy that puppet? How can it be! No one believed this at first, and everyone sneered. Except for the fat giant man, the other dead people were already a little unhappy with Li Mu, so it would be best if they died. But at this moment, everyone, including the fat giant man, was so shocked that they couldn't believe that Li Mu had such strength. But as cultivators at the Heaven-capturing level, none of them, Poseidon, could live for less than ten thousand years. Their endurance is extremely terrible. Although it is difficult to believe it, it is clear that this is a fact. For a time, except for the fat giant man. The other four people all felt a strong sense of horror in their hearts. Suddenly, he realized that if Li Mu wanted to kill them, it would be easy! How dare you offend the other party before? Looking for death! Especially the old man from Nan Shenhai, there was a hint of fear in his expression, staring at Li Mu and the white-robed puppet. I hope the white-robed puppet can obliterate Li Mu. Not only him, but the other three as well. Only the obese man calmed down after the shock. His expression was extremely calm, and he continued to repair his body's injuries while watching the battle. The four men in green robes did not leave. It seemed that the hole behind them was not easy to enter, because once they entered, they could not turn back. And how can you miss such a wonderful fight in front of you? They all expected that the white-robed puppet would kill Li Mu, and that the white-robed puppet would also be destroyed by Li Mu, and they would be the ones who benefited in the end. "First level of Seizing Heaven Realm, I didn't expect him to have such strength." Among them. The fat man's eyes flashed and he thought to himself. The other four people stared at the scene in front of them. After seeing Li Mu being suppressed by the sword skills of the white-robed puppet, their eyes suddenly lit up. But the next moment, the expressions of the four people suddenly sank again, and the shock reappeared. Although Li Mu was suppressed, his life was not in any danger, and even the injuries were only minor. Especially the terrifying recovery ability, which shocked the five people! "Pfft!" On the battlefield. A blade of light flashed across like frost, leaving a bloody gash on Li Mu's shoulder. Li Mu's eyes suddenly shrank, and he felt that the white-robed puppet in front of him had disappeared, and only the snow-white sword light kept blooming like a lotus. Each of the swords seemed to be full of flaws, and each sword was still alive, but the fact was that it horrified him. Every cut seems to be alive. But in reality, they can all be fatal! Full of flaws? Yes, it is indeed full of flaws, but the opponent's figure has 'disappeared', how to break it? "Puff! Puff! Puff!" In just a brief moment of confusion, several streaks of blood mist rose up from Li Mu's body. His figure was retreating again and again, and he was about to exit the hundred-foot range. "Sword skill, is this the king's sword skill of life? It is indeed terrifying!" Li Mu was shocked, but the next moment, his eyes suddenly turned cold, and his retreating figure suddenly stopped, without doing anything at all. He had to dodge, and the puppet's attack was beyond his ability to dodge at the moment. Li Mu refused to retreat because he had a knot in his heart. This knot was that the battle had begun, how could he retreat? Once out of the range of a hundred feet, the white-robed puppet's offensive will immediately stop, and the crisis will disappear instantly. For others, this is a good opportunity to escape, but for him, it is not the case! In Li Mu's heart, once he exited the range of a hundred feet, he expressed fear, fear, the heart of a brave man was completely shattered, and the way of the sword stopped here, and he was defeated by the white-clothed puppet. ?Even if I step in again, will it be available? Will you use all your strength to destroy the opponent? Maybe, but maybe not! Li Mu will not retreat. Once he retreats, it will be a complete failure. Once he retreats, it will leave trauma in his heart. The path of cultivation in the future will be full of ups and downs. so¡­¡­ "Pfft!" Blood sprayed out, and a cold light struck hard into his shoulder, almost seeming to remove his entire left arm! Li Mu's body is extremely powerful, several times stronger than practitioners of the same level. Even though the cold light was extremely sharp, it only penetrated two inches before being stuck there. But the movements of the white-robed puppet didn't stop at all, and it moved like running water before twitching the sharp blade. But how could Li Mu let him do so? ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, the entire canyon trembled. I saw a ten-color glazed palm tightly grasping the cold light, making it impossible to escape at all. "I admire your sword skills very much. If it's just about sword skills, I really can't defeat you. In this fight, it's not just the sword skills that can determine life or death!" In the cold voice, Li Mu raised his right hand slightly, with a terrifying momentum. Surging. He did not use the power of his will, because if he still used that part of his power, the battle would be meaningless. Opposite, the body of the white-robed puppet seemed to be impacted by a huge force. It trembled violently, and cracks appeared on the skin, but that was all, and it did not mean to break apart. If it were an ordinary fourth-level powerhouse in the Heaven Seizing Realm, it would probably collapse instantly after bearing the power of Li Mu's body. Only a puppet with strengthened physical strength could withstand it. However, even so, this puppet was also seriously injured. . But the white-robed puppet didn't know what the pain was, but even though he had no expression on his face, he raised his head to the sky and let out a long roar, released the handle of the long knife without any hesitation, and retreated backwards at high speed. At the same time as he was retreating, light flashed in his hand, and a brand-new sharp blade appeared. "Deathbloody killing!" It was just at this moment that a cold voice sounded. Following this cold voice, a black light mixed with a bloody cold light flashed past. The speed actually surpassed that of the white-robed puppet, and passed directly through the retreating white-robed puppet! "Click!" In the entrance of the cave, under the stunned gaze of no one, the sharp blade that had just appeared in the hand of the white-robed puppet turned into two halves. And it was not only the sharp blade that was turned into two halves, but alsohis entire body! At this moment, Li Mu had already disappeared and appeared behind the puppet in white. "Pfft!" With a shudder, he couldn't help spitting out a mouthful of blood, his face turned pale, and the black blade in his hand was cut into two pieces. It wasn¡¯t until the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground came from behind that he slowly turned around and looked at the white-robed puppet that had been beheaded, with a slightly complicated look on his face. Because he knows that he will definitely die at the opponent's hands with his sword fighting skills, and his sword skills cannot be improved in a short time. After all, the sword skill used by the opponent was evolved from the king's 'Way of Life' - the sword of life. The horror is self-evident. "Even the sword of life is so powerful, so what about the sword of death." After being silent for a while, Li Mu slowly walked to the incapacitated white-robed puppet, reached out and pinched its head directly. ¡°Bang!¡± In the heart-shaking sound, the head of the white-robed puppet suddenly shattered, and the three hundred and sixty-seven strands of immortal energy floated out. At this moment, the five people in the cave entrance woke up at the same time. They were all shocked and greedy. However, at this time, a cold word made the five people tremble hard. "If I were you, it would be best to leave as soon as possible and don't try to attack me. You should know that you don't have the ability." Li Mu turned around and stared at the five people with an extremely cold look. The faces of the five people darkened at the same time. After gritting their teeth, they all turned and left. Although they are unwilling to do so, it is a fact. Li Mu's fear has penetrated deeply into their hearts. It would have been good if he did not take the initiative to kill them. How could they dare to attack Li Mu in turn? In just a short moment, half of the figure was gone at the entrance of the cave. In the white canyon, only Li Mu was left, and the white-robed puppet lying on the ground turned into two pieces. "The harvest is quite rich." Xiaozhu's voice came from the Dzi Bead of Life and Death. "Yeah." Li Mu looked down at the immortal energy lingering in his hand, nodded, walked directly towards the entrance of the cave, and then sat down cross-legged.   The immortal energy must be absorbed naturally, and the injuries must also be recovered at the same time. Gradually, as time passed by, Li Mu closed his eyes tightly, and waves of immortal aura continued to permeate his body. At this moment, the two forces in his brain, the immortal energy, have completely become the dominant one. The supreme godhead and the supreme divine energy can only huddle in a corner. Fortunately, due to the compatibility power possessed by the human royal family, there is no conflict between the two forces. If it were any other race, they would have self-destructed and died long ago due to the imbalance of the two forces. It¡¯s just that Li Mu never noticed that the white-robed puppet that had been split into two parts was now showing signs of being connected together and healing. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Li Mu opened his eyes, and a more powerful feeling swept out. "Four hundred and ninety-nine immortal energies!" A touch of joy emerged from his expression, but there was also a hint of helplessness in it, because he was still one step away from the fifth level of the Heaven-capturing Realm. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 349: Trapped for a Hundred Years =============== In the dim passage, Li Mu moved forward silently. He didn't know where the passage led, but he had no other choice but to keep moving forward. Moreover, the five Poseidons walked into this place. There should be no other way except here, right? In my mind, not long after, the end of the passage finally appeared. But after seeing the end, Li Mu couldn't help but frown, because he couldn't see anything through the passage, and everything inside the passage was shrouded in white mist. Li Mu paused slightly, and a sense of vigilance slowly rose in his heart. Even though his strength has been greatly improved, he did not dare to be careless in the slightest. Not long after, Li Mu walked into the white mist. Since he couldn't see anything at all, he might as well just close his eyes and keep moving forward, sensing everything around him. If there was danger, he would still be able to detect it immediately. . At this time, Li Mu's body sank slightly, and he realized that he seemed to have passed a step. When he opened his eyes, his expression was suddenly shocked. The white mist was no longer in front of his eyes, but another scene appeared. Thousands of feet ahead, there is a cliff. That cliff is not high, just a thousand feet, but its width is fifty thousand feet. And there are rows of cave entrances with a length and width of three meters on the cliff. At a glance, there are no less than 10,000 of them. At this moment, there is not a single figure in the entire square, and it seems that everyone has entered the tens of thousands of passages on the cliff. But which passage leads to the next level? next level? Why do I use 'off' to describe it? A hint of astonishment flashed across Li Mu's expression, but he quickly shook his head and did not dwell on it. He turned sideways and looked back, seeing that there was still the thick white fog, and within the thick fog there must be a passage leading to the canyon. But it is destined that everyone can only keep moving forward after entering. Because there is only a way out ahead. If you retreat, not only will there be no way out, but you will encounter the obstruction of the white-robed puppet and the crisis within the light curtain. In other words, the more hurdles you pass, the less you can retreat. There is also no need to step back. "Huh?" Suddenly, Li Mu's brows tightened, and his expression suddenly sank. Because there was no thick white fog in the space in front of him, a thick white fog suddenly appeared at this moment, isolating the cliff, making him unable to see the cliff at all, let alone the tens of thousands of strange passages above. But the thick white fog went away as quickly as it came. After it dissipated, the cliff appeared again. There are still ten thousand square passages without any change. But at this moment, Li Mu's heart suddenly tightened. He vaguely felt that the thick white fog just now was unusual, and something must have changed on the cliff. In other words, changes have occurred within the square channels arranged above. At this time, the disembodied voice sounded in his ears. "Heir of the King, because you have violated the rules. So from now on, all your privileges will disappear completely. Originally, you could easily pass this level and the following levels. But at this moment, you must go through this like everyone else. The level of difficulty and danger.¡± The voice ended quickly. After hearing this, Li Mu's expression changed, but not much, because he had already thought of this when he launched the attack on the white-robed puppet. Xiaozhu also guessed this, but he was not sure. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out out, this should be true. "Did you hear something?" In the Dzi Bead of Life and Death, Xiaozhu seemed to have noticed something was wrong with Li Mu and asked. "Yes. You are right in inferring that my privileges have been taken away." Li Mu calmly replied. "Then this is really unbelievable news. I guess this third level will not be easy." Xiaozhu's tone was slightly heavy. "But you have to get through it even if it's not easy. Let's try it first." Li Mu smiled helplessly and fixed his gaze on the first row of the first passage on the cliff. However, just as he was preparing to move, a very special passage attracted his attention. Li Mu looked sideways, looking towards the mountain wall on the right, and found that there was also a square passage three meters long and wide, but there were two words engraved on the top of the passage - reward. "Reward?" Li Mu was startled, and immediately recalled the words of the green-robed man in the Eastern Divine Sea before, saying that only by passing the level of the white-robed puppet could he get the reward. ??Could it be said that that passage is where the rewards are received? "If you are curious, go in and have a look." came the little pig's voice. Li Mu didn¡¯t say anything, but he answered Xiaozhu with his actions. In a flash, he had arrived at the entrance of the ¡®reward¡¯ passage without any pause.Get into it. Li Mu looked inside and saw how deep the passage was. Because it was filled with thick white fog, he couldn't see what was inside at all. But his footsteps did not stop. Since it was a 'reward' passage, there should be no danger, and he did not sense any danger. Mo Yue walked about a hundred feet, and the white mist in front of Li Mu became thinner. What caught his eye was a cylindrical space ten feet high and one hundred feet in diameter. In the center of the cylindrical space, there is a bronze pentagonal altar that looks like the bottom of the Eastern Divine Sea. There seemed to be something suspended above the altar. Li Mu's eyes froze. When he saw clearly what was suspended above, his expression suddenly changed, and he looked unbelievable! "Holy shit, that king is so awesome? He actually has so much immortal energy? And this should be just a part of it, right?!" Even the little pig existing in the Dzi Bead of Life and Death couldn't help but exclaim. Li Mu was still doubting at first whether the rewards mentioned by the disembodied voice for the first and second times could be fulfilled, but now it seems that they can definitely be fulfilled! Because there are tens of thousands of immortal energy floating on the bronze altar, and there are thirty-six black five-pointed star symbols on the side! Li Mu believed that his mental endurance was extremely strong, but when he looked at the tens of thousands of immortal energy and thirty-six black five-pointed star talismans, he couldn't help but beat hard in his heart. It was really terrifying. Got it! Li Mu subconsciously walked to the bronze altar, wanting to touch the immortal energy and five-pointed star talismans, but at this time, the disembodied voice sounded again. "Candidate of the King, I'm sorry, because you are the inheritor, so the reward of fifty immortal energy and ten death pentagrams cannot be obtained at this moment, you can only get it after arriving at the ruins of the king." Following the disembodied voice, Li Mu felt an invisible force coming from the altar, blocking his outstretched hand. The invisible force seemed gentle, but Li Mu felt a huge crisis. He even had a feeling that if he continued to reach in, he might be wiped out immediately! Li Mu couldn't help but reflexively shrink it back into his palm, and his expression became calm. After a moment of silence, he turned around and left the 'reward' passage. "In this case, we have to clear all the levels." Li Mu raised his head, stared at the thousands of passages on the cliff, and murmured to himself. But he didn¡¯t expect that this third level would trap him for nearly a hundred years. At this moment, the entire Eastern Divine Sea set off a violent current that shook the entire Qingyang Star! ================(To be continued.) Text Chapter 350 Sensation throughout Qingyang Star ==================== Qingyang Star¡ª¡ªEastern Divine Sea¡ª¡ª Boom! boom! boom! boom! boom! boom! In the center of the Eastern Divine Sea, six huge sea pillars suddenly rose into the sky. The terrifying force surged out and shook the area for hundreds of miles. Ordinary people did not dare to approach at all, otherwise they would be shaken to death! Although the East Divine Sea is huge, these six sea pillars have appeared more than once, not once or twice, but many times. The residents and strong men on the nearest island were compared. This was the seventy-sixth time. Each time represents a year, that is to say, seventy-six years have passed. At first, the residents and strong men on the island didn't take it seriously, but in the fifth year after the six sea pillars erupted, they realized something was wrong. Immediately afterwards, this message swept across the entire Eastern Divine Sea. In just over ten years, it had been transmitted to the human continent, and it took another ten years to spread to the other three divine seas. Suddenly, the entire Qingyang Star was trembling. Countless powerful people began to swarm in, coming inexplicably. Although they don¡¯t know why this is happening, through inference, this phenomenon may very well mean that a heavy treasure has been born! Especially with the emergence of the Alliance of Gods in recent years, those who have reached the Sixth Tribulation Realm have basically understood what kind of existence "god" is. Although it is powerful, they are no longer afraid of it. They even want to obtain a stone of divine power, refine it, and gain the power of God. This is only the Six Tribulation Realm, let alone the strong ones in the Nine Gate Realm. After the Alliance of Gods surfaced, they could no longer hide it and directly started a war against Qingyang Continent. Thousands of ¡®gods¡¯ burst out with their terrifying power, sweeping across the entire Qingyang Continent. There are more than a thousand cultivators of the Nine Gate Realm on Qingyang Star. But compared with the nearly three thousand "gods", especially the twenty-six main gods among them, there is a huge difference. In addition, the power of the god cultivators is already stronger than that of the immortal cultivators, let alone the gods. There are still 100,000 generals in the alliance. With just one encounter, Qingyang Star¡¯s immortal cultivating power has been completely destroyed. Countless immortal cultivators died, were wounded, and fled with injuries, which was extremely miserable. As for those in the Six Tribulation Realm below the Nine Gate Realm, although they are also huge in number and can fight against a hundred thousand divine generals, the Nine Gate Realm is so miserable, what else can they do? Finally it collapsed. Coupled with the inexplicable disappearance of the previous leader of the Qingyang Sect, and the mysterious disappearance of the two leaders of the Six-Leaf Kingdom, as soon as the Supreme God of the Alliance of Gods appeared, the entire Qingyang Star was completely changed. finally. The cultivators once again took control of the entire Qingyang Star. Fortunately, they are not demons who want to kill ordinary people inhumanely. On the contrary, there are not many of them. It seems that Qingyang Star has been occupied, but it is not enough to call it 'ruling', and it has not spread its influence throughout the entire planet. Qingyang Continent has constructed an absolute ruling system. And. Although the immortal cultivators were defeated, some strong men were hiding in the dark. The continuous hunting of god cultivators makes the development of the rule of the Alliance of Gods extremely difficult and extremely slow. Even though seventy-six years have passed, the Alliance of Gods only fully controls one-fifth of Qingyang Continent, and the other four-fifths are in chaos. But this speed is not slow. In less than five hundred years, the Alliance of Gods will be able to completely hold Qingyang Continent in its hands. But as word spread about the scene in the Eastern Divine Sea, the expansion of the Alliance of Gods suddenly stalled. Not only countless powerful immortal cultivators swarmed in, but even the gods from the Alliance of Gods also flocked to the Eastern Divine Sea. There is no spare energy to expand the scope of rule. And their actions immediately attracted the attention of some powerful people who were still suspicious. They thought to themselves that even the Alliance of Gods was so nervous, so there must be some peerless divine object born in the Eastern Divine Sea. Although it is dangerous, they might be able to get some benefits. How about reaching the sky in one step? For a time, more powerful men began to rush towards the East Divine Sea. Not only the Qingyang Continent, but also the strong men of the other three major divine seas, let alone the strong men of the Eastern Divine Sea. Boom! boom! boom! boom! boom! boom! On this day in the seventy-ninth year, another six huge sea pillars rose into the sky, shining with dazzling blue light under the bright sun, filling the sky. It not only had a visual impact, but also a sensory tremor. There is even a touch of beauty. At this moment, the entire East Divine Sea is in turmoil. With the influx of countless powerful people, the fighting in the East Divine Sea has increased a hundred times out of thin air, but no one is paying attention to it. The target of all the powerful people is the center of the East Divine Sea. Therefore, there are countless powerful people gathered in the center of the Eastern Divine Sea. But not uglyCome out, these strong men are divided into six directions. ??The Qingyang Continent¡¯s immortality cultivating side, the Gods Alliance¡¯s divine cultivating side, the North Divine Sea¡¯s side, the West Divine Sea¡¯s side, the South Divine Sea¡¯s side, and the most terrifying one, the East Divine Sea¡¯s side. The strong men of the six directions, standing in the six directions, are like the six sea pillars soaring into the sky on the sea. They look spectacular. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Alliance of Gods all stared at the Qingyang Continent cultivating immortals, their murderous intent was released without concealment, but at this moment, they didn¡¯t dare to take action easily. Perhaps they were absolutely powerful in Qingyang Continent and could kill the immortal cultivators in Qingyang Continent. But is this Qingyang Continent? no! This is the territory of the Eastern Divine Sea, and it is also the territory of the other three major divine seas. If they dare to attack the immortal cultivators of Qingyang Continent here, they will be slapping the faces of the strong men of the Eastern Divine Sea and denying them access to the other three major divine seas. face. At that time, I am afraid that no one will be able to leave here alive. And this time the powerful ones from the Alliance of Gods are not all, but only half of them. There is no way they can do anything to the immortal cultivators from Qingyang Continent. "Similarly, the immortal cultivators in Qingyang Continent show their fierceness. If they don't care about this situation, they will definitely fight with the strong men of the Alliance of Gods." Among the six strong men, the strongest among them is not the Heaven-capturing Realm, the Poseidon, or the Supreme God. After all, those people don't just appear. If something else happens here, they will arrive in an instant. The strongest among them are only the ¡®immortals¡¯ of the ninth sect and the main god-level figures. Gradually, time passed again, flying away in this extremely dull and surprising atmosphere. Boom! boom! boom! boom! boom! boom! In the 80th year, at the same place, at the same time, under the gaze of the same people, six sea pillars soared into the sky. However, there are still no other changes, just the sea pillars rising to the sky. During this period, there were many strong people who went there, but they didn't find any other changes. Over time, many people began to wonder, is this a new natural phenomenon in the East Divine Sea? In fact, there is no divine creature born? Just when the powerful men in the six directions began to have doubts, huge shadows suddenly appeared from the distant sky. There were six in total, one person in front and five people behind. Seeing those six phantoms, everyone looked surprised. Although they could not clearly see the appearance of the six phantoms, they could vaguely see that the six phantoms were all sitting on thrones of different colors, wearing robes of different colors, and there were also groups of cultivators. The pressure is released from them! Feeling the coercion of the god-cultivator, no one became immune. They immediately thought of a legend from a hundred thousand years ago, and on the side of the Alliance of Gods, countless god-cultivators suddenly became excited. At this time, I saw the first person among the six phantoms slowly standing up, and then facing the void. Boom! boom! boom! boom! boom! boom! Suddenly, the six sea pillars that were supposed to appear on time suddenly erupted from the sea surface. After waiting to dissipate, the surface of the East Divine Sea did not stop turbulent, but the turmoil became more intense. All the powerful men from all directions looked at this scene in amazement. Some even vaguely felt that the sea surface in the center of the East Divine Sea was arched. It was not obvious at first. As time went by, the arched part became more and more obvious. It's like a big bag growing out of thin air. "Boom!" When the big bag reached a certain level, it exploded suddenly, and the energy fluctuations it produced shocked even the strongest gods! And when the big sea blue bag exploded, a huge bronze portal suddenly appeared on the sea! "It finally appeared" "Yes, it finally appeared" "After nearly 60,000 years, we have finally waited for this day. We don't want to wait any longer" "Ha ha¡­¡­" "Success or failure lies in one fell swoop" "" With the emergence of the Bronze Portal, ethereal voices came from all directions, causing the strong men from all directions to change their expressions. It is not difficult to tell that these sounds are definitely made by the most powerful person in the world, the Heaven-Seizing Realm, and the number is definitely in double digits! ¡­¡­ Li Mu is not clear about everything that is happening in the outside world. At this moment, he has no time to think about other problems, because there is a difficulty in front of him. "Is this a dead end again?" In the extremely dark passage, Li Mu quietly looked at the wall a hundred feet away in front of him, completely blocking the road ahead. He couldn't help but look calm, with a faint hint of??Patience emerges. But soon, he sighed helplessly and turned to leave. Li Mu didn¡¯t know how many times this had been done. I¡¯m afraid it had already been at least a hundred thousand times, right? He originally thought that it would not take much time to walk through the tens of thousands of passages on the cliff, find the correct passage among them, and enter the next level, even if he tried every time. But later, he knew that he was wrong, and it was a big mistake! Otherwise, he would not have been trapped for eighty-eight years. Even now, he still has not found the correct passage. Finally, Li Mu finally found the reason ====================================(To be continued.) Text Chapter 351 White Heavenly Palace ============ Remember, every other month, the entire cliff will be covered with thick white fog, and the white fog will come and go as quickly as it comes. Li Mu originally thought that as long as he walked through all the 10,000 passages at once, he would be able to find the correct passage, but he tried several times without success. what is the reason? It must have been the appearance of the white mist that changed the original order of the passages. If this is the case, the difficulty of finding the correct passage will be increased hundreds of times! If you are lucky, the next passage will be the correct one. If you are not lucky, you may never find it even if it takes another thousand, ten thousand years, or even forever! In this regard, Li Mu felt extremely depressed. Although he had guessed the reason, he had no idea how to solve it. At the same time, he also had a little doubt about his speculation. Think about it, if the white mist is just a blindfold, does that mean that all the passages on the cliff are dead ends? There is nothing right or wrong at all? But if this is the case, where is the correct channel? How to get to the next level? "What on earth is going to happen?" Li Mu frowned, very puzzled. Not long after, he had left this passage and appeared in front of the cliff. "White mist?" As soon as he arrived at the exit of the passage, his eyes suddenly froze, so at this moment the entire cliff was filled with thick white mist. In the past, when the white mist rose, he had already left the cliff and appeared in the square, silently watching the white mist dissipate before taking action. Because once the white mist appears, there is an invisible force blocking it, making it impossible to enter. But at this moment, I haven¡¯t left yet, so why is there white mist? In shock and doubt, Li Mu stopped moving. Instead, he quietly watched the changes in the entire cliff. After the white fog dissipated, his expression suddenly changed and he discovered that it turned out that the thick white fog was really just a camouflage trick, and the order of passages on the entire cliff had not changed at all! "A blind trick. This is really a blind trick." Li Mu's expression sank, and he was not too shocked, because he had thought of this a long time ago, but it was not confirmed. Even if it was confirmed now, so what? There is no correct passage on this cliff! "Is this the end of the king's ruins?" Li Mu frowned and asked to himself, but he quickly rejected this conjecture because it was absolutely impossible. Since we know that there is no correct passage on the cliff. Li Mu gave up trying other passages, floated down, and returned to the center of the square, quietly staring at the thousands of passages on the cliff. He was waiting, waiting to see if the five living Poseidons would come out among them. In the past, in order to find the correct passage as soon as possible, he never returned to the square to wait, so in the past eighty-eight years, he had never seen the five Poseidons. At this moment. Li Mu had a feeling that he couldn't wait for the five sea gods to appear. They are basically people who have entered this underground world. I am afraid they already know the secret of this third level and where the correct passage is. They left eighty-eight years ago! ?As to whether this is really the case, we will soon know. Li Mu remembered, at his own speed. It only takes half an hour to go back and forth from one passage. Even if no one is as fast as him, half a day should be enough, right? But, after half a day "No!" Li Mu's fists clenched immediately, and his heart sank suddenly. I know clearly that I guessed correctly. But, so what if you guessed it right? I still don¡¯t know how to pass this third level! "You seem to have become stupid and less courageous." Suddenly, the little pig's voice sounded. Hearing this, Li Mu was stunned and asked with some confusion: "Why do you say that?" And at this time, he suddenly discovered that Xiaozhu seemed to have seldom spoken in the past eighty-eight years? He didn't even speak at all, but today he took the initiative to speak. Could it be Suddenly, Li Mu's heart sank. He raised his head and looked at the thousands of passages on the cliff, as if he had thought of something. "Have you noticed? It seems that you have not become stupid, you have just become timid. Now that you have thought of it, don't waste time here. You have already wasted a lot of time." Inside the Life and Death Dzi Bead, Xiaozhu sighed slightly. . Li Mu said nothing, and after taking one step, he rushed directly into a passage on the cliff. He did not choose this passage, he entered it at will, because he had a rather absurd idea in his mind. This idea is definitely something that a person who enters for the first time would not be able to think of, at least he will not be able to detect it within a thousand years. "I should have thought of this a long time ago. It seems that my courage has indeed become smaller!" While running, LiMu looked slightly calm, and he couldn't help but laugh at himself. He recalled that in the past, hadn¡¯t he never been bound by others and only acted according to his own will? Why was it that after coming to this underground world, his will was controlled by that mysterious and ethereal voice? Can¡¯t you go back to every plant and tree here? Who said that? ! Is it that ethereal sound? So what if it is? ! "The stronger you are, the easier it is to get lost. You almost forget even the most basic things Breaking the rules is what I like to do!" As he ran, Li Mu's eyes became brighter and brighter, as if I found my true self at this moment. At this time, the end of the passage appeared in his sight again, and it was still the mud wall blocking his way forward. "If this is true, then it can be said that all of these ten thousand passages are correct passages!" Li Mu's eyes sparkled, and without any pause, he slammed into the mud wall. If he were an ordinary person, he would be dizzy from being bounced off the mud wall, but how powerful is Li Mu's body? Even if a mountain with a height of 10,000 feet stands in front of him, he will still make a big hole. The same is true for the mud wall! Boom! With a tight contact, the mud wall shattered instantly, not as hard to shatter as the ground and vegetation in the canyon. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? As the mud wall shattered, a blazing white light suddenly rose, and Li Mu's eyes widened subconsciously. Immediately afterwards, he only felt that the earth under his feet disappeared and turned into void, and the things in front of him changed even more. When the blazing white light disappeared, he found himself standing Qianzhang in front of a pure white palace in class. And below is the huge square, surrounded by thick clouds and fog, with no end in sight. Li Mu¡¯s eyes narrowed and he found four figures sitting cross-legged in the pure white square below. They were all seriously injured and their auras were weak to some point. If they were not in the Heaven-Seizing Realm and had powerful repair abilities, they would have died long ago! "Are there only four people?" Li Mu frowned slightly and found that one person was missing among them. That person was none other than the remaining Gemini Poseidon. This scene made him feel extremely strange. In his opinion, the twin sea gods should be the most terrifying among the eight sea gods, but why was one of the white-robed puppets who died in the canyon injured, and another one disappeared? Could it be that he was also dead? Li Mu did not pause and controlled his body to fall towards the square. He suddenly had the urge to kill the four Poseidons. With his strength and the state of the four people at the moment, it was absolutely easy to kill them. "Warning, no fighting is allowed in this square. Anyone who makes a move will be killed immediately!" But at this moment, a cold voice rang out from the huge white palace tens of thousands of feet high, and the sound boomed out with extremely terrifying pressure. At this time, all four men in green robes on the square discovered Li Mu's presence. When they looked up, their faces were full of shock. =============(To be continued.) Text Chapter 352 A stick of incense ============ As the voice fell, the terrifying aura emanating from the white heavenly palace also dissipated. But whether it was the square, the four surviving Poseidons, or Li Mu, they were all deeply shocked in place. Because of the terrifying aura just now, not to mention the man in green robe, the fat giant man, the cold-looking woman and the Southern God Poseidon. Or, even though Li Mu is now only one step away from the fifth level of Seizing Heaven Realm, he still feels horrified! The tenth level of Seizing Heaven Realm! These six shocking words appeared in Li Mu's mind. At that moment, he felt death. If he really dared to attack those four people, he would definitely be killed by the person who made the sound in the White Heaven Palace. Kill without any chance of resistance. "On the tenth level of the Heaven Seizing Realm, is there such a person in this sealed place? Is it within this Heavenly Palace? If so, who else can get out? The King? No, that is definitely not the King!" Li Mu subconsciously fisted his fists. The ground was squeezed tightly, and the shock in my heart could no longer be described in words. Thousands of feet away, the four men in green robes all fell into a daze. But soon, the four of them woke up. Besides shock, there was also a trace of relief on their faces. Because just now, they clearly felt the murderous aura emanating from Li Mu. They already knew the terror of Li Mu. Not to mention that there were only four of them now and they were seriously injured. Even in their heyday, there were still eight of them. At the same time, I'm afraid he is no match for Li Mu. Recalling the hostility at the beginning, except for the fat man, the other three people all felt regretful. Fortunately, they can't fight at the moment. The three men in green robes are relieved a lot, but the tension in their hearts still exists. Even if they can't take action here, they always feel a chill behind them, as if they are being stared at by a cheetah. If given the chance, he will be killed. The whole square was extremely silent. The man in green robe, the cold-looking woman, and the old man from Nan Shenhai all had gloomy faces, heads lowered, no words, and they didn't even dare to look at Li Mu. Only the fat man smiled slightly and looked around. Showing a friendly look. Li Mu's expression calmed down, and he naturally didn't dare to do anything to those four people at the moment. Although he didn't have any good intentions toward the fat giant among them, he didn't have any bad intentions either. At least from the beginning, the other party did not show hostility. The murderous intention he released just now only enveloped the man in green robe, the cold and charming woman, and the old man from Nan Shenhai. As for the obese giant man, as long as the other party does something slightly wrong, he will also be included in the range of prey. But after seeing the friendly look of the other party. Li Mu understood that as long as the other party was not stupid, he would not be hostile to him. Do you want to prevent yourself from having the idea of ??killing him? Li Mu frowned slightly, but he didn't think much about it. After taking one step, he appeared in a corner of the square, closing his eyes and concentrating, ignoring the world. Although he didn¡¯t know what happened to the twin Poseidons. They were dead or not, but it was obvious from the way these four people were seriously injured. The white heaven in front of you is not so easy to enter. Once inside, whether you can come out alive is a question. Especially inside, are there really terrifying characters on the tenth level of the Heaven-capturing Realm? Li Mu was thinking in his mind, and at the same time he vaguely realized that these four sea gods seemed to be stronger than before, compared to the 'reward' passage in the third level. Did you get the corresponding reward? Li Mu guessed that he was a candidate for king, so he didn¡¯t know what kind of rewards ordinary people would get for breaking through the level, but there must be some, and the rewards were basically immortal energy. Except for the third level. The later levels will definitely have fairy-like rewards, and the further you go, the more rewards you will get. ¡°Otherwise, these people would not risk their lives to enter this sealed underground world and break through. As for leaving, the method is very simple. In an absolutely safe state, just say "I want to leave" silently, and then you can leave this place and return to Qingyang Star. This is also a piece of information Li Mu learned after passing the third level. And the so-called "absolute safety" is the current situation. Once you are in the process of breaking through the level, you cannot be teleported out. Just like the strong man in sackcloth and the twin sea gods in the second level, the two of them may have screamed in their hearts to leave this place, but the range of their survival was within the attack range of the man in white robe, which was 'absolutely dangerous', so Unable to teleport, he could only die in front of his eyes. "The fourth level, I don't know what is inside, can make them so embarrassed, and the twin sea gods are missing." After a while, Li Mu slowly opened his eyes and looked at the palace that was several times larger than the Supreme Palace. , the White Heavenly Palace, which was several times more powerful, felt deep inside. Although Li Mu has a cold personality, he is alsoThere is a trace of arrogance, but he is not arrogant or impetuous, but is very careful. Without confidence and ignorance, he will not easily enter the white palace. Especially in the current situation, there must be an extremely terrifying danger in the palace that day. What danger is it? ¡°Little friend Li Mu, I wonder if we can have a chat?¡± At this time, a deep voice sounded. Li Mu frowned slightly and focused on the fat man with his open chest, because the voice came from the other party, but only he could hear the words, and the other three had no way of knowing. Facing Li Mu¡¯s gaze, the fat man looked calm, with a faint smile on his face, but he was a little nervous inside, fearing that Li Mu would directly refuse. "Okay." However, after waiting for a long time, the slightly cold voice came into his ears. "Huh!" The fat man breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this. Li Mu was as cold as ever. He didn't know what the other party wanted to talk about, but he wanted to know from the other party what kind of existence the White Heavenly Palace was, because the other party had definitely entered it. I'm afraid this was not the first time. . "Although little friend Li Mu is powerful, it seems that this is the first time he has entered this underground world, right? Or it is the sealed place of the six ancient gods." In the distance, the fat man asked lightly with a smile on his face. "Yes," Li Mu did not hide it at all. He was not surprised that the other party knew that this was not just a relic of the king. As the top experts in the world and who had entered this place more than once, how could they not know about the relic of the king? Is it actually the place where the six ancient gods were sealed? "Haha, I'm afraid that little friend doesn't know much about this place, but I can tell you everything I know. I hope that little friend Li Mu will sell Zhu a favor. If Zhu can pass this fourth level and enter the third Wu Guan, when your life is in danger, I hope you can help me." The fat man said calmly. "Do you want to make a deal with me?" Hearing this, Li Mu raised his eyebrows slightly, his expression extremely cold. "That's right. In order to become stronger, I will do whatever it takes to escape death. Basically, there will be rewards in every level after that, and there will be more and more. The Qingyang Star in the future is extraordinary, and I must become better. Only by being strong can we survive." The fat man sighed lightly, with a look of helplessness on his face. "The Qingyang Star of the future?" Li Mu's eyes flashed, and he felt a little surprised, because he didn't know how terrifying the Qingyang Star of the future would be, but it would definitely be chaotic. As for the so-called 'reward' for clearing the level, he had already guessed it, and there was nothing surprising about it. "Okay." After a while, he replied with two words, thinking that this transaction was relatively fair. "Zhu would like to thank little friend Li Mu for this." Upon hearing this, a hint of joy flashed across the face of the fat man, and he said hurriedly: "Speaking of which, this is only the fourth level. The first level is actually the white light curtain. There are actually three layers of white mist like this, all of which are extremely dangerous, distinguishing this world from Qingyang Star. There are weapon spirits inside that were used by the six ancient gods. Anyone who enters will be attacked by the weapon spirits. One hundred thousand years of practice have made the spirit of the weapon very terrifying. Even if it does not require the control of the six gods, it is enough to damage the second level of the Heaven Realm. " Li Mu remained silent and listened quietly to what the other party said. "There is no need to comment on the second and third floors. I already know it." The fat man said with a calm face. His expression became solemn. He looked at the Tiantian Temple in front of him and said in a deep voice: "This The Heavenly Palace is the fourth level, and I don¡¯t know who the voice was just now, but the levels inside are very simple, and you can pass it in just one stick of incense.¡± "How to spend time with a stick of incense?" Hearing this, Li Mu couldn't help being surprised and asked, "How do you say that?" Just like that, time flew by while the two of them were talking. After the conversation was over, a long time had passed, but there was no distinction between day and night in the sky. Li Mu had no idea how much time had passed, but he was deeply shocked by the fat man's words. He couldn't help but raise his head and look at the huge white heaven with tens of thousands of feet again, feeling amazed in his heart. "Are you feeling stressed?" At this time, Xiaozhu's voice came. "What do you think?" Li Mu did not answer, but asked a question. "Hey, it's good to have pressure. Don't you just like this kind of pressure? But don't be too pushy. You still have to retreat when it's time to retreat, just like them." Xiaozhu sighed softly. Li Mu was surprised that Xiaozhu would say this. Is he so unsure of himself? But he didn¡¯t say anything more, instead he lowered his head and fell silent, but he couldn¡¯t help but flash the images of the twin Poseidons in his mind.There was an inexplicable heaviness in his heart. Because he felt that the twin sea gods should not be dead, but passed the fourth level! If this is the case, it seems a bit scary. "Would you like to spend the time of a stick of incense?" Li Mu clenched his fists subconsciously, his eyes flashing with coldness and determination. "Phew! We finally reached the fourth level! Keep working hard! Try to get to the seventh level!" At this time, a loud laughter sounded, and the roar shook the entire void. With the loud laughter, the five people sitting in the square opened their doors, four of them looked shocked and stood up hurriedly. Li Mu was the only one sitting calmly, but he still raised his head and looked at a cyan figure that appeared out of thin air in the sky, with a hint of surprise and solemnity in his cold expression. ==============(To be continued.) Text Chapter 353 Top Feast ========= "Ah ha? Someone actually came in before me, oh! I forgot, it seems that the King's Ruins were opened again eighty-nine years ago, but I was not available at that time, and the places were limited, so I was too lazy to fight. Besides, I I also know that it is useless to rush to open this sealed place. Being anxious for a while is useless. No, haven't you guys been caught up by me? Hey, that¡¯s not right, there should be eight guys, why only four? Are they all dead? Are you the inheritor of His Majesty the King? Wow, you actually broke the rules set by the King, otherwise you should have passed all levels by now. Interesting, so interesting, haha! " Suddenly, a slightly childish laughter came out of thin air in the square, making this extremely quiet space with only the bursts of wind finally making other sounds. Breaking the unprecedented tranquility. Li Mu slowly opened his eyes and looked up at the cyan figure above the square, a hint of surprise and a hint of amazement flashed across his expression. The four men in green robes and the fat man stood up at the same time. When they saw the green figure, they all looked solemn, then clasped their hands and faced him. The green figure in the sky said respectfully: "I have seen the young boy Poseidon!" "Hehe, no need, you are lucky, you passed the third level. As long as you pass the fourth level, you can get a lot of rewards?" The cyan figure descended. Falling down, his eyes swept across the green-robed man and the fat man, with a hearty smile on their young faces. Then, he locked his eyes on Li Mu. ? Same. Li Mu also stared at the opponent the moment the opponent appeared, so he was at the fourth level of the Heaven Seizing Realm! Yes, the fourth level of Seizing Heaven Realm! Otherwise, how could we let the man in green robe and the fat man on the third floor of the wireless network be like this? Even the cold and charming woman and the old man Nan Shenhai were at the second level of the Heaven-Seizing Realm. Although they were not as good as the first two, they were much stronger than when they first entered the Heaven-Seizing Realm. "I've never seen you. You should be one of the inheritors of the King, right? You were the one who opened the passage to the King's ruins eighty-nine years ago?" The man who came to the square, wearing a green robe, looked to be no more than thirteen or fourteen years old. The immature boy was staring at Li Mu at the moment. The smile on his face turned into a hint of doubt, and then he sighed. "But you are so courageous. You dare to violate the king's rules. Do you have the confidence to pass all the tests? But speaking of the sixty-seven guys in front of you, which one is not arrogant enough to think that he can violate the king's rules? According to the rules, the final result is to be wiped out. It seems that only one guy got out alive, haha" At the end of the story, the young boy Poseidon looked up to the sky and laughed alone. Li Mu frowned slightly and looked at the young man in green. It really feels a bit weird, not only because the other person looks like he is only thirteen or fourteen years old. And this character is really weird. However, the aura of the fourth level of the Heaven-Conquering Realm is true. The opponent has extremely strong strength, which cannot be judged by appearance. In the distance, both the man in green robe and the fat man remained silent, but there was a faint hint of strangeness in their expressions. As one of the three strongest sea gods in the Eastern Divine Sea, Qingtong Poseidon¡¯s strength is self-evident, but is Li Mu weak? Definitely not weak! Even after seeing the fight with the white-robed puppet. They vaguely felt that Li Mu wanted to strengthen the country's Qingtong Poseidon. Now that the young boy Poseidon is provoking Li Mu, does he feel like he is seeking death? What surprised them was that as long as Li Mu didn't take the initiative to show off his strength, they wouldn't be able to detect his level of cultivation. Presumably, the Qingtong Poseidon doesn¡¯t know Li Mu¡¯s true cultivation level, right? That¡¯s why you dare to speak so wantonly? Thinking of this, except for the fat giant man, the other three people all laughed secretly in their hearts. Thinking that it would be best for the young sea god to offend Li Mu, then Li Mu would not pay too much attention to them and cause trouble for them. "Qingtong Poseidon?" At this time, a cold voice sounded. Li Mu frowned. Looking at the young man in front of him, who was wearing a green robe and was called the 'Young Boy Poseidon', he had an expression of indifference. "Oh? How dare you call me by my name? Now that you know it, why don't you kneel down? Don't think that just because you are the successor of the King, you are nothing in front of me. ! "When Qingtong Poseidon saw Li Mu's indifferent look, a hint of evil flashed between his brows. "Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!" Suddenly, at this moment, five figures, each wearing different clothes, appeared thousands of feet above the sky at the same time, exuding different auras and cultivation levels. Immediately, everyone, including Qingtong Poseidon, raised their heads and stared at the sky. He just casually swept past the other four people and directlyHis eyes were fixed on a man in white robes, and he grinned and said: "Hey, Beihai Poseidon, you are coming here very fast. I will follow you as soon as my front feet touch your back feet." "Qingtong Poseidon?" The five people fell from the sky. The white-robed man at the head calmly glanced at Qingtong Poseidon and said coldly: "You are not bad, either." Then, he didn¡¯t look at the four fat men at all. He focused his attention directly on Li Mu. Without saying a word, he led the four people to the side of the square, as if he didn¡¯t like talking to others. "Tch!" His attitude made the young boy Poseidon extremely unhappy, so much so that he lost interest in talking to Li Mu and directly greeted the green-robed man and the fat giant: "You two? , come here. " After finishing speaking, he walked towards the side of the square. For a time, the atmosphere in the entire square became depressed again. Seeing this, Li Mu didn't say anything else. He didn't like talking at all, let alone talking now was basically asking for trouble and had no practical meaning. But his heart Zhong was a little shocked. The power of the four major divine seas was so terrifying. I don¡¯t know how much stronger it was than the Qingyang Continent. At least the surface power of the Qingyang Continent was ten times stronger than any of the four major divine seas. more than! In his perception, the North Sea Poseidon in white robes is also at the fourth level of the Heaven-Conquering Realm! Among the five people behind him, there are two who are on the first level of Seizing Heaven Realm, one who is on the second level of Seizing Heaven Realm, and one who is on the third level of Seizing Heaven Realm. Including the previous twin Poseidons, there are seven Poseidons in total! Whether it was the appearance of the young sea god or the five gods of the North Sea, Li Mu was extremely surprised, but he quickly thought of the reason, that is, this sealed place has been born! At present, I am afraid that countless powerful people have already entered the underground world, but I am afraid that not many can reach this fourth level. Because except for the third level, which is not dangerous, whether it is the first level or the second level, it is enough to take the lives of countless strong people. However, the huge number may also make it easier for them to pass the first level and reach the second level. If the white-robed puppet was restrained, not too many people would die. As for the third level, there must be a Poseidon who knows its secret, so Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but raise his head and look at the sky above the square. Although there was still no one there, he knew that this place would probably become extremely annoying next time. Whether it is the strong men from the Four Divine Seas, the strong men from the Qingyang Continent, or the existence of the Alliance of Gods, they will all arrive here! "Will you come?" Li Mu whispered softly. ??Through the narration of the fat giant Zhu Youcai, the White Heavenly Palace opens on its own. It does not mean you can enter if you want to. It opens every three years, so if you want to enter, you have to wait three years. Therefore, although Li Mu is ready, he has to wait for three years. It was during these three years that countless powerful people began to appear on this square. But whether it was an ordinary strong man or a sea god at the heaven-level level, Li Mu never opened his eyes. Those people just glanced at him casually without saying a word. Due to the increasing number of powerful people in the square, Li Mu's presence was reduced to the minimum, and in the end no one even knew whether he was the successor of the king. Until one day, after a gray-clothed figure arrived, Li Mu finally opened his eyes and looked at that person, and that person also cast his gaze over. "Merton." ============ Text Chapter 354 The Eight Great Mighty Shapers ============ This is a space that looks real, but is not real. I don't know how high up in the sky there are, surrounded by clouds and mist, and the breeze blows. Occasionally, cranes and horses run past, like a trap. Especially in the center of the sea of ??clouds, there is a huge white heavenly palace standing fifty thousand feet. It It's as if it existed before eternity. In front of it is a vast square. At this moment, there are thousands of figures on the Wanzhang Square. Their cultivation levels are all different, some are strong and some are weak. But the weakest among them have all entered the Nine Gates Realm. It is not difficult to see that these more than ten thousand figures are divided into six directions. ??????????????????? But except for one of the parties, which does not have the most powerful person in charge, each of the other five parties has at least one most powerful person in charge. When they are gathered together, they contain extremely terrifying combat power. However, among them, there is a figure standing alone outside a corner, which is particularly eye-catching. That person was none other than Li Mu, the inheritor of the king. His identity is self-evident. Even if he doesn¡¯t take the initiative to admit it, others can clearly detect it, so it has already spread. Now, nearly three years have passed, and no one is even remotely surprised. "Compared to Li Mu, one of the forces is even more eye-catching. This force not only attracted the attention of the other five forces, but even Li Mu opened his eyes slightly and glanced at that force when nothing happened. And this force belongs to the immortal cultivators on Qingyang Continent, because there is no supreme power among them. Not to mention compared with the other four major seas of gods, even compared with the Alliance of Gods, they are the same. Heaven and earth are one, because the three supreme gods of the Alliance of Gods are all located here. It¡¯s not just the Alliance of Gods. All the forces in the other four divine seas may have rushed out without any effort left. Especially the forces existing in the Eastern Divine Sea are extremely terrifying. Being able to get here through the first three levels requires not only strength, but also luck. However, due to the influx of so many powerful people, even the first and second levels are extremely dangerous. But there are still many people who can pass the level, otherwise there wouldn't be ten thousand strong people at the moment. "The number of people in the Eastern Divine Sea has reached four thousand, and there are 16 strong men at the level of seizing the sky. If you add the strong man in linen and the man in white robe from before, there are 18 people. According to Li Mu¡¯s understanding, there are a total of eighteen sea gods in the East Divine Sea. The other three major divine seas, except for the northern divine sea, which is slightly stronger and has seven sea gods, are the southern divine sea and the western divine sea. They are all five sea gods. Now, all these Poseidons have arrived at the square. Whether it is the Alliance of Gods or the Four Divine Seas, they have basically moved all their power and heritage here. This shows that their determination is so great that it is simply unimaginable. Therefore, this place is not only the sealed place of the Six Ancient Gods, but also the relics of the King. Not only does the treasure exist, but also as long as you pass a specific level. No matter who you are, you can get corresponding rewards. Li Mu didn¡¯t know what the nine-level immortal cultivators and god cultivators gained after passing the second level. But they must have gained benefits, otherwise why would those in the Nine Gate Realm come here? At this moment, the five forces were all staring at the forces on the Qingyang Continent. It was not that they could not come in, but that they seemed a bit weird and weak without a powerful person who could seize the sky. It¡¯s not just the five forces that feel this way. Even they themselves are a little timid. Because each side has the most powerful person standing in the sky, waves of terrifying pressure are released, but they do not. Especially in this square, there are thirty-one Heaven Seizing Realm statues gathered together! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? were making was out of?their sight and was in the?Thirty-One Heavenly Realm, it would be nice to be able to see one of them on weekdays. You can imagine the shock in their hearts. Li Mu sat alone in the corner, ignoring the world. He didn't pay too much attention to the forces on Qingyang Continent, but among them, he saw some familiar figures, and those figures also saw him. , but neither party did anything else. They just looked at each other and closed their eyes. "Are you worried about them?" Xiaozhu's voice came from the Dzi Bead of Life and Death. "This is the path they chose. I have no right to do it, and I don't want to do it." Li Mu slowly opened his eyes and glanced at the two familiar figures, one green and one white, in Qingyang Continent. Those two figures belonged to Yuan Yi and Mu Feng. Now both of them have entered the third gate of the Nine Gate Realm, and with the help of Li Mu, they have refined the main god level stone of godhead. Although it is not as good as the main god who has reached the eighth gate, it is definitely Not weak, practice can be said to be a thousand miles with each passing day. Even excluding the thirty-one supreme masters of the Heaven-Seizing Realm, the two of them are considered to be top-notch among the Ten Thousand Names Strong.  Li Mu was a little surprised when he felt that the two of them had opened the third alchemy gate. When they left Beihan Country, the two of them had just broken through the nine gates. Unexpectedly, they had entered the third gate in less than a hundred years. And the weakest people here are also the strong ones of the second sect. Could it be that after a nine-door cultivator passes a level, the reward he receives is to open the eight innate doors? Li Mu frowned slightly and muttered to himself. If this is the case, it makes sense. After all, the level of danger is extremely terrifying. Without a huge temptation, no one would come in. Especially among them, some of the main gods and immortal cultivators who have opened the ninth 'Tao Gate' have extremely strong immortal energy and supreme divine energy. The rewards they receive must be immortal energy and supreme divine energy. "That's right, there are people taking care of the Northern Han Country anyway, and these two guys are just like you, they don't like to live a stable life. Anyway, if you leave Qingyang Star in the future, they must have the ability to protect themselves. Okay." Xiaozhu sighed and smiled. Li Mu was silent. At this time, he had already set his sights on another figure in black. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to come too.¡± Li Mu said to himself. "Haha, it seems that the time for you to return the favor is coming soon." Xiaozhu laughed. "Return the favor?" Li Mu's eyes flickered, looking at the huge 50,000-foot Heavenly Palace, and murmured softly: "This fourth level is not so easy. There are no tricks at all. People who die in this level probably won't No, maybe I will be one of them." "Bah, bah, bah! What are you talking about? You can't die. If you die, I will never be able to get out of here! Even with my ability, I can't break it!" But these words But it caused the little pig to scream. Li Mu was stunned and suddenly felt a little funny. "Yes, but I can't die" Li Mu said to himself. Then he glanced sideways towards the Alliance of Gods and landed on the twenty-eight main gods. He saw Gao Hui, who was wearing a black robe and his complexion had become normal and no longer pale. At the same time, Gao Hui also looked at each other, with a faint smile on his face, with a hint of respect in it. Although he is in the Alliance of Gods, he clearly knows who the newly promoted person in Qingyang Continent is to the Heaven Seizing Realm. He couldn't help but sigh in his heart. Fortunately, he didn't act recklessly back then, and the choice seemed wise. And he believed that Li Mu was by no means an ordinary Seizing Heaven Realm. Just speaking of his identity as the successor of Lord King, it was not comparable to that of everyone present. He must have the luck of the king, plus the Seizing Heaven Realm. With cultivation, the chance of survival will be greatly improved. Not to mention, his Alliance of Gods also has three supreme gods. This place is also the sealing place of the Six Ancient Gods. They know this place best, and they will definitely be protected by the Six Ancient Gods. Speaking of which, his alliance of gods is not weaker than the four major seas of gods. Li Mu didn¡¯t know what Gao Hui was thinking, but after glancing at the other party, he retracted his expression, and then slowly raised his head to look at the sky above his head. Since no strong person has come for several months, it should be that everything that should come has already come, right? Butwhat about them? Li Mu's mind flashed through the figures of Lan Yuefeng and Tian Heng, the other two masters of the Six-Leaf Kingdom in Qingyang Continent. At the same time, he also flashed through his mind who were the other two clones of Zhu Zi Moyang. Are they these two people? ? It's possible, but it's very likely not. There is also Moton, and the ¡®leaders¡¯ of the Shaming Clan on Qingyang Star that he mentioned. Who could those people be? Finally there is "Will it come?" Li Mu looked calm, staring at the sky surrounded by clouds and mist, so calm and peaceful. But now, three years are approaching, and the door to the Fifty Thousand Zhang Heavenly Palace is about to open. If you don't come, you may have to wait for the next time. Or, are these people waiting for the next opening of the Heavenly Palace? Li Mu was puzzled. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Just when he lowered his head, the square, which had been calm for a long time, suddenly experienced subtle fluctuations again. And this fluctuation became extremely violent in an instant, attracting the attention of countless people! Li Mu suddenly raised his head and looked at the eight figures emerging above his head. Seven of them were ignored by him, except for the extremely handsome young man who was wearing a brilliant robe and had a calm expression. He looked to be in his thirties. Similarly, as soon as the man appeared, he looked directly at Li Mu, his eyes facing each other, revealing information that others did not know. "Moton." Facing the other party's appearance, Li Mu remained calm, opening and closing his lips, telling the other party's life. At this time, a biting coldThe desire and murderous intent came suddenly. He couldn't help but move his eyes suddenly, and fell on the man beside him who was also wearing a black robe and looked extremely young. But at this moment, the man's expression was full of evil spirit, and his murderous intent was revealed without any concealment. "Mo Yang?" Li Mu narrowed his eyes and determined the identity of the other party. "The Shaming Clan is finally here." At this time, a long voice sounded, attracting the attention of countless people. ================================================== ================================================== =(To be continued.) Text Chapter 355 Another Inheritor "Has the strong man from the Shaping Ming Clan finally arrived?" A long voice sounded. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Not only was this man wearing a golden robe, but his eyes, eyebrows, hair, and even skin had a hint of gold. His body is not very tall, but he is not short either. Although he is wrapped in a robe, it can be seen that his whole body is full of strong and explosive muscles, and his face contains an icy chill. As he stood up, an extremely terrifying aura was suddenly released from his body, causing all the strong men in the square to change their colors, and six words instantly emerged in their minds. The fifth level of Seizing Heaven Realm! Yes, at the fifth level of Seizing Heaven Realm, this is the strongest person in the Eastern Divine Sea. Recently, it seems that he can be said to be the strongest person in the entire Qingyang Star. Even if Li Mu compares with him, there is a big gap. Not to mention that Li Mu has not yet entered the fifth level of Seizing Heaven Realm, so what if he already has 500 immortal energy? That person may have been in the Heaven Seizing Realm for who knows how many years. How can he be compared to someone who has just entered the fifth level? Of course, when it comes to fighting for your life, there is something to be said about which one is strong and which one is weak. But right now, it seems that he is the strongest here. The strongest of the other three divine seas have only reached the fourth level of the Heaven-Seizing Realm. Although they are infinitely close to the fifth level, they are still too weak. ???????????? As a strong person in the Seizing Heaven Realm, or even a handful of strong people in the Nine Sect Realm, they are very aware that there is such a terrifying race on Qingyang Star. This race has never been subtle, but it contains extremely terrifying strength. The eight people appearing at this moment are the expression of their strength. Because the weakest among them are all at the third level of the Heaven Seizing Realm! Yes, the third level of Seizing Heaven Realm! And there is only one person who can reach the third level of Seizing Heaven Realm. Six of the other seven people are at the fourth level of the Heaven-Seizing Realm, and the last one islike the leader of the East Divine Sea, he is at the fifth level of the Heaven-Seizing Realm! Feeling the terrifying aura of the eight people, an inexplicable commotion suddenly emerged from the crowd. Because of his strength, he was really scary. It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t pass the fourth level. If you can really pass the fourth level, then the horror level of the fifth level will definitely be greatly enhanced. "Moton, one of the leaders of the Shaping Ming Clan? It seems that you have hidden it from me again. You should be the leader of the Shaping Ming Clan, right?" In the corner of the square, Li Mu's expression was still calm, but his heart was thinking about Mo Dun. The moment the eight people appeared, they were suddenly startled. Because the person on the fifth level of Seizing Heaven Realm is none other than Merton! Li Mu stared at Moton. Merton also stared at him, and then the latter smiled slightly before turning his gaze to the leader of the Eastern Divine Sea. But Moton¡¯s expression and actions all fell into the eyes of everyone. They who were originally in shock were even more startled, and they all locked their eyes on Li Mu, their expressions full of surprise. No one is a fool. Everyone knew that Merton would never act like this for no reason, and that expression was obviously a sign of goodwill. For a time, everyone began to speculate about the relationship between Li Mu and Mo Dunjian. The next step was shock, because no one had ever imagined that Li Mu would be friends with Merton. In fact, except for the thirty-one supreme beings who knew the power of the Shaping Clan, only a few people in the room knew this. therefore. The scene at this moment is one of shock and horror! They originally thought that Li Mu only had the identity of the inheritor of the king, so what if he had luck? Is it possible to clear all levels? In their understanding, Li Mu's own strength is nothing at all, but what about now? Even the strongest person from the Shaming Clan showed favor to him. That is an existence on par with the strongest among the eighteen sea gods of the Eastern Divine Sea. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? What strength does Li Mu have? For a moment, everyone was shocked and suspicious. They all stared at Li Mu, but no one said anything. But among them, there are some people who know Li Mu and are on good terms with Li Mu, so they are naturally happy. Being able to be on good terms with such a terrifying existence is definitely only good and not bad, especially Gao Hui, who is even more ecstatic. As for those who do not have such a good relationship with Li Mu and even have hatred, such asthe three supreme gods of the Alliance of Gods, all looked on with gloomy faces and cold eyes. "The others were shocked. They didn't know anything about Li Mu and couldn't think of anything else. However, everyone had an idea in their mind. It was best not to offend this candidate for the king! "Damn it! Damn it!" But among them, who is the most angry is naturally Mo Yang. "Mo Yang, you'd better restrain yourself. You have to remember that Li Mu is my ally of the Shaping Nether Clan. No one can have bad intentions towards him, not just you,"The same goes for the six of us. I don¡¯t want our Shaming Clan to not have a unified belief. As for the fact that your clone was obliterated by Brother Li Mu, that is your fault. If you apologize, I can intercede on your behalf and let Brother Li Mu return your clone's body to you. "High in the sky, Mo Dun, who was dressed in gray robes, looked indifferent. After looking at each other with the man in gold robes, he directly locked his eyes on Mo Yang. Among the eight, the person with the weakest cultivation level and the person who has reached the third level of Seizing Heaven Realm is none other than Mo Yang! As Moton¡¯s words came out, all the powerful people in the square suddenly took a breath and lit up. Because from these words, they not only learned about the relationship between Mo Dun and Li Mu, but also learned about Li Mu's terror, which actually killed one of Mo Yang's clones. No wonder, no wonder that Mo Yang is the weakest among them, it turns out that a clone is dead! Immediately, everyone locked their eyes on Li Mu again, and they were all shocked. Especially those who knew the death of Mo Yang's clone, the most powerful ones in the Seizing Heaven Realm, showed solemn expressions, because they knew the power of Mo Yang's clone. Although his cultivation level has not yet reached the second level of Seizing Heaven Realm, he is definitely not weak. Among them, only a few people remained calm. These people were the man in green robes and the fat giant man, because they had seen Li Mu's terror with their own eyes. Therefore, what they saw in front of them was nothing to them, but they didn't expect that Li Mu was not only powerful, but he was also on good terms with the strongest person in the Shaming Tribe. Li Mu frowned at this moment, suddenly realizing that Mo Dun had already said something, and wanted to use this to protect himself? Is that necessary? "I really didn't expect it." At this time, the voice of the man in gold robe came out again. ?????????????????????????????Everyone's eyes focused on the man in the golden robe. "I didn't expect that the inheritor of the king this time turned out to be a person. Am I not well-informed enough? Among you people, there should be successors of the king, right? As far as I know, sixty-seven people have set foot here. , but only one person walked out, plus thirteen people who had never come in before, a total of fourteen people, including this friend, fifteen people, very interesting? You must have sensed it before, right? Now you all know this With such a strong friend, why don¡¯t you choose to leave and then disappear on Qingyang Star?¡± In the cold voice, the man in golden robe surrendered to the forces from all directions. Suddenly, many of them had expressions on their faces. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 358 Punishing the Supreme God ============= He wants to kill me? No! impossible! He doesn't have the guts at all! No! No! He really wants to kill me! No weakening at all! No! No! At this moment, countless thoughts flashed through the mind of the man in gold robe. His pupils shrank in disbelief. It seemed that a long time had passed, but in fact it was only a moment. He watched the black long knife getting closer and closer, and finally it was like a sword. The distance is as thin as a piece of paper! At this moment, everyone in the square was stunned, including those in the realm of seizing heaven, and even Merton! Everyone suddenly realized that Li Mu really wanted to kill the man in gold robe! Not only did they think so, but the man in gold robe also fixed his thoughts on this. The crisis of death made him fearful and horrified! "Ah! It's not that easy to kill me! I also want to see you die before me!" In an instant, amid the shocking roar, billions of rays of light bloomed from the man in golden robe. (None., pop-up window "Boom!" There was a terrifying roar, and the whole square was trembling. Immediately afterwards, everyone saw in horror that Li Mu flew backwards, the long knife in his hand shattered inch by inch, and even his entire arm was still reduced to nothing. Look at the man in gold robe again "Whatwhatis going on?" Everyone was stunned, and the screams suddenly rose! Because the man in the golden robe did not suffer any other injuries except for a faint blood mark on his forehead, and his aura was still very strong, just nowwho made the first move? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Suddenly, the white heavenly palace in the distance began to tremble, and an extremely terrifying aura slowly emerged. Feeling that aura, all the powerful men in the entire square couldn't help but tremble, because the level of the aura was the tenth level of the Heaven-capturing Realm. For existences of that level, even if everyone here joins forces, It will also be annihilated in an instant! And at this moment, a huge question mark appeared in their minds. This question iswho took the initiative first just now? ? But soon, everyone¡¯s doubts were answered, but is this answer true? "Hahahaha" Suddenly, extremely wild laughter rang out, and the man in gold robe looked up to the sky and roared: "I didn't do it first. Haha. I didn't do it first!" As he said that, he stared at Li Mu who looked extremely embarrassed, and said with a cold smile: "Boy, this time you stole the chicken but lost the rice, right? You want to kill me? How can you have such ability! If you didn't stop at the last moment, you might still be able to kill me, but you stopped, and you took the initiative, so let's wait for the verdict of death!" For a while. Everyone's eyes were fixed on Li Mu. Among the tens of thousands of powerful people in the square, the expressions of those who knew Li Mu and were friends with him changed drastically in an instant, while those who had had blood feuds with Li Mu also had a trace of uncontrollable crazy joy in their expressions. In the distance, the eight people from Modun were stunned. Except for Mo Yang, they all looked ugly. Butwhat can we do? at this point. There is absolutely nothing they can do! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The vibrations in the entire white palace became stronger and stronger. Suddenly, a black light shot up from the top of the white sky, which looked extremely strange. Suddenly, everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by the black light. Move away from Li Mu. At this moment, Li Mu looked as usual. He did not react at all to the laughter of the man in gold robes. He was not hysterical. Fear, despair. Not a penny at all. He just stared at the man in gold robe quietly, as if he was watching a clown. Then, he turned his head and glanced at his damaged right arm. Under the influence of the powerful repair power of his body, it grew back at a speed visible to the naked eye. At the same time, he also raised his head and looked at the black light rising from the top of the white palace. "It's the old master!" Suddenly, a female voice came from the Life and Death Dzi Bead. "Old master? Are you punishing the Supreme God?" Hearing this, Li Mu's eyes flashed, and there was a strong fighting spirit in his eyes. Because what the Supreme God of Punishment practiced was the way of death, he wanted to know what kind of power the Supreme God of Punishment had among the six strongest gods in ancient times. "Yes!" The female voice came again, and it was not difficult to hear a hint of excitement in it. "Ouch!" At this time, the black light rising into the sky from the top of the white palace distorted for a while, and then collapsed. Although the black light disappeared, a black figure appeared there. ??????????????????????????????On top of that figure, when they saw its appearance clearly, everyone couldn't help but change their expressions, and those with weak cultivation even took a breath of cold air. Li Mu¡¯s eyes were also condensed, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel weird. The black shadow formed by the black light was a woman, an extremely beautiful young woman. She was dressed in a black robe, with extremely fair skin, scarlet jade teeth, and willow eyebrows like crescent moons. She looked extremely moving. . The most important thing is its appearance, which is exactly the same as the weapon spirit of the Black Throne! But after thinking about it, he suddenly realized that the illusory body of the weapon spirit can be in any shape and form, so it is not surprising that it would be the same. The woman in the sky also had an icy aura all over her body, causing everyone to feel a chill from deep in their hearts. No one even thought about hooking up with her, especially after everyone guessed her identity. There is no other feeling except horror. Punish the Supreme God! The God Realm is only in charge of ¡®punishment¡¯. Anyone who violates the rules of the God Realm will be punished by her. If one is to say who is the strongest among the six gods, it must be the Titan. But if one is to be ranked second, punishing the Supreme God must be the choice. Furthermore, countless gods have died at the hands of the Punishing Supreme God, even the Titans cannot compare with them! This shows the horror of punishing the Supreme God. Especially at this moment, the aura released by the Supreme God of Punishment is not the first to enter the Heaven-Seizing Realm, let alone the fourth or fifth level of the Seizing-Heaven Realm, butthe tenth level of the Seizing-Heaven Realm! After feeling the terrifying aura on his body, everyone couldn't help but feel a sense of horror in their hearts, especially the thirty-one supreme masters of the Seizing Heaven Realm present. Some of them could not believe the punishment of this ancient six gods. The supreme gods are all on the tenth level of the Heaven-capturing Realm. Including Li Mu, everyone was shocked internally. He originally thought that only the Titans had reached such a height, and the tenth-level aura of the Heaven-Seizing Realm released in the White Heaven Palace might belong to the Titans, but he didn't expect that it turned out to be the Titans. Punishing the Supreme God! Even the Supreme God of Punishment is at the tenth level of the Heaven-Seizing Realm. What realm will the other four gods be at? Even if it's not the tenth level of Seizing Heaven Realm, it's probably not far behind, right? So, what about the legendary Titans? What will happen? Shattered Void Realm? It¡¯s unimaginable! This is not just Li Mu¡¯s idea, but also everyone¡¯s idea! One hundred thousand years, yes! One hundred thousand years is such a long time. The Six Ancient Gods have sealed themselves, but it does not mean that they cannot practice, especially the terror of the leader of the Autumn Wind Sect. The Six Ancient Gods were basically created by him. Do you just watch them die? ? And that king, are the relics of the king really placed in this sealed place by the king himself? Maybe that is possible, or maybe it was the Master of the Autumn Wind Sect who did it! If this is the case, then its purpose is self-evident! "Hey, this pig saint was actually tricked by that old man. I didn't expect that the old man would still have such a trick, but that king is not a vegetarian. Now even if the old man meets the king, I'm afraid he will have to give up three points. ? Well, he probably won't do it, otherwise he won't be able to bear the king's anger." At this time, Xiaozhu's voice sounded, as if he knew what Li Mu was thinking. Li Mu said nothing, but through Xiaozhu's words, he was sure that his guess was correct. As for others, they had no idea that in just one hundred thousand years, the punishment of the Supreme God, one of the six ancient gods, could be so terrifying. Especially the three people from the Alliance of Gods were extremely shocked, because the aura of the tenth level of the Heaven Seizing Realm gave them an unimaginable shock. In the corner, the same was true for the eight people from Merton, but their expressions were calmer than anyone else's, as if they had already known this would be the result. At this moment, the entire square was silent, and everyone's hearts were filled with a sense of horror. All cultivators who had not reached the Heaven-Conquering Realm were trembling, and their raised heads quickly lowered, not daring to stare at the black silhouette above their heads. . Li Mu looked calm, and the man in gold robe stood there blankly. Others did not notice that there was a flash of fear and despair in the latter's eyes. "No! In such a situation, even at the tenth level of Seizing Heaven Realm, there is absolutely no way to tell who will take the initiative first!" A thought of fear and fear echoed in the heart of the man in gold robe. "Anyone who violates the rules set by me shall be killed." At this moment, a cold voice sounded. Hearing this, everyone changed their colors and subconsciously looked at Li Mu. "Pfft!" Suddenly, a stream of blood rose up, but this stream of blood did not belong to Li Mu, but the man in gold robe!   In horror, everyone turned their eyes to the man in gold robe with difficulty, and clearly saw that there was a blade stuck in the head of the man in gold robe, thrust straight down from the top of his head, and seemed to penetrate his entire body. ¡°Bang!¡± Immediately afterwards, the sound of falling to the ground made everyone tremble. Li Mu¡¯s pupils also shrank suddenly, because he didn¡¯t see clearly how the Supreme God of Punishment took action! ================================================== ================================================== ======================== To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Library (.gmeihua.) Text Chapter 359 Opening ========= At this moment, the whole square was silent, as quiet as death! In the history of history, no one has died in this square, but this rule is broken today! In the center, a man in golden robe was seen lying in a pool of blood. A long black knife sank from his head and penetrated his head and body. Not to mention ordinary cultivators, even those who are tenacious in life will only end up dead if they encounter such harm! No one present could clearly see how the man in gold robe died and how he was stabbed by the long black knife. Even the man in gold robe himself did not see the appearance of the long black sword at all, otherwise how could he not resist? Resistance? Is it useful? The fifth level of Seizing Heaven Realm versus the tenth level of Seizing Heaven Realm, the difference between the two is more than a hundred times? "Hoo!" The sarcasm blew across everyone's body. Whether it was the cultivators of the Nine Gates Realm, the supreme masters of the Seizing Heaven Realm, the eight Motons, or Li Mu, they all felt a strong chill in their backs. The horror filled everyone's mind. They didn¡¯t see anything. Just nowdid the Supreme God of Punishment move? Moved! This is absolutely! Otherwise, how could that jet-black long knife sink into the head of the man in gold robe? Pierce his body? It's just that the speed has exceeded their limit and they can't catch it at all! However, no one could accept what was happening in front of them, including Li Mu, who was also a little confused. And countless people are asking themselves in their hearts, is this the first person in the Eastern Divine Sea, or even the first person on the entire Qingyang Star, who possesses the fifth level of the Heaven-Conquering Realm, just like this dead? Reallydead? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off the body of the man in gold robe and stared at the body, blood continued to flow from his head, mixed with milky white unknown liquid. The breath of life had long since disappeared, completely swallowed up by the will of death. Dead, indeed dead! Looking at the motionless, lifeless man in golden robe, everyone took a deep breath. They were not only horrified by the death of the man in golden robe, but also horrified by Li Mu's terror. No one is stupid. We all know that Li Mu may not be as strong as the man in gold robe, but he is more terrifying than the man in gold robe! He is a madman, absolutely a madman! Recalling the previous scene, no one did not think so in their hearts. They really could not imagine that a person would easily make fun of his own life and even bet that the man in gold robe would change from 'passive' to 'active', which would eventually lead to the punishment of the Supreme God. , was punished and obliterated by the Supreme God. Such courage. Who is here? Who has it? ! Even if it is the existence of the Shaming Clan, there is no such thing, right? Many people thought of Merton and all fixed their eyes on Merton. At this moment, Mo Yang's expression was also shocked, but he quickly calmed down and stared at Li Mu quietly. Deep in his heart, he also felt a sense of admiration. "From the beginning to the end, I have been overthinking it. He is getting stronger and stronger, and even I am a little defeated. What a powerful ally!" Merton couldn't help but sigh in his heart. "I hope you all will be a little older. Whoever dares to show any murderous intent next time, I don't care if you do it or not, the end will be the same as this person." The cold and ruthless voice sounded again. In the freezing cold, everyone came to their senses and looked at the Supreme God of Punishment above their heads. After hearing this, everyone trembled in their hearts again, but they couldn't even reveal their murderous intent? Isn¡¯t this a bit too broad? But no one dares to object. On the tenth level of Seizing Heaven Realm, one is invincible here. Even if you go to Qingyang Star, you are invincible! Not to mention that this is just to punish the Supreme God. If you add the other four ancient gods and the strongest Titan, how powerful will it be? In an instant, both the strong men from the Four Divine Seas and the strong men from the Qingyang Continent were filled with despair. Especially the strong men of Qingyang Continent, they are already oppressed by the Alliance of Gods and can hardly breathe. If the Six Ancient Gods reappear on Qingyang Continent, won¡¯t they be completely exterminated? Including the four great divine seas, no one can compete with them! Thinking of this, the death of the man in golden robe was only secondary. In the silence, everyone nodded and fell silent, looking at the body of the man in gold robe in trance. Only the three supreme gods of the Alliance of Gods, the twenty-eight main gods, and the two thousand god-level figures were all extremely ecstatic. Li Mu watched this scene quietly, and the eight Motons were relatively calm. It seemed that the power of punishing the Supreme God was nothing to them, and it did not threaten them at all.   As for Li Mu, he has not thought about other issues, the control of Qingyang Star? For him, it was the same for everyone, but the power of the Punishment Supreme God made his heart tremble, and this gave him an urge to challenge the other party. But he knew that he didn¡¯t have that ability now. You must reach at least the ninth level of Seizing Heaven Realm, or even the tenth level of Seizing Heaven Realm before you can challenge, otherwise it is no different from seeking death. Li Mu couldn't help but fix his eyes on the man in gold robe, and then, under the shocked attention of everyone, he walked directly towards the man in gold robe, not caring whether the supreme god of punishment above his head was still there. High in the sky, the Supreme God of Punishment immediately noticed Li Mu's actions, and his eyebrows couldn't help but wrinkled. Everyone was horrified, thinking that Li Mu was simply looking for death! "This guy, it's not enough to save his life, he's so crazy!" Mo Yang said even more viciously. Mo Dun glanced at Mo Yang coldly, and the latter hurriedly shut his mouth. Although he was angry, deep down in his heart, he did not want to offend Li Mu, because the previous scene made him clearly understand that Li Mu Mu is terrible. Not to mention that he has lost a clone now, even in his prime, he would never be able to defeat Li Mu. Even at this moment, Mo Yang felt horrified in his heart. He had never imagined that a person's cultivation speed could be so terrifying! And just when everyone thought that Li Mu's actions had displeased the Supreme God of Punishment and were about to impose punishment, the Supreme God of Punishment directly set his sights on the three supreme gods at the forefront of the Alliance of Gods. "It seems that you are developing well. However, although you are a member of my Cultivation God Clan, I do not have any privileges for you. According to the rules, everyone here is equal. Work hard and don't let us down." As he spoke, his figure became illusory, and finally disappeared over the square, leaving behind everyone standing in shock. ¡°Bang!¡± At this time, the sound of shattering sounded, and everyone saw in horror that the head of the man in gold robe was exploded by Li Mu with a punch, and more than 500 strands of immortal energy escaped from it. "Click!" At this time, a dull sound suddenly sounded, and the giant door in the white sky opened! ============(To be continued.) Text Chapter 360 Coming soon =========== "Boom!" An extremely dull sound rang out that shook everyone's heart. Everyone glanced sideways as if reflecting, and were surprised to see that at this moment, the huge gate of the huge heavenly palace opened! Suddenly, a sense of excitement, tension, and even fear suddenly filled everyone's hearts. But it was only for a moment, especially those who dominated the sky and were still staring at Li Mu. To be precise, they were staring at the more than 500 strands of immortal energy held in Li Mu's hands! That is the immortal energy belonging to the man in the golden robe, with a total of 565 channels, which represents the strength of the man in the golden robe during his lifetime. But at this moment, as soon as the golden-robed man dies, these immortal energy become ownerless things, but is it really ownerless things? Obviously not! Although the man in the golden robe was killed by the Supreme God of Punishment, everyone present subconsciously believed that it belonged to Li Mu, the person who dared to confront the man in the golden robe and was the successor of the king! envious? envy? Or hate? There are all of them, but no one here dares to rob them, not only because they are punishing the Supreme God for what he just said, but also because of Li Mu's power, no one dares to provoke them. For a moment, a touch of fear emerged in everyone's heart. Although some could not believe the facts in front of them, the facts were the facts and had to be believed. Is the man in gold robe scary? Of course it's scary! The first person in the Eastern Divine Sea, even the first person on the entire Qingyang Star. But at this moment, this person completely disappeared. Even after disappearing, the impression left on everyone is stupid! Yes, it¡¯s just stupid! Extremely stupid, even downright stupid! How dare you provoke someone like this? Not only is it driving others to a dead end, it is also driving yourself to a dead end! And what about Li Mu? crazy! fear! This is everyone¡¯s understanding of Li Mu. Therefore, no one coveted the more than five hundred immortal energy in his hand, because it was his trophy and no one was qualified to snatch it. No one present had such ability. The leader of the Shaming Clan? The existence of the fifth level of Seizing Heaven Realm? As powerful as the man in gold robe? But at this moment. In the hearts of everyone, the most powerful and terrifying person here is not Merton, but Li Mu! He is a devil, a devil, not afraid of death at all. Not only is he powerful, he also has a courage that far exceeds his strength! Meeting a brave man on a narrow road, Li Mu is a devil. Also used. ???????? This person must not be offended! This is the thought in the minds of everyone in the square. Even if the gate of the palace is open, they can enter and break through, but no one dares to move, because Li Mu has not moved, how can they move? Especially the first four people, the man in green robe, the fat man, the cold-looking woman, and the old man from Nan Shenhai, the horror in their hearts was much stronger than everyone else. Recalling the scene at the beginning, they all felt a sense of fear. A chill went straight from the soles of the feet to the Tianling Cap, it was really terrifying! "Is it open?" While muttering to himself, Li Mu raised his head and looked at the giant door of the White Heaven Palace that slowly opened. Then, he glanced at the people around him and could clearly see the traces of fear on everyone's face. Scared? maybe! Li Mu doesn¡¯t want to speculate on other people¡¯s inner thoughts. He will only take care of himself, and nothing else matters. After withdrawing his gaze, he turned sideways. Walking towards the corner where Merton was, under the shocked gaze of everyone, he returned to where he was sitting before and sat down. It gives people the feeling that just one time, but they have harvested a terrifying figure on the fifth level of the Heaven Seizing Realm, and gained 565 immortal energy, and their power will inevitably be greatly enhanced! Even the eight people from Moton couldn't say anything for a while after Li Mu returned. They just stared at Li Mu nervously. Mo Yang even lowered his head, not daring to look at Li Mu. The calmest among them was Mo Dun, but there was a faint hint of surprise in his expression. "Don't wait for me, you go first." After sitting down, Li Mu subconsciously raised his head, glanced at the eight people in Moton, and said calmly. Then, he closed his eyes slightly and began to refine the 565 strands of immortal energy, without paying attention to anyone. Compared with the calmness and indifference on the surface, his heart was fluctuating. After all, he can hold 565 strands of immortal energy in his hands, how can he be calm? Especially these 565 strands of immortal energy, each one is at the level of the fifth level of Duotian Realm, and is much thicker than the fourth level. Once refined, he will definitely be able to step into the fifth level of Duotian Realm, and even It could be the sixth level of Seizing Heaven Realm! As for whether you can step into the sixth level of Seizing Heaven Realm???, Li Mu himself doesn't know, because it will become more and more difficult later on, so he can only look forward to it. "Well, I hope brother Li Mu can catch up as soon as possible. There is one thing I need your help with." After a pause, Moton smiled slightly. He didn't even look at the immortal energy in Li Mu's hand, as if he didn't care at all. General. However, his words did not receive any answer, and Mo Dun, who knew Li Mu's character, did not care. After winking at Mo Yang's seven people, he walked straight towards the White Heavenly Palace, while Mo Yang's seven people were watching. After taking a look at Li Mu, he followed suit. With the movements of the eight people from Merton, everyone in the square came back to their senses, and moved their eyes away from Li Mu, and fell on the eight people. Without any pause, the eight people arrived in front of the opened white heavenly palace after just a dozen breaths. Before taking a step forward, they had already disappeared into the heavenly palace. For a moment, everyone became nervous. "Let's go!" Someone took the lead, and there were second, third and countless others. In the deep voice, the three supreme gods in front of the Alliance of Gods stood up and walked towards the White Heavenly Palace. All the cultivators behind the three people stood up in silence, followed one by one, and disappeared into the White Heavenly Palace. After a brief pause, the powerful men from the Northern Divine Sea stood up, some entered the White Heavenly Palace, while others disappeared directly into the square. Obviously, the latter no longer wanted to break through the barrier and left this place. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the West God Sea, South God Sea, and finally the East God Sea. Similarly, some people in these three major divine seas also chose to leave. In the end, only the forces from Qingyang Continent were left in the entire square. Compared with other forces, this force is obviously much weaker, because the strongest person is just a person who has opened the ninth 'Tao Gate', and there is no strong person in the Heaven Seizing Realm to lead the army. Even after all five parties entered the White Heavenly Palace. They haven't made any move yet. Gradually, everyone focused their attention on Li Mu, because they knew that Li Mu actually belonged to the side of immortal cultivators in Qingyang Continent. "But when they saw Li Mu's indifferent appearance, everyone couldn't help but sigh in their hearts, and they all understood clearly. It was absolutely impossible for him to lead them. ¡°We¡¯re leaving, please think about it slowly.¡± After a long time, an extremely deep voice sounded from the crowd. For a moment, everyone focused their attention on two figures, one white and one green. Looking at the two people, many people frowned. Because the cultivation level of those two people was no more than the third level of the Nine Sect Realm, how dare they act? It's really a bit shameless. But no one said anything, even those figures in the Ninth Gate Realm were all extremely silent. Quietly watching the two figures, one white and one green, leave. "Consider it? There shouldn't be any need to consider this matter, right?" Just when the two figures disappeared into the White Heavenly Palace, among the eight people at the head, a man in white robe stood up, glanced at everyone and then said calmly Said: "Those who continue to pass through will continue to pass through, and those who do not want to will leave. Rumor has it that this pass depends on the individual, not the strength of the whole. You take care of yourself." After the words fell. This person drifted away. The remaining seven people frowned, but also stood up one after another. Walk towards the White Heavenly Palace. Soon, one person stood up one after another, some walked towards the White Heavenly Palace, while others became illusive and disappeared directly into the square. Soon, only Li Mu was left in the square. Sitting quietly in the corner, silent and silent. "Boom!" One day later, the door to the White Heavenly Palace slowly closed tightly, if you want to enter. You will have to wait three years. Li Mu didn¡¯t care about this, because his eyes were also closed. When he opened his eyes again, it was already three years later, and it was when the gate of the White Heavenly Palace opened again At this moment, on Qingyang Star, in the center of the Eastern Divine Sea. There is a huge portal here. Under the bright sun, the bronze glows, giving people a dazzling effect. Even though more than ten years have passed, there are still many people here, but most of them come to watch out of curiosity, and few have the courage to step inside. On this day, a flaming red figure appeared on the sea. Her arrival caused a frenzy to surge on the surface of the East Divine Sea, scaring all the people who came to watch this portal to hurriedly escape. , everyone stared at this beautiful figure in great fear, feeling very shocked in their hearts. They originally thought that when such powerful men came here, they would directly enter the portal, but they did not expect that after the fiery red figure arrived, they did not enter the portal, but instead uttered words full of murderous intent. ¡°From now on, for a period of time in the futureI don't allow anyone to appear within 10,000,000 miles. Once they appear, don't blame me for being ruthless. I'll give you three days to prepare. That's it, so now you'd better run as far as you can. " For a time, all the powerful people within this range were frightened and went crazy. Resistance? What a joke, that terrifying aura let them know that those powerful men were definitely not something they could resist. A range of thousands of miles is only one step away for such a strong person! Escape! escape! escape! No one is in the mood to look at the bronze portal anymore, they all run away towards the distance. After all, they don't belong here in the first place. Compared to the residents who live on islands far away from here, they are infinitely better. "Then what happens next will be miserable!" Those who have reached the Three Meridians Realm are okay and can escape by flying, but what about ordinary people? How to leave? All we can do is wait for death! However, three days later, Huo Hongqianying¡¯s words made these ordinary people feel at ease. "Ordinary people? Forget it if they are ordinary people. I just don't want to see cultivators who have stepped into the Three Meridians Realm or above." Just like that, the place calmed down, and the fiery red shadow always hovered in the area where the bronze portal was, looking up at the sky above from time to time, as if waiting for something. "Is it coming? I already have a sense. Interesting things are coming. I wonder what will happen to me after you come, what will happen to this planet, and what will happen after that kid comes out? I'm so looking forward to it" ===========(To be continued.) Text Chapter 361 Double the reward ================ Boom! The gate of the White Heavenly Palace opened again. As it opened, Li Mu also opened his eyes at this moment. ¡°Tsk!¡± The moment he opened his eyes, two strange bright white lights suddenly shot out from his eyes, reaching an astonishing length of a hundred feet. Between the terrifying power fluctuations, if anyone stood within the reach of these two bright lights, The range will definitely be penetrated on the spot! The bright light came and went as quickly as it came, and between Li Mu's squinting, the two white rays of light disappeared. "Six hundred and twelve strands of immortal energy, the sixth level of the Heaven-capturing Realm" A faint muttering to himself came from his mouth. If anyone hears this sentence, they will be shocked! The sixth level of Seizing Heaven Realm has 612 immortal energies, which is much stronger than that of the man in gold robe. Even Merton may not be able to do this. Are there any strong men at the sixth level of Seizing Heaven Realm on the entire Qingyang Star? absolutely not! Not to mention that this is only the strength of Li Mu as an immortal cultivator. If you add the strength of a god cultivator, even the strongest person at the sixth level of Seizing Heaven Realm will be unable to do anything to him! The most powerful person in Qingyang Star? In the eyes of others, Li Mu's strength is well-deserved as the strongest person in Qingyang Star. If he had not entered this sealed place and seen the punishment of the Supreme God, Li Mu himself would have thought so. ¡°After all, Moton is only at the fifth level of Seizing Heaven Realm. If he is not the strongest person in Qingyang Star at the sixth level of Seizing Heaven Realm, what is he? Is there a stronger person on Qingyang Star? impossible! Although there are indeed powerful people hidden on Qingyang Star who have not yet appeared, they must not have reached the sixth level of the Heaven-capturing Realm. This is not to underestimate the ability of Qingyang Star to be strong, this is a fact! "But when Li Mu came to this sealed place and felt the aura of the tenth level of the Heaven-Seizing Realm in the Heavenly Palace, and saw the Supreme God of Punishment, he no longer had any such thoughts. What about the sixth level of Seizing Heaven Realm? In front of the tenth level of Seizing Heaven Realm, it is nothing. ¡°Moreover, even the Supreme God of Punishment has awakened, and he is still at the tenth level of the Heaven-Seizing Realm. So what about the other four Supreme Gods? Where is the strongest Titan? Thinking of this. Li Mu couldn't help but feel his heart sink suddenly, and he realized clearly that his own strength was nothing at all, let alone the strength to set foot in the Broken Void Realm and leave Qingyang Star. As for the state of nirvana of life and death. Don't even think about it. "Sealed land. There are ten levels in total. This is the fourth level and the first level, the level of punishment!" Li Mu raised his head and stared at the white heavenly palace that had been opened. After groaning, he slowly stood up and walked towards the Tiangong. "Work hard. I won't be able to show up for what happens next, so I won't communicate with you anymore. Don't die. If I die, I won't be able to get out!" At this time, Little Pig's voice came. Come. Li Mu said nothing, but he remembered Xiaozhu's words in his heart. die? It is absolutely impossible for me to die! Because I can't die! He said to himself in his heart. "Ouch!" Stepping into the White Heavenly Palace, a bright light suddenly appeared in front of Li Mu's eyes, and the next moment he appeared in a huge closed room thousands of feet high. There was no main hall, throne or anything like that. As if the white heavenly palace was just an illusion, the giant door opened was a teleportation portal, directly teleporting to another space. And a space like this. At least over 10,000, otherwise it would be impossible to allow tens of thousands of people to go out together. Li Mu already knew what the fourth level would be like, so he wasn't too surprised, but he still looked at the scene around him. This is a room, yes. It is surrounded by pure white walls, without any exits, completely closed. It was also obvious that he could not break through the walls of this room. Because it contains the energy fluctuations of the tenth level of the real Seizing Heaven Realm, which he cannot break through at all. And if you can try to break open this room. I'm afraid that the rules of punishing the Supreme God will be violated again, and it is very likely that the other party will take action to obliterate him. Naturally, no one would have such an idea, let alone do it. At this moment, the whole room was silent and empty, and there was no one except Li Mu. If you were an ordinary person, you would definitely feel uneasy, especially after thinking about the horror of this place, you would be even more frightened. But Li Mu didn¡¯t, he just waited quietly, waiting for the crisis at this level to come. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Suddenly, just when Li Mu took his thirtieth breath when he entered the room, a black light suddenly lit up out of thin air and appeared a hundred feet away in front of him. "Are you coming"??" Looking at the black light, Li Mu murmured to himself, with a faint fighting spirit emerging from his slightly cold eyes. Not long after, the black light gradually faded away, and a figure in black emerged. It was a man wearing a black leather robe. The man's arms were exposed to the air, and the skin appeared on his chest, revealing his solid muscles, as well as his long black hair, which was covered in blood. He was tied up with a hair tie, and an indescribable chill spread from his body. Similarly, the man held a three-foot-long black blade in his hand, and a sense of sharpness and death arose spontaneously, especially the appearance exactly the same as Li Mu! "Is this the test and method of this place?" Looking at the man who looked exactly like him a hundred feet away, Li Mu raised the corners of his mouth slightly. Although he had a cold personality, he was not the kind of person who didn't like to accept new things. The scene in front of him was new to him, so he smiled. He never deliberately suppressed his laughter. He rarely laughed because there was nothing that could make him laugh. That's all. "In the time it takes me to survive a stick of incense, I can pass this level!" Suddenly, the same timbre and the same indifferent voice came from the mouth of Li Mu on the opposite side. "No need." Li Mu himself shook his head. He didn't want to waste time entangled with his own clone. With a slight sigh, he had already turned into a black light and flashed past the clone. The clone instantly turned into two halves and shattered. At this time, the disembodied voice sounded, but this time it was a bit strange. The voice was not that of a man, but a woman. "Kill the clone, get one hundred immortal energy rewards, one hundred supreme divine energy rewards, and ten inheritance star symbols, and pass this level." Just when Li Mu thought the scene in front of him was about to change, a black light appeared again in the white room, and a woman in black robe slowly appeared. "The time you hold a stick of incense in my hand, the reward will be doubled." ================================================== (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 362 Eight people missing ============= "Pfft!" In the airtight white room, a stream of blood spurted out. Li Mu was hit by a huge force, and his whole body exploded out like a cannonball, hitting the pure white wall hard. The force of the rebound made him spray upward again. A mouthful of blood came out, and his face was extremely pale, looking extremely terrifying! "A stick of incense, are you here?" As he stood up slowly, Li Mu looked at the woman in black robe in front of him and whispered. The woman in black robe who originally wanted to take action couldn't help but stopped after looking at the time, but it was not difficult to see that there was a hint of anger on her cold face. "Why?" At the same time, she spit out two words. "Why?" Li Mu sat down on the spot and recovered from the injuries inside and outside his body. After hearing this, he couldn't help but chuckled: "There is no reason. With my ability, it's pretty good that I can survive a stick of incense." "Really?" A trace of sarcasm flashed across the beautiful and indifferent face of the black-robed woman, and she said, "If that's really the case, that lord thinks too highly of you, which is really disappointing!" "That Lord? Are you impressed? Disappointed?" Li Mu laughed again, but the next moment, his expression became cold and stern, and he said in a cold voice: "Then I am really sorry to disappoint you, but I want to tell you You and I, Li, never want anyone to think highly of you, so your thoughts have nothing to do with me." After finishing speaking, he closed his eyes and ignored the other party. Seeing this, the anger between the black-robed woman's eyebrows became more intense, but she suppressed it. Then, her beautiful eyes flashed and she looked up at the ceiling of the room. Her gaze seemed to be able to see through the wall, even the entire sealed land, the sky of Qingyang Star, and the more distant place. After retracting her gaze, she said coldly: "Is it okay? Humph! I hope you can Until then, I can still be tough-talking!¡± ??While talking. Her body became illusory and disappeared into the room. At the same time, a cold voice echoed in the room. "As long as your mind leaves here, you will enter the fifth level on your own." ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the knife edge on Li Mu¡¯s body was completely repaired, and the strength in his body reached its peak. But he was not in a hurry to leave. His eyes were still closed tightly, and images of fighting the Supreme God of Punishment flashed through his mind, feeling the terror of the opponent's sword skills. "As expected of a man who has lived for more than 100,000 years. He even mastered that king's way of death and evolved the terrifying death sword skills. Ask me why I didn't use my full strength? Because I don't want to die in your hands. "While muttering to himself, Li Mu began to think about leaving this room and going to the fifth level of this sealed place. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Suddenly, his body was wrapped in black light, and he disappeared from the room in the blink of an eye. While waiting for him to open his eyes, the cold voice of the Supreme God of Punishment sounded in his mind again. "Because I survived a stick of incense, the reward was doubled. Gu: I received two hundred immortal energy rewards, two hundred supreme divine energy rewards, and twenty inheritance star talisman rewards. So far, the cumulative rewards of immortal energy and supreme divine energy are Two hundred and fifty. Thirty inheritance star talismans." (There was an error in the previous section and has been corrected.) Li Mu didn¡¯t pay too much attention to this sentence, because his rewards could not be collected at the collection point of each level, and could only be collected after completing all levels. This restriction made him a little unhappy and helpless. Li Mu opened his eyes and scanned everything in front of him. I found myself in front of an extremely dense ancient jungle. There was a small altar thousands of feet away. There were hundreds of thousands of immortal energy and supreme divine energy on the altar, as well as ten black death inheritance star symbols. ????????????? Apparently, that¡¯s where the rewards are earned. Anyone who passes the fourth level can obtain immortal energy and supreme divine energy there, but the inheritance star talisman is not within the scope of rewards for ordinary people, but is a reward exclusive to the inheritor. At this moment, the entire altar was empty. But Li Mu was not surprised at all. After all, he came here after three years, and no one was normal. At this time, an old voice sounded in his ears. "This level is a reward level. There is not much danger. As long as you work hard, you can get a lot of fairy energy rewards and supreme divine energy rewards. If you do the opposite, you will come back empty-handed, and you will not be able to pass to the next level. Work hard. It is no longer a dream to receive tens of thousands of immortal energy and supreme divine energy rewards." "Reward level?" Li Mu frowned, but he did not ask, knowing that the voice would never answer his question. After hearing this, he thought of one of the five supreme gods in ancient times. The owner of this old voice should be the Supreme God who rewards you, right? After that, there is the supreme god of space.?The Supreme God of Time, and the most mysterious Supreme God of Destiny, and the last one is the Titan! While thinking, the old voice sounded again. "However, you need to obtain this kind of stone in advance. I said that this level is a reward level, so the ten stones here are considered as preliminary rewards. If you want to pass the level, if you want to get rewards, you have to collect a hundred stones. The above is enough. Each stone can be exchanged for a channel of immortal energy or supreme divine energy. One hundred stones equals one hundred channels, one thousand stones equals one thousand channels, and ten thousand stones equals ten thousand channels. Come on and get it Reminder: This stone can be found in this ancient forest. Some are buried deep in the ground, and some will pop out on their own. Of course, others also have them The period of this level is one hundred years, and the place to clear it is At the end of the forest, work hard! I almost forgot to mention that flying is not allowed in this level, otherwise it will end badly! " At the end of the sentence, the owner of the voice actually laughed. After hearing these words, Li Mu couldn't help but want to laugh. Reward? This is indeed a reward level, a level where you can obtain a large amount of immortal energy and supreme divine energy. But saying there is no danger? That is absolutely impossible. Therefore, the level does not prohibit killing, and everyone who passes the fourth level will carry at least ten such milky-white stones on their body. So what will happen if they encounter it? Apart from fighting, there is absolutely no mercy at all! Therefore, the level of danger here will definitely not be worse than the fourth level, and it may even be infinitely more terrifying! "Is it a reward level? For me, it is indeed a reward level." Li Mu lowered his head and looked at the items placed in front of him. The milky-white stone laughed with its thumb, and was surprised to find that the milky-white stone exuded bursts of life. Although it was not strong, it was definitely there. It¡¯s likea life crystal? For a moment, he hurriedly used the Dzi Beads of Life and Death to identify them. It was a strange discovery that this turned out to be the life crystal. However, the purity of the life crystal obtained from the hill in Zhongshan Peak was 'three', while the purity of this crystal was only 'one'. It seemed that there was not much difference, but in fact it was different. Very far away. "At least this stone has not yet crystallized. "I didn't expect there to be life crystals here." Li Mu's eyes flashed, but he didn't stop too much. After putting away the ten milky white stones, he took a step forward. Went into the jungle. Because the regulations prohibit flying, we can only walk. Naturally, even when walking, his speed is extremely fast. However, the criterion for clearing this level is not that whoever reaches the level first is the winner, but to obtain milky white stones, so it is useless to be quick or not. After all, each milky white stone represents a fairy energy, and everyone wants to get more. milky white stone. The same goes for Li Mu. It¡¯s just that Li Mu didn¡¯t deliberately want to get the milky white stone, and. With his strong perception and ability to sense life crystals, he can quickly detect as long as there are life crystals underground. Therefore, in just one day, the number of milky white stones in his hand increased from ten. It grew to sixty. Time passed like this. When the tenth year passed, the number of milky white stones in Li Mu's hand had already reached an astonishing eight thousand. Basically, he had not snatched other people's life crystals, but he also encountered a few among them. Individual category. Before he said anything, those people took out all the crystal stones on their bodies, threw them on the ground and fled. Li Mu is helpless, don¡¯t you want those crystal stones? Of course not, so he picked it up casually. In the fifteenth year, Li Mu came to the end of the ancient forest. There is also a bronze altar here, with one hundred thousand immortal energy and supreme divine energy on it, as well as the dark five-pointed star talisman. The moment he entered the 50,000-foot radius of the altar, the long-lost old voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Fighting is not allowed here, and once you come, you cannot leave.¡± Hearing this, Li Mu frowned slightly, because he did not expect that there was such a rule, but the crystal stones he had obtained had already exceeded ten thousand, and there were almost no such crystal stones in the underground of the entire ancient forest, so he could not leave. It doesn't matter to him. Looking at the 100,000 immortal energy and supreme divine energy on the bronze altar, he was helpless. How great would it be if he could redeem it immediately? That strength must be greatly enhanced in a very short period of time, especially since he has more than ten thousand crystals on his body, which can be exchanged for ten thousand immortal energy or supreme divine energy, which is enough for him to step into the seventh level of the Heaven-Seizing Realm! At this moment, Li Mu was not the only one here, but hundreds of people came here. They never expected that there would be such a rule here, so they all showed a hint of annoyance on their faces. With the arrival of Li Mu, everyone was suddenly shocked, no one dared toSitting on the ground, they all stood up together and bowed with their fists clasped. "It doesn't have to be like this." Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly and he said casually, and he clearly sensed that the weakest among these people had already opened the fifth sect master. The further you go, the worse the chance of death. high. Naturally, it does not mean that powerful people will not die. The Nine Sect Realm is still just the Nine Sect Realm, and the chance of death is many times higher than that of the Seizing Heaven Realm. Looking at these people, Li Mu couldn't help but think of Mu Feng and Yuan Yi. As long as they don't meet people in the Heaven-capturing realm, they shouldn't die, right? And people in the Seizing Heaven Realm should not put down their dignity to kill those in the Nine Gates Realm. Without words, Li Mu walked to a corner alone and sat down, without even trying to exchange the immortal energy and supreme divine energy. Time passed again. When the ninth decade came, there were more than a thousand people here. Everyone who arrived would look at Li Mu with shock, and then bow deeply, as if praying to gods and Buddhas, before Li Mu. Mu worships. In this regard, Li Mu felt a little helpless. He knew that at the fourth level, he should have left a very deep impression in the hearts of these people. In the last year, the powerful man who conquered the heaven level finally arrived. "However, there are fewereight people from the Heaven Seizing Realm who can appear here!" ================(To be continued.) Text Chapter 363 Rewarding the Supreme God ============= "There are two missing from the North Divine Sea, one missing from the Southern Divine Sea, none missing from the Western Divine Sea, none missing from the Alliance of Gods, four missing from the Eastern Divine Sea, and Mo Yang is missing" The moment the old voice said that 'this time' was over, Li Mu slowly opened his eyes. Without looking at them, he could sense that several powerful men from the Heaven Seizing Realm had not yet arrived. Li Mu doesn¡¯t have to care about other people, but Mo Yang He couldn't help but feel a little excited, and turned his head to look at the seven people of Merton sitting cross-legged not far away, and locked his eyes on Merton's face. The latter seemed to have noticed Li Mu's gaze, opened his eyes slightly, smiled, and said through a message: "He was not killed by me, let alone someone else. He died under the test of the fourth level." After receiving this answer, Li Mu fell silent. In fact, he didn't think that Mo Dun would kill Mo Yang, because the Shaming Tribe is an extremely united race, especially in this exclusive world, the Shaping Tribe will never feel guilty. Dou, even if the relationship between Mo Yang and him was extremely bad, Mo Dun would not kill Mo Yang. Therefore, there are only two possibilities: committing suicide and dying in the fourth level, and the same is true for the other seven in the Heaven-Seizing Realm. But obviously, the chance of dying in the fourth level is much higher. After all, you are facing yourself in madness. Unless the strength of the main body can increase countless times in an instant, you can only resist hard and survive the time of a stick of incense. . But is it so easy to endure the time of burning incense? Obviously not! On the contrary, the chance of falling into it is as high as 30% or even 40%. There were a total of thirty-nine people in the Heaven Seizing Realm among the four major divine seas, the Alliance of Gods, and the Shaping Ming Clan, and only eight people died, which was already pretty good. Not to mention other things, just talking about these Nine Sect Realm experts, there were originally ten thousand people. But what about now? But there are only five thousand people and five paths left, and the death probability of the Nine Sect Realm is as high as 50 or even 60%! Fortunately, there are several familiar figures among them, and their strength has been greatly enhanced. But the most important thing is not here, buta new group of supreme gods and powerful men in the Heaven-Seizing Realm have appeared! Perhaps, those cultivators who have opened the ninth gate. For cultivators at the main god level, the immortal energy and supreme divine energy obtained after clearing the level are not as good as those at the Seizing Heaven level, but they passed the second level and the fourth level in succession, plus this fifth level. The rewards of immortal energy and supreme divine energy they received must have exceeded one hundred. One hundred Immortal Qi represents a person in the first level of Heaven-Conquering Realm. One hundred supreme divine energy represents a first-level supreme god. Therefore, all characters who have entered the Nine Gates Realm and the Main God Realm from the beginning have now entered the Heaven-Seizing Realm and the Supreme God Realm. Moreover, a large number of cultivators later entered the ninth gate. And he has a lot of immortality. A large number of god cultivators have become the main gods, possessing dozens of supreme divine energy. In other words, although the number of people here is decreasing, the number of strong people is increasing. Among them, although two people died in Beishenhai, four people entered the realm of seizing the sky and became sea gods! One person died in the Southern Divine Sea, but three people entered the Heaven-Seizing Realm. Become a Poseidon! No one in the Western Divine Sea is dead, and three people have also entered the Heaven-Seizing Realm. Become a Poseidon! Four people died in the Eastern Divine Sea, but nine people entered the Heaven-Seizing Realm and became Sea Gods! But whether it is the Northern Divine Sea or the Southern Divine Sea, or the Western Divine Sea or the Eastern Divine Sea, the number of people who have entered the Heaven-Seizing Realm has not broken into double digits. As for the Alliance of Gods, none of the three supreme gods are dead. And because after passing several levels, all of them have now entered the third level of the supreme god realm. None of the thirty-one main gods under its banner (the twenty-eight main gods at the headquarters, plus Gao Hui's three people.) also died, and Thirty-one people. All step into the Supreme God! In other words, there are a total of thirty-four supreme gods in the Alliance of Gods today! fear! Similarly, among the Qingyang Continent's forces, several ninth-sect powerhouses died, but five of them survived. They all entered the Heaven-Seizing Realm and became the new generation of peak powerhouses in the Qingyang Continent. ! Therefore, at this moment, countless people are not shocked by it. For these people, this is indeed a shocking thing. How long ago did Qingyang Star have so many heaven-seizing realms? There are now a group of fifty or sixty people. Isn't this too cheap? But for those strong men who have already entered the realm of seizing the sky, although they are a little surprised, they don't care too much. Because after entering the Heaven-Seizing Realm, it is difficult to increase the amount of Immortal Qi that cannot be described in words. The gap between each level is extremely terrifying. Therefore, even if there are so many people on the first level of Seizing Heaven Realm, they are all extremely weak in their eyes. "These two guys are quite well hidden." Li Mu just casually glanced at these people who had been promoted to the level of seizing.After that, he set his sights on Mu Feng and Yuan Yi. Because the two of them have also entered the supreme divine realm, but they have not shown it. What they show on the surface is just their power as immortal cultivators. This is a major feature of the Human Royal Clan. It is completely possible to release only one kind of cultivation power. No matter how strong another person is, you will not be able to detect what kind of power he is compatible with unless he takes the initiative to escape. Only Li Mu could sense that something was wrong between the two of them. There are also seven people from Merton, and the other six are infinitely close to the fifth level, and Merton has a tendency to enter the sixth level. Realizing this, Li Mu felt a little helpless. In this fifth level of reward, he was the only one who had not improved his feelings. "It seems that everyone who is supposed to come has already arrived. I hope those rushing here will not come. First of all, I would like to congratulate you. You have passed this reward level and have the qualifications to enter the sixth level." After a short period of calm, an old voice suddenly sounded. Immediately afterwards, a bright white light appeared in the sky. Everyone raised their heads and looked at where the white light was, and saw an old man in white robe slowly walking out of the light. This is an old man who looks very ordinary. He is thin but extremely tall, with a gentle smile on his white hair. On his waist, there is a space storage bag, which seems to contain many treasures, coming to reward the world. There are no weapons on him, and there are no energy fluctuations, but where he stands, it gives people a feeling of extreme danger. Li Mu¡¯s eyes had already been fixed on this old man. No matter it was him or everyone else, the words ¡®Reward the Supreme God¡¯ appeared in their minds. Especially all the god cultivators in the Alliance of Gods. Those who have not yet entered the realm of the supreme gods kneel on one knee. Those who have entered the realm of the supreme gods also clasp their fists and bow deeply to express their respect for the ancient supreme gods. After witnessing the power of punishing the Supreme God, the Alliance of Gods may have given up on the idea of ??attacking the ancient Supreme God. In other words, they have never had such an idea, and those rumors are just a cover. Li Mu frowned slightly. He had always wondered why the Alliance of Gods existed. Also, where have the four supreme divine envoys gone? "Then, let's move on to the next level." Amidst the old man's long voice, everyone felt a dazzling light emitting in front of their eyes, and the scenery sucked and changed ================(To be continued.) Text Chapter 364 Lord of Time ============ Things in front of you are constantly changing. The altar has disappeared, the open space has disappeared, and the huge jungle has disappeared. There is nothing around, it is blank, and you can't feel anything. This scene is extremely strange. Li Mu was still sitting cross-legged, but his eyebrows couldn't help but tighten because he didn't feel the movement of his body. It was as if everything before was fake and now it was back to reality. Is it true or false? Li Mu pondered in his heart, he didn't believe it was fake. His century-old feeling made him clearly feel that everything was real, and there were more than 10,000 first-class quality life crystals still lying quietly. How could it be possible that the Dzi Bead of Life and Death was fake? But why does everything around you suddenly disappear? Even if you are on the tenth level of Seizing Heaven Realm, you don¡¯t have such ability, right? Was it passively transmitted? Li Mu said to himself, after waiting for a long time, the surroundings were still blank, as if he had entered another void of time and space, which was uncomfortable. Or, is this the sixth level? Test one's patience? soul? will? Thinking of this, Li Mu could not help but close his eyes slightly and start practicing. He didn't think too much about the problem anymore, and he clearly realized that if it was what he thought, even if he thought about more problems or took more actions, it would not help. In the end, it would only make him collapse. Crazy, thus self-defeating and being wiped out by invisible forces At this moment, not only Li Mu is in this scene, but everyone who has passed the fifth level is facing this blank time and space. Those who can withstand five levels without dying not only have strong strength and luck, but also have a strong heart. If Li Mu can think of these, they can naturally think of them too. Therefore, no one thinks too much about actions and practices, and they all practice with their eyes closed. The desire is to remain immobile in response to all changes. Some people even thought that if this was a test, it would be too easy to pass. Practitioners are not afraid of anything, especially time and life span, since they have to fight for endurance. Come on then! Completely quiet, this should be the quietest and safest level among the first six levels, but is this really the case? otherwise! What everyone, including Li Mu, didn't know was that this seemingly quiet and safe scene was actually filled with extremely terrifying crises At this moment, no one said anything because they were all in a separate world. There is no way to communicate with each other at all. However, these are just their personal thoughts, and this is not the case! What everyone didn't know was that none of them had moved at all. Looking down from top to bottom, the five thousand strong men were still sitting on the square, and the one hundred thousand immortals were still there in the center. The bronze altar filled with supreme aura was surrounded by extremely dense vegetation. Endless ancient forest. It¡¯s just that they can¡¯t see everything around them, or rather. Their vision was limited to a one-foot range, or in other words, a strange force blinded their eyes so that they could only see 'blank' and could not see the color of the earth or the strong men around them at all. And the bronze altar, and the ancient forest. No one in the entire square moved because they had the same idea, fighting for time? They have plenty of time, as long as they can get through this sixth level safely. You can get rewards and improve your level of cultivation. "Haha, these people are not stupid." Above the sky, an old man in white robe looked down at the people in the square. He stroked his beard and said with an old smile. While speaking, he turned his head to look at the void aside, and said calmly: "Lord of Time, it's up to you next." Following his words, the void beside him became distorted, and then, a woman wearing a red and white sand robe appeared out of thin air. This woman has a graceful figure, and her whole person looks extremely elegant. The breeze blows and plucks her long hair, and a fragrance floats in the wind. Even though the Supreme God of Reward has been old for a long time, he couldn't help but be stunned at this moment. Finally, he shook his head helplessly, as if he couldn't stand the charm of this woman, and he consciously took a few steps back. However, his eyes were always fixed on the face of the woman in sand robe, but unfortunately, the face of the young woman who ran away was also covered by a red and white gauze scarf, making it impossible to see clearly what her appearance was like. After this woman appeared, she didn¡¯t say a word at all, and she didn¡¯t even look at the reward to the Supreme God. She raised her jade hand, palm down, and pressed lightly on the square below. Suddenly, a strange force emerged from her palm and directly enveloped the entire square. "a hundred years." At the same time, words as soft as the sound of mosquitoes came out of her mouth.? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Weird fluctuations appeared, but quickly disappeared. At this moment, the eyes of the Supreme God of Rewards moved away from the woman and fell on the middle cultivators on the square. No one among them had changed much. "Two hundred years." It was at this moment that the subtle voice came from the mouth of the woman in sand robe again. Suddenly, several people in the square frowned, losing their previous calmness. But that's all. Although some people frowned, nothing changed. "Five hundred years." Over a hundred people frowned, some even opened their eyes and could no longer look around calmly. "A thousand years." Thousands of people opened their eyes, and some even stood up, ready to start walking. They seemed to think that sitting down like this was definitely not an option. They had to take action. Maybe some people had already passed the sixth level? And this kind of waiting of mine is completely wrong. Because in their minds, they have just spenta thousand years! Especially among them, there are obviously some people with weaker strength and cultivation. There have been some changes in their age and appearance. This change is from young to old. Although it is not very obvious, it is real. The weakest people here are the strong ones who have opened the fourth gate. Their lifespans are thousands. Thousands of years may not be long, but short, they will definitely last. If this continues, inferior people will definitely not be able to bear it. "Fifteen hundred years." In the underworld, another sound sounded. "ah!" Finally, a roaring sound came from the square, followed by dozens and hundreds of roaring sounds in succession. I saw some strong men with red eyes, holding sharp blades, and furiously attacking the surrounding strong men. But it is obvious that they cannot see the powerful people around them at all, so the accuracy is extremely low. But even so, just a moment later, the square was stained with blood, and many strong men died and were seriously injured. Especially since this situation has not stopped and is getting worse! "Two thousand years." "Boom! Boom! Boom!" With the woman¡¯s whisper, the entire square changed completely. It was no longer so quiet, but became extremely turbulent, terrifying, bloody, and deathly. In her simple words, hundreds of powerful people have died, and thousands of powerful people have been seriously injured. Those who can remain calm and sit cross-legged have at least opened the ninth 'Tao Gate', or have reached the first level of the Lord God. The strong one. As for the others, some were restless and looking around dully, some were half-mad, and some were completely crazy. With every minute and second that passes, the casualties will increase by one point, making it look extremely tragic. High in the sky, the Supreme God of Rewards calmly looked at the scene in front of him. Although he seemed calm on the surface, there was a hint of palpitations and fear in his expression. "Is this the power of time, the power of the Shaping Ming Clan? It's really terrifying, the Shaping Ming Clan" Staring at the tragic square below, the Supreme God of Reward couldn't help clenching his fists, and locked his gaze on Mo On seven people. Then he moved his eyes slightly and landed on Li Mu. "This son is really not simple. Is he the son of the gods that Lord Titan predicted back then? He does have some abilities, but if that's all, it's not enough. At least he has to get all the inheritance from Lord King in order to " Staring at Li Mu, the Supreme God of Rewards sighed leisurely. When he said this, he couldn't help but pause and didn't say anything further. "Three thousand years." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It is still the sound of a mosquito, the ancient well is still, and the words without any emotion are heard, making the already extremely bad square become more intense again. "Is the sixth level finished?" At this time, a cold voice sounded. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Suddenly, a black light emerged, and a very cold woman wearing a black robe appeared. With her appearance, the surrounding air became cold, and a thick sense of wantonness filled the surroundings. This person is none other than Punishing the Supreme God. Her appearance startled the Supreme God of Rewards. The latter hurriedly took a step aside, as if he didn't want to stand with her, and said in a strange voice: "Don't keep showing up suddenly, okay? You should know, Old man, I follow the path of life, and I can¡¯t stand your path of death.¡± "Five thousand." The woman¡¯s voice reappears. After the Supreme God of Punishment appeared, she just casually glanced at the Supreme God of Reward. She said nothing and directly locked her gaze on the sand.?On women. At this time, the palm-down movement of the woman in sand robe finally changed. She was turning her hands with the back of her hands facing down. At the same time, a soft whisper came from her red lips. "The palm of your hand represents the future, the back of your hand represents the past, and between the two is the present, and this isfate!" ================================================== ================================================== ================================================== ======(To be continued.) Text Chapter 365: Stuck in the past ========== "Roar!" Suddenly, a loud roar sounded. Li Mu, who had closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes and saw a ten-foot-long black monster rushing towards him with an extremely terrifying force. The black claws cut through the air and made a sharp sound. If you are hit, you will be seriously injured even if your head is not missing! "Really or fake?" However, at this moment, Li Mu frowned, and there was a trace of suspicion in his expression. Then, he swept his eyes across the white void around him, raised his head again, and looked at the class above his head, his brows furrowed, as if he wanted to see something. But in the end, he failed and couldn't see anything at all. Even though he felt that this situation was a bit strange in his heart, he always felt that his eyes were blinded by something, but he could not find any breakthrough point. In other words, I don¡¯t have the ability to break through the blinding thing. "The smell of blood is getting thicker and thicker." Even when the ten-foot-long black mass came in front of him, Li Mu remained extremely calm, closing his eyes slightly and smelling the faint trace of blood in the air. He knew that this blinding thing not only blinded his eyes, but also blinded his perception, touch, and smell. So, although there is only a faint trace of blood in the air, in fact, I am afraid that there is already a river of blood around me, right? After muttering to himself, Li Mu just turned his head and looked at the black monster in front of him. A hint of pity flashed in his cold expression, and his willpower surged instantly, directly covering the black monster. ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, the black monster's body shattered into pieces, and as blood sprayed out, it disappeared strangely. It's like it never appeared. But at this moment, Li Mu's eyes suddenly shrank. Although his eyes, nose, and senses were blinded by an invisible and strange force, that power was also limited. Just now, he clearly saw the moment when the black monster died. Became a cultivator, a ninth-level cultivator! "Is this the sixth level" Li Mu's expression suddenly sank. He had vaguely thought of what was going on in this level. He didn¡¯t think too much about the problem. After retracting his gaze, he raised his head again and looked up to the sky above his head. His eyes flickered, as if he wanted to break through the blinding force and see through what was beyond the white. But after a long time, he still failed. Because the power was too much beyond him, it was not something he could break through now, even if he had already guessed something. "Five thousand years, has five thousand years passed? It's really fast." After retracting his gaze, Li Mu looked down at his body. There was not much change, but there was still a trace of time left on his skin. Mark of. And he clearly thought that five thousand years was not a long time for him. But for those cultivators at the Nine Sect level, it is extremely long. Even those with low power may have already aged out of shape and fallen into madness, right? And that hallucination Safety? calm? Suddenly, Li Mu thought of these two words and couldn't help but smile sarcastically, clearly. No level in this sealed land is safe, and it becomes more and more terrifying as you go to the back. This is only the sixth level, a lot of people should have died already, right? What about the seventh level? The eighth level? The ninth level? What will happen until the final tenth level? Those who have entered this sealed place are basically two-thirds of the power on Qingyang Star, or even more, right? How many can survive in the end? Li Mu frowned slightly. Naturally, he would not think about this big situation sentimentally, he would just think about it calmly. And we know that although so many cultivators have died, the overall strength of Qingyang Star will not be less, but the peak strength will become even more! The strength of a planet, just like the strength of a country, does not depend on its overall strength, but its peak strength! It is like there is only one person on a planet, and this person is in the Shattering Void Realm, it is better than there are countless people on a planet, there are a hundred people in the Heaven Seizing Realm on it, but there is no Shattering Void Realm. The former must be stronger than the latter! "Has my heart become restless? I know it's fake, but I still struggle with it" Suddenly, Li Mu couldn't help laughing at himself and fell silent. But just when he was about to close his eyes, he opened them again! Li Mu clearly saw that the traces that had been left on his skin for five thousand years suddenly disappeared and returned to its original appearance, as if time had returned to 'now' after five thousand years. ! "What kind of power is this? Is it an illusion?""Li Mu's heart suddenly sank. Although he had just thought of something, he didn't understand it clearly. The scene in front of him really made him feel weird. Hallucination? No! It clearly exists in me, how could it be an illusion? Li Mu's heart sank slightly, and he looked around again. It was still the same as usual, without any change. Then, he turned his gaze to himself again, and there was another shock in his calm and indifferent expression! Li Mu clearly saw that his skin was becoming more and more delicate, smooth, and youthful, until finally, even his body began to shrink, and finally became the size of a child. At the same time, the surrounding white space began to change. It was no longer blank as before, but instead contained mountains, water, and white snow "Why am I here?" In the early morning, on the dark and cold street, Li Mu stood quietly. He subconsciously looked down at his body and found that he was no longer ten years old. He was wearing a thin gray cloth and standing on the street of the Zhongfeng tribe. A few miles in front of him, there was Zhongshan Peak has 2999 blue stone steps. "Is it this seventh level that makes me go back to the past?" Li Mu raised his head and looked at the gray sky above his head. The snowflakes were becoming more and more beautiful, and the cold wind was very cold. Looking at it, everything around is so real. If you touch it with your tentacles, the texture remains the same. At the same time, Li Mu felt that not even half of the power in his body was left. Except for the memory, everything else had returned to the beginning. "Could it be that Ihad a dream?" For a moment, Li Mu couldn't help but doubt himself, unable to tell which one was true and which one was false. Then, he subconsciously walked forward, just like the first time, towards the Zhongshan Mountain. "Will Yuan Yi appear?" After arriving at the foot of Zhongshan Mountain, Li Mu stopped, then turned and looked behind him, because in that 'memory', Yuan Yi would appear at this time. As soon as he passed through the god, he saw a green figure quietly appearing, walking from a distance, and sarcastic smiles continued to come from his mouth. "Hey, who would get up so early in this cold weather? It turns out to be you, a stunted guy. I said your grandma is a useless person. There is no way that you trash can make a difference, haha! " Suddenly, Li Mu's expression became calm, not because of Yuan Yi's words, but because he knew clearly that he should be trapped in his own past! What a terrifying sixth level! ============(To be continued.) Text Chapter 366 The past, the past ========= What a terrifying sixth level! Li Mu¡¯s heart sank. He didn¡¯t know what force brought him back to the past, but now he was actually back, and with his current self, he had no ability to jump out. So, what¡¯s next? To follow the same path again? Or do you mean not to follow the path of the past? Can this status quo be broken? That¡¯s right, don¡¯t follow the path of the past! Li Mu's eyes suddenly lit up. The moment Yuan Yi appeared, he took a sudden step. Although he no longer had power, years of experience gave him skills that Yuan Yi could not match. Thathorrible murderous intention! "what are you doing!" " Steeply, at the moment when Li Mu took the initiative, Yuan Yi, who had just approached, couldn't help but let out a sharp scream, and there was endless surprise and anger in his expression. Without any words, Li Mu touched his waist, and the dagger blade glowing with bronze appeared in his hand, directly breaking the air and stabbing Yuan Yi's neck. If it were really Yuan Yi in front of him, he would be merciful, but this is all fake, so why hesitate? Everyone's heart is very complicated, and Li Mu is the same, but it is also very simple. As long as you can distinguish between 'true' and 'false', everything can be easily solved. If you can't tell the difference, or even if you can tell it, you can't. To overcome it, you can only be suppressed by illusion. In the end, he was completely trapped in the illusion, was tortured to pieces, and even died! "Pfft!" Blood flew everywhere, and Yuan Yi's head flew into the air. When his body fell to the ground, his head also landed on the snow a few meters away. At some point, a figure in white appeared, standing a few meters away in a daze, with a look of panic on his calm face. "Youyou killed Yuan Yi?!!" Immediately afterwards, the same shocking scream came from the mouth of the figure in white. "Pfft!" It was at this moment that another stream of blood appeared. No one was spared. The white figure's chest was penetrated by the bronze blade, and he fell to the ground with his eyes wide open. "I'm sorry, I hate these two people the most in my life, but you use them to mess with my mind. But it's a bit too ridiculous." Li Mu bent down. He slowly pulled out the bronze dagger blade from Mu Feng's chest, dripping with blood. If it was the beginning, he would naturally not be able to bear this, but now. But there is no feeling. "Click!" With Li Mu¡¯s words, the dim sky suddenly stopped, and then like an egg hitting a stone, cracks appeared instantly, and then it shattered bit by bit "Is it broken?" Looking at the broken sky above his head. A touch of reluctance emerged in Li Mu's heart. Turning his head, he looked at a small courtyard at the far end of the street. It was the place where he lived when he was a child. There were people very close to him there. He wanted to take a look at her, but he knew that he couldn't In the sky above the square, one black, one hundred and one light red, three figures floated out of thin air. Suddenly. The woman in sand robes trembled, her beautiful eyes fixed on a man in black leather robes in the square where blood flowed. Beside the man, a strong man's head was separated from his body, and a strong man's chest was penetrated. Total death. At this moment, many strong men fell to the ground with their heads missing. But at that moment, he was the first to break through the illusion. But it was the man in the black leather robe. "Who is he?" Finally, the woman in sand robe said more than just the time and age. He said something else and took the initiative to ask questions. At this statement, the Supreme God of Punishment and the Supreme God of Reward were stunned at the same time. Both of them had a look of surprise on their faces, as if they did not expect that the other party would take the initiative to talk to them. "He is the inheritor of the King and the son of the gods prophesied by the Titans." After a pause, the rewarded Supreme God arrived with a smile. "Where is his identity?" The woman in sand robe asked again, seeming to be curious about Li Mu. Hearing this, the Supreme God of Punishment and the Supreme God of Reward couldn't help but look at each other, and the surprise in their expressions became more intense, because in their understanding, the Lord of Time would never speak to others. Even though they have been together for more than 100,000 years, they have never spoken to more than five people. Even the Lord of Time and the Titans do not speak. They usually only nod and shake their heads. But today, he said two sentences and asked two questions in a row. Isn¡¯t this incredible? Although both of them knew Li Mu's peculiarity, they would not let this mysterious person??The Lord of Time, who has a strange and silent personality, is so gaffe, right? After a while, the Supreme God of Punishment and the Supreme God of Reward came back to their senses. After the latter calmed down, he sighed helplessly: "This old man is unknown. Maybe Lord Titan knows something, but from the old man's point of view, His identity should be quite ordinary, right?" "Really? Forget it, there is no need to ask. I will come and see for myself. They will clear the level first and can receive the reward." The woman in sand robe shook her head and raised her jade hand slightly. Immediately, the invisible force that enveloped the square began to shrink. Except for Li Mu, no one else was enveloped. As this power dissipated, all the surviving strong men were stunned and then came to their senses. Then, they showed a look of horror, and some even screamed and looked at the bloody river in the square. A miserable look. It is not difficult to see that they can already see everything around them, and they are no longer as blinded as before. "Okay." High in the sky, the Supreme God of Rewards nodded helplessly and slowly announced: "Congratulations on passing the sixth level. Now you will be teleported to the seventh level square, where you can receive the corresponding rewards and decide. Stay or leave.¡± Just when everyone came back to their senses, they felt a bright light emerging in front of their eyes. Immediately afterwards, everyone who survived, no matter whether they were injured or not, seriously injured or slightly injured, as long as they were alive, disappeared in this square. The bodies of the dead were shattered by an invisible force, and the blood on the square quietly disappeared, as if it had been wiped clean by a rag. Suddenly, everything returned to its original appearance, but one person still existed in the square. This person was none other than Li Mu! At this moment, Li Mu did not open his eyes. He seemed to be in a dilemma and could not extricate himself. In other words, he can completely break the predicament. But I don't want to break it. "A thousand years." Accompanied by the long voice of self-talk. Immediately afterwards, a woman wearing a red and white sand robe appeared out of thin air on the square, standing three meters in front of Li Mu. The woman¡¯s beautiful eyes were still and she looked at Li Mu quietly. But her jade hand was still raised. The back of his hand was facing Li Mu, and an invisible force enveloped Li Mu. I saw scenes of strange scenes appearing in her eyes. Speaking of Li Mu, when he saw the sky above the Zhongfeng tribe shattering, he realized that he had not returned to reality. Instead, it appeared in a starry sky. Has the illusion not been broken yet? Li Mu thought to himself, but soon he concluded that the illusion of the Zhongfeng tribe was definitely broken, and it would be like this now. Should he be trapped in another illusion, a serial illusion? Li Mu subconsciously looked down at himself, his expression couldn't help but be startled. He was surprised to find that although he had returned to his adult appearance, he was not wearing a black leather robe, but a white robe. Especially the power inside the bodyit's so terrifying! "What state is this?!" Li Mu's pupils tightened, and he was extremely shocked. Because he can clearly feel his own power, which is absolutely terrifying. I don¡¯t know how far to reach the sixth level of Seizing Heaven Realm, a hundred times? A thousand times? Ten thousand times? One hundred thousand times? No, at least hundreds of millions of times! What kind of realm is this! In horror, Li Mu sank into his mind and found that there was no godhead in his mind. There is no fairy spirit. Then he sank into his Dantian again, and was shocked to find that there was a black and white vortex there. The terrifying power was escaping from the black and white vortex! "This is the whirlpool of life and death!" Seeing the black and white whirlpool. Li Mu was shocked! I can't believe that I can have such power. "Illusion! Yes, this is an illusion!" Suddenly. Li Mu's expression condensed and he immediately calmed down. He clearly thought that since the illusion could make him have no cultivation before, it would naturally allow him to have such a terrifying cultivation now, because it was all fake. Butwhat about the facts? ! At this moment, compared to Li Mu, the one who was more shocked was the woman in sand robe standing in front of him! "The Nirvana of Life and Death He actually had a previous life. Why is this happening? Could it be that he came out of that?! Could it be that he is him" The woman in sand robe looked shocked, but she was just shaking her head. Under the cover of the scarf, no one saw her expression. She spoke to herself in her heart and spoke again, telling a shocking number. "Trillions of years!" Boom! Li Mu only felt that the entire starry sky exploded, and the terrifying force swept him away, leaving him no chance to react at all.Everything changed again. This time it seemed like a long time had passed, yet it seemed like only a moment had passed. Suddenly, the sky and the earth appeared in front of his eyes. Like Qingyang Star, the sky here is very blue, with white clouds and clear autumn air. The earth is tempered and peaceful, the water is flowing, and the atmosphere is harmonious and harmonious. It¡¯s just that this place has not developed to the level of a country, only tribes exist. But suddenly, the blue sky darkened, and eight illusory figures appeared at the same time, threatening to destroy the world with a wave of their hands. However, this world contains spiritual wisdom, and it rose up with terrifying resistance, and was able to withstand the attacks of the eight figures. However, resistance is resistance, and this world is still suppressed by those eight illusory figures. As long as there is enough time, this world will be destroyed. I don¡¯t know why, but the whole world shook. I saw a man and a woman rising into the sky in panic, and then people on the earth died one after another. The power of those who died seemed to be concentrated on the two of them, making the two of them continue to grow stronger. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? The man among them is none other than Li Mu! "Click!" But suddenly, this picture shattered on its own. Outside, the sand-robed woman vomited blood and stepped back in shock, staring at Li Mu with disbelief on her face. It was at this moment that Li Mu slowly opened his eyes. ======== Text Chapter 367 The Seventh Level ======= "Huh?" Li Mu opened his eyes and looked at the position three meters in front of him with a slight frown, a trace of suspicion in his expression. Then he raised his head again and looked towards the sky above his head, the confusion on his face became more and more intense. But in the end, he still couldn't find anything. Looking at the scene around him, just like the end of the fifth level, he already understood what happened. "It should be the Supreme God of Time who punishes and rewards the Supreme God in the sixth level, right?" Li Mu said to himself, clearly able to recall the passage of time and return to the past. Even at this moment, his heart was still shocked. He vaguely felt that he was no ordinary person. At least after going back to the past, he could become another person. Is it an illusion? No, that's definitely not an illusion! Li Mu thought of a dream he had always had, a bloody sky, a bloody earth, a man in a black leather robe, a river of blood, holding a bloody headband, looking up to the sky and letting out a silent roar. This situation is extremely sad. Li Mu once imagined that he was that man, but isn't this too strange? I clearly lived in the Zhongfeng tribe. That was my childhood, and now I am an adult. How could I become another person? Another identical person? And who is the one who is in the nirvana of life and death? It's definitely different from the person in the dream. Especially when the dream just appeared, it immediately fell apart. It seemed that it could not be maintained and collapsed on its own. Therefore, Li Mu failed to obtain more information from it. But he knew that the destruction of that world and the death of the woman Meng Yan were related to the eight illusory figures in the sky. Rather, which world is that? A certain planet in the Human King's Star Domain? Or another star field? Who am I? Li Mu is not stupid, no matter how little pig he is. Even from his own body, he can know that he is extraordinary. This kind of extraordinary is very mysterious. Xiaozhu must know it, but he does not say that there must be his reason. ?Then who are you? What is Zeng Jin¡¯s identity? Is it really possible to have the strength of the Nirvana level of life and death? In other words, is there the terrifying power possessed by the man in the dream? ! Li Mu didn¡¯t know how strong he was in the dream. But it is absolutely terrifying, even far beyond the self in the white robe in the previous illusion, with the strength of the Nirvana of Life and Death. "I really can't figure it out." Thinking of this, Li Mu couldn't help but shook his head helplessly. And, there is another question in his mind, that is who are the eight illusory figures in the mysterious world? Why destroy that planet, that world? What is the purpose? ?While thinking. Li Mu looked up again, frowned and asked, "Have I passed the sixth level and entered the seventh level?" He didn¡¯t know why he was the only one in front of him and no one else, but it was not difficult to deduce that the Supreme God of Time in this sixth level must have taken care of him to some extent, otherwise he would be alone. "Of course." After a while. A faint female voice sounded. Immediately afterwards, Li Mu felt a dazzling light in front of his eyes. Things suddenly changed, and after just three breaths, a huge square appeared. At this moment, the square was filled with people, repairing injuries and redeeming rewards. But there were not many people in the square. It has plummeted from the original five thousand to about two thousand, and the weakest people have reached the sixth level of the Nine Gate Realm. You can imagine how many people died in the sixth level. Li Mu¡¯s appearance immediately attracted the attention of countless people. After seeing Li Mu, they all showed surprise and suspicion one by one. It seems that Li Mu died in the sixth level, otherwise why didn't he appear with them? But the facts tell them that Li Mu is not dead. As for why he did not appear in the square with them, no one knows. Among them, those who knew Li Mu and had a good relationship with him all breathed a sigh of relief. "This guy will always be different at any time." Mu Feng, who was wearing a white robe among the forces in Qingyang Continent, sighed softly. "Tch!" Yuan Yi on the side curled his lips, his face full of coldness, but his expression showed deep admiration, and even a hint of awe. And the middle-aged man in black robe also had a smile on his face. Gao Hui from the Alliance of Gods breathed a sigh of relief, and then laughed at himself, as if he felt that even he could pass, let alone Li Mu. As for the others, they were basically shocked, and then looked gloomy, especially those strong men at the level of seizing the sky. It seemed that Li Mu's existence was an extremely terrifying threat to them. If they could be eliminated, it would be best to eliminate them. Lose!   And those who have not entered the Heaven-Seizing Realm are not only afraid but also fearful and do not dare to offend Li Mu in the slightest because of their powerful strength. Li Mu didn¡¯t know what others were thinking. He just casually glanced at the crowd, paused briefly at a few familiar figures, and then landed on the seven Mertons. In the sixth level, none of the seven people in Merton died. Similarly, none of the strong men who had basically reached the Heaven-Seizing Realm died. On the contrary, after passing the sixth level, eight more newly promoted Seizing Heaven-realm people appeared among them because of the rewards they received! There are even some who have achieved breakthroughs among the strong men in the Heaven-capturing Realm. ??Among them, the leader of the North Divine Sea, the leader of the West Divine Sea, the leader of the South Divine Sea, the young Poseidon of the East Divine Sea, and a middle-aged man have all entered the fifth level of the Heaven-Seizing Realm! Others have also made breakthroughs one after another. Although they have lost some powerful people in the Heaven-Seizing Realm, more people have entered the Heaven-Seizing Realm, and their overall strength is many times stronger than when they entered. Especially among the eight members of the Shaming Clan, one of them died, but six of them have already left the fifth level of the Heaven-Seizing Realm, and Moton has even entered the sixth level of the Heaven-Seizing Realm! "Using the corpses of weak people to pile up strong people?" Li Mu said to himself, without thinking too much about the problem. And at this moment, the weak female voice sounded in his ears. "Congratulations on passing the sixth level. You can get two hundred immortal energy, two hundred supreme divine energy, and ten king star talismans. As an inheritor, you can only receive it after passing the level." Hearing this, Li Mu felt a little helpless. If he could receive it now, he would be able to receive eleven thousand immortal energy rewards and forty king star fields. His strength would increase to an extremely terrifying level. Even if It¡¯s definitely not that far away from being able to enter the tenth level of Seizing Heaven Realm! "Brother Li Mu, I thought you had no accident, but it seems I was overthinking it." At this time, a slightly relaxed laughter came. "I'm sorry for making you worry." Li Mu's eyes flashed, he looked sideways at Moton, walked forward slowly, and said calmly. While speaking, he glanced sideways at the flashing Baizhang portal at the end of the square. The light inside seemed to be transmitted to another time and space. It should be the seventh level there, right? =========(To be continued.) Text Chapter 368 A question ============== "Okay everyone, first of all, I would like to congratulate you for passing the sixth level. Not only did you survive, but you also received good rewards and your strength has improved a lot. However, I have to interrupt your joy here and give you a warning. , this seventh level is scary or not, safe, but definitely not safe.¡± Just when everyone calmed down from Li Mu's arrival, a faint chuckle sounded. The faces of everyone who heard this suddenly changed, and they looked around, finally locking their eyes on the illusory giant door with a hundred feet of laughter at the end of the square, because the sound came from the illusory giant door. of! As soon as Li Mugang walked to Mo Dun and his party, his footsteps paused and he locked on the illusory door. After a pause, the man's voice with a slight smile came again. "Also, although you are quite safe now, you only have three days. After three days, you must enter this door of space. I advise you to enter as early as possible. Enter as early as possible and pass this seventh level early. , late entrants do not mean that they are more advantageous than early entrants. Once the time is up, if you enter a second later, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless. So, please take care of yourself." After saying that, the illusory door returned to silence. But because of these words, everyone who had just calmed down suddenly became nervous. They originally thought that this place was absolutely safe, just like the square in the fourth level, but they did not expect that there was a time limit, and if they did not leave the square beyond that time, they would be killed! Are you entering the seventh level of the test, or are you just leaving? Return to Qingyang Star? For a time, everyone¡¯s hearts became entangled, especially the weak ones who had not been able to step into the Heaven-Seizing Realm. There was even a hint of panic. They are afraid and want to leave, but they don¡¯t want to leave, because once they pass the level, they can gain powerful power and make themselves stronger. Danger is necessary. However, being able to pass the previous six levels was mostly due to luck. Can this seventh level be passed? Countless people have set a question mark for themselves and lost any confidence. Even the newcomers who have obtained rewards in these levels and entered the Heaven-Seizing Realm are a little timid. After all, their strength foundation is not stable enough. In the seventh level, it is very possible to die! "That's it for now. Then there's no need to think about it." At this time, a cold voice sounded. I saw the Poseidon leader of the Northern Divine Sea stand up slowly. After saying these words, he walked towards the illusory giant door alone. Although he is the leader of the Northern Divine Sea, he is not qualified to give orders to anyone here, because after all, life is at stake. ??Similarly, it belongs to the Poseidon under his control. There is no reason to follow his arrangements anymore, and you still have to take care of your own life. therefore. After the leader of the Northern Divine Sea stepped into the illusory giant gate, the several sea gods of the Northern Divine Sea did not follow him. They still sat cross-legged on the same spot with gloomy expressions, not to mention the others. "Haha. You really don't have to think about it. This guy has already said what he said. Do we still have the old face left here? Waiting for time? It's useless." Another voice sounded, but this voice sounded quite strange. hearty. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed, and Li Mu also fell on the middle-aged man in a blue robe. On the leader of Southern Divine Sea. The other party stood up resolutely and walked towards the illusory giant door in the distance. He became the second person to enter the seventh level of the test after the leader of the Northern Divine Sea. Immediately afterwards, the leader of the Western Divine Sea stood up, stepped into the illusory gate, and disappeared. "Hey, I didn't expect these three guys to take the limelight. I, the Eastern Divine Sea, am the leader of the four divine seas. Let's go!" Under the attention of everyone, the boy-looking Poseidon from the Eastern Divine Sea gave a strong voice, After waving to the middle-aged man in gray robe, he disappeared. In the silence, the middle-aged man in gray robe smiled helplessly and followed suit. Just like that, following the actions of the leaders of the four divine seas, the leaders of other forces did not hesitate at all. Especially the three old supreme gods of the Alliance of Gods. This place can basically be said to be their territory. Others are not afraid of them. What are they afraid of? As for the dozens of newly promoted supreme gods, they all followed after hesitating slightly. Among them, Gao Hui silently glanced at Li Mu and disappeared into the giant door. Immediately, countless people began to stand up, some walked into the illusory giant door, and some left! Similarly, there are also some people who are standing still, seemingly thinking. No matter what, at least the current status quo has been completely broken. Soon after, the whole square becameBe quiet. Looking around, the square that originally had a population of 2,000 people now had less than 200 people. "Brother Li Mu, should we go too?" After a while, Moton glanced over and asked softly. "You go first." Li Mu replied casually, then sat cross-legged aside, closing his eyes and thinking deeply. No one knew what he was thinking, and the seven Mortons didn't understand either. After hearing the words, the seven people looked at each other and didn't say much. "In that case, I'll go first." Moton stared at Li Mu calmly and said. Seeing that Li Mu had no intention of answering, he led the six people away and disappeared into the illusory giant door. . It was not until the seven people disappeared that Li Mu slowly opened his eyes, then raised the palm of his left hand, and kept turning the palm over, murmuring words that others could not hear. One day passed quietly. There were only about 200 people left in the square, but now there were only 100 people. When the third day came, the number of one hundred people was reduced to twenty. Just as the third day was about to end, there were only four people left in the entire square. At this moment, Li Mu, who had closed his eyes, opened his eyes and focused on the three people. Similarly, the three people also locked their eyes on him. After looking at each other, they all smiled one after another. Because those three people were none other than Mu Feng, Yuan Yi, and Yu Mo. Li Mu slowly stood up, and Mu Feng and the other three also stood up. "Obviously, Mu Feng and Yuan Yi didn't know Yu Mo at all, but they were not stupid. They knew from the beginning that Yu Mo should know Li Mu, and their relationship was extraordinary. So there wasn't any hostility. "What are your next plans?" After approaching the three of them, Li Mu asked Mu Feng and Yuan Yi a direct question. "Of course it's all cleared!" Mu Feng said nothing, but Yuan Yi grinned. Mu Feng could only nod helplessly from the side and said: "I risk my life to accompany the gentleman. This kid has always dreamed of surpassing you, and now he finally has a chance. How can he let it go?" "Beyond me?" Li Mu was startled and looked at Yuan Yi. He couldn't help but smile and said: "Your goal is very good, but it is difficult to surpass me." "Holy shit, you kid is so narcissistic? This doesn't look like you at all!" After hearing this, Yuan Yi froze for a moment, then hurriedly yelled, his eyes widened, as if he didn't believe that Li Mu would say such a thing. "Don't you look like me?" Li Mu smiled slightly. He asked back: "Then you now, do you also miss that you?" These words made Mu Feng and Yuan Yi startled at the same time, and then they both sighed, with a hint of melancholy flashing in their expressions. Li Mu did not pay attention to the two of them, but looked at Yu Mo. Looking at Yu Mo, he couldn't help but cup his hands and flex them slightly. He said seriously: "Junior met Senior Yu Mo, what happened back then. I have always been grateful, but I just never had the chance to repay you." "You're welcome. I said I was just leaving a way out for myself. Don't ask me why I had such thoughts at that time. This is my secret. Please don't take offense." Yu Mo smiled calmly. , also returned the gift with his hand, his expression was very relaxed, and there was no one who was restrained because Li Mu had reached a terrifying state. "Of course." Hearing this, Li Mu nodded calmly. But it would be a lie to say that he is not curious. Even though Yu Mocai is currently in the eighth sect, from Ya's point of view, the other party is definitely not that simple! "In that case, then go ahead." Without many words, Li Mu looked up at the darkening sky above his head and said to the three of them. "You're not going?" Hearing this, Mu Feng and Yuan Yi changed their expressions at the same time. They immediately thought that Li Mu was planning to leave here and return to Qingyang Star. How is this possible? ! In their understanding, Li Mu is definitely not this kind of person. If Li Mu is really like this, it would be very disappointing. Only Yu Mo looked calm, but there was also a hint of suspicion in his expression. "No, I will go, but I want to figure out some things." Li Mu smiled mysteriously and said lightly: "So you guys go in quickly, I need some alone time." After hearing this, the expressions of the three people changed at the same time. They were not stupid. They immediately thought of what Li Mu was going to do. Although they couldn't believe it, when they thought about what kind of person Li Mu was, their disbelief immediately turned into believe. "Then yoube careful!" After giving the solemn instructions, the three of them left quickly, not daring to stay too long. "Supreme God of Space, I want to ask a question." Not long after the three people left, Li Mu slowly raised his head, looked up at the sky above his head, and spoke coldly.  "What's the problem?" After waiting for a long time, the man's voice slowly sounded. It is not difficult to tell that this voice is the same person as the voice that came from the illusory giant door before, but at this moment, the sound is coming from the sky above the head, not the illusory giant door. "Who is the Supreme God of Time?" Li Mu looked calm and asked the question he wanted to ask. However, after a long time, the voice did not ring again, and did not answer his question at all. "What, can't you answer?" Seeing this, Li Mu couldn't help but frown. "It's not that I can't answer, it's that I don't know how to answer. The Lord of Time is very mysterious. Don't say I don't know. Even Lord Titan doesn't know her existence and origin. Maybe, only that Lord knows something about it. I That¡¯s all I can say, the time has come, do you want to move on to the next level?¡± The man's voice sounded, his tone sounded calm, but there was a hint of impatience. "That's it." Li Mu nodded, took a step forward, and disappeared from the square. As he left, four figures appeared out of thin air in the square, two men and two women. There is a cool woman in black robe, a woman in flowing sand robe, an old man in white robe, and a young man in white robe. After the four people appeared, three of them locked their eyes on the woman in the flowing sand robe. "Actually, I also want to ask the question he asked." Among them, the young man in white robe stared at the woman in flowing sand robe and spoke calmly. =============(To be continued.) Text Chapter 369 Killer Shura ========== After the white light dissipated, there was the white space, but this white void space did not last long and changed again. Li Mu stood quietly, letting the space around him change. He didn't know what the seventh level would test and what kind of danger it would be, but as long as there was danger, he would be able to react immediately. If it is really the kind of crisis that cannot be reflected, any actions or expressions will be useless. Soon, something appeared in front of Li Mu's eyes. To be precise, it was a building, and it was still inside the building. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? After a flash of light, Li Mu appeared in a huge palace. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After the statue, there are stone pillars with a diameter of five meters, ninety-nine in total. It seems that the entire shrine is supported by these ninety-nine stone pillars. Just like the shrine in the divine world, there is a high platform at the end, and a king's chair is placed on the high platform. It's just that the king's chair is a bit illusory, exuding a faint white light. At this moment, there is no one else in the palace, only Li Mu exists. At this time, the voice of the Supreme God of Space sounded in his ears. "You must kill your opponent to pass the level. If it is not completed within an hour, both of you will die." "Opponent?" Li Mu frowned. It wasn't that he thought the cards in this level were weird or scary, but he didn't see any opponents at all! The next moment, his heart suddenly tightened! Can¡¯t see your opponent? No! It should be said that it is an invisible opponent! Li Mu is not stupid, he knows very well. The Supreme God of Space definitely has no time to fool him. Since the other party said that, there is definitely an 'opponent' in the palace now, and this 'opponent' should be other cultivators who enter the illusory giant gate. Just look at it. Not enough! Why can¡¯t you see it? Was it done by the Supreme God of Space? impossible! ? If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not fair. Since this is not possible. Then there is only one possibility, and that is that this 'opponent' has extremely powerful concealment skills, which can hide it from the sky and prevent others from discovering it. "A killer?" Li Mu's eyes flickered, and a faint chill flashed because he thought of a person, a person he wanted to kill. "Is that you?" Li Mu thought to himself. Then, he walked towards the end of the shrine step by step, compared to here. The safest area is the high platform at the end. Because the place is completely empty, no matter how much concealment a person possesses, he cannot be 'invisible'. Invisibility and invisibility are two completely different concepts. Li Mu can also achieve invisibility, but that is relative, but "invisible", no matter who he is, no matter what level of cultivation he has reached. Absolutely impossible. The so-called "invisible" is nothing more than a person being "invisible". Then with the help of some objects or people, it can achieve an 'invisible' effect, making it impossible for people to see it. If you are in a square with no one and nothing, even if a person has great ability, he cannot be "invisible". And in this world. Those who like to use this skill are basically killers. Li Mu is confident but not arrogant, so he never stops and steps out. It has already appeared on the high platform. Except for the slightly empty space, there are ferocious statues and thick stone pillars in other places, which can be used by killers to become 'invisible', and then kill the enemy with one blow! The killer will never reveal himself. The person who is killed will never know who killed him, because the killer can only assassinate once. If he fails, he will die! Without words, when standing on the high platform, Li Mu just looked at everything in the entire palace quietly, sensing the outside world, sensing every item, trying to detect whether there was any unusual aura in it. But in the end, he failed. Li Mu didn't pay attention to this. He closed his eyes slightly and quietly waited for the opponent's attack. Although he is not an assassin, he is well aware of their behavior. An hour is very short for others, but for an assassin, it is very long. Because the assassin only needs one strike, and it can only beone strike! If Li Mu waits any longer, the other party will also be waiting. When he has a flaw, he will seize that flaw and defeat him in an instant! But will Li Mu reveal his flaws? Obviously not. But, forAs a killer assassin, you would never think so. In the killer's understanding, everyone will have flaws, especially in this situation, within one hour, if one of them does not die, the two of them will fall steeply into hell. This will create an oppressive force that will fall on Li Mu. As time goes by, even Li Mu will never be able to calm down, and then a flaw appears! Just like that, time passed like water. One minutetwo minutes Ten minutestwenty minutes Fifty-five minutes later, Li Mu frowned. Fifty-six points, he still frowned. However, in the eyes of the killer, this 'flaw' has appeared, but this 'flaw' is not enough! At the fifty-seventh minute, Li Mu¡¯s brows were squeezed together tightly. At the 58th minute, Li Mu moved his fingers slightly a flaw! Another flaw! When half of the fifty-ninth minute passed, Li Mu's frown eased, and his fingers changed from dynamic to static. However, he slowly turned around, stared coldly at the illusory throne behind him, and said lightly: "I'm sorry, I gave you too many opportunities, but you didn't seize them, so" "Whoosh!" The next moment, Li Mu disappeared! ¡°Similarly, the Illusory Throne alsodisappeared! "Hi!" Immediately afterwards, the harsh sound caused by the clash of sharp weapons spread throughout the palace. At some point, a figure in black with a black mask appeared, holding short black double blades, crossed on his chest, blocking Li Mu's grasp. His eyes were extremely cold, with terrifying killing intent. Released with a bang. but¡­¡­ "Click!" With the sound of shattering, the black double blades in his hands shattered inch by inch. ¡°Bang!¡± His neck was directly pinched by Li Mu, and cold words came from Li Mu's mouth. "King of Killers Luo Xiu? But I think the name Shura is more suitable for you. You had the chance to kill me, but you didn't. Moreover, your heart is not calm and you have not shown the full power of the name King of Killers. Now You are weak, is it because of Su Ke? Did she make your heart no longer complete? Or, the appearance of Su Ke made you more complete, so that you can no longer be a real killer? " ===========(To be continued.) Text Chapter 370 Five Hundred Victory ========= Zhu Xin: I want to say that there will be 10,000 words updated every day this month. Do you have any feedback? Please recommend if you get over 10,000 votes~~~~~~ ======== "Answer my question." Li Mu held the man in black clothes and a black mask with both hands and asked coldly. It seems that if the other party does not answer, or the answer he gives does not agree with his request, then the other party will only have one fate, and that is death! And, there is no more time to wait now! Because it¡¯s already ten seconds countdown! When the seventh second to the last, that is, three seconds passed, the other party did not answer! "Answer me!" The murderous intent burst out in Li Mu's eyes, and the coldness in his expression instantly turned into an astonishing evil spirit, and he tightened his right hand on the man in black clothes and face. "Pfft!" Without any ability to resist, a mouthful of blood spurted out directly from the opponent's mouth. However, although the face of the man in black clothes and black face could not be seen, one could still tell from his eyes that he was extremely calm, even indifferent, and did not change at all because of this. It seemed that death was like a death to him. It's a very simple thing. ?????????????????? Or, he is seeking death? Li Mu looked calm, and at the last second, he crushed the opponent's neck and crushed the opponent's head. But the strange thing is that there is no fairy energy in the opponent's head! "Thank you, you have given me relief. Thank you Su Ke, too, for making me more complete. Thank you" When his eyes became blazing white, Li Mu heard that strange yet familiar voice. That was Luo Xiu's voice! "Thank you" Li Mu said softly to himself. Although his expression was indifferent, he couldn't help but have a hint of complexity at the moment, especially when he thought of the sentence before the death of the leader Su Si. I'm sorry', I think it has the same meaning as Luo Xiu's 'thank you'. "You can thank me, but you are sorry for Su Ke." Li Mu sighed calmly as he watched the scene in front of him turn into a square with countless fountains. He doesn¡¯t want to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs, but there are some things he has to meddle with. Especially when this kind of thing comes to you. And, although Luo Xiu died, the mystery about the other party has never been solved. "Who are you? Why did you become like this? What is this?" Li Mu lowered his head. Look at the black mask in your hand. He did smash Luo Xiu¡¯s head before. But this mask is intact. Especially in Luo Xiu's head, there is no immortal energy at all, but it gives people the feeling that it has reached the fourth level of the Heaven-Seizing Realm! Why is this so? What's the reason? What is Luo Xiu¡¯s origin and identity? Countless questions lingered in Li Mu's mind and could not be answered. And he vaguely felt it. The black mask in his hand is so terrifying that Luo Xiu will become the king of killers. It is because of this mask that he is overcontrolled by it, and everything is involuntary. Thinking of this. Li Mu couldn't help but feel a strong sense of horror in his heart. Yes, scary! After reaching this level, Li Mu rarely feels this way. But staring at this ordinary black mask that didn't look special at all, he seemed to feel that it was the face of another person, staring at him, staring at him! This mask is not simple! Li Mu looked calm. He didn't pay attention to the figures in the square at all. He was completely trapped in his own world. All he could see was the black mask in his hand. Not to mention anything else, just the punch that hit the mask only shattered Luo Xiu's head. This mask was not damaged at all, which was enough to prove how terrifying it was. Full, Li Mu subconsciously raised the black mask, as if a pair of invisible hands were controlling him. It seemed to seduce him, making him want to put on the black mask. "Boy. What are you doing?!" Suddenly, a loud shout sounded. Li Mu¡¯s body was shaken, and his originally indifferent face couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of panic at this moment! "Iwhat's wrong?" Li Mu looked at the Dzi Bead of Life and Death blankly, and then he immediately woke up. With a gloomy expression, he stared at the black mask, a compelling evil aura flashed in his eyes, and said in a low voice: "No To think that this thing actually has the power to control people's hearts!" He originally thought that this black mask was strange, but he didn't expect it to be so terrifying. With such a determined mind, he would lose control of himself, let alone Luo Xiu. Li Mu previously only doubted whether Luo Xiu was being rapedThis black mask controls, and now it seems that Luo Xiu is absolutely, 100%, controlled by this mask! What is it? ! Li Mu felt horrified, and then began to ask Xiaozhu. "I don't know. This thing is very weird. You throw it in and I will study it. You can't resist its power now." Xiaozhu's heavy voice came out, and it was not difficult to hear that there was a strong tone in his tone. Strong solemnity. Li Mu naturally did not dare to hesitate too much and directly put the black mask into the Dzi Bead of Life and Death. Even Xiaozhu said so, which is enough to prove how weird and terrifying the black mask is. "I still have too much strength." After doing this, Li Mu calmed down. He never thought about how strong he was, but it was undeniable that after breaking through to the Heaven-Seizing Realm, he felt a little complacent in his heart. But now, this trace of complacency is long gone. Whether it is the powerful sea gods, Merton, the five supreme gods of this sealed land, or the legendary Titan. Not to mention the six gods at the back, the ones in the front can fight against them, so what's there to be complacent about? Not to mention the six gods behind him, each one is a hundred times and a thousand times stronger than him, so there is no reason to be complacent! This mentality has been crushed, and Li Mu once again has the desire to become stronger. Not to mention the future, at least he can't stop now! After calming down, Li Mu raised his head and looked at the extremely gorgeous square with countless fountains and angel statues around it. In the center, there is still the bronze altar that can be exchanged for rewards. It was also at this time that the man's voice sounded in his ears. "Congratulations on successfully passing the seventh level. You can get 500 immortal energy or supreme divine energy. As the inheritor of the king, you can get ten additional inheritance star symbols." Not only Li Mu is like this, but other people who have passed the level are also like this. Therefore, all those who passed the level began to redeem their rewards, and then fell into practice. Only Li Mu stood quietly, watching the excited expressions of those who had passed the level, and their strength increased violently! Yes, fierce! Because of the seventh level, there were less than 500 people in the entire square at this moment. Looking at these five hundred people, Li Mu frowned slightly. According to normal calculations, there were still more than two thousand people at the seventh level. Even if the Supreme God of Space asked these strong men to fight and the winner could pass the level, there should be A thousand people are right, but why are there only five hundred people now? But it soon dawned on him that there was a time limit for the fight. Once neither party died within an hour, both of them would be killed directly, so it was not surprising that there were only 500 people left. Li Mu didn't care about this, because among the five hundred people, Mu Feng, Yuan Yi, Yu Mo, and seven people from the Shaming Clan were all present, so there was no need to worry at all. At this moment, as the rewards were received, the strength of these five hundred people increased dramatically. Not to mention other things, just talking about the Seizing Heaven Realm, everyone who has not entered the fifth level has been promoted to a level, especially those on the first level, who have jumped two levels to reach the third level of Seizing Heaven Realm. situation. The fifth level of Seizing Heaven Realm is even closer to the sixth level. The strongest one, Merton, far surpassed Li Mu in the sixth level and became the strongest being present. But the scary thing is not here, but the five hundred people present none of them are in the Nine Gates Realm, they are all in the Seizing Heaven Realm! When everyone was upgraded, a strong sense of shock surged into everyone's hearts and lingered for a long time. In the end, everyone focused on Li Mu. It seems that Li Mu was the strongest here before, but now he has become the second strongest, and there are more than ten people who have reached the peak of the fifth level of Seizing Heaven Realm, and are about to catch up. I want to see Li Mu's face. in this way. Especially the leaders of the Four Divine Seas, the young-looking Poseidon, had a very strong look of pride on his face, and there was also a hint of ridicule in his expression, as if he would soon surpass Li Mu. Because they all know the specialness of the inheritors of the king, they can only receive rewards after clearing the level. But how easy is it to clear the level? Li Mu is a person who never cares about what others think. Even if the scene in front of him shocked him, his expression did not change at all. He just silently walked up to the seven Mertons and said lightly: "Congratulations." "Congratulations!" Mo Dun smiled and said nothing more, because he knew Li Mu's character and saying too much would only arouse disgust. "It seems that everyone should be here." At this time, a cold female voice sounded, echoing in the thousand-foot square. Hearing this voice, everyone¡¯s expressions changed.I was surprised to see five hundred bright white portals appearing at the end of the square. Each portal was not big, only about three meters, as if it was arranged for everyone present. "Now that you are all here, let's start choosing the path you should take next. I don't have any other mandatory requirements, there is only one, that is, everyone who comes here must go through the eighth level, otherwise If you are unable to return to Qingyang Star, you must complete it within one hour." ================================================== ================================================== ==== Text Chapter 371 Artest! ========== As the indifferent female voice sounded, everyone in the square couldn't help but change their expressions. It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t dare to enter the eighth level, but that it was too sudden and they didn¡¯t even have any time to rest. Even if everyone present was an ordinary person and had already entered the Heaven-Conquering Realm, it was a bit unacceptable for a while. And they are not stupid. They can infer from the previous mechanisms that this eighth level must be the mysterious and unpredictable one among the six ancient gods, the most terrifying one - the Supreme God of Destiny! The previous Supreme God of Space turned two thousand people into 500 people. So how many will the Supreme God of Destiny turn these 500 people into? Two hundred and five? one hundred? Orless? No one knows, but they know very well that this eighth level is absolutely dangerous and an absolute narrow escape. Those strong men who had just broken through the Heaven-Seizing Realm originally planned to leave and return to Qingyang Star. In their minds, being able to enter the Heaven-Seizing Realm is the greatest limit. Most of them are due to luck, and this luck will never always accompany them. Enough, enough! Therefore, they will choose to leave without hesitation. Although they are not as good as those who have been in the Seizing Heaven Realm for a long time, they are still in the Seizing Heaven Realm after all. They stand at the top of Qingyang Star and have incomparable abilities. With a life span of tens of thousands of years, there is no need to take such a big risk. However, their idea was shattered at this moment, and they could only open their mouths, unable to speak. As for those agencies in front who have already entered the Seizing Heaven Realm, and are currently at least on the third level of Seizing Heaven Realm, they are all silent and calm. Compared to those who have just entered the Heaven-Seizing Realm, their endurance is obviously much stronger. Although they also thought about leaving, they wanted to pass the eighth level even more, because once they succeeded, it would be possible to enter the fourth level of the Heaven-Seizing Realm. No matter how dangerous it was, it was worth it! Even the third level of Seizing Heaven Realm has such an idea, let alone the fourth, fifth and even sixth level of Seizing Heaven Realm. The corner. Li Mu was still so calm, but he also frowned at this moment. "The Supreme God of Destiny?" Li Mu's eyes flickered and he muttered these five words, but soon, a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. But no one knew what he was sneering at. "It seems there is no other way." A long sigh sounded. ??Everyone subconsciously glanced sideways. Looking at the appearance of the young man from Dongshenhai, he could see that his cultivation level was infinitely close to that of the young Poseidon who was on the sixth level of the Seizing Heaven Realm. "First of all, I congratulate you, you have all entered the Seizing Heaven Realm. This should be the first time that there are so many Seizing Heaven Realm characters on our Qingyang Planet. It makes us older batch of Seizing Heaven Realm people really feel the pressure." The young man in white, Poseidon, casually took out a chicken drumstick, punched it hard, grinned with a greasy mouth, and said with a chuckle: "But it's not that easy for you to surpass us. This eighth level, tsk tsk. I really don¡¯t know how many people will die. You are not fools, you should be able to understand why there are such mandatory regulations in this level, which is to reduce our quantity and improve our quality. In a word, everyone depends on their ability. Well, I wish you good luck and let's go. " After saying this, he casually threw the bones on the square and waved to the nearly 150 Heaven Seizing Realm people behind him. Stepping out of the room, he randomly selected a door and stepped in. The same is true for other Heaven-capturing realms. Since it has been rigidly stipulated, it is even more mandatory than the seventh level. Then there is no need to wait here, because it is useless. "Let's go" So, amid the sighs, everyone moved silently. An hour. Rest or not does not make much difference at all. "You go first." Just like the seventh level, Li Mu didn't wait for Moton to speak at all. Speak directly. From a distance, Mu Feng, Yuan Yi, and Yu Mo looked at them without saying anything. After signaling, they chose the door that no one else had chosen and walked in. It seems that those five hundred doors represent a road, a road of destiny. There are good and bad, not only based on ability, but also luck. Just like that, Li Mu was the only one left in the entire square again. After a long silence, Li Mu slowly raised his head and said coldly: "I have a question, and I hope the Supreme God of Destiny can answer it." "What's the problem?" came an indifferent voice without any pause. "I want to know, are you the Supreme God of Destiny or the Supreme God of Time?" Li Mu's eyes flashed, and he was a little surprised that the other party reacted so quickly. "It's all me." The indifferent voice came again, but before Li Mu could speak, the voice continued: "But it's not me." "What do you mean?"??Li Mu frowned. Although he was surprised that the other party's answer was not only quick but also extremely direct, this answer made him completely confused. "Sorry, you said you only have one question. I can't tell you this question. If you have the ability, you can come to me after passing the test." The indifferent voice rejected Li Mu's question without hesitation. "Have you passed the customs" Li Mu looked slightly calm. Without saying anything more, he stepped into the last door among the five hundred doors. As he left, a beautiful figure in a sand robe appeared here, but her eyes were much colder than before. ¡­¡­ In the extremely silent abyss, it is not dark here. On the contrary, the whole scene is extremely pale, with white bones everywhere. The cold wind blows, and the seemingly hard white bones are instantly weathered and turned into powder. Looking around, at the end of the abyss, there is a stone knife of a hundred feet in size. Waves of terrifying pressure continue to escape from the stone knife, forming an invisible force of oppression that envelopes the entire abyss. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Suddenly, a black light flashed, and a young man wearing a leather robe appeared out of thin air in the abyss. "Is this the eighth level?" Li Mugang stood firm and his expression sank slightly. After casually glancing at the scene around him, he directly locked his gaze on the stone knife hundreds of feet away. He was no stranger to the hundred-foot stone knife, because it was the strange stone knife that he had seen in the 'Knife Xiu Country'. It was made by the legendary 'Lord King', with a total of eighty-one knives distributed throughout Qingyang Continent. at. And he is the eightieth inheritor of the king. But, why is there a stone knife of one hundred feet here? Could it be that this is the last one? wrong! Li Mu quickly rejected his conjecture, because he clearly remembered the conversation between the extremely black long sword and the extremely white long sword. There must be eighty-one so-called 'holy stone swords' on Qingyang Continent. There is only one possibility here. The stone knives made by the King are not eighty-one, but eighty-two! While thinking, Li Mu kept walking forward, and soon arrived a hundred feet in front of the stone knife, and the familiar force of the knife fell on him. But at this moment, Li Mu's footsteps suddenly stopped, his eyes tightened, and he quickly raised his head and looked at the top of the stone knife's handle, because he didn't know when a figure appeared on it! No, to be precise, it was a stone statue at that time, but at this moment, the stone statue was coming to life bit by bit, turning into a young man wearing an animal robe. Staring at the young man, Li Mu called out two familiar words with difficulty. "Artest!" ============ Text Chapter 372 The Last Level =============== Yes, Artest! The figure transformed from the stone statue is none other than the Titan clan, Atai, who was sent by Xiaozhu to ¡®cultivate¡¯ somewhere unknown! At this moment, Li Mu suddenly realized that Artai, whom Xiaozhu had never said where to send, was actually in this sealed place, the underground world. Speaking of which, Artest should have met the Titan? "Master!" At this time, a roaring sound sounded. This voice came from Artest's mouth, and the power contained in it shook the entire space. Even Li Mu was shocked. Therefore, at this moment, Artest gave him only one feeling - powerful! Yes, powerful, extremely powerful, even he cannot match the power! What's going on? ! Li Mu¡¯s heart was shaken, and he immediately called Xiaozhu, but there was no response. Suddenly, Li Mu's face darkened slightly, he stared at Atai on the stone knife of a hundred feet, and whispered: "Did the little pig send you here?" "Yes." On the stone knife, Artest, who was wearing animal skin, had a calm face and replied lightly. There was no expression on his face, and there was a sense of indifference in his eyes, and he said: "First of all, Artest Congratulations, master, for reaching the ninth level." "The ninth level?" Li Mu narrowed his eyes. He had already discovered the clues and was not too shocked. He asked again: "Isn't this the eighth level? Why is it the ninth level?" "Because no one can control the master's fate, the Supreme God of Destiny has no ability at all, so he sent you directly to me." Artai replied casually. "Where are you?" Li Mu's expression calmed down, and he vaguely felt that something was wrong with the Artest in front of him. He was completely different from the Artest before, and he became extremely strange! Why? Li Mu was puzzled, but he vaguely guessed something. If this was true, what was Xiaozhu¡¯s real purpose? Why are you running away and not talking now? Countless doubts lingered in Li Mu's mind. Even if he didn't want to think about too many problems, he felt a little distressed at this moment. Evenanger! "Yes, here I am." Atai nodded on the stone knife and said: "Maybe the master doesn't know, but in fact I am not me, but" Speaking of which. His tone paused. His dull face finally showed a human color, his dull eyes lit up, and an aura that didn't belong to Artest suddenly burst out of him. There was so little trace of Artest in him. It was even devoured in an instant. Even the animal robe on his body turned into a long brown robe. "You arethe Titan!" After seeing this change in Artest, Li Mu's expression suddenly sank, his pupils tightened, and his heart was shaken. He said a title that was enough to make the entire Qingyang Star tremble. "Haha, that's the right answer." In the chuckle, Artest on the stone knife, no, it was the Titan floating down. As if he was not oppressed by the stone knife at all, he stood in front of the stone knife with great ease, staring at it with a smile. With Li Mu. "I'm sorry, your Atai has completely disappeared and turned into me. You can call me Titan, but I prefer you to call me my real name, Li Tai." Still before Li Mu could speak, Li Tai He spoke with a smile, and his whole person was extremely kind. There didn't seem to be any malice at all, and even the powerful aura had been restrained, not leaking even a trace. However, Li Mu couldn't laugh. He wants Artest, not the Titans. Not even the Li Tai in front of me! "I really want to know, did you take Artest's body, or is Artest yourself?" Li Mu looked gloomy, stared at Li Tai, and asked in a cold voice. "If I say that I took Artest's body, will you immediately draw your sword and kill me?" Li Tai's face remained calm, with a hint of a smile. It did not change at all because of Li Mu's appearance, and neither did he He immediately answered Li Mu's question and asked a question instead. "Yes!" Li Mu did not hide his murderous intention at all. He has always been a calm person, but if he hurts his relatives or friends, he will become extremely crazy. So what if the person in front of him is a Titan? The other club is just the Titan God. Even if the king is here, he will not have a good look! "Okay then." Li Tai smiled helplessly and explained: "I can only say this, Artest is me, and I am Artest. The Artest you know is me who lost my memory. Now I have recovered my memory. The recovered memory took over this body, and through the integration over the years, that memory became a part of me. Therefore, I am no longer Artest, but the Titan you call me. Regarding this, I am reallySorry, the Artest from before is gone. " Hearing this answer, Li Mu's mind was like a thunderbolt in the clear sky. Don't you believe it? Why should he deceive himself when he knows the identity of the other party? In the end, he chose silence. Seeing this, Li Tai didn't say anything, just looked at Li Mu quietly. "Answer me, how can you pass your ninth level and get to the tenth level!" After a long time, Li Mu, who lowered his head, slowly spoke. "You can pass now and enter the tenth level. I will not do anything to stop you. This is my apology to you." Hearing this, Li Tai smiled slightly and walked sideways. In silence, Li Mu walked towards the stone knife step by step. The pressure of the sword intention coming from the stone knife was ignored by him. If anyone could see his eyes, they would definitely be frightened, because apart from the color of blood, they were the color of blood! It¡¯s enough to imagine how much pain he was suffering at this moment. In the flash of light, Li Mu disappeared into the abyss. "Oh, this kid has a really bad temper. Fortunately, he didn't say anything just now, otherwise he would have been scolded badly." Not long after Li Mu disappeared, Xiaozhu appeared out of thin air in the abyss. With the appearance of Xiaozhu, Li Tai's tall body shook violently, and he hurriedly wanted to kneel down on one knee, but he only stopped after Xiaozhu glanced at him and said "No need". "Tell me, can he succeed? If he can't succeed, everything will be over." Xiaozhu Youyou said after staring at the stone knife for a while. "It will definitely succeed!" Li Tai said seriously from the side. "Maybe." Xiaozhu sighed softly, then looked at Li Tai and said calmly: "Let's go, I want to see that woman. Also, if those guys can kill as little as possible, it's useless, but let's see It¡¯s good to watch. Especially some of these guys, they can¡¯t die.¡± "Yes!" Li Tai nodded seriously, and with a wave of his hand, he took the little pig and disappeared into the abyss. ¡­¡­ Within the white space, there are countless blades of different sizes, different lengths, different shapes, and different levels. They were originally extremely calm, but suddenly they started to buzz and tremble. Immediately afterwards, black light emerged, and a man in black robe appeared in this space. After steadying his steps, Li Mu just casually glanced at the countless blades around him, looking towards a section of open space far ahead. Although his heart was angry, he knew that all this was true, but because he was weak, he had been kept in the dark. So, become stronger! Become extremely powerful! ! ! "Well, it seems like a great person has arrived." At this time, an evil chuckle sounded. At this moment, Li Mu happened to step into an open space within a few hundred feet. In the center, there were only two blades floating. One is extremely black and the other is extremely white. This evil laughter comes from the extremely black blade. "Congratulations on passing the ninth level." A rather calm voice sounded, and these words were spoken by Jibai Changdao. "I don't want to talk nonsense, I just want to know how to get through this tenth level." Li Mu looked gloomy, staring coldly at the two blades in front of him, and asked in a cold voice. "Since you don't want to talk nonsense, let's get started." After a short pause, Jibai Changdao spoke solemnly: "Hold us at the same time until you get our approval. Then you can pass the tenth level and get everything. Reward, and the ultimate inheritance of the King.¡± "Boy, didn't you say you wanted to get me? Now I'll give you a chance, let's see if you can grasp it!" The black long sword smiled coldly, and while the blade trembled, it actually flew towards Li Mu. With a slight sigh, the extremely white long sword also flew towards him. "I said, I will definitely get you!" Li Mu looked cold. Facing the two flying blades, he did not retreat at all. He directly raised his hand and grabbed it fiercely. In an instant, the extremely black and extremely white long knife was already in his hand. But the next moment, shocking screams resounded throughout the entire sword space! ¡­¡­ "What? The Lord of Time is missing?!" In a huge palace, a tall brown-robed man's expression changed. He stared at the two men and one woman kneeling down below and shouted in shock. . The expressions of the three people below were also a little ugly. They were all shocked and confused, and they had no idea why the Lord of Time suddenly disappeared. Not only did they not notice it, but even the Titan in front of them didn't notice it. This is incredible! "It seems she should know about my arrival." A faint voice sounded. The little pig floating in mid-air randomly swept the Punishment Supreme God, Rewards Supreme God, and Space Supreme God.He glanced at me and said casually: "Go down and prepare yourself for the next battle." "yes!" Hearing this, the three people breathed a sigh of relief at the same time and hurriedly retreated. "Master Xiaozhu, although I have been with the Lord of Time for tens of thousands of years, I still don't know who she is. I wonder if you can answer it for me?" After the three people left, Li Tai frowned. asked. "She?" Xiaozhu sighed softly and said quietly: "It's the same existence as you Li Mu. Haha, if she can help, this disaster may be safe." These words deeply shocked Li Tai to the spot. =================== Text Chapter 373 The Trembling of Qingyang Star ============ Qingyang Star¡ªEastern Divine Sea¡ªthe center¡ª There is a huge bronze portal here, which has stood proudly here for more than a thousand years. In the past thousand years, except for the countless powerful people who came and went in the first hundred years, in the next nine hundred years, no one dared to enter this area. To be precise, no one dared to enter this area within 50 million miles. Dare to break in. Anyone who inadvertently breaks in will beobliterated by an invisible force! Is this a natural phenomenon? Of course not! Not far from the bronze door, there stood a fiery red figure. This was a young woman in her thirties. Her expression was cold, but she showed a hint of charm from time to time. She doesn¡¯t need to eat or drink, let alone sleep. She has stood here for more than nine hundred years without moving at all. But no one dares to provoke her. For nine hundred years, no one understands her terror. And those who broke into the 50 million miles range of this place were all destroyed by her! "Whether it is the Three Meridians Realm, the Six Tribulations Realm, or the Nine Gates Realm, the fate is the same, and you don't even know how to die. Only the ¡®ordinary¡¯ residents of the islands that exist within this range are not subject to this rule. They can live within this range, but they are not allowed to leave the island for life, otherwise they will be wiped out! No one knows the origin of this woman in red, they only know that she is scary, very, very scary! Over the past nine hundred years, a group of extremely terrifying mysterious strong men have appeared one after another over the Eastern Divine Sea. Only in the end did the world know that those mysterious strong men were none other than Zeng Jin, the strong man who had entered the Wan Zhang Bronze Portal and disappeared! Those who understand are shocked to find that these people are much stronger than before entering the bronze portal. The later they come out, the stronger they become. Especially the last group of people, all of them are at the 'Poseidon' level! The number is even more terrifying, there are three hundred! That¡¯s right, it¡¯s three hundred! once Upon a time. Even if all the people in the Seizing Heaven Realm on the entire Qingyang Star were added together, they would never exceed a hundred figures. But now, not only has it exceeded the number of hundreds, but it is also the extremely terrifying number of three hundred. The strongest person has reached the seventh level of the Heaven-capturing Realm for tens of thousands of years. There has never been such a person on Qingyang Planet! Unbelievable! But it¡¯s fast. Everyone realized another horror. That was the number of powerful men who had entered the Bronze Portal before. They were so huge that they definitely exceeded one million, but they could still come out alive. But there are less than ten thousand people! What does this mean? It means that although it can give people great power, it also means a life of death! Thinking of this, the strong men who have never entered are all sweating coldly, knowing clearly that this kind of power is not something that just anyone can obtain. And. It¡¯s just secondary! The most important thing is that these strong men who came out alive did not choose to leave after appearing on the East Divine Sea. Instead, they flew towards the center of the East Divine Sea, where the Bronze Portal was located, as if they were still holding on to the Bronze Portal. I have a strong curiosity and want to see if it exists. Suddenly, a sense of horror surged into the heart of the strong man who had never entered the bronze portal. Someone once wanted to give a kind reminder. But they were stopped, as if they wanted to see if these powerful men who came out of the bronze portal would also beobliterated! The final result is obliteration! Yes, obliterate! Whether you are walking out of the bronze portal. The strong ones who have improved their realm of strength, or the strong ones who have never entered it, will be obliterated by the invisible force if they break into the range of 50 million miles. He was killed by the red-robed woman who suddenly landed here nine hundred years ago. In an instant. A strong panic storm spread throughout the Eastern Divine Sea, making those strong men who appeared behind dare not break into the five thousand miles. Only a hundred years ago, when the three hundred sea gods appeared, did things change. Without exception, the three hundred Poseidons flew directly towards the bronze portal as soon as they appeared. Even if they learned that there was a terrifying figure there and no one was allowed to intrude into the 50 million miles range, so what? There are three hundred sea gods, and the strongest one is at the seventh level of the Heaven-Seizing Realm. Are they still afraid of the woman in red? In the end, three hundred sea gods broke into the 50 million miles range, and no one died. However, among the three hundred sea gods, not one of them has come out so far! For a time, this panic was finally pushed to its peak, shaking the entire Qingyang Star. The world has no idea what the scene is like in the center of the Eastern Divine Sea. As usual, everythingAll the strong men who broke into the five thousand mile range were wiped out, and no one knew what happened there. ¡°If someone could see the scene in the center of the East Divine Sea at this moment, their eyes would be wide open with shock and disbelief. At this moment, in front of the bronze portal, there are three parties here. There are three people on one side, seven people on one side, and nearly three hundred people on the other side! On the first side, in the middle is a cold and beautiful woman in red robe, but there is a faint charm about her body. On her left hand side is an evil man wearing a green robe with long flowing hair. The man was handsome, with sickly pale skin. He always had a smile on his face, and bursts of inexplicable and strange aura kept escaping from him. Furthermore, this man also has a third eye between his eyebrows, but this third eye is upright and tightly closed, and it is still pitch black! On the right side, there is an old man wearing gray cloth, holding a white feather fan, and with messy hair. However, its appearance does not look like much, but the whole person has a Taoist fairy-like feeling. The second party is the seven members of the Shaming Clan headed by Mo Dun. The powerful aura of the seventh level of Seizing Heaven Realm was emanating from Moton. The six people behind him had all reached the sixth level of Seizing Heaven Realm! The last party is none other than the Poseidon of the Four Divine Seas, plus the powerful master of the Qingyang Continent, as well as the Supreme God of the Alliance of Gods. However, there were obviously a few missing among them. It is not difficult to see that the atmosphere here is extremely strange. The most relaxed one is the first party, the second most relaxed one is the Seven Mertons, the third party No, it should be said that the most nervous one is the third party, because they are forced by the first party and cannot leave. Once they leave, , justobliterate! They had seen the terror of those three people a hundred years ago, and they were definitely no worse than the Six Ancient Gods! At this time, in the first party, the woman in red robe suddenly raised her head, with a faint smile on her beautiful face. "Are you here?" Her move immediately attracted the attention of the evil man in green robes and the old man in cloth on both sides, who asked at the same time. "Well, here we come." The woman in red robe nodded. "Boom!" There was a sudden, violent roar, and at the same time, the entire East Divine Sea trembled. No, it¡¯s not just the Eastern Divine Sea, but the other three divine seas, including Qingyang Continent, the entire Qingyang Star istrembling! ============ Text Chapter 374 The Heart of Qingyang ============= Trembling! Yes, Qingyang Star is trembling! It seems to feel a huge threat, it is afraid, it is afraid, so it trembles! "Boom!" The sky-shaking roars are constantly coming from the sky, which is the sound of the atmospheric wind collapsing. Qingyang Star is controlling that force to crush the 'threat' so that it cannot come, and it has done it. Therefore, the smile on the red-robed woman's face faded a lot, and her eyebrows frowned. "What? Are you having trouble?" A faint chuckle sounded, and the evil man with long hair cast his eyes on the red-robed woman and asked with a grin. Not only him, but the old man in gray and white cloth on the right was also looking at him. The feather fan that was constantly beating in his hand slowly stopped, looking like he was ready to go. "We did encounter some troubles. I didn't expect this star's reaction to be so strong." The woman in red robe smiled gracefully, her beautiful eyes swept over the easy man and the gray and white old man, and said helplessly: "So, please take action, please. Otherwise, they won¡¯t be able to come, and they won¡¯t be able to help you then.¡± "Haha, according to the agreement, we will only take action once. If it is used up now, it will be gone later?" The old man in gray cloth smiled slightly and said in a very calm tone. But it¡¯s not hard to hear that his words are filled with a hint of warning, or maybea threat? "Yes, yes, little beauty, you have to use it with caution. Are you going to use me or this old man? Only one should be enough, right?" The evil man also smiled, pointed at the old man in gray cloth and said . "Of course this little girl knows, then she will trouble the ancestors in the world." Qian Hongxue's beautiful eyes flashed slightly, and she directly focused on the old man in gray cloth. Obviously, she decided to let the old man in gray and white cloth help him. The old man in gray and white cloth frowned, but he didn't say anything. After nodding slightly, his figure disappeared out of thin air. At this time, the seven Merton people who were in shock and the nearly three hundred powerful men from Qingyang Star came to their senses one by one. "What do you want to do?!" Steeply, the young Poseidon whose cultivation realm reached the sixth level of the Seizing Heaven Realm screamed, as the Qingyang Star's Seizing Heaven Realm. He could clearly feel Qingyang Xing's current state, extremely excited and nervous, and even a little scared, otherwise such a shock would not have occurred. In the eyes of others, this kind of vibration may be a small-scale, normal earthquake, or a tsunami or something. But as a person at the sixth level of Seizing Heaven Realm, he could clearly feel that the entire Qingyang Star was shaking! Not only him, but the middle-aged man also looked like this. The leaders and powerful men of the major seas of gods, the three supreme gods of the Alliance of Gods, and all the supreme gods are all extremely calm at this moment, with a hint of panic in their expressions. Because they have never seen Qingyangxing behave like this, and they have never even imagined that Qingyangxing would be afraid? Will it tremble? why is that? ! Not sure. It's completely unclear, even if they are in the Heaven Seizing Realm. I don't understand why. But they are not stupid. Through the conversation between the three people just now, they clearly realized that Qingyang Star was like this because of the three people who left them here, to be precise. It's because of thatwoman in red robe! Who is the woman in red robe? And who are the evil man in green robe and the old man in gray cloth? When did these three powerful men appear on Qingyang Star? Especially the evil man in green robes and the old man in gray and white cloth are very, very scary. With just a trace of breath, they are no worse than the six ancient gods! What kind of existence are they? ! calm? Can't calm down! Even Qingyang Xing was trembling and scared. They are all afraid. As they live on this planet and cannot leave at all, how can they calm down now? ! "What do you want to do?" A cold chuckle sounded. Qian Hongxue didn't speak, but she saw the evil man in green robes glanced at the young Poseidons, grinned and said: "Little guys, how can you understand what we do? Also, can you You are not qualified to know about us. As for what we are doing, you will know soon. You just don¡¯t know what the old man¡¯s ability is, but I think it¡¯s not bad, right?¡± As he spoke, he raised his head and looked up at the sky above his head. "Boom!" At this moment, an extremely terrifying explosion sounded. Immediately afterwards, a huge pit appeared in the sky. An energy fluctuation that made the young Poseidon and even Merton change their colors suddenly escaped from the pit. ! Everyone knows that the pothole is far away from them, because it is so far away.?, so they were frightened and horrified! Just a faint energy fluctuation gave them a feeling of destruction. What kind of power was that? What kind of terrifying cultivation level does that old man in gray and white cloth have? Who is he! And because of the appearance of the terrifying pothole, Qingyang Star trembled more and more violently, and extremely terrifying tsunamis and storms appeared in the entire Eastern Divine Sea. Countless islands were annihilated in it, and countless people died! Even those who are strong in the Three Meridians Realm cannot escape. Only those in the Six Tribulations Realm can save their lives. Not only the Eastern Divine Sea, but also the other three major Divine Seas, and the Qingyang Continent as well. However, the people present could not see it, but as strong men in the Heaven Seizing Realm, they could clearly feel it. In ordinary times, human beasts are like ants in their eyes, and they will die when they die. But is this a normal day? No! This is an extremely terrifying moment. Now ordinary people and powerful people in the Three Meridians Realm are dying. What¡¯s next? They are the Six Tribulations Realm and the Nine Gate Realm, and in the end, they may be the Heaven Seizing Realm! Is it impossible? No, it's absolutely possible! Even Qingyang Star is trembling, what else is impossible? Maybe, these three people want to destroy Qingyang Star! Yes, it is destruction! Otherwise, why would Qingyangxing be afraid? Why is it scary? Why is it shaking? In an instant, a strong sense of horror surged into everyone's hearts. Although they are in the Heaven-Seizing Realm, they are unable to survive in the outer starry sky, and they are unable to break through the terrifying wind of Qingyang Star. Especially if Qingyang Star is really destroyed, how terrifying will the explosion be? Those below the Shattering Void Realm will be erased in an instant, right? What is the Heaven Seizing Realm? Everyone is like ants in front of Suixu. Could it be that these three people are all in the Shattering Void Realm? ! An unbelievable thought appeared in everyone's mind. "I didn't expect that I was a little mistaken back then, and these two people were so well hidden." At this time, an extremely calm voice broke everyone's state of horror at the moment. In an instant, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the leader of the Shaming Clan, Mo Dun. "Oh?" In the surprised voice, the evil man in green robe stared at Moton, grinned and said: "I have to say that the Shaming Tribe is indeed a terrifying race, but in the face of absolute strength, no matter how terrifying you are, It doesn¡¯t help. It was a mistake for you to come to Qingyang Star. Staying here forever, isn¡¯t it a happy ending? Little beauty, what do you think?¡± As he said that, his eyes turned to Qian Hongxue. "I don't think so." However, Qian Hongxue shook her head and stared at Merton, with a compelling light shining in her beautiful eyes. "Well, what other results did they have?" The evil man in green robe looked at the seven Mertons in confusion. "Logically speaking, no." Qian Hongxue shook her head again. Before the man in green robe could speak, she spoke again and said: "But the Shaming Clan will never have the word "common sense" on them. I'm curious, what about yours? What is your trump card? Are you pinning all your hopes on Li Mu?" Li Mu! The moment this name appeared, except for the seven Mortons, the young Poseidon and all the other people in the Heaven-Conquering Realm all changed their expressions. They naturally know Li Mu, and they are also very aware of Li Mu's power. But at this moment, after the young Poseidon changed his color, he soon showed a cold look on his face, and the others also calmed down. Although Li Mu is strong, if he doesn't pass all levels, he won't be much stronger at all. He will only be on the sixth level of Seizing Heaven Realm. It has been many years now, and he has not appeared. There is only one consequence, which is to die in the eighth level, the ninth level, or even the tenth level. Pinning everything on Li Mu, is there any hope? "You are really right. My hope is indeed pinned on Li Mu, on the person who was deceived and tricked by you. I really want to see that when Li Mu appears again, What kind of expression will you have?" Merton didn't pay attention to other people's eyes at all. He stared at Qian Hongxue with a smile on his handsome face. When Qian Hongxue heard this, her expression darkened, her beautiful eyes flashed, and she said coldly: "You will be disappointed." The evil man in green robe next to him also had a cold look on his face. He showed his murderous intention and seemed to want to kill Mo Dun, but was blocked by Qian Hongxue. "Haha, maybe it won't happen until the end, who knows? Judging from your appearance, you must be sure to win, right? And are you going to get the heart of Qingyang soon?" Moton casually glanced at Qingpao Xieyi After the man laughed loudly, he looked up to the sky and looked at the huge pothole above his head. At this moment, there were five figures descending quickly. Everyone alsoThey looked up, and when they saw the unmanned person coming, their expressions changed. Because besides the old man in gray and white cloth, there were four other people among them. The strange thing was that these four people were all women, young women, wearing fiery red robes, exactly the same as Qian Hongxue! However, both the old man in gray and white cloth and the four Qian Hongxue were all seriously injured and looked extremely embarrassed. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" At the same time, at the moment when the five people arrived, countless sea pillars appeared steeply on the surface of the East Divine Sea. They soared into the sky and swept directly towards the five people. Moreover, an invisible space pressure appeared out of thin air, and only transparent palms could be seen slapping the five people hard. "snort!" But whether it was the sea pillar or the invisible palm, they collapsed instantly in that cold snort. At this time, Qian Hongxue, who was standing next to the evil man in green robe, moved, and in the air, he met the four women who looked exactly like him, and then merged together! ============(To be continued.) Text Chapter 375 Broken Void ================== "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The sky trembled, the earth cracked, and the seawater rolled. Everything happened because of the arrival of the four Qianhongxue, and after their arrival, these four Qianhongxue were actually compatible with the Qianhongxue that had always existed on Qingyang Star. As they became compatible, an extremely terrifying aura spread out from her body, turning into red ripples visible to the naked eye, sweeping away in all directions. No matter how ferocious the sea pillar is, no matter how many frequencies of illusory palms appear in the sky, they can't hurt a single bit. This scene fell in everyone¡¯s eyes, making them all look shocked and horrified. Because this scene was so weird, the assassins and the others suddenly realized that the "them" Qian Hongxue was waiting for here turned out to be herself! As a strong person in the Heaven Seizing Realm, although he has not seen much of the world, he also knows the existence of the nine star regions and the characteristics of the races that exist in the nine star regions. The words "Qianhuan Clan" suddenly appeared in their minds, and shock spread across everyone's hearts. It is somewhat unimaginable that there are not only the Shaping Nether Clan on this planet, but also the Thousand Illusion Clan, especially the Thousand Illusion Clan who also summoned four clones. Each of these four possesses the strength of the 'Shattered Void Realm'. No wonder, no wonder Qingyang Star trembles, no wonder they want to destroy Qingyang Star, such strength is enough! ¡°But, aren¡¯t the evil man in green robe and the old man in gray cloth the powerful Shaoxu from Qingyang Star? Why should she help the people of the Qianhuan Clan to meet her clone? Help her destroy Qingyang Star? Why do you do such things that go against your heart and morals? ! Fear, fear, and even despair enveloped everyone. The Shattered Void Realm, such a faraway realm, even the strongest among them is Meton. They are only at the seventh level of the Heaven Seizing Realm. Let alone fighting against the Shattering Void Realm, they can all be wiped out by just reaching the tenth level of the Heaven Seizing Realm. And right now, there are three people in the Shattering Void Realm, especially after Qian Hongxue merged with the four clones. The aura he possesses is far superior to that of the evil man in green robe and the old man in gray cloth. If the evil man in green robes and the old man in gray-white cloth are at the 'virtual core' level in the Shattered Void Realm, then Qian Hongxue must be at the 'real core' level! Despair, except for the seven Motons, everyone else was completely in despair, because they clearly felt that the moment Qian Hongxue merged with the four clones, Qingyang Star was also in despair. No matter which sea pillars. The illusory palms that kept appearing in the void all dispersed little by little, and the originally trembling Qingyang Star also calmed down. It seems to have given up resistance and is waiting for death to come. "Old man, you have lived long enough, you should be satisfied." As Qingyang Xing calmed down, the old man in gray and white cloth sighed softly. His expression was slightly sad, as if he had a trace of reluctance. But no one thinks he is sincere. Right now, it¡¯s just pretending! Similarly, no one cares. What they care about is the outcome of Qingyang Star? Involuntarily, everyone looked at Merton. It seems like I want to ask, will Li Mu really show up? Isn't he dead yet? But Merton was speechless. He even slowly closed his eyes and ignored the world. Including the six strong men from the Shaping Ming Tribe behind him, they all closed their eyes slightly. Silently. "Let's get started, Qingyang Heart, it's really something to look forward to." At this moment, a slightly excited chuckle sounded. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed, and they all stared at the three people in the distance. It is not difficult to see that at this moment, the three people are obviously led by Qian Hongxue, who is wearing a red robe. Following his words, the evil man in green robe and the old man in gray cloth simultaneously raised their palms and looked forward. "Boom!" Suddenly, in the violent tremors of the space, two giant hands, one black and one white, appeared out of thin air, pressing hard on the ten thousand feet bronze door, and the terrifying power exploded instantly! "Click!" Under everyone¡¯s stunned attention, cracks appeared on the giant bronze door. Then the cracks spread rapidly, covering the entire bronze door in an instant, and then collapsed with a terrifying dull sound! But the two-fingered giant hand holding the sky did not pause at all, and directly pressed into the East Divine Sea, as if it could be infinite, and the speed was extremely terrifying. ¡°Bang!¡± In just three breaths, in the deeper sound, the entire Qingyang Star trembled, and then the cracking sound came out. Immediately afterwards, a depression appeared on the surface of the East Divine Sea. It seemed that a huge pit appeared on the seabed, and this huge pit led directly toAt the core of Qingyang Star, there is the heart of Qingyang, the heart of this planet! "Pfft!" Although Sui Ren did not see it, they heard that Qingyang Star was bleeding, especially at the end, cyan liquid appeared on the surface of the East Divine Sea, that was Qingyang Star's blood! "rise!" "Suddenly, the evil man in green robe and the old man in gray cloth shouted softly at the same time, and twitched their stretched out palms! However, their huge palms were severely beaten, as if they were bound by an invisible force, and they could not be withdrawn at all! In an instant, the color of the two people changed, and they remained silent. Qian Hongxue, who was watching the two people's actions, also narrowed her pupils. "Puff! Puff!" Suddenly, two streaks of blood exploded from the shoulders of the evil man in green robe and the old man in gray cloth at the same time. Under everyone's horrified gaze, their arms were separated from their bodies as if they had been chopped off by a sharp blade! what happened? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ ! "What is supposed to come will come after all, but the ending will still not change." In the cold voice, Qian Hongxue stepped forward with an infinitely cold expression. She raised her jade hand, and then faced the sunken hole below. The sea surface, press hard! ¡°Tsk!¡± But at this moment, a jet-black sharp blade appeared as if traveling through time and space, less than a hair away from Qian Hongxue's jade hand, and it had even been attached to her palm. As long as she pressed down a little more, her The entire palm will be penetrated. Even though he had the ¡®real core¡¯ power of the Shattering Void Realm at this moment, he still stopped there. The beauty slowly turned gloomy. "Boom!" At this time, the surface of the East Divine Sea trembled suddenly, and then, under everyone's shocked gaze, five figures slowly rose up from it, and the leader was no one else. It is Li Mu who everyone knows! As for the four people at the back, even the most stupid person can guess that they must be the four gods among the six ancient gods. In particular, the extremely tall young man among them actually exudes a terrifying aura that is no less terrifying than the evil man in green robes and the old man in gray and white cloth. He is also in the Shattering Void Realm! But why are there only four people? Instead of six people? However, no one will think about this at this moment. They only know that Qingyang Starcan be saved! "Damn it!" But among them, the young Poseidon saw Li Mu. But he couldn't help curling his lips. His expression was gloomy, but what overflowed in his eyes was endless fear. Because Li Mu at this moment gave him an extremely terrifying feeling. Not only him, but everyone else felt horrified in their hearts, as if they felt that Li Mu could kill them completely with just one look! Everyone understands. Li Mu must have passed all the levels and was recognized by the King. He became the only inheritor, and also entered the Broken Void Realm! "Will the ending not change?" A cold voice sounded. Li Mu slowly took a step forward and came to the front of Qian Hongxue. His appearance did not change at all, but his aura became colder than before. Thinking back on the pain I endured in the Knife Space over the years. He suddenly felt that all this was worth it. At least, right now, I have the strength to save the fate of the entire Qingyang Star! "The solid core of the Shattered Void Realm is indeed very strong. According to common sense, I can't defeat you at all, but" Staring at the 'Qian Hongxue' in front of him, Li Mu did not show any emotion. He gave a slight smile as he spoke. wave. The extremely black long knife appeared in his hand and slashed towards the void to the side. "Hi!" Under everyone¡¯s horrified gaze, the void of Qingyang Star turned out to be like tissue paper, with a black crack appearing. Immediately afterwards, eleven figures were spat out directly from the black crack. After these eleven people appeared, their faces were all confused and they didn¡¯t know what was going on. At the same time, Li Mu did not give them any time. He waved again, and a five-pointed star talisman appeared on the foreheads of the eleven people at the same time. Only two of the five-pointed star talismans were black and nine were white. All eleven five-pointed star talismans separated from their masters and merged directly into Li Mu's forehead. In an instant, Li Mu's whole aura suddenly changed. On his right hand was a very black long knife. At this moment, another long knife and a very white long knife appeared on his left hand. Immediately afterwards, after the two long knives collided with each other, a yin and yang energy of life and death filled the air, and the two long knives merged into?One handle, half of it is white, generally slightly black! At this moment, even Qian Hongxue¡¯s expression changed drastically and she screamed. "The power of life and death! This is impossible?!" "Don't talk about him, the same is true for the evil man in green robes and the old man in gray and white cloth. Everyone else was horrified, including the seven Mortons and the four Li Tai. They were also in shock. Only Xiaozhu sneered. "I'm sorry, maybe you still have many questions. Similarly, I also have many questions for you, but these are no longer important. With this knife, everything will end." Everyone felt the black and white light in front of them was so bright that they couldn't help but close their eyes. When they opened their eyes, Qian Hongxue, the evil man in green robe and the old man in gray and white cloth were all gone? ! Only Li Mu stood there quietly, holding a black long knife and a white long knife in his left and right hands respectively. "It seems that this Pig Saint has underestimated this guy. He can actually fuse these two sacred weapons and exert power beyond the real core without the help of that woman." The little pig floating in mid-air looked at him. He looked at Li Mu's back with a smile and a look of satisfaction on his face. But the next moment, its expression suddenly changed. Similarly, everyone in the daze, especially the four Li Tai, was stunned at this moment. Li Mu himself also had his eyes fixed, staring at the beautiful figure in sand robes that appeared in front of him out of thin air. An inexplicable sense of crisis enveloped his heart. "you¡­¡­" He was just about to ask a question, but he saw the beautiful figure in the sand robe slowly raised her palm and patted it towards him. Li Mu's eyes suddenly turned cold. He didn't know who the person in front of him was, but he could clearly feel the mystery and weirdness of the other person. But so what? The opponent's cultivation aura is nothing more than the virtual core of the Shattered Void Realm. Since it is an enemy, he can just kill it. Even if he is injured now, he is still not afraid. But the next moment, Li Mu was stunned. At some point, the sand-robed woman in front of him disappeared. No, not only the woman in sand robes, but everyone around her, and even the entire world, disappeared! And in my ears, the vague voice of a woman kept coming. "The back of the hand represents the past, the palm represents the future, and in the middle is the fairy law. This is fate. It is you and it is my fate. I hope that we will have the opportunity to meet" ====================(To be continued.) Text Chapter 376 Breaking the Boundary In the void, Li Mu opened his eyes. Subconsciously, he held up his hands, but at this time, he couldn't feel his body at all. Mist, chaos, emptiness, this is everything in this time and space, and it is also the touch conveyed by his body. The only thing I remember clearly is who I am. Li Mu closed his eyes, and his mind fell into silence. The last moment he remembered was the woman who suddenly appeared during the battle, and the erasure that swept the world in an instant. Am I dead? No, he immediately overturned this idea. After death, all power returns to its origin. Especially for a strong man like him who has reached the Shattering Void realm. After death, due to his own powerful power, his spiritual core will be immortal and his consciousness will dissipate. . But now, he clearly feels full of strength, and he still has consciousness. In the chaos, a voice rang out. "Are you awake?" "Yes." Li Mu replied. He has always been a person who takes things as they come. Although he didn't know who the voice came from, he couldn't feel the slightest energy fluctuation in this illusory space at this time. , now that this voice appears, it can prove why he came to this space. "Don't you have anything to ask?" "I know you will answer." Li Mu said. "Hehehe," the voice suddenly changed and turned into a cute and cute voice, "I really feel calm. When ordinary people come here, I'm afraid they are shouting loudly where they are." "Let's stop talking. Let's talk about where this is, why I came here, and who sent me here." "Where is this, I can't say for now, why you are here, who sent you here, and I can't say either. I'm afraid you have to do the three things given to you before you can answer it." "Three things?" "I agreed pretty quickly." "I am the one who can't help myself now. If I don't promise you, what can I do?" "The first thing is that I will seal 70% of your strength and drop you on a strange continent. You have to survive on this continent with your strength. And there will be something waiting for you on that continent. Done. That's the second thing." ¡°What¡¯s the third thing?¡± "You will know after you pass the test on that continent." "Will my memory also be sealed?" "No, but you will be born in the form of a newborn child, don't worry. The time dimension of that continent is different from here. A hundred years is just a fleeting moment here." "Your memory will open at some point, but until that moment comes, you won't remember who you are." "Your starting point is in a certain time dimension of the earth. Your strength will be sealed to 30%, and before the memory is opened, you will only have the strength of the earth's host body." Li Mu pondered for a moment and said, "Okay." "After the third thing is completed, I will fulfill the deepest desire in your heart. For example, Qingyang Star." "What did you say" Before Li Mu could say anything, his whole body collapsed, and his consciousness reassembled the puzzle. Everything returns to nothingness. Earth. China, 2020. In a certain hospital, a cry pierced the sky. At the moment when the baby cried for the first time, no one noticed that the baby's left and right hands were there. Two rays of light, one black and one white, flashed, fleeting. At the same time, on the top of the Himalayas. An old monk who was in meditation opened his eyes and looked at the thin and bright sky. The cloudy eyes revealed vigorous desire. He said in a trembling voice, "The tide of elements is finally here." The midsummer sunshine is a bit dazzling. It was already Sunday. Except for the review students of the third year of high school, the entire campus was extremely quiet. The school gate was bustling with students who came to class early. Li Mu stood on the balcony of the seventh floor, leaning on the railing and looking down. Behind him, Yi Tian was sitting on the ground, with his schoolbag on the side, a cigarette in his hand, and puffing away skillfully. "So, you're awake?" It was Yi Tian who spoke. "Well," Li Mu said, "but it doesn't look obvious yet, the arousal level is less than 2%." "What kind of ability is it?" "[Burning Sun]," Li Mu raised his hand and spread his palm. For a moment, there was a slight popping sound above the palm of his hand. The air above the palm of my hand began to blur and tremble violently, and the convection between the air became clear.?Incomparable. Yi Tian spit out the cigarette butt in his mouth, stood up and stepped forward, stretching a finger into the center of the convection. The finger instantly turned into mist and was dispersed by the strong convection. "Oh, that's good. You and I have a relationship of superiority and inferiority. My ability is [Mist]. It seems that I will be defeated by you in the future." Yi Tian said with a joking look on his face. "Come on, you awakened your ability two years ago, I only had it yesterday, we" His conversation was interrupted by the sound of a crash, and the door to the seventh floor was kicked open. Li Mu and Yi Tian removed their powers at almost the same time and looked out the door. "You two young masters, what are you doing?" The two of them immediately breathed a sigh of relief when they saw the person coming. It was King Kong, their best friend since childhood. King Kong was born with a huge back and a strong waist. He had already grown to a height of 1.8 meters as early as junior high school. He was firmly ahead of the average height and strength of other people of the same age. He is tall and is nominally the bodyguard among Li Mu Yitian and others. "Where's Lin Bosheng, didn't he come with you?" Li Mu asked. "No, I went to his house today. His mother said that he went out yesterday. He said he had something to do at his grandma's house in the countryside. He probably won't be back in the next two days." "This beast left without saying a word. It seems that he won't have a share tomorrow." Yi Tian said. "King Kong, accompany me to Cambrian College tomorrow to report." "What?" Li Mu raised his right hand, and the whole palm crackled, and the scorching convection enveloped the whole hand in a high-temperature mist. "The four of us are all awake." Before he finished speaking, a mushroom cloud suddenly rose to the sky in the south, and a dragon-like roar came from the distance. For a moment of confusion, several black shadows rushed out of the surrounding sky, flying in the direction of the mushroom cloud. go. "He must be an intern of the Cambrian Guard. It seems that there is a beast-type superpower who has awakened. However, the battle is a bit big. Could it be an ancient biological species? That would be tragic. I guess it will be. It was bought and studied by some countries, and the stomach was cut open all day long to see how the internal organs of Tyrannosaurus rex were composed." Yi Tiandao. "Don't be so mean. Besides, there are not many people with superpowers of ancient biological species in the world." ¡°One was just awakened last week. It¡¯s a beast-type saber-toothed tiger in southern Africa. It is said that several small countries in Africa are now fighting fiercely to compete for this superpower.¡± "Isn't it just a beast type? Is it necessary to do this?" "You don't understand. Since the end of the Cambrian outbreak, the number of people awakening around the world every year has been very limited. In China, for example, only 278 people were awakened last year. Any alien The emergence of superpowers will lead to competition among various forces. Of course, I am talking about high-level superpowers" "Why do you say it so unconfidently?" Li Mu raised his hand in front of his eyes, and the hot convection in his palm stopped. "One day, we will also become high-level superpowers." Text Chapter 377 The World inside the room. Li Mu stared at the book with a serious expression, flipping through the pages. "[Cracked Stone], the No. 83 superpower in the Physics Department, can shatter all substantial objects when the awakening level is 100%. It is ineffective against elemental bodies, no, that's not it [Real Gathering], the No. 82 superpower in the Physics Department, has a 100% awakening level. Butthis is not the casethis book doesn't even have a table of contents" This power inquiry atlas was borrowed by Yi Tian from the academy. Yi Tian was the first to awaken his power among the four, and he was also the oldest. After entering high school, Lin Bosheng and King Kong also awakened one after another, but he was the only one who was still stuck. Not long ago, even Li Mu doubted whether he was born an ordinary person. The other three had gone to Cambrian College to report as early as after awakening. Only he was still in high school thinking about the college entrance examination in two years. The others I am also worried about my unawakened ability, but I don¡¯t have a better way. This thing is like Zhang Wuji in the novel who fell into a cave and met the ape with the Nine Yang Scripture in his belly. It was hard to find, until yesterday. Li Mu still doesn't know where his cave and monkey are. Li Mu turned the book forward a few hundred pages. The annotation on the header was history. Although he had read this passage countless times, he did not stop himself from reading it again. The content in the textbook was too brief. "In 2023 AD, some sects claimed that heaven and man have become one, and that mortals can practice immortality and attain Taoism. At the same time, a group of humans with physical fitness far beyond ordinary people appeared in people's sight. The sports world records set by their predecessors, they It can be surpassed easily, and some of them can control flames, control water flow, and retrieve objects from a distance." "People discovered that most of them were prominent figures in religious sects in society, or were masters of yoga sects, or reclusive leaders of Taoism. Therefore, there was a craze for practicing martial arts and cultivating truth in society. .¡± "But what's surprising is that ordinary people can't practice the fantasy like in the book. In the past ten years, there have been only a few dozen new superpowers around the world, and most of them are of low level. After a few years In the revised classification book of superpowers, their superpowers are usually ranked after 200. In ten years, the world's enthusiasm for superpowers has worn off, and they have begun to believe that those with superpowers are God's favorites. At the bottom of the Ten years later, there are only two hundred and thirty-two people with registered superpowers in the world." "In 2045, after most of the superpowers chose to live in seclusion, people gradually forgot about the existence of superpowers. But that year, the number of superpowers suddenly exploded. In just 2045, new superpowers appeared all over the world. The number of people with supernatural powers has exceeded 20,000, and in 2046 it reached an astonishing 60,000! It was not until 2048 that this explosive momentum slowed down. History calls these three years the new generation [Cambrian] break out¡¿." "During the Cambrian Explosion, biological species around the world underwent earth-shaking changes. Species that only appeared in myths and fantasy novels began to appear in the world. Subsequent research showed that the year 2045 was used as the cutoff. Creatures born after They also have various special abilities, but the mutation process is not as obvious as that of humans. Therefore, the consequences of the feared reshuffle of biological species have not appeared. On the contrary, in human society, people with super powers have appeared in large numbers." "The outbreak of superpowers has brought social turmoil. Most superpowers awaken between the ages of seventeen and twenty, and a few of them have reached shocking intensity. Scientists have not yet discovered Find out the real reason.¡± "Superpowers are a double-edged sword. When ordinary people have abilities beyond ordinary people, some people who were originally evil in their hearts began to use superpowers to carry out evil deeds that they could not do before. The 3.25 Kuala Lumpur Twin Towers incident gave everyone People are sounding the alarm.¡± "Is he that perverted murderer who killed 17 or 18-year-old girls in two buildings in three minutes?" Li Mu thought to himself, "It is said that his superpower is [Disease], the superpower team of the National Guard None of them were his match. In the end, we had to use the foreign superpower [Xun] to catch him. The result of the same type of superpowers is obvious." "After the Kuala Lumpur Twin Towers incident on March 25, the United Nations held an emergency meeting to discuss measures against people with special abilities. More than half of the members of the United Nations voted in favor of restricting the actions and abilities of people with special abilities. China, the United States, and Russia all voted against it. 2047 , all registered superpowers are under the jurisdiction of the country where their respective nationalities are located, and their use of superpowers in life is restricted, and dangerous superpowers are tightly controlled at the beginning of their awakening." "The pressure from the government eventually led to riots by people with special abilities in society, which continued to flash across various countries like sparks. After several large-scale suppressions, [Black October] came." "[Black October] was a large-scale turmoil that broke out in the southern United States. The evil organization Zero (also known as Zero) entered the public eye. They absorbed powerful people with supernatural powers into their ranks and killed them if they disobeyed., relying on the powerful financial resources that came from nowhere, the resolute methods and the terrifying abilities of the members of the organization, within ten months, almost one-seventh of the superpowers at that time were taken under their command, and the number of purged superpowers reached As many as 30,000, people were panicked for a while. Most of the superpowers did not dare to register with the government after awakening. Several small countries were captured one after another. Government forces from various countries organized several encirclement and suppression campaigns but never succeeded. " ¡°In the society at that time, superpowers were equated with sin.¡± "Fortunately, I was born a few years late. I was six years old during Black October, otherwise I would have died if I were caught." Li Mu muttered. "There must be light on the other side of darkness. Cambrian, an organization jointly established by several powerful people in the world, united people with special abilities who were willing to resist the Zero Organization, openly confronted Zero, and established Cambrian Academy under the organization , which contains awakened superpowers but does not yet know how to use them properly, students receive systematic superpower training to improve their superpowers to a combat-ready level." "In the past two years, Cambrian and Zero have had several head-to-head confrontations. In the battle at Changbai Mountain, they even wiped out a thirty-man high-level supernatural team under the Zero organization, including the top twenty [Poison Mist] and [Hidden Forest]. .¡± "At this point, Cambrian has curbed Zero's crazy momentum. The two organizations are fighting each other. Zero organization no longer openly hunts people with powers. Only sporadic turmoil indicates their existence, and the custom of Cambrian Academy's training academy has also been preserved. After graduation, students work for Cambrian College or government organizations with only one purpose, to completely annihilate Zero." "This period of history is neither recent nor far," Li Mu said thoughtfully. "Hey, what are you looking at?" Yi Tian rushed forward and held down the book. "No, I'm looking for the ranking of my abilities." "Yours is on page 152, mine is on page 182, King Kong's is on page 193, and Lin Bosheng's is on page 242. I've found them all for you." Yi Tian turned the book to page 152 and pointed to the meaning under the word fire, "Hey, here it is." "[Burning Sun], the 68th fire power, is weaker than the 67th power [Sun Flame]. It can raise its own temperature to 3000 degrees after being awakened to 100%. As of 2052, the burning power has been registered all over the world. One hundred and twelve people." Li Mu closed the book, "This ability is a bit low in the rankings." "It's okay, it's a relatively advanced ability among the fire powers." Yi Tian took out the book and turned to a page. "My dick hurts. Listen, mist, the 79th water power, is weaker than Power No. 78 [Cloud] After 100%, the whole body can turn into mist Thirty-two people have registered Listen, 100% awakening is just atomization. You still have 3,000 degrees, Iron The board can melt through it" ¡°Are you saying that to make me feel superior, haha?¡± Li Mu looked out the window. The face reflected in the middle of the windowpane in the night looked a little childish. "We will all succeed." "The assessment system of Cambrian College is still very strict. After all, it is a training base for high-level superpowers. You can't hang out in it just by awakening your superpowers." Yi Tian warned Li Mu, "After entering, you have to go through a process Only after a series of examinations can one become a student, and some people with special abilities have been taking examinations for several years in a row, but are not allowed to enter the academy to practice." "There are three assessment systems, arousal test, physical fitness test, and ability control. Moreover, your offensive ability requires more testing than an auxiliary ability like mine." "The awakening test is the awakening degree of one's own power and the highest degree that can be achieved in the future. Many people are sentenced to death at this level. A person whose awakening degree cannot exceed fifty in his life will only have a strength of You are wandering around the middle and lower levels, and this level is very psychologically challenging. You know that your level can only reach a maximum level in the future. As a result, you muddle along in the subsequent development of superpowers, thinking that one day you will reach that level. As a result, this person becomes Destroyed, there are no longer many such cases.¡± "The physical fitness test is the physical ability of the superpower. The physical fitness level of King Kong is 40, mine is 30, and the passing line is 25. If you have powerful superpowers but do not have a good physical foundation, the superpower On the contrary, it will destroy your own body. Remember the battle of Changbai Mountain a few years ago." "Um." "A student from Cambrian used the superpower [Eating Flame] that was beyond his body's ability to accept. 0.618 seconds after using this superpower, he was swallowed up by the flames he released. The flames only lasted two seconds, but It dried nearly ten meters of soil. The same goes for your [Scorching Sun]. If your physical fitness is not good enough, your hands will be burned to ashes immediately." "The third one is control. Each ability is tested in a different way. When I tested it, I turned my hand into mist, and I could control it through everything perfectly."?It's a maze, and it won't work if even a little bit escapes. " "It's quite strict." "What do you think it is? A folk singer selection meeting?" Yi Tian became serious, "Don't take this matter too simply. Although it is not as unfair to people with superpowers as it was a few years ago, it is still difficult for society to accept people with superpowers. Aggressive superpowers like you If a capable person fails to enter Cambrian Academy, there are a hundred ways to recruit you to him. In order to prevent this phenomenon, you will be closely monitored and every move will be subject to official surveillance." "Don't worry, I will succeed." Text Chapter 378 Test The branch of Cambrian College is located in the city center. In this land where every inch of land is precious, the branch of Cambrian College is generally inconspicuous like other buildings. The entrance is deserted and it seems that few people come in or out. The ability assessment is on the fourth floor. A special hall was opened on the fourth floor. There were only a few sparse people. Li Mu roughly counted about twenty people. It was like queuing up to get a number at a bank. Li Mu picked up the number from a machine next to him. He took out a magnetic card. The flashing numbers on the card indicated that there were twenty-four people in front of him. "After the Cambrian outbreak, there are very few people awakening every year. It is a big deal for a local to have a superpower. Some of these people have not succeeded in the assessment before. Let's try our luck again this time. .¡± "Some people can break through their own innate shackles in a short period of time, like Luo Hua, the CEO of our branch. It is said that during the original awakening test, his final awakening limit was only thirteen, but he took three consecutive tests years, and finally passed the exam three years ago.¡± Li Mu looked at the magnetic card in his hand. There were only sixteen people in front of him. "You are the only one among the four of us who has awakened the offensive power, so don't let us down." "Um." Finally arriving at Li Mu, he took a deep breath, opened the door and walked in. Inside was a spacious closed classroom. There were three men in suits and leather shoes sitting in it like a general job interview office. Li Mu looked around. The man on the far left had a pale face and obvious dark circles around his eyes. From his appearance to His hair style and temperament are very similar to the genius detective L in a comic called "**" decades ago. The man in the middle is wrapped in a windbreaker, and his face cannot be seen clearly. This image reminds him of something In a game called "The Prototype of Murder", the protagonist, Brother A, also wears a windbreaker whose face cannot be seen clearly. The third one is a woman, dressed in a professional style and wearing black-rimmed glasses. She is the only guy present who looks like a normal person. Privately, Li Mu is an out-and-out animation and game fan. The woman on the far right adjusted her black-rimmed glasses and said, "No. 38, Li Mu, right?" Li Mu said. "Yes." "After coming to Cambrian College, what are your future goals?" This question had been rehearsed countless times in his mind, and he immediately said, "In order to better utilize his abilities, and at the same time add strength to the important task of resisting the Zero Organization." He said this with a proud voice, He looks like a good young man who is ready to serve the country well. The woman seemed not to be surprised by this kind of conversation. She smiled contemptuously and lowered her head to write down something in her electronic notebook. The man in the middle reached out and pressed something on the table. Li Mu found that the man was wearing a leather glove. I thought to myself, "It's such a hot day, isn't it boring? I can't cover up the prickly heat." A huge ring rose in front of Li Mu, with some ionized light shining faintly in the middle. The man spoke, his voice was like an old broken speaker, "Put your hand inside." "Have this guy's vocal cords been soaked in sulfuric acid?" Li Mu secretly thought, rubbing his palms. Prepare to activate the ability. "Does your power have the attribute of complaining?" the l-shaped man on the far left said. "It's just a machine for detecting arousal. You don't need to activate your powers, just stick your hand in it." Li Mu was startled, and immediately realized that the guy in front of him had a power similar to mind reading. He immediately put his hand into the ring without daring to complain in his heart. The ionization scattered everywhere in the ring converged towards Li Mu's hand as if attracted by a magnet. There were some ionization sparks on Li Mu's hands, ionization sparks? Wherever they passed, Li Mu's hands seemed to be burning, burning with red flames. The ability is activated automatically. The woman on the far right chuckled. He lowered his head to write and draw in the electronic notebook again. l spoke, "The fire power No. 68 [Scorching Sun], it's quite a popular power." He turned to the man in the windbreaker next to him and asked, "Hey, boring guy, the academy has already accepted several fire powers this year. That¡¯s it.¡± The man in the windbreaker said, "Including this, there are thirty-two in total. One of them is a high-level superpower [Fire Emperor], with an awakening level of 75." The man in the windbreaker said and pressed a button on the table, and the electricity in the ring The ions suddenly accelerated, and all the electric ions rushed towards Li Mu's palm placed in the middle of the ring. After a moment, everything disappeared without a trace, even the flame on Li Mu's hand disappeared. Li Mu clearly saw that the woman on the far right was stunned for a moment. The degree of arousal was reflected on the holographic table in front of them. Li Mu couldn't help but wonder if his arousal was too high and he was frightened.The woman said, "Awakening degree um 35." Then she raised her head and looked at Li Mu, and then looked at the degree on the table. The L on the far left held his forehead, "Qi Tan, this is, this is the student with the lowest level of awakening in recent years." The man in the windbreaker said, "No, the lowest one was the water type ability [Aqua Regia] three years ago, with an awakening level of only thirty-two." "That kind of high-level superpower will double its strength once it is awakened. I am now one of the CEOs, and my awakening level has only been developed to thirteen. It is not bad to be fully awakened to seventy or eighty." The woman said, "Do you want to give him a pass?" Li Mu felt a little confused. If he heard correctly just now, his arousal level was only 35. He heard Lin Bosheng Yitian said that their arousal level was generally around 60, and the arousal level represented The ultimate limit of his ability is that his superpower is the low-level fire superpower [Scorching Sun], with an awakening level of only thirty-five. Even if he is fully awakened, it is not as good as a superpower like [Blue Flame] that is two levels higher than him. Yes, he felt a little cold at the moment. l said, "Don't be discouraged in a hurry. There are two tests next, so take your time and don't rush." The man in the windbreaker in the middle pressed a button on the table again, and the ring slowly sank into the ground. A ring that was twice as big as before rose up from all sides, which could almost accommodate the whole person. Li Mu took a deep breath, and drilled into it. into the ring. If your arousal level is so low, you can only rely on your own physical fitness and control. Your body is not bad, and your body function is also an important part of developing supernatural powers. Just like the ionization test just now, the ionization scattered around him was attracted to Li Mu with Li Mu as the center. After a while, the instrument made a beeping sound, and L said, "Okay, you can come out now." The woman adjusted her glasses and showed some admiration in her eyes, "The physical test is still up to standard." l said, "I didn't expect that with your skinny body, the explosive power and physical limit tests are quite strong. It's eighty-five. It's just about right. Now, test the next value." Li Mu secretly screamed in his heart, "Damn it, I have been exercising every day in order to prepare for the awakening of superpowers in the past few years. Why do I have to say goodbye to my favorite braised pork with tears? It's just for today." l said, "Don't worry, there is one last test. If your control is not up to standard, you still won't be able to enter Cambrian College." Li Mu suddenly remembered that the guy in front of him could read minds, and immediately calmed down. "[Scorching Sun]'s fighting method is mostly to cover its palms with flames, and then cooperate with its own physical attacks, which most tests the basic functions of the body itself, because this power cannot emit flames. To put it bluntly, it is pure melee combat. Department, so the content of the assessment is the explosive power and flame temperature you display while punching. Next, you hit the holographic panel in front of you with five punches in the normal state and one punch in the extreme state." l said, "Because your arousal level is too low, this value is very important. If your value does not meet the standard," he paused, "I regret that I have to say goodbye to you." Li Mu took a deep breath and squeezed his bones until they crackled. A barrier glowing with blue light appeared on the floor in front of him. Li Mu closed his eyes, his hands burst into dazzling firelight, and his hands were enveloped in red flames, and then , he opened his eyes suddenly and blasted towards the holographic barrier in front of him. One punch! Two punches! Three punches! Four punches! ! Five punches! ! Li Mu paused temporarily, concentrated all his strength on his right arm, and swung forward with one last punch. The flame in his right hand instantly glowed with blue light, and then disappeared. That moment was too short, and even Li Mu himself didn't even realize that the temperature just exceeded the temperature of [Scorching Sun] and reached [Blue Flame] for 0.1 seconds, although it was only a short 0.1 second. The holographic panel trembled for a moment, then returned to normal. After finishing these five punches, Li Mu supported his sore arms and tightened his fingers. He felt that the control of the five punches just now was not satisfactory enough. He turned to look at the sitting instructors. l said, "You didn't control the strength of your previous five punches well, and your grasp of strength and temperature was very insufficient. In a real battle, if you fight according to the control method you just used, you will be easily beaten by the opponent's fighting pace." If you take it away, your physical strength will be consumed unnecessarily, but your ultimate explosive power is not bad. If you really think about it, you are still the kind of guy who can explode into a small universe after being beaten to death, so I¡¯ll give you a passing grade.¡± Li Mu shook his sore right arm and said helplessly, is this a compliment? Why does it sound weird to me?   "Okay, your notification will be sent to your personal ID in the next few days. Go back and pack your things and prepare to report to the college." "Thank you, teacher!" Li Mu bowed, with an unconcealable smile on his face, and walked out of the door. Although my awakening level is relatively poor, the remaining two items are quite acceptable. I have melee abilities, so it¡¯s okay if my awakening level is not high. I just need to have a way to cause damage to my opponent. Thinking of this, his heart became extremely bright. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 379 Headquarters In the assessment room, the man in the windbreaker lowered his head, and when Man L was about to make all-round complaints about the next student to be assessed, the woman with glasses suddenly said, "Wait a minute, there's a message from the Data Department." "what news?" "Due to the interference of the previous student's electronic power [Ionization], there were some problems with the background calculation of the student's power. The data department immediately reorganized the analyzed data, and now it is the real value." "How much is it?" l said. "Physical fitness value, fifty-nine." "He quit eating braised pork for nothing, I'm just saying, look at him being so skinny and small, how can he have such high physical fitness." L looked helpless and gloating, "Be prepared to tell him that he was kicked out." "But," the bespectacled woman looked up, her face a little unbelievable. "His awakening level is ninety-eight." The air around him seemed to be stagnant, and the hand of the man in the windbreaker stopped pressing the button. After a while, the man in the trench coat said, "Fuck!" Outside the door, Li Mu walked towards Yi Tian first. Seeing the smile on Li Mu's face, Yi Tian understood that the result of this assessment should be that he passed the test, and he let out a sigh of relief. "What is your level of awakening?" "Thirty-five." "Then your control and physical functions should be good. The assessment at Cambrian College is usually a two-out-of-three assessment method. How about you go out and I treat you to a nice braised pork?" Yi Tian said with a smile. "No, I have to continue to train my physical fitness. I have a melee-type superpower, which requires a lot of physical fitness. My awakening level is already low, but you can't say it's wrong just for the sake of talking fast." "Okay, okay," Yi Tian said with a smile, "Lin Bosheng and King Kong will come from the execution branch tomorrow, and we four brothers will have a good time together then." The door was suddenly pushed open. l rushed out, saw Li Mu, came up and grabbed him, with an expression on his face that he had discovered a treasure, "You are admitted, you can report to the headquarters with me now. By the way, do you want to eat braised pork? I dinner!" Li Mu was sitting on the plane, his head still confused. This X-10 combat aircraft was said to be the fastest among similar fighter jets. The end of its flight was said to be the dream of every person with special powers who wanted to learn. At the headquarters of the Cambrian Academy, among the four brothers, except for him, the other three all entered the headquarters to study with their superb strength. He originally wanted to work hard to climb up, but he did not expect that he would be able to study at the headquarters so soon. Yi Tian on the side looked at Li Mu who was obviously feeling happy but didn't know what was going on. Then he looked at L, who was sitting in the co-pilot of the plane, and he roughly understood. He had studied at Cambrian College for two years, and he knew that this kind of expression was only seen by geniuses who have discovered certain types of powers. . He remembered his mentor's expression when the [Thousand Faces] superpower was discovered last year. That superpower could not only reorganize the bones and muscles of his whole body into the appearance of another person, but also control the arousal and People with functions lower than him can also use it, in other words, she is in a sense. Played the role of God. Li Mu must have some shining points that are different from others, he thought of this. Yi Tian lay down on his back and smiled slightly. No matter what, I am always very happy when my best friend can succeed. Next, I can¡¯t fall behind. After getting off the plane, Li Mu found the surroundings desolate. This place is obviously a desolate Gobi desert with no one around. Is this the headquarters of Cambrian College? Could it be built underground? As if he could see Li Mu's concerns, L handed Li Mu a pair of glasses. "Cambrian College is surrounded by a special enchantment, which keeps Cambrian College passively in a blind spot in the eyes of outsiders. This is Cambrian College's first level of protection." Li Mu put on his glasses. On the deserted Gobi Desert just now, what appeared in front of him now was a huge and majestic spaceship-like building, with two large Chinese characters for "CAM" engraved on the bow. "Who wrote this word? It's so ugly." Li Mu thought to himself, such a domineering spaceship paired with such a crooked word like a primary school student felt indescribably inconsistent. "That word was written by our dean." L said, "He is the strongest person in Asia and one of the top ten strong people in the world." ¡°I¡¯ve heard it a little bit, I¡¯ve heard it a little bit,¡± Li Mu said. l led the two of them into Cambrian College. As soon as he stepped into Cambrian College, Li Mu knew that there was a whole other world inside, with people busy and walking around everywhere. Li Mu came in through the small door dedicated to the tarmac. From the other door, there was a constant sound of engines, and a burst of smoke and dust was raised on the ground. Light flashed in the air behind, and stealth fighter planes appeared.??Reveal your figure. "How domineering." Li Mu looked around like a poor boy who had never seen the world. Yi Tian was familiar with the road, so he was not surprised by all this. He said to Yi Tian, ??"Take him to the rest area and wait for a while. I will come over in a while." After that, he handed Li Mu a silver watch. "Contact me later." In the rest area. Li Mu said, "Is this the case here all the time?" "Well, Cambrian Academy is a high-level training center for superpowers. The fighters you just saw came back after going around to perform missions. This is a place where money is burned to a certain extent. Just what you just saw Those stealth fighters cost as much money as they took off from the moment they took off, which is equivalent to opening the window of the plane and throwing twenty dollars out the window every second until the plane lands. However, because of the end of the Cambrian outbreak, The reason is that most of the superpowers are in hot demand now, and the income they bring from a mission is several times the twenty yuan you throw away." "What about you? How are you doing here?" Li Mu asked excitedly. "Me," Yi Tiandao said, "generally, the students who come here are the top talents selected by branches from various places. They must first receive at least three years of systematic study here, and then they are assigned to different areas according to their abilities. A position like [Tianyan] with a head comparable to ten Galaxy II computers is naturally assigned to the data department to perform data calculations and arrange various matters. [Tianyan] Supernatural Person Camwu There is only one person in the college, and it is said that he also controls the financial network of the entire college, and the numerical benefits he brings to the college every year cannot be measured in terms of money." Yi Tian paused and said, "In addition to the data department that is affiliated with the logistics, there is also the operations department that will make people like you feel excited just hearing the name. The operations department is full of carefully selected combat personnel. In addition to the essential battle arrangements for people with superpowers against Zero Organization, there are also various high-value bounty missions, as well as sending superpower police officers to all parts of the country to maintain law and order. This can be regarded as easing the relationship between superpowers and ordinary people. The nexus of discord.¡± "Discord? Why should we ease up?" Yi Tian was silent for a moment, and his face darkened, "It's too early to discuss this issue now. You will probably understand it after you have studied in the academy for two or three years and completed your mission." (To be continued.) Text Chapter 380 Anxiety Li Mu and Yi Tian have been friends since childhood. Yi Tian has lived in his house since he was a child. He has never known who Yi Tian's parents are since he was a child, and has never asked. Yi Tian has shown a sense of difference since he was a child. Due to the maturity of his peers, he seems to have grown up watching Yi Tian's back for so long. Yi Tian awakened his powers earlier than him, and relied on his own mind and ability to reach the level of a commissioner in the execution department. What was revealed in his eyes just now allowed him to clearly read a word. escape. This topic is probably his Achilles¡¯ heel and blind spot. Since he doesn¡¯t talk about it, it¡¯s not convenient for him to ask about it. Just like he said, one day, he will understand it. At this time, the communication watch on your hand beeped, Li Mu stretched out his watch in front of his eyes, and L's holographic image was revealed, "All your procedures have been completed. Let Yi Tian take you to the fourth floor of the teaching area. You can study there in the future." Li Mu said, "I got it." Yi Tian smiled and said, "I studied in the branch for half a year before I broke into the headquarters with the first place in theoretical knowledge. It took another half a year to become a specialist in the execution department. King Kong was recruited under the exception because of his rare earth power. Headquarters, we are also fighting outside all day long to get into the execution department. Lin Bosheng saved up enough admission points to enter the execution department of the headquarters because of his hard work. It would be better for you. You will take the assessment in the morning and enter the headquarters in the afternoon. We will meet in two days. We have to have a good time. I'll kill you." Yi Tiangang brought Li Mu to the fourth floor. The watch on his hand also made a beeping sound. He looked at it and said to Yi Tiang, "Just come here. I still have some things to do here. I study and branch here." There won¡¯t be much difference in your studies. You should probably meet people with higher abilities than you, so work hard.¡± Li Mu bumped his fist towards Yi Tian, ??"That's natural, just wait, one day I will fight with you, haha." Yi Tian smiled. "Okay, see you then." There was a closed door at the door on the fourth floor. Li Mu looked at the door and saw a floating partition. He stood up and heard an electronic female voice saying, "Student No. 41, Li Mu, welcome. Enter." Then the door opened. Li Mu walked in and the door closed behind him. Inside is a spacious hall, covering an area almost the size of a football field. A large number of students are wearing blue loose-fitting clothes, with their legs crossed. This action clearly indicates that they are meditating. Hearing someone coming from behind, an old man with a gray beard sitting in front of a bunch of colleges said without looking back. "Are you a new student? Come and sit down there. Adjust your breath first." Li Mu immediately said nothing and took off his shoes. Fortunately, he had just changed his socks today, otherwise he might be embarrassed at this time. Li Mu went to sit behind a group of people, imitating the people next to him to cross his legs and put his hands on his knees. Closed his eyes. He has heard of this action before. Most users of fire-type abilities need the basic functional strength of the body to reach a certain level. This method of breath adjustment is to use breathing efficiently to preserve physical strength in battle. He is at home. I also practiced a lot just to wait for this day. About half an hour passed. The old man said, "Okay, open your eyes." Li Mu opened his eyes and began to look at the people around him. Sitting on his left was a man with a strong back and a strong waist, full of killing intent at first glance. Sitting on his right was a thin young man with long hair and a face as pale as that L. Li Mu I looked around and found no particularly noteworthy opponents. Looking around, among the forty students in the same period, there were only two girls. It seems right. Fire-type abilities are extremely yang, and the female body is originally feminine, so there are very few fire-type abilities awakened, but water-type abilities. On the one hand, it is famous that in the world of women, it is said that women are made of water, and this is true. Lin Bosheng and Yi Tianna, because they both have water powers, it is said that apart from them, there is only one boy with the [Glacier] power in the class, and he is also a sissy. The rest are almost all pretty girls. However, Yi Tian has not thought about life-long events, and King Kong is just a piece of stone. While Li Mu is secretly envious and jealous, he also deeply feels that there is basically no hope for life-long events in the past three years. In such a class where almost all men are pure men. inside. "Newcomers, come to the front." Li Mu stood up, bowed politely to everyone around him, and then strode forward. The old man squinted his eyes, the wrinkles on his forehead were squeezed into a pile, and looked at the crowd, "Zhang Huang, come out. " A skinny boy stood up. He looked like he had masturbated too much at night. Li Mu couldn't help but think to himself. "You both have the same type of superpower, come on"?, shake hands. " Li Mu extended his hand to the man named Zhang Huang in a friendly manner. Zhang Huang also smiled and stretched out his hand to hold Li Mu's hand. The skin on his hand suddenly glowed with dazzling light, and Li Mu felt a tremor in his palm. Heat, subconsciously, instantly activated the scorching sun, and the light suddenly burst out, and the two burning hands were held together. The students on one side looked at the burning right hands of the two people either with a joking expression or with a look of fun. The instructor on the side pinched his beard and smiled as he watched the two of them exert themselves. Li Mu understood. This was probably a warning given to him by the other party when he came to this class. It seemed that this fire training class was not as peaceful as he imagined. This was his first trial. A drop of sweat dripped from Li Mu's forehead. This student named Zhang Huang was obviously stronger than him. The temperature emanating from his palms already made him, a superpower user of the same family and number, feel hot. He was obviously using With enough strength, both eyebrows were tangled together, but Zhang Huang's face was extremely relaxed, just holding a cigarette in his mouth to show his indifference. The burning sensation in the palm of his hand became more and more intense. It felt like someone was pressing an unextinguished cigarette butt on the palm of his hand and crushing it hard. Li Mu tried his best to prevent any sign of pain from showing on his face. , this is his first competition in the class. If he loses and is seen by others, in the world of superpowers where strength is the right to speak, his future life will be extremely painful. Thinking like this, he exerted force on his hands again, and the veins on both arms burst out. The flames on his arms swelled a little more, and even brought out some sparks. However, it seemed that Zhang Huang didn't feel it. Usually, in just the blink of an eye, where the flames of the two people meet, the flames grow a little bigger. "It won't work." Li Mu said secretly. The opponent's strength was better than his own. With just a slight exertion, the flames that bloomed were twice as strong as his own. However, he tried his best to keep the opponent's flames from burning his arms. It's just burned into a piece of charcoal. "Are you going to lose if you look like this?" Li Mu secretly thought. The first time he came here, he gave himself a disincentive. This kind of life is really terrible. "That's all, I just came to the fire training class. If you lose, you lose. What's the big deal if you give in? If you rely on your own efforts over time, you can still become a strong person." When Li Mu raised his head and was about to say something to indicate that he wanted to remove the flames, Zhang Huang, who was opposite him, had an expression of contempt in his half-closed eyes. That look of contempt was like a drop of water falling into a frying pan. Something exploded in Li Mu's heart. He couldn't explain why, but the deepest intuition in his heart told him clearly. Li Mu, he hates this look and this feeling. As if trying to compete with each other, Li Mu pressed his left hand on his right hand. The veins on his arm seemed to burst out. Due to the exertion, large beads of sweat oozed out on his neck and cheeks. He lowered his head, as if to pour all his strength into this arm to enhance the flame in his hand. Zhang Huang smiled contemptuously. Li Mu raised his head and looked at Zhang Huang. Zhang Huang was stunned. The feeling in his eyes seemed to tell him that he had lost, and it also seemed like another kind of contempt. Zhang Huang frowned, and the strength in his palms also showed that the guy in front of him He had used too much force, and the act of putting his whole body on one hand had already hurt him. There was a trace of disdain in his eyes. He had seen many of these stabbing people who would rather die than surrender on the first day. He immediately pinched his sword fingers with his left hand. A student on the side moved his eyes to the instructor who was watching the battle with a kind face. The instructor nodded with a smile. The student put his hands together, and a slight cold light came from between the palms of his hands. Zhang Huang pinched his sword and closed his eyes. ¡¾Zhuoyang.Second level.Sacrifice¡¿ The flame in Zhang Huang's hand disappeared immediately, and Li Mu's face tightened. This was a manifestation of Zhuo Yang's practice to the second level, and he had just touched the second level, and he had only followed the short sixteen-month guide in the encyclopedia. The narration of words comes from my own practice. The second level of Burning Sun is to retract all the flames wrapped around the palms into the bones, and then release the flames through the knuckles of each joint. Although the area of ????the force is not large, because the limited flames are concentrated, the temperature Instead, it was higher than before, approaching the previous one, Qing Yan, who had the fire attribute ability. No longer hesitating at that moment, Li Mu immediately performed the Sword Technique with his left hand. ¡¾Scorching Sun.Second Level¡¿ Zhang Huang¡¯s finger joints erupted into green and yellow flames, and the red marks of the internal bones could be seen through the skin. Every bone was clearly identifiable. However, after a moment, the flames on Li Mu¡¯s hands also disappeared.Disappeared, and each joint burst out with concentrated flames. But it is obvious that Li Mu's strength is a little worse than Zhang Huang after all. His flame is only pure red, without cyan mixed in it, and its temperature is far from reaching the temperature it should reach. The outcome seems obvious. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 381 Black and White Flame In fact, before I activated my second-level ability, I had a vague feeling in my chest, that is, a clear spring flowing finely in my chest, instilling power into my limbs. The palm of my hand that originally felt that the burning heat was almost unbearable and was supported by my own will, actually returned to normal under the influence of that power. Zhang Huang's second-level Burning Sun, which was much stronger than his own, had no effect on him. It has completely lost its touch. He really wanted to explore the source of this power, but he could only feel the simple flow of this power, and could not identify the source of this power, just like the power of the fire in his hand came from the place on his chest. A heart that keeps beating all the time. This power seems to come out of thin air. It is impossible to detect and know the size. It¡¯s just very comfortable. And when he prepared to feel it more carefully, the unknown power in his body slightly separated into two streams, swimming around like a small fish in his body, and the place where one stream passed through was filled with heat. The feeling of vitality is cool and comfortable, and the circulating areas seem to be blown by the wind. Although the power was flowing turbulently in his body, Li Mu could still feel that they were heading in the same direction. His arm uses flames. Everything around him seemed to stop and turned into an old movie with black and white film. Then, his consciousness rushed out of the room quickly, traveling tens of thousands of miles away in an instant. The sky and the earth are a fiery red color, as if they have been bombarded by countless stray bullets. The gravel on the ground is soaked in blood and is constantly being roasted by the high temperature. In the boundless sea of ??sand, there are places that can be touched by sight. All cracked into the shape of spider webs. ¡¾This is the final battlefield. A huge cumulonimbus cloud gathers in mid-air. Under the cloud is a huge sand pile made of gravel. If you look closely, you can vaguely see the shape of a human face on it. "Human beings are insignificant after all." The sand roared. There is a figure under the towering sand pile. Compared with the Optimus Prime-like pile of sand, the figure looked extremely small. He stood in the middle of the huge pothole, looking around, hoping to see any sign of anyone, but he knew that this was in vain. There was no living thing within ten miles. There was a bone-deep wound on his back, which was half healed compared to the time before when he was struck by a sand spear. He stood in front of his teammates, and the sand spear penetrated him and then his teammates. He failed to stop the huge kinetic energy brought by the sand spear, and his teammates were destroyed by the sand from the inside and turned into flesh and blood. With the sound of chirping, the penetrating wound on the chest was completely healed, and the new skin was as smooth as paper. With a heavy punch, the sun dimmed. He raised his head, and the fist covered the world. After a few seconds, this giant fist will crush itself into pulp like an ant. However, when the time comes, their sacrifices are all worth it. He laughed wildly, his small body under the overwhelming pressure. Lifting the sky and the earth, it faced the huge black shadow. "bring it on!" A burst of dazzling light suddenly erupted between the sky and the earth. It lasts forever. ¡¿ His consciousness flashed back quickly and he returned to this room. He remembered that he was still in the preliminary training class, opposite. He was a person of the same type and with the same superpower that he disliked the moment they met. Zhang Huang seemed to be sure of victory, with that joking look on his face. Li Mu's face clearly showed an expression of pain, and even his tense right hand was trembling slightly. There were already students around him who showed unbearable expressions. However, there were other students who were gloating about his misfortune, wanting to see how long Li Mu could last to the limit. The cold light condensed in the hands of the student who gestured to the teacher has already taken shape. He is the monitor of this class. If a classmate is accidentally injured due to a competition, he, the monitor, will be the one to blame. He looked at the two people closely. The palms of their hands were tightly clasped together, just waiting for the unexpected opportunity to interrupt the competition between the two. Zhang Huang opened his mouth and said, "Forget it, you weakling. You just have the same superpower of the same type. In front of a Zhuoyang like me who has been practiced hard, you are not even close to one or two points. You just have a little longer memory." , why are you so stubborn? If you continue, I can¡¯t guarantee whether your hand will be burned into a piece of fine charcoal by me.¡± Li Mu raised his head and said, "I want you to control the man who masturbates." ??A blue vein suddenly popped out on Zhang Huang¡¯s forehead, and there were already sneers around him. It seemed that Li Mu was not the only one to say this nickname. A weaker-looking girl next to him had already covered his eyes.Don¡¯t dare to watch the bloody scene that happens next. The squad leader muttered, "This rookie will die miserably. This nickname is forbidden for Zhang Huang." At the same time, he let out a little light in his hand. Zhang Huangdao said, "You are looking for death!" He retracted the sword finger that was raised randomly and clasped the palm of his hand with his thumb. ¡¾Zhuoyang.Level 3.Refining¡¿ Everyone gasped. This third-level Burning Sun is a unique skill that few people can practice. The third-level Burning Sun is based on the second level and then retracts a single beam of flame that bursts out. The energy of the flame is instilled into the five phalanges of the palm. Due to the extremely high concentration of the flame power, the power is already above the level of Qing Yan's first level. The second level of Burning Sun has no comparable ability in comparison. , almost everyone could predict that in the next moment, the hands held by Li Mu and Zhang Huang would be burned by Zhang Huang's high-temperature finger bones into a ball of shriveled organic matter that had lost its moisture. Zhang Huanghu roared and clenched his open palms. At the same time, the squad leader jumped forward. This was the special admission student who had just come in today. If Zhang Huang lost an arm, he would not be blamed. . Practitioners of the Burning Sun power rely on close combat, which almost destroys half of this young man's strength. How can such a thing be allowed! The light burst out, and a violent wave of elemental tides came from ahead. The monitor immediately stopped, and the light made everyone temporarily close their eyes. The squad leader clearly felt that the wave of elemental waves just now did not come from Zhang Huang or It was from Li Mu, that kind of killing aura that contained the dual pressure of rebirth and death. It couldn't be emanating from two fire-type superpowers. When the light dissipated, everyone turned around, and what they saw in front of them made them stunned. Li Mu pointed his finger forward and looked at Zhang Huang coldly. Zhang Huang's body was wrapped in two completely different flames, one black and one white. The temperature had already caused the special metal floor below to melt slightly. And those flames were impartial and just a hair away from Zhang Huang, who had fainted. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 382 Punishment In the evening, simulation training room. l pulled out the two guns on his back, closed his eyes, and several black balls flashed in the surrounding void, spreading out like jellyfish, wandering around, suddenly speeding up, and rushing towards l. He turned around and shot three of them, hitting three of them. Then he stood still and fired another shot backward. A jellyfish that attacked his back was knocked away when it was only half a meter away from him. "Twenty times the speed." l said. The speed of the swimming group of jellyfish suddenly increased, leaving a void afterimage in place, and the real body had already flashed ten meters away. L turned around and fired two more shots instantly. The trajectory and trajectory had been calculated in advance, and there were three more jellyfish. Exploded in the air. "Thirty times the speed." Bang bang! boom! Preliminary calculations combined the direction and trajectory of the jellyfish. Within 0.1 second, the twelve jellyfish formed a straight line. After one breath and one breath, the fourteen jellyfish had already exploded. "Forty times!" l Turned around, a bullet had been shot forward. Suddenly, his expression changed, and he stretched out his right hand to fire two more bullets. A bullet caught up with the previously fired bullet, two bullets collided in the air, and a third bullet followed. The three bullets canceled each other out in the air and fell to the ground. "As expected of the gun king L, this move of three dragons going out to sea makes him beautiful." The voice of the man in the windbreaker was hoarse. The surrounding jellyfish dissipated into nothingness, the lights were turned on, and a man in his thirties stood where the bullet had just hit, and the bullet fell right in front of his feet. The man was wrapped in a windbreaker, and the raised collar blocked the lower half of his face, making it difficult to see clearly. "Ahem. If the second bullet hits the tail of the first one instead of the flank, it will be more beautiful. You will have a neat hole in your body by then." L teased. "I heard that the guy with the fire-type scorching sun power competed with others on the first day of school and almost burned to death a person with the same type of power as him." The voice coming from the man's throat seemed to have passed. A broken speaker. Extremely mute. "This guy looks humble, but he's really crazy at heart." He put the gun behind his back. Are you interested in letting him be your executive specialist? That guy seems to want to join the execution department. " "This matter should be decided by his own will. It's useless for you to tell me." l lay down on the ground. ¡°Let me just say this, if you don¡¯t want it, then I will take it from you.¡± "Who said no? It depends on what he wants." l yawned, "You want to be his teacher and talk to him yourself. Why do you ask me?" There was a hoarse cracking sound in the air, and the place where the man was just now was empty. In the solitary room, Li Mu looked boredly at the bustling crowd outside the window, and then lay down again. ¡°I just came to Cambrian College in the morning and was punished in the afternoon. Li Mu is also considered an outlier in this college. He had a battle with Zhang Huang yesterday. Finally, in desperation, his body burst out with some kind of power that he couldn't even explain. At that moment of power, Li Mu found that he had unintentionally melted through the alloy floor and melted the black and white The flames were controlled just right, and he was only one centimeter away from the annoying Zhang Huang. As long as he got closer for a moment, Zhang Huang would probably be burned to the point where not even the dregs would be left. ????????????????? But I still went a little too far, because the power I unintentionally unleashed in a moment of anger almost killed someone. Because of this station, I probably became an outcast among my peers. It¡¯s really unlucky. Li Mu was stunned for a while. What is the source of yesterday¡¯s power? Thinking of this, he sat up cross-legged and meditated. I was accumulating energy according to the fire breath technique, and tried to think about the feeling I had yesterday. As expected, that tiny power surged out from his dantian again. Li Mu looked happy and was about to summon that power again to see if he could use the black and white flame again. He believes it. As long as he can use that unknown black and white flame again, his power will definitely be much higher than it is now. When he mobilized his strength upwards, an indescribable pain swept over him. He tried his best to hold on, and the pain felt like it was going to bite his head off. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Instant. It was pitch black all around. There is some sound in the darkness. "This place is where the heart belongs." Are you reciting ancient poetry? Did you fall asleep in Chinese class before? "If you feel at ease, why do I only see courage in your eyes?"cowardly. " Hey hey, are you tuned to the female online writing channel of President and Cinderella? "That's all, this residence is our tomb." He suddenly opened his eyes. The light in front of my eyes was a bit dazzling, like a person who hadn¡¯t seen the sun for a long time. The sudden influx of light stung my corneas, but my eyes couldn¡¯t shed tears. He was standing beside a jade-made railing. At the end of his sight was the endless city wall, shrouded in a light mist. The bustling sounds reached his ears, leaving only a faint buzzing sound. "Don't you like it?" He turned his head and saw that the person in front of him had silver-grey hair in the sunlight and a face full of wrinkles. Through the outline of the face, you could vaguely see the handsomeness and high-spiritedness of this old face in his prime. However, what time has left on this face now is only the old age after being carved. This old man is a bit pretentious. He thought like this, where is this place, has it traveled through time? Which dynasty? My own history has never received full marks. "A few days later, all that will be left are ruins." Unconsciously, these words came out of his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s better to fight to the death than to be a coward, isn¡¯t it?¡± "Why not leave some bones and blood?" Hey, wait a minute, if you travel through time, wouldn¡¯t the right to speak be controlled by you? But we can only see what happens when you can¡¯t speak. Damn it, when did I become so artistic? "Even if we hide in the most secret cave in the Snow Country and dive into the deepest part of the Black Sea, we will still perish without a single one left." "Do you know everything? Lie, and Qingyang." He said this again unconsciously. Forget it, let¡¯s just watch a movie. I don¡¯t know when it will end. The old man in front of him stopped talking and looked down. The sudden pain from his temple seemed to tear his entire body apart, and his whole body looked in the direction of the old man. Fire rain filled the sky, and angry roars were heard. There is smoke everywhere. It was as if the brightness of the surrounding area was instantly lowered, then darkened again, and then. It became extremely clear again. "Are we going somewhere again?" Li Mu thought to himself. Amidst the chaos, he opened his eyes again. The true energy in his body was flowing along the limbs and bones. He looked around. This was a void, with only white clouds floating around. He was wearing white clothes and sitting cross-legged on a stone plate. He tried to move, but his whole body seemed to no longer belong to him, so he tried his best. But he couldn't even lift a finger. The fluctuations in the air were also faintly visible, and thunder could be heard nine days away. His head automatically turned two hundred, as if to check whether the surroundings were safe. Then he continued to turn back. After a while, the true energy in the body surged everywhere. Li Mu could clearly feel the clarity of this true energy, which was exactly the same as the true energy that flowed out of his body unintentionally and caused him to burst into black and white flames. There was a sound of thunder, and the whole body suddenly tightened tightly. Chi! A thin bolt of lightning struck down, hitting his Heavenly Spirit Cover. The true energy all over his body moved for a moment, but was suppressed by himself in an instant. Li Mu felt that the infuriating energy at that moment was hundreds of times more powerful than when he used the black and white flames. A heavy thunder. Nine Heavens Thunder Tribulation? This word suddenly appeared in Li Mu's head, but he had never heard this word before. These four words seemed to suddenly appear in his mind just now, but they were so natural. double! triple! Two blows struck Li Mu in succession. Although I experienced the things that the owner of the body experienced in this body like a live movie. But the overwhelming touch and pressure of lightning hitting his body still made Li Mu feel 100% the same. ¡°To be honest, compared to being struck by lightning, Zhang Huang was just tickling him. The sixth level! The thunder pillars that were chopped down became larger and larger. Each subsequent thunder pillar added the strength of the previous one. At the sixth time. Li Mu's entire body was bathed in lightning, and the place where he sat cross-legged had turned into powder. The seventh level! Pain shot through his limbs and reached his bones. Li Mu felt his body mobilize all his energy, and a knife flew out from behind. More than twenty knives flew out in an instant, hovering above his head, forming a Tai Chi formation. . The eighth level!  Li Mu felt that the feeling of blood all over his body boiling trapped in his veins was driving him crazy. But according to the word that popped into my head just now, it seems that as long as it passes the last level, everything will be fine. Li Mu felt that he was mobilizing his true energy to prepare for the final blow. Chi! But it¡¯s not thunder and lightning. There was a sharp pain in his chest. Li Mu looked down and saw a chilly green double-headed awl emerging from his chest, and the other end pierced through his back. Langyaying cone! Looking in the direction of the shooting, on the cliff not far away, a one-armed man in white laughed, his eyes looking here were full of madness. There was numbness in the chest, and the true energy in the body seemed to be boiling, rushing to escape from every gap in the body. There was a faint ghostly energy coming from the cone. Li Mu was speechless. The numbness had spread to his mouth. He only looked at the man in white with angry eyes. ¡¾If there is an afterlife, I will transform into a tiger to eat your flesh and blood and your soul¡¿ Nine levels of thunder! The whole body was shattered in an instant, and even the consciousness disappeared. ?Execution Department It was getting late, and the sky was as red as if it had been burned by fire. It was already the end of April, and there were signs of summer. On the roof of a certain rooftop. Yi Tian half-bent down and took a deep breath. Set off! His whole body shot out like a straight arrow. Like a swift leopard, Yi Tian walked through floor after floor. He took off his coat and tied it around his waist. The only sound in his ears was the whistling wind. In front of him was a towering building, a full five meters away from his current foothold. After guessing that he couldn't jump over it with basic physical skills, Yi Tian clasped his hands together. ¡¾Mist.First level.Instant¡¿ Yi Tian jumped towards the building in front of him, flashing illusively while in mid-air. It turned into a drifting mist, and the next moment, his body appeared on the top of the building in front of him. Phew~ Yi Tian jumped towards the bottom of the building. ten minutes later. In front of the Cambrian College Executive Department, a figure stopped. Yi Tian looked at his watch. Fortunately, it only took ten minutes. The execution department is brightly lit. Yi Tian walked in, swerved, and walked skillfully into a bright hall. There were only a few people in the hall. Yi Tian went to the cabinet to get his team uniform, and walked to the locker room to change. Wait for him to change and go out. Almost all the people have arrived, and the leader, Instructor Ma, is already smoking leisurely there, his shaved head reflecting the light of the indoor hall. Instructor Ma is a retired bodyguard of Zhongnanhai, which was an official position equivalent to an imperial bodyguard in ancient times. After retirement, he was bored and was recruited by the Executive Department to become an instructor. Because of his hellish training methods, he was privately called the King of Hell by the students. In the executive department, the strength of personal abilities is only one of the criteria for judging, and basic physical fitness is necessary to be strong in battle. It is said that this horse instructor does not have any abilities, but he can master basic physical skills. . But he is a figure who can compete with the dean. All students should stand in line, with a distance of one person between each person. Instructor Ma narrowed his eyes. Slowly exhale a puff of smoke. "Six hundred push-ups, ten minutes, then rest for ten minutes." Without any objection, all the students immediately got down and started doing it. "Did you take the wrong medicine today?" Zhang Lu said while rising and falling quickly, "Usually we do a thousand push-ups as a warm-up. Today we are only asked to do 600, which feels bad. " Yi Tian didn't answer. He moved up and down quickly. After a long while, he finally said something. "There may be more powerful moves later." Song Wen had one hand behind his back. He always had to do more and harder than others. He maintained the same frequency as Zhang Lu and said in a deep voice, "Do it first, don't lose your breath." "Tch, when your grandpa and I were doing push-ups, you were still peeing in the mudcough cough." Zhang Lu couldn't breathe and immediately shut up. There was a beeping sound. In the execution department, students were not allowed to carry mobile phones during basic training. The sound came from Instructor Ma. After checking the message on the holographic image, Instructor Ma raised his head. , glanced at the crowd, and said, "Yi Tian, ??you are faster. Two demonized experimental monsters appeared two kilometers away. You go and deal with the aftermath." Yi Tian stood up and immediately turned around and entered the locker room. City x, two o'clock in the morning, on the top floor of Fangyuan Building. It was already late at night in X City, the lights were brightly lit, and the night had just begun. The searchlight lights pierced the sky. There were ships passing by on the river, and the sound of whistles seemed even longer in the quiet night. A 46-yard foot severely stepped on the back of the neck of a burly man, and pressed his head into the marble floor. A circle of spider webs cracked on the ground, and the creaking sound of the man's neck bones could be heard. Like a twisted plastic ruler, the big man's hands were firmly supporting the ground. If not for this, the last sound this guy heard would probably be the sound of his own neck bones breaking. "Damn, it's so fucking disgusting. Can I ask why we have only been able to deal with this guy for the past three days? It's so boring and" the owner of the foot said and stepped down, and the big man finally held up his hands. Unable to hold back, the whole person sank into the ground, and the cracks in the ground spread to the entire rooftop, "disgusting!" With a pop, starting from the back of the big man, it suddenly split open on both sides, and a large amount of fishy liquid poured out. The limbs and head also melted into the liquid, making a sizzling sound. The liquid finally gathered into a small puddle, screaming and struggling to escape. Next to him, a man in uniform wearing glasses pressed the earphone of his right ear with one hand, "A high-level slime, which has evolved the ability to devour. There are no witnesses in area E15 of city x." "It's done," said the black man who had been stepping on the slime. "Um." The tall black man took out a syringe from his sleeve. The syringe was filled with silver-white liquid. As if he sensed something, the slime's voice under the black man's feet became even shriller, and he twisted wildly in an attempt to get away from the man. feet. The man pointed the needle tip down, pushed the piston, and a small drop of liquid trembled out from the needle tip. The man's wrist shook slightly, and the liquid left the needle tip and dripped into the body of the slime at the man's feet. There was a howling sound, and the liquid made a sound like fingernails scraping a blackboard. Even the man with glasses next to him frowned slightly. The screams soon stopped. The liquid continued to shrink as if it had shrunk, and finally turned into an asphalt-colored particle the size of an eraser. The black man bent over and put the particles into his pocket. "There have been a lot of demonized experimental subjects wandering around recently. It seems that Zero is about to start activities again. I don't know how long the peace in front of me can exist." "When did you become so artistic?" Another person teased, but Zero's targets are those with supernatural powers. We harmless humans should not pose a big threat to them. " "Harmless to humans and animals? If a person who can kill a slime with his bare hands is considered harmless to humans and animals, what am I, a clerk who can only record records?" "Compared with those with superpowers, our ability is still a bit inferior. It is said that those with superpowers can kill these monsters with just a wave of their hands. It is not like we need to use special weapons specially issued by the execution department." "People with superpowers are actually monsters themselves." The man thought thoughtfully. boom! The two of them turned around, and Yi Tian appeared in the air, wearing the special uniform of the execution department. Yi Tian said, "Has everything been solved?" The man said, "Yeah." Yi Tiandao, "Copy the data to me. Also, next time you encounter such a monster, it would be better to inform us in advance." The man said, "Yeah, I understand." Yi Tian turned around. The moment before he activated his ability, a lonely look appeared on his face, which disappeared in an instant. Text Chapter 383 Acting Bravely Li Mu opened his eyes again, and everything around him had turned into the place he was most familiar with, the confinement room of Cambrian College. Just now, I just wanted to use my luck to mobilize some of the Qi that helped my flames turn into black and white flames that day, but during the process of mobilizing, I went through two memories that had nothing to do with me. It was extremely weird, one was in ancient times, and the other was indeed on a fairyland-like mountain peak. The only thing that was the same was that I experienced two memories in the host of that memory body twice. Especially the second time, he still had some lingering fear when he thought about it. The feeling of those thunders hitting his body was so real. The feeling that seemed to destroy his soul with five thunders was really affecting his head. , and in the end when someone plotted against him and failed, his eyes and resentment revealed at that time were so real. For a moment, he felt that he was already the unlucky guy who was struck to death by lightning. What are these? Almost instantly, the words "past life" popped into his head. If you say it is your previous life, it is really a bit nonsense. Could your second life be a member of the royal family or the fairy world? But scientists have determined that there is no such thing as reincarnation in this world. He has believed in science for so long. Should he abandon all these things now? However, there are too many things in the world that are difficult to explain. No matter how unintentionally I experience these things like a slideshow, it means that these things still have some kind of connection with me, and this connection is by no means a direct one. Cracked. Once you experience it yourself and see There will definitely be a chance to re-perceive these things next time. let it go. ¡°Besides, going through that kind of thing is really too exhausting and energy-consuming. I have only experienced two episodes in fantasy, but now I am as tired as if I have released the scorching sun power for a whole day. This tight seal must be closed for a day and a night. Remaining time. Just use it for sleeping. The next day, while walking in Cambrian College, Li Mu found that he seemed to have become a well-known figure in a certain sense. From time to time, people pointed at him and muttered something. Li Mu thought to himself that before he came to Cambrian College, he still thought that it should be like what was described in the novel. Everyone is in a nervous, busy and serious mood. Everyone entering and leaving is solemn and solemn as if they are going to build a nuclear bomb. However, now it seems that everything around him is no different from the university he once attended. In the past, there were the same nymphomaniac girls, and there were the same species with chicken coop hair and unkempt beards that looked like silk stockings. ¡°It seems to be the same everywhere,¡± Li Mu thought. People with superpowers are still humans after all. My suspicions about this kind of super weapon training base camp were all shattered here. In fact, Li Mu¡¯s understanding is very accurate. All the things that happen in real society also happen to people with superpowers. include. Bullying. When Li Mugang stepped into the door, he saw a thin boy's books being passed around by a group of people. The boy looked like a nerd in the traditional sense, with thin-rimmed eyes and some freckles on his face. The whole person was extremely thin. Although it was said that people should not be judged by their appearance, Li Mu still concluded it right away based on his intuition. This boy's abilities are definitely not of the fighting type. Li Mu stepped forward and found that the leader was Zhang Huang. Zhang Huang was burned by his black and white flames yesterday. He originally thought that Zhang Huang would stay in the hospital for a few days, but he didn't expect that Zhang Huang would appear here alive and kicking just one day later. In fact, Zhang Huang was stunned yesterday by the bitter evil energy that erupted from his body. The flames did not burn him at all for some unknown reason. They were only a centimeter away from him. He just rested for a while in the hospital. Healed the so-called inner wounds. Then he returned to class. Looking at the boy who was obviously about to cry, and looking at Zhang Huang, Li Mu walked forward without thinking, stretched out his hand and took the book over. This action shocked everyone. Li Mu patted the book and returned it to the boy. Zhang Huang came forward and said, "You" Li Mu raised his head and met Zhang Huang's gaze without fear, "What? Is something wrong?" Zhang Huang looked at those piercing eyes. Li Mu smiled and crossed his hands as if to release flames. Zhang Huang was so startled that he stepped back. Li Mu smiled and said, "What's wrong? I'm just relaxing my muscles and bones." Zhang Huang said angrily, "You!"   A lazy voice came from behind the crowd, "Ah Huang, it's in vain that you also have the same superpower as him, how come you just missed it once and you were so scared that you became like a bear." Zhang Huang said, "Don't underestimate this kid. When I competed with him yesterday, his flame purity was higher than mine." The higher the power of the fire system, the higher the purity it represents, and the purity is usually expressed by the color of the flame. The first level of the burning sun is red and yellow, and the second level becomes Red and blue, at the third level, it becomes a solid blue color. As for the black and white colors yesterday, no one has seen them before. But as a fire element user like Li Mu, he knows from experience that the black and white colors The purity of the flame was higher than his, and he couldn't even estimate how much higher it was. It is precisely because of this that he is a little afraid of the new student in front of him. "No matter how pure it is, what's the use? It's not close combat." The owner of the voice walked away from the crowd and walked out. He was a tall man with an exquisite face. Li Mu thought to himself that this man can be regarded as a handsome guy. . but¡­¡­¡­¡­ His tone still sounded a little uncomfortable "What's wrong with melee combat? Don't everyone have their own strengths?" Li Mu raised his head and said. "In the final analysis, he is just someone who can make some flames in his hands to fight." The man raised his hand, and the communicator that looked like a watch quickly decomposed and floated in mid-air, and every tiny electronic component They were all clearly visible, and then they were put back together piece by piece like a puzzle, and then the communicator glowed again. The boy wearing glasses sneaked up next to him, "His name is Gao Tian, ??and his power is the [Mecha] that controls electronic components. The serial number is only three digits lower than the [Mecha] serial number of the director of the equipment department." "This era is always an era of technological advancement. It seems that you who only know how to fight with brute force don't understand what I am saying." Li Mu sniffed, "Indeed, I can't understand the humanoid experimental subjects." Gao Tian frowned, "Let me explain first, there are six products made of electronic components on your body. If I want, I can dismantle them at any time and stab you without you knowing. Inside the body, or assemble them directly into a small bomb and explode directly next to you." "You can do it if you can." Li Mu shook his neck and squeezed his hands loudly. "It seems that your little bomb killed me first." He immediately released another bomb on his hand. Flame, "I'd better burn that chattering mouth of yours into braised pork first." Suddenly the instructor's voice came from behind, "I just got released from the solitary room. Why do you want to go in again?" The flame on Li Mu's hand was extinguished instantly, and Gao Tian's arm across his chest was lowered. All the students collectively moved out of the way. The instructor walked in and said, "Gao Tian, ??you are already a reserve specialist of the execution department. , why do you often come here?" A smile that could be called a textbook model broke out on Gao Tian's face, "Where are you, uncle, aren't you here to see your juniors and teach them experience?" The instructor's face turned cold, "You don't have to please me. I've heard a lot about your affairs outside. I'm telling you, don't even think about making decisions from me. This is my daughter's business. You can please me." I¡¯m useless too.¡± The thin boy came close to Li Mu and whispered in his ear, "Gao Tian likes his tutor's daughter, and he comes here from time to time to please his tutor." Gao Tian smiled and said, "Since uncle doesn't like my nephew coming here, then my nephew can just leave." The instructor said, "I haven't promised you anything yet, don't call me uncle so familiar." Gao Tian followed a group of people out. Hearing this, he turned around and said, "Yes, okay uncle." A slight sneer broke out among the students. Li Mu looked at Gao Tian, ??and Gao Tian also looked at Li Mu. From the look in the other person's eyes, Li Mu understood that the relationship was finally settled. It seems that I really need to correct my temper. There are hidden dragons and crouching tigers in Cambrian College. The problems I have created may one day affect my development here. The instructor looked around and said, "Li Mu, come out with me for a moment." "Now I'm going to be trained again." Li Mu thought helplessly, thinking that he was quite a bit naughty. On the first day he came here, he almost beat the other person to death, and on the second day he came and got almost as good as the other person. It seemed that Li Mu was thinking about how to apologize to his tutor later that would be more useful. Arriving in a closed lounge, the instructor pulled out a stool and said to Li Mu, "You can sit down too." Li Mu said, "Teacher, you"   The instructor said, "Don't worry, I'm not here to train you." Li Mu sat down, the instructor slicked his beard, looked at Li Mu with his deep and shrewd eyes, and said, "Can you tell me what's going on with your black and white flames?" Li Mu hesitated for a moment and said, "Teacher, if I say that I did it unintentionally, would you believe it?" The instructor smiled, clasped his hands together, and said, "I believe it." The instructor continued, "Before I was twenty-five years old, I could also use the black and white flames." Text Chapter 384 Lin Bosheng S city, two o'clock in the morning. On the street, there was a small group of people, led by one person, followed by five 17 or 18-year-old boys in the same clothes, dragging out six long shadows under the street lamp. Lin Bosheng walked at the end. As he walked, he checked the device on his wrist and touched his back to make sure that the back buckle of the body armor was fastened. Gu Feng, who was leading the team in front, kept talking. "I'm not saying that. You interns are definitely right to follow me. I've been an intern for two terms, and each time I didn't get an A+. Haha, you must know that your brother and I had the highest score in the execution department during the graduation assessment. Ah ha ha." "Do you think there are really demon creatures here?" Zhang Ruocheng, who looked the burliest in the team, asked. "You can't be wrong." Zhang Fang, the thinnest member of the team, had a frightening expression on his skinny face. "It is said that several car accidents happen here every year. The car explodes every time, and the driver is burned until there is no ashes left. He is a famous ghost." Road, they say there is a lot of resentment here. Every driver who was burned to death here is still haunted. He has to drag another driver to be burned to death before he can be reincarnated. It is very evil. Some people do not believe in evil. They drove in and never came out. Use The helicopter was transferred over to take pictures and found that the car had been burned into a ball of scrap metal. After that, the city government did not dare to take care of it." "Hey, hey, don't tell such third-rate ghost stories in the middle of the night. We are here for internship this time, not to be ghost exorcists." Xiaoyan, the most capable and only girl in the team, said. "What he said is actually correct." Lin Bosheng raised his head and adjusted his glasses. "The city government really has no control here. The college spent three times the price to buy this street a few years ago. There are zero organizations here. It used to be a test site, but it was later abandoned because it was breached by the college. It is an area that the college focuses on monitoring. All closed-circuit television and satellite cloud images cannot capture this place. It is the private property of the college. Naturally, the government cannot interfere. " Lin Bosheng continued, "According to the data of the past few years, the most common creature here is a low-grade experimental creature called the giant frog. This kind of thing cannot see the moonlight and will die when exposed to light. It has to find a place to hide at night. " "Because this place is not far from the city after all. We cannot use large weapons to destroy everything here at once. We can only send us intern specialists from the execution department to come here every year to carry out sweeping operations. If we find one, go there If you kill one, you can maintain peace here for about three months after the annual cleaning. The reproduction ability of those giant frogs is too strong, and their vitality is also strong. There is no way to deal with them at once, so " "Wait," Gu Feng waved his hand to stop. Lin Bosheng and the other two immediately stopped, each facing a direction in a row of swastikas, with solemn expressions on their faces. Gu Feng closed his eyes, and his index and middle fingers trembled slightly. ¡¾Touching the wind. First level. Discrimination¡¿ Tanifeng is an expert with guns and is known as being invincible in single combat. Through the skin on his palms, he can accurately determine the various vibration wavelengths in the air, whether it is the enemy's silent actions or an inadvertent breath, or even the throat. The slight trembling of the aorta and the beating of the heart. All can be accurately judged in face-to-face situations. Tanikaze can always take action one step ahead of the enemy. He calls his palms his best ears. "Three in the twelve o'clock direction, three in the three o'clock direction, and two in the six o'clock direction, a total of six. They will appear in three seconds." Gu Feng took off the pistol from both sides of his waist and loaded it skillfully with one hand. The bullet's warhead is filled with mercury and has Latin inscriptions engraved around it. It is a fatal move against lower-level creatures. Lin Bosheng, who was at six o'clock, and Gu Feng pulled out their pistols almost at the same time. After loading, Lin Bosheng made a fist with his left hand. His right hand pointed the gun firmly forward. The recoil of this gun modified by the equipment department was enough to break an ordinary person's arm. Before there was an object in sight, Tanikaze closed his eyes and fired both guns directly. , the recoil directly hit Gufeng's arm, but his body was still as solid as a rock and motionless. As he spoke, the sound of wind blew in his face, and several spheres wrapped in flames rushed towards him. When he looked closer, he realized that they were not spheres at all. The air was distorted by the high temperature, and sounds like the cries of a thousand toads came from all around. Gufeng somersaulted back on the spot, and as soon as he jumped into the air, his hands fired at different places. boom! The noisy voice suddenly became quieter. There were two giant frogs at six o'clock. Zhang Ruocheng stamped his foot, and a spiderweb-like gap opened on the ground. ¡¾Steel skeleton. First level. Forging¡¿ In an instant, Zhang Ruocheng's muscles swelled and tore the vest he was wearing directly, and even his skin showed bursts of silver light. Hi! Zhang Ruocheng jumped into the air, grabbed a giant frog in each hand, and landed heavily on the ground. Stones flew everywhere, and the giant frog's cry sounded even more deafening, and the flames clung to it.It only took a second and a half for his skin to burn. Zhang Ruocheng's hands were like steel ingots under high temperature, glowing red. boom! Zhang Ruocheng bumped the two giant frogs together, and the sound disappeared immediately. The two giant frogs were like deflated rubber balls, motionless. Lin Bosheng looked at the giant frog in front of him, and made a gun shape with his left hand. ¡¾Liu Shang. First level. Broken¡¿ Bang bang bang. Lin Bosheng's left and right hands sounded at the same time. The water transformed from the elements in his left hand condensed into the shape of a mortar. He instantly fired two water bombs towards the front, but the gun in his right hand only fired one bullet. The gun brought The recoil also shocked Lin Bosheng's shoulders, and water splashed out behind him. He turned his shoulders into water elements to resist the terrifying recoil of the gun. The three bullets chased back and forth and hit the giant frog in front of them. Amidst the hissing sound, a burst of steaming steam came out of the giant frog's body. What he had just aimed at was the area with the highest temperature above the giant frog's head, which was also the life gate of the giant frog. The moment he was hit at that area, the giant frog had lost its vitality. Under the force of inertia, the giant frog had lost its vitality. The frog hit the ground hard, sending up a shower of rocks and dust. At the same time, Gu Feng behind him had also killed the remaining three. Each giant frog's body was intact, except for the deep blood holes between its eyes. A shot passed through the eyes, directly destroying the giant frog's brain. Zhang Ruocheng also returned to his original shape at this time. He kept blowing cold air on his hands, throbbing in pain. "Ha, it's done," Zhang Fang said, "Your speed is too fast, you don't even give me a chance." "Take out the fire beads in your head. There are six giant frogs. There are six in total, which is enough for the four of you to go back and do business." Gu Feng said, casting an approving look at Zhang Ruocheng, "Okay, boy, you actually dare to use it directly." Grab the giant frog and beat it." "His steel skeleton cannot be melted by a temperature of 3,000 degrees. There is really nothing he dare not grab and beat." Zhang Fang said while vigorously digging into the giant frog's head. Text Chapter 385 Four Dreams The instructor said, "I was one of the first people to awaken supernatural powers during the Great Cambrian Explosion. I was one of the only six people to awaken [Devouring Flame] at that time. Of course, there are only five people left now, and the other one is in Changbai Mountain. He died in the battle." Li Mu said, "Teacher, what is the black and white flame you are talking about?" The instructor said, "My superpower is a high-level superpower among fire superpowers, but it is not the highest. There are several people who have awakened high-level fire superpowers above us. Although the use of superpowers now relies more on physical skills and one's own practice, this is a new training system that was only implemented at the end of the Cambrian Explosion. When we first started, the use of superpowers and our own superpowers There is a very big connection between the level of the number and the rank." "Although your Burning Sun and Green Flame have different power numbers, as long as Burning Sun practices diligently and expands the power release ability to the third level, it can still beat the higher-level Green Flame. But at that time, there were very few people who could cultivate to the third level." "So if there is a difference in the number of superpowers between the superpowers, or if their attributes are incompatible, the battle will basically be one-sided, which was the case for us at the time." "At that time, the Zero Organization had just emerged. Because it housed some high-level power users, the Cambrian Organization, the predecessor of Cambrian Academy, was initially in a very passive position during the battle. . Basically maintaining a relationship where I can¡¯t beat you and you can¡¯t beat me.¡± "Later, Zero Organization tried out some kind of operation called [Decapitation], focusing on using strong hands to collectively wipe out the master-level figures on our side. People like us are on their list to be wiped out." The instructor sighed as he spoke, "It was really a dark history. People at that time were afraid of possessing superpowers. Especially those with powerful superpowers, when the final consequences of an ability would be to destroy their own When existence becomes an object of obliteration in the hands of others, this kind of power will make you feel disgust and fear from the bottom of your heart. Cambrian College was declining at that time. At that time, many people chose to join the Zero Organization, and some people escaped went." "Actually, there is one thing I don't understand very much." Li Mu said, "What is the purpose of establishing the Zero Organization? Is it simply to rule the world as described in novels or comics? Or is it necessary to resist human beings to show that one is a god?" "No," the instructor shook his head. "This topic is not within the scope of what we are going to discuss today. If you really want to know the answer, you will probably know it during practice after you become a specialist in the execution department. .¡± "What I want to say next is the origin of your black and white flames, which is also what I have always been confused about." "At that time, several of the people we played were also placed on the S-level kill list by Zero Organization, and were attacked separately. However, several of us belonged to different countries, and the high-level abilities of the fire system were inherently offensive. It was an extremely powerful power, but after several rounds of encirclement and suppression, another water-type power user and I were able to exit safely." "But Lao Zhang was not so lucky. When he was on a mission in Changbai Mountain, he met Zero Organization and a big battle broke out. You should also know about this battle, the Battle of Changbai Mountain. Lao Zhang is the one who has the most trouble controlling supernatural powers among us. Man, when he had no choice but to do so, I guess he used his superpower, and when he was killing others, he was also killed at the same time." "Later, I also had bad luck. I also met a combat team. The other party used people who were almost close to mine in terms of other series of abilities to fight me. The final result was that almost everyone on our side was killed. , but when I thought I was going to die in battle" The instructor raised his head and said, "Have you ever entered some kind of dream-like world, where you can't move but you can clearly understand all the feelings and thoughts." Li Mu was stunned. Seeing this expression on his face, the instructor nodded and said, "That's it. When I was at the critical moment, my mind instantly flashed to other places, and then I experienced four completely different experiences and dreams like a dream. " "Teacher, can you tell me" Li Mu's throat was a little dry, "What are your dreams?" "The first dream was in an ancient place, standing on a balcony facing the smoldering world below. The second dream was in a place similar to heaven. I was plotted by a person while experiencing the Nine Heavenly Thunder and died. , the third one is holding two knives in the chaotic void, one black and one white, but he keeps calling a person's name in the chaotic void. I can't hear the name clearly, but only Knowing that the name of the owner of that body is very important, you can clearly feel the heart of that personThe sad thing is, the fourth one is more unclear. I was holding two knives in a desert, and there was a pig floating on the opposite side, and then the whole space was shattered. " Li Mu said, "Teacher, I have never experienced the last two dreams, but I have experienced the first two. The situation is exactly the same as what you said, tutor, but I was molesting it in the confinement room after releasing the black and white flames. I accidentally entered that host thinking mode.¡± The instructor said, "I entered that situation at the critical moment. When I came out, I felt a completely different power fluctuation in my body, and then unintentionally, the pure blue flame changed into There was a black and white flame. Several people who fought with me collapsed almost as soon as they came into contact with this flame. That kind of flame even surpassed [Dragon Flame] to a certain extent, but since that time, no matter when I was fighting, No matter what situation I was forced into, I never used that kind of flame again." "Teacher, what do you think, this kind of flame" The instructor stroked his beard and said, "I have been trying to solve this problem that bothered me for more than twenty years. I asked a master who has awakened the hypnotic power to help me perform deep hypnosis to return to that place again. time, but of course the outcome was a failure. When I was hypnotized, I didn¡¯t have anything to dig into about that aspect in my mind. I just presented the scene at that time more concretely during the hypnosis.¡± "The mental power [Construction] can dig out the deep memories in the mind of the person who is being cast, and awaken the subconscious of the person who is being casted to a certain extent, so as to explore something that the caster cannot explain. The purpose of the incident, the person who constructed the superpowers could not help me figure out what my experiences were, but he clearly dug out all the memories in my mind through the transmission of images and turned them into real objects. "The image," the instructor pointed to the smart watch on his hand, said, "It's right here. If you don't have any questions, I can show it to you now." Li Mu nodded and said, "Let it go, mentor, I'll have no problem." The instructor pressed a few buttons on his wrist, and a huge holographic screen flashed out from several small light beams on the watch. The instructor pressed a few more buttons, came closer and said, "Holographic image, bw35." After a while, the first memory in his memory began to be broadcast on the holographic image, which was the royal city in flames of war. Li Mu stared at the image and the instructor said, "I asked someone to do a detailed analysis. This image does not belong to our history. Any dynasty in the past is more like a place constructed out of thin air. Moreover, we can only understand the meaning of that language when we are in that body. The language in the images transmitted here does not belong at all. Every language on earth.¡± The instructor pressed the button, and a second scene popped up, "This section is a little weird. Judging from the clothes, it does not belong to our earth. Moreover," the instructor pressed the button and paused the scene. Several glowing objects in the sky The sphere was marked separately, "There are three suns in this place. If we use the language of that world to describe it, the material that makes up those stone slabs is not found on the earth." Li Mu looked at the pictures in those images carefully, and carefully recalled everything in the solitary room yesterday. These images matched everything in his mind exactly. The instructor also had the same dream as him. I have experienced those things, and in critical situations. So what about the next two scenes that I have never dreamed of? Just as he was thinking about it, the instructor pressed the button, and there was a new video. There was nothing in this video. There was only endless void. If you really want to use words to describe it, those voids are also made of endless white. In the endless void, there was a faint voice that kept whispering. The voices were all the same, reciting the same few syllables, as if they were calling something, a name. Li Mu said, "Teacher, what is he shouting?" The instructor said, "Let's not talk about how much I still remember the names in it after so long. Even if I remembered it, I didn't understand the true meaning of those words when I was in that body. It's different from the previous two paragraphs. The memory is different. In that memory, I appeared as a bystander. I asked a language expert to decipher this sentence, but it was of no use. However, the language expert's mood fluctuated based on the frequency of shouting this sentence. After analysis, the general conclusion is that these words are calling the names of several people. Other than that, I know nothing." "As for this," the instructor mobilized the last scene, "this one only lasts six seconds. You can also see that the pig opposite is not an earth species, and neither is the environment. We did not extract any useful information from this video. .¡± Text Chapter 386 Forced Surgery The instructor closed his watch, "That flame is the most powerful and destructive flame I have ever seen. Although I don't know the inevitable connection between these images and the flame, but since you can use it, maybe you can use it in the future." It can also be used. Cambrian Academy has not seen a powerful superpower for a long time. With you, I can see a new future for Cambrian Academy's fire superpowers." The instructor said, "Next, I will train you well and strive to let you understand the third level as soon as possible. At the same time, I will also figure out the origin of the black and white flames." After receiving the news that Yi Tian was hospitalized, Li Mu and Lin Bosheng rushed to the hospital almost at the same time. King Kong was on a mission in Russia. In order not to distract him, no one told him the news. Yi Tian, ??who was lying on the bed, looked miserable. Lin Bosheng sat beside the bed and said, "You are lucky. You were hit head-on by the high-level thunder power [Swift Fang] and you didn't die. That thing can't be beaten even if you practice it to the third level." Even steel can be vaporized directly." Yi Tian smiled, "Don't forget, I can also turn into gas, haha." Lin Bosheng said, "You are still in the mood to joke. If you weren't relatively powerful in physical skills and subconsciously used the second-level elementalization when being hit by Xunya from the front, you would have turned into an authentic Orleans full-wing. , but that ability can even defeat you as an elemental person, and the people of Zero Organization are getting better and better." Yi Tiandao, "They are not people with zero organization, they are people with unorganized abilities." "For any unorganized superpowers, we need to dispatch the executive specialists from our headquarters." Lin Bosheng said. "And it can seriously injure you and send the other two into shock." ¡°It¡¯s on the list of the Return to Original Nature Plan.¡± "Return to the original list," Lin Bosheng's expression changed when he heard this, "Why, it is said that the headquarters has not activated that list for three months. What's going on?" Li Mu Dao never interrupted. "What is the return to original list?" Lin Bosheng said, "Do you know where the gate for our superpowers is?" ¡°Heart,¡± Li Mu said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the source of superpowers always the heart?¡± ¡°The heart is just one of them,¡± Lin Bosheng said. "In addition to the heart, there is another place where the superpower's shield is." He stretched out his hand and pointed at the back of the neck. "Here, there is a one centimeter square muscle that is connected to our central nervous system. As long as this place is completely If destroyed, the superpower will also be abolished.¡± "Then the list of returning to nature is?" Lin Bosheng said. "You just came to Cambrian College not long ago. It's common sense not to know. There is an S-level list in the executive department called the Return to Nature list. New superpowers awaken in this world almost every day. Some are strong and some are weak. Everyone is the same. Everyone has their own ideas. Some people like you and me are willing to use their powers to do better things. Some people use their powers to do bad things with malicious intentions. For example, during the Kuala Lumpur Petronas Towers incident many years ago, some people choose to live in seclusion. Store this kind of superpower." "Some superpowers are non-active superpowers. These superpowers account for 80% of the superpowers, just like our superpowers," Lin Bosheng said, raising his hand. It becomes extremely transparent in an instant under the fluorescent lamp. "Like your scorching sun, it can automatically emit flames and automatically withdraw flames. The same goes for my flowing cup and Yi Tian's mist. Otherwise, think about it, if your hand is a passive release type." As for abilities, no one wants to be with someone whose hands are on fire all day long. Some people¡¯s abilities are just like this. As far as I know, there are several passive release skills in the execution department.¡± "This Xunya has a passive release power. His whole body releases six thousand volts of voltage all the time. Ordinary people can't even touch him. Every inch of his exposed skin will cause fatal damage to people. Killing and wounding, such people must be strictly controlled." "The purpose of the Return to Nature list is to control these people and have them voluntarily or forcibly brought back to the headquarters for surgery to remove the back of their necks and abolish their abilities." "This surgery to remove the back of the neck and abolish the ability must have a lot of negative effects," Li Mu said, looking at Yi Tianda, who was lying on the bed with a pale face. Lin Bosheng said, "Yes, the biggest drawback of this surgery is that not only will the user's skills be permanently abolished after the neck meat is removed, but the backlash caused by this will inevitably cause damage to the basic physical strength of the person being operated on. , this kind of injury is unpredictable, and in the cases of surgeries performed by our department, there has been a case where a person's physical strength became that of a ten-year-old child due to this surgery." Li Mu said, "This surgery is really" "So most people resist and reject this kind of surgery, and some people will even take drastic actions because of it, just like this Xunya today, who stayed in his apartment for six full months without leaving the house. direct?It was just detected today by our detection team. " "Did he do anything bad?" Li Mu said. "No, it is said that he maintains a basic livelihood by writing in his apartment, and orders two portions of the cheapest synthetic food every day to maintain basic physical fitness." Li Mu fell silent. Seeing Li Mu like this, Lin Bosheng pondered for a moment and said, "I know what you are thinking. Are you feeling pity for these people that inevitably arises in their hearts, and feel that as long as these people treat themselves well?" If it is sealed, it will not harm ordinary people. Isn't it too cruel to force him to undergo an operation that will make him feel like he has been castrated?" Li Mu said, "Yes," he turned to look at Yi Tian lying on the bed and said, "But I also know that if these are not controlled, they will be like a time bomb hidden among the crowd. If you are careful, it can have irreversible consequences.¡± "What you are talking about is only one aspect," Lin Bosheng said, sitting on the bed. "After superpowers obtain superpowers, some of them will not only be happy, but also feel the sadness of passive releasers. Because of their abilities, they have no choice but to Accept some treatment that is not good for them, and at the same time beware of the strange looks from people around them. In such an environment, people's hearts will gradually change qualitatively, and this qualitative change may bring about Depravity, or the feeling of being broken, and under the influence of a strong sense of inferiority, his thoughts will develop to another extreme, because the extreme inferiority also creates a certain degree of extreme self-esteem. Big, for ordinary people, they do have the kind of strength that can turn people's lives over in their hands. The most serious consequence of this kind of strength is" Text Chapter 387 Fierce Battle Lin Bosheng said word for word, "Compare yourself to God." Yi Tiandao, "I have been working in the execution department for some time. Such people are not uncommon. Do you know how they are classified in Zero Organization?" "They copied the Nordic mythology system into their own organization, named themselves after the gods in Nordic mythology from top to bottom, called the headquarters of Zero Organization that no one knew about, and called the headquarters of Zero Organization the Heroic Spirit Institute. Those who are high up in the system call it [World Tree], and those who are high up call themselves Odin, the main god in Norse mythology." "Am I the second among a bunch of people with terrifying strength?" Li Mu said. After coming out of the hospital, Li Mu had many thoughts in his mind. Before awakening his powers, he only thought that powers were a way for him to show his strength. However, after he was truly exposed to the environment of people with powers, he felt that his previous abilities Cognition is completely like sitting in a well and looking at the sky. The relationship between superpowers and ordinary people, between superpowers and superpowers, is not just a simple relationship between good and evil as he imagined before. From his heart just now, he unintentionally showed sympathy for the Yi. You can see this from the seriously injured superpower user. In his mind, he will unconsciously picture a person living in his own apartment, typing on an old-fashioned computer every day and relying on two bowls of the most basic synthesis. The image of a person who lives on food will also reflect the kind of person who fights to the death when his life is suddenly shattered ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? How is this going? Li Mu suddenly became confused. Ever since he escaped from that illusion, the word sentimentality had taken root in his head. He used to be a careless person. Could it be that that world would bring about the same sequelae as Sister Lin? Just as he was thinking this, the sky around him suddenly darkened, and Li Mu turned his head and looked around. I found that the surroundings were already pitch black, as if there was a completely black wall trapping me in the center. The only difference was that the place where I could see was not completely dark. He crossed his hands subconsciously, "Is this a sneak attack?" Li Mu thought to himself. The place where he was walking just now was in a remote small park in the residential area of ??Cambrian College. No one would have disturbed this place. Just as he was thinking this, three figures suddenly appeared from the void. Li Mu didn't know any of the three people. "Who are you?" Li Mu asked, but secretly exerted enough strength in his hands. These three people appeared from the illusion just like before. I am afraid they are not ordinary people, but they are space system superpowers. Bar. "Hey, he guessed that we are space-based superpowers." The thin and frail boy on the right said to the other two. "What a fool," the rather tall boy in the middle said, gearing up. "This ability of the fourth child is really useful. Many people are surprised by the way we appear." The boy on the far left who looked the least distinctive said, "Forget it, hire us to teach him a lesson and then leave. Do you want to take off an arm or a leg?" A voice came from outside the darkness, "If you want to fix it, hurry up and finish it. This person is a student who was admitted under special conditions this year. Several teachers are staring at him. This broken place is a blind spot, and my [black box] cannot hold it." How long. Just give it a beating and it will be over. How can there be so much nonsense?" "Black box?" A bunch of nouns flashed through Li Mu's mind. "Black box, an auxiliary ability, can transport the person being casted into a specific environment. The user can set the appearance of the black box at will." "He is an exceptional student of this class. The boss said that there is no need to go too far, just mean it. Isn't it the same ability as the yellow one? With two of us attacking and one assisting, we should be able to get it." No, okay." "Wait a moment" Li Mu waved his hand, "It must be [Ji Feng] who asked you to come here. First of all, you will be punished for fighting in school." "The purpose of this black box is to prevent anyone from seeing us beating you. In addition, the three of us have changed our looks and voices in this black box. There are enough people with the same superpowers as us in the school, but there are On the 30th, where are you going to let us receive our punishment?" The voice outside said, "You put it lightly, I am the only one with the black box's superpower this year. If you investigate it, it won't be found on me." "Don't talk nonsense. It's okay if you don't recruit people. Okay, let's start the fight. You can either be obedient and let us beat you for a while without fighting back. When we're done, we'll get the reward. Everyone will be happy. If you resist, I won't guarantee you. Will he be like your unlucky friend" The next moment, Li Mu¡¯s figure suddenly appeared.Among the boys in the room, a flaming fist hit the boy directly in the face. There was a sound of burning hair, and the boy took a few steps back. Li Mu was secretly shocked. This boy's basic physical fitness was also good. The other two boys also took a few steps back almost at the same time. Almost without saying anything, the boy rushed forward, his right hand showing a metallic luster, and struck with overwhelming force. Li Muxuan turned sideways to dodge the attack, and the fist wind he brought up even made him whine. sound. Li Mu secretly screamed that it was dangerous. The biggest advantage of the metal-type superpower is that its density after elementalization is higher than that of other superpowers after elementalization. Under the same elementalized fist, the water-type can only rely on form. Change wins, and the gold system can directly rely on the attack power bonus brought by its own elemental density to achieve the purpose of severely damaging the opponent. If he had been hit by this blow just now, he would probably have had several ribs broken in an instant. Thinking like this, he no longer hesitated, and took a few steps back. He made sword pointing with both hands, and then struck with his fists. The second-level scorching sun was activated, and the joints on his arms bloomed with blue and red lights. The flame of this kind of flame is extremely pure. If the opponent does not have a high-level power of the metal system, it should not be a problem for the temperature of your own arm to melt the opponent's arm. He squatted down and then jumped up again, blocking the attack of the gold-type boy. The flames licked the gold-type boy's arm at close range, making a sizzling sound. It was obvious from the look on the gold-type boy's face that Feeling uncomfortable, Li Mu smiled. Suddenly, there was a biting sound of wind coming from the right side. Li Mu subconsciously tilted his head, and a gleaming blade cut through his head with great swiftness. After missing the blow, the knife immediately changed its direction and struck straight down. Li Mu immediately let go of his arm and took a step back to dodge the attack. The boy on the far left holds a long sword in his hand and assumes the posture of a Japanese samurai. "A pure taijutsu user, but in such an environment, there is no need to really reveal what his powers are. Three against one, if there are two of them, they should have the confidence to defeat me. This boy seems to have martial arts As a master in this field, you have to be careful." Li Mu thought to himself. The swordsman man put the sword back into its sheath, and at the same time bent down and crouched down, bending his body forward in an arc. Li Mu was startled, "Drawing the sword?" "Bat¨­jutsu. Rashomon." The swordsman man murmured, and the next moment his figure suddenly disappeared. When he came back to his senses, the man's figure had appeared in front of Li Mu, and the sharp blade was slashing towards Li Mu. come over. Li Mu was shocked. This blow seemed to be inevitable. His body had reached the edge, and there was a black wall behind him. Immediately, his heart skipped a beat, and he put his right hand in front of him and pointed two fingers at the swordsman. He poked it with his eyes, and his fingers were filled with pure blue flames, extremely hot. The air seemed to be still for a moment, and the knife stopped the moment it was about to strike Li Mu. Li Mu's fingers also stopped in front of the swordsman man, and the blue flame disappeared and was absorbed into the bones. At high temperatures, bones appear blue throughout. The next second, the swordsman man jumped back and said, "He is really a man. He even tried to poke out my eyes even if he was seriously injured." Li Mu smiled and said, "You're not bad either. If you had hit me just now, your optic nerve would have been burned by me and turned into fine braised noodles." The fat man said, "You seem to be a good player. I can't help but who made you meet the most unprovoked person here. I don't know why your seriously injured list is still worth a lot." Li Mu said, "If the fight continues like this, someone among the three of you will definitely be injured. And if I get injured, it won't be easy for you at the academy. How about we just stop here and just be friends with each other." The golden man tore off his shirt, "It's just a little harder to beat. There's nothing money can't do these days. Don't worry, we don't want to seriously hurt you, we just want to humiliate you." , you just have to be obedient and let us humiliate you." Li Mu said, "That means there's nothing more to say?" The gold-type man said, "Besides," a smile appeared on his face, "it's been a long time since we've played against such a difficult opponent." As soon as he finished speaking, Li Mu had already stepped forward, his two fingers emitting cyan light of flame. Upon closer inspection, it seemed that all the flames on his hands had disappeared and gathered in his index finger. The bones of his index finger emitted cyan light, and the gold The man held Li Mu's arm with his left and right hands, and held Li Mu's wrist firmly with both hands. The next moment, a linear pillar of flame suddenly shot out from the front of Li Mu's two index fingers, hitting the gold man's shoulders. Li Mu immediately turned around, intertwined his hands, andWith a swipe of his hand, an Li Mu immediately turned around, pointing both hands at the swordsman man and the gold man, and the flame pillars on his fingers expanded another two inches. Li Mu said slowly, "Scorching sun. Flame sword light." Text Chapter 388 Black and white sword light Li Mu said, "Don't just think that Burning Sun is just a melee type, fighting people with one fist. The fire type has ever-changing forms. If you refine the purity of the flame to the highest level, the condensed flames will be enough to melt your metal type." The protective shell pierces through directly like butter. You have been fighting for so long and you have only wrapped your whole body in gold to fight me. Your superpower is either [gold armor] or [iron armor], but it looks like you can catch me. The flaming sword light was not pierced by my eyes. Your ability should be golden armor. It's a pity that you can't change the basic elemental form. You can only fight with bare hands. Speaking of which, "Li Mu smiled, "You must be better at close combat than me." Li Mu turned to the swordsman man again and said, "You deliberately concealed your ability, which is relatively difficult to guess. But just now you were able to accurately capture my movement trajectory, and your estimate was not bad at all. If you If you are not the kind of genius who has developed a super strong sixth sense after practicing swordsmanship for decades, you probably only have sensory powers such as [touching the wind] and [hearing spirits], but I think you are the latter. The possibility is generally higher." "I don't have the will to fight with you, and we have no reason to fight. It's just that you said I'm going to beat you up, my friend, so let's stop. I don't want to go to war over some insignificant things, and I'll hurt you. It's not good for everyone, right?" The gold-type man smiled and looked at the swordsman man. The swordsman man also smiled. Li Mu was secretly frightened. He had ignored someone since just now. The tall and lanky guy with the perception system didn't participate at all in the battle just now. Because he was busy fighting with these two masters, he also automatically ignored the one who never made a move. Oops. There was a muffled sound on the back of his neck, followed by a burst of severe pain. The flames on Li Mu's hands disappeared immediately, and his body softened and he almost lost his balance. He covered his neck with one hand, and with his right hand he condensed flames and swung behind him. The tall and thin figure disappeared from behind, and the two men with swordsmanship and gold were directly behind him. Standing side by side. The tall and thin man said, "You think I'm a mind-reader from the perception system, so you're letting your guard down on me? It seems like you're really a weakling who hasn't been on the battlefield much." Li Mu said, "You are not the perception system, the other person is." The man with swordsmanship said, "Yes, do you understand?" He pointed his index finger at his temple and said, "[Mind Reading], read the other person's mind, invade the other person's brain and have a conversation. He is the most useless person in the perception system. It's a kind of mind-reading. Originally, mind-reading was considered a relatively incredible ability, but now through a kind of machine shielding, we mind-readers can completely block your psychological perception, so we can only learn combat abilities such as Japanese swordsmanship. Of course a weakling like you doesn't know how to block it." Li Mu said, "From the beginning, you asked the tall and thin man to pretend to be a person from the perception system to confuse me, and then you two came to attack. If the two of you didn't succeed, let the pretender do the last hit. The strategy was really good. Not bad." He looked at the tall and thin man and said, "So, what are your abilities." The tall and thin man walked forward and tightened his hands, "I think you will be quite familiar with it." The tall and thin man threw his hands to both sides. The bones in the palm instantly turned cyan. Li Mu's expression changed, "Scorching Sun." Then he said with a cold expression, "Why, do you want to be burned by my black and white flames again?" The tall and thin man said, "I'll figure it out when I go back. Your superpower only works sometimes and sometimes doesn't work. Otherwise, why would you have been burned so miserably by me at the beginning? When the black and white flames were put out, I heard people say that you You also have a confused look on your face, you must not even be able to figure out that kind of power." "That is to say," Zhang Huang attacked, "before you release that kind of flame, wouldn't it be nice to knock you out!" Li Mu held the back of his neck in severe pain. Zhang Huang's blow just now had indeed caused damage to him. The back of his neck was also where a shield for power users was located. He could clearly feel it. About half of the abilities that could be mobilized in the body were lost. This is bad! He hurriedly retreated. He couldn't stalemate with them now. Once he was surrounded by siege, his current strength could not compete with a master of metal and sword skills, plus a Scorching Sun superpower whose strength was even better than his own. A piece of fighting. There was another sharp pain in his back, as if he had been hit by a hammer. Li Mu secretly screamed, "It's bad." Because of the attack on the back of his neck, his physical strength had also dropped a lot, and he could no longer keep up with what he used to be. parallel speed. He fell directly to the ground, staggering and unable to stand, when a samurai sword cut across him. In desperation, Li Mu stretched out his hand and caught the samurai sword firmly.  What surprised him was that the part of the samurai sword that struck him was on the blunt side. The swordsman man said, "If I chop you from the front and disembowel you, it will be troublesome to clean up later. Don't worry. This blunt side will just destroy two of your ribs. We are not cruel guys, haha." Li Mu had no time to argue with him. His right hand was already numb from the shock of the knife. He subconsciously tried hard to find traces of the power that day in his body. As long as you have that kind of power, killing these three people shouldn't be a problem. Since that day, he has been trying hard to find this feeling of power. Although he has never condensed black and white flames since then, the power of condensing black and white flames still exists. Although it is only a small amount, it is not a perception. Less than. Get there quickly! Li Mu roared in his heart. Zhang Huang's hot arm hit his fist, and his throat felt sweet. It can be concluded that he had some internal injuries. At the same time, the trickle in my heart slowly emerged. The sight suddenly became clear. ??Bronze body, three meridians, six calamities, nine gates, seizing the sky, breaking the void, becoming a king, establishing an emperor, understanding life and death, controlling reincarnation, the supreme cauldron break! Two-color flames, one black and one white, erupted from his left and right hands. Li Mu clenched his fists, and the flames spread out and turned into the shape of two long knives, one black and one white. Amid the strong air pressure fluctuations, Li Mu stood up and looked coldly at the three people who were stunned. ps: Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Xin couldn¡¯t post it. I posted it on my behalf. It may be a little late. I hope everyone can forgive me. He still maintained an update of 10,000 words a day during the trip. It was not easy. Please vote. , I hope to vote for him, thank you Text Chapter 389 Accident Li Mu felt the abundant fire power brought by the flame sword. The three people looked at each other in obvious dumbfounded ways. Among them, Zhang Huang was the most hesitant. He had experienced the power of this black and white flame face to face, and the flame ability contained in it had already been It was beyond the scope of his cognition. He believed that even if he practiced the Burning Sun to the peak of the third level, he would not be able to achieve the effect of the black and white flames. The gold-type man was also a little hesitant. Li Mu's original second-level flame sword light had already caused damage to his gold-type protective shell. Now he can even use this unknown flame that defeated Zhang Huang. It is extremely ruthless. If you fight hard, you may not get much benefit from this metal shell. The same goes for the swordsman man. He is just a person with perception system. Japanese swordsmanship is only used as an auxiliary in combat. Now facing a person whose strength is obviously stronger than Zhang Huang, he can't help but feel a little stupid. The three of them were all wondering whether they should take the risk just for tens of thousands of dollars. The gold man smiled apologetically and said, "There is no enmity between you and me. Let's do this. We remove this thing and leave. How about we just treat it as water in the well and not in the river." Zhang Huang said, "Our grievances can only be settled with one saleI said" He couldn't continue. Li Mu looked at the three of them coldly, and his stern eyes made them feel sad in their hearts. Of course. Li Mu touched the back of his neck, which was still hurting. The blow Zhang Huang hit on that neck was so powerful and heavy that it wiped out half of his fighting power. His chest and back also hurt badly at the same time. If that's the case, then the fact that they were almost destroyed just now, as well as the fact that he gave in several times, will also sink to the bottom of the water. "If people don't offend me, I won't offend them." If someone offends me. Li Mu opened his hands to the left and right, and the two black and white long blades made of flame elements suddenly grew an inch. Li Mu said, "If I remember correctly, after this battle, I have told you twice to stop and let it go. But it seems that you are the only ones who can't listen. You bully the short ones when you meet them, and beg for mercy when you meet the tall ones. It really makes me feel a little ashamed to be a student in the same college as you. Now I just want to know where the hatred between me and you comes from. Come on, why does that person want you to fight with me? Is it just because I helped the student from the Perception Department when we first met, or was it because I made a few jokes afterwards?" Golden Male. "They all have it. You have to know that Gao Tian's father is one of the major shareholders in the production of x5 watches. He just feels a little unhappy with you. In his eyes, spending two or three pocket coins can teach you a lesson "The gold-type man carefully considered his words and said, "This kind of strong man who makes him look a little unhappy is that the price-performance ratio is relatively high for him, so" "So that's it." Li Mu said, "Is it just because you don't like me?" "So. We really have no reason to fight. If you want to teach him a lesson, go ahead and teach him a lesson. We still know ourselves. Let's just say goodbye?" Li Mu's eyes turned cold, "He is him. Since you have accepted his bounty list, you are the ones fighting me, how can I just ignore it? Next, prepare well. Because, I will The battle ended quickly" Seeing that begging for mercy was of no use, the three of them immediately dispersed and formed an attack formation. The man with the golden color clasped his hands together and bent his thumbs upward. ¡¾Iron armor. Second level. Solid¡¿ In an instant, the metallic texture on his body was a little stronger than before. Li Mu said, "It turns out it's just iron armor, which has the worst defense among the metal systems." The gold-type man said, "You don't have to be proud. The defense of this second-level armor is three times higher than the first-level. I don't believe it can't withstand your black and white flames." At the same time, Zhang Huang activated the third-level Burning Sun, took out a small metal round rod from his belt, and pressed the button. The round rod instantly rose several inches and turned into an eyebrow-level stick. The flames in his hand were connected. The whole stick is red in color. The perception-type swordsman man also took out a long sword from his back, placed one on the left and one on the right at his waist, and made a sword-drawing posture. It seemed that he was a master of the double-sword style. Li Mu Dao stepped forward, and the two black and white swords were automatically retracted in his hands. One black and one white fist came at him. The gold man made a few moves with Li Mu with his hands, and he flipped his hand to catch Li Mu's wrist. Li Mu secretly laughed, and two long flaming knives popped out, hitting the gold-type man's shoulders. There was a sizzling sound and smell of burnt skin and flesh. The gold-type man screamed and fell backwards. Li Mu The blow was successful, and he turned around to avoid the knife man's crosscut, and took a step back. Li Mu said, "It's a waste that you are still here at Cambrian Academy. You came earlier than me, but you have such a lack of combat experience. You don't even know to be wary of my double swords, and you actually fight me in close combat."Dou, really, I don¡¯t know what to say to you" The gold man rolled on the ground in pain and shouted, "Those outside, clear the space and send us out!" As soon as he finished speaking, there was a wave of movement in the golden man's body. Li Mu placed his hands horizontally in front of his eyes, aiming at Zhang Huang and the swordsman. The golden man's body flashed a few times, and then disappeared after a burst of electric sound. At the same time, the other two people's bodies also experienced fluctuations. Li Mu frowned, and the sword light in his hands shot straight away. Between Zhang Huang and the sword skills, When the man was teleported away, the flames of the sword pierced their buttocks respectively. After the current fluctuated, the two people were successfully teleported away, and there was still a faint sound of screams in the air. The surrounding black barriers suddenly began to fall apart, and a moment later, Li Mu appeared in the original community. Looking around, everything has returned to the same state as before. Only the pain coming from the body and the back of the neck still indicates the tragic and fatal battle that happened before. "It's true that even if you go out for a walk, you will be dragged to your death," Li Mu cursed in his heart, "But," Li Mu looked at his hands, and there was plenty of power flowing rapidly through his body as he flexed and stretched, "This is not the case. Yes, actual combat is the best guarantee for improving one's strength. Although this battle is quite difficult, at least I have learned new abilities." But what is quite strange is that this time he did not experience two mysterious and mysterious dreams to comprehend the black and white flame ability as the instructor said. The flame only came out when he tried to call out at the critical moment. He was sure that in At that critical moment, I did not have the level of precise control of that power to achieve the ability that I had when I struggled to refine the elements in my room. In other words, he came out to help him with this power. Moreover, I did not realize this power into the shape of a knife in my mind. It was as if this power automatically generated the shape of a knife as soon as it started. And if I increased this power, the shape of the knife would change. Corresponding changes will also occur. Moreover, there was a certain nature of this power that made him feel very puzzled. The power revealed in the long knife made of black flames was not much comparable to the fire ability produced in his heart. Similarly, although power is represented in the form of high-temperature flames, the power in the form of flames also vaguely reveals a chilling aura. That chilling aura cannot even be overcome by the user himself. To explore, and this was only what was revealed in the black long knife, the white flame projected by his right hand gave him a refreshing feeling. Under this feeling, the damage of all the attacks he suffered at that time was It seemed to be slowly healing and disappearing silently. If we really want to describe it, the two forces are like the opposites of rebirth and death, one black and one white. What exactly is this power? At the moment, the only thing left is to find a mentor to find out. The living area of ??Cambrian College is only about one street away from the teaching area of ??Cambrian College. This place is built on the deserted beach next door. It covers an insane amount of space. You can even take a bus from the east gate to the west gate. It took a full thirty minutes to arrive. Li Mu thought in his mind that this place could no longer be called Cambrian College. On the contrary, it would be more appropriate to call it Cambrian City. There is actually no systematic training in the fire training class at Cambrian College. All students have different abilities. Although they are both fire-based, they have different differences. For example, the burning sun is covered with flames on the hands. Then engage in pure melee combat. Even at the second level, you can use short- and medium-range attack moves similar to sword rays, and at the third level, you can use metal rods of special materials to conduct heat for the purpose of fighting with long weapons. It is still an out-and-out close combat, and the other fire power [Flying Flame] is a long-range combat method. It releases flying flames through the pores all over the body to kill the opponent, and the second-level The morphological changes of the third-level Feiyan are even more prominent. Therefore, under these conditions, the basic course of the fire training class is only to make good use of the art of breath adjustment to maintain the flow of power in one's heart, so as to achieve the purpose of properly controlling power during battle. The rest is dictated by the instructor. The second-level training method, and the specific use of training methods, the fire system is the most well-known and most direct combat power among the powers, and it can be regarded as accounting for a huge share in Cambrian Academy. On the way to the fire training class, Li Mu was thinking about how he should describe the previous battle when he met his instructor later, when the ground suddenly shook. earthquake? Li Mu has some differences. This place is located in the Gobi area, and there are simulation facilities underground for a long time. What is the strength??Earthquakes can make people feel the meaning of earthquakes. Immediately he looked up, and under the black pressure of the sky, a flying object that looked like an aircraft carrier landed on top of Cambrian College. The flying object was engraved with a huge zero. Text Chapter 390 Invasion attack? ! This word suddenly popped up in Li Mu's mind, and he was immediately shocked. Yi Tian was still in the hospital! With no time to think about it, he turned around and ran towards Cambrian College Hospital. Cambrian College is protected by an invisible cover, and the location is top-secret. There are high-level superpowers stationed two kilometers away from each outer station to prevent attacks. There is a holographic detection system in the sky to protect it. Launching an attack under such sudden circumstances. And there is still no warning, what is going on? From the noise coming from all around and the message sent by the watch ten seconds after being attacked, we already know that Cambrian College did not have any real warning about this attack. Did Zero Organization use some unknown shielding method to achieve this effect? Thinking like this, he had already arrived at the door of the hospital. There was a lot of noise all around. There were also many ordinary people who were different from people with powers in the hospital. Li Mu rushed into the hospital. The elevator entrance was already crowded with people. Everyone was concentrating on evacuating in order. The elevator was also delayed on various floors. It seemed that it was impossible to take the elevator. Li Mu glanced at the stairs next to him. It was already overcrowded. He looked around and saw only There is a staircase in the vertical ventilation duct that extends directly to the top. no solution anymore! Li Mu climbed up the stairs three times. At the same time, his watch was beeping. Li Mu then remembered that he was so urgent that he forgot to make a call first. Li Mu took his chin and touched the button of his watch. , the message was sent by Lin Bosheng. After getting through, Lin Bosheng said, "I'm going to the hospital. You follow the college's instructions and go to the underground city to escape first. You are not yet the commissioner of the execution department. The battle here is none of your business." Li Mu said. "It's late. I've arrived first. You can go to the execution department to repay the favor." After saying that, he pressed the button on his watch. He looked up and saw that the entire ventilation duct led to the roof. Yi Tian's floor was at ten. Fifth floor. It's not too high. Li Mu thought that if Yi Tian lived on the 100th floor, he would probably die if he climbed down. With strength poured into his whole body, he crawled upwards quickly. Coming out of the ventilation duct, Li Mu wiped the sweat from his head. The entire corridor was full of people running around. The people waving at Cambrian College were among the best at least. There was no one to be seen in this chaotic scene. In a panic, Li Mu quickly rushed to the door of the ward where Yi Tian was located. Push the door open and go in. Since Yi Tian was a specialist in the execution department, the ward was also specially designed. Li Mu pushed the door open and went in. On Yi Tian's bed, a man in black squatted at the head of the bed, holding a pistol against the figure that appeared under the quilt. contour. Li Mu said, "Stop." At the same time, he rushed forward. There was a loud gunshot, and the person under the sheets was visibly shaken. Li Mu's eyes were red. Before the flames in his hands condensed, a diffuse mist suddenly appeared behind the man in black. The arm firmly held the man in black's neck, and with a strong force, he threw the man in black out of the glass window. Looking from a distance, the figure of the man in black paused in mid-air, turned into smoke and disappeared. Yi Tian¡¯s face turned pale, and he was unsteady and almost fell down. Li Mu stepped forward and helped Yi Tian. On Yi Tian's head, an obvious round hole emerged with diffuse mist. The mist slowly shrank back, finally filling up the hole. Li Mu said, "Zero Organization has invaded." Yi Tiandao. "I know that before I killed this person, I had fought three different attackers. Just going to the toilet, someone would come to assassinate me. What kind of world is this" Li Mu said, "What should we do now?" Yi Tiandao, "The evacuation of superpowers is always protected by dedicated personnel. Don't worry, you leave first. We'll see you in the execution department then. We fought three people in a row just now, and now our physical strength is a bit hard to recover from." "What nonsense are you talking about? I'm still a brother if I leave you now." Li Mu said, "I will evacuate with you later. Lin Bosheng and King Kong have already reported to the execution department. I don't know what the reason for this invasion is. Destroy it in one fell swoop." Cambrian College, how do I remember that L said that it would be impossible to completely destroy Cambrian College without ten aircraft carriers, so the arrival of only one aircraft carrier does not mean anything." "I don't know. The number of attacks this time is relatively small, and the combat effectiveness is not very strong. People from outside have not completely invaded, but there are already traitors inside who have begun to rebel," Yi Tiandao said, "It seems that inside the academy This time there is a traitor who is cooperating with outsiders, but I don¡¯t know why they focus on me as the executive specialist. Logically speaking, there are many people in this college who are more powerful than me. The hospital next doorThere are also people with superpowers who are more powerful than me Do they want to do something else, to achieve the effect of internal coordination and external coordination through internal coordination? " "The problem with you is that you think too much. Maybe people just saw you here and stopped by to collect your head. Well, our top priority now is to return to the execution department first. We don't know about this attack. There are so many good players here.¡± "Just do as you say." Yi Tian nodded in agreement. In the execution department, dozens of people were lined up neatly in a spacious and huge square indoors. Lin Bosheng turned his head and looked at King Kong in another column not far away, feeling quite worried about Yi Tian who was still in the hospital. and Li Mu. The holographic image above broadcast, "Don't panic this time. The specialists from the execution department will first integrate them according to their respective groups, and then go to each branch in a small team of two to challenge. We will cancel the attack in a short time." The energy suppression of some powerful executors was transmitted back to the headquarters immediately after discovering the invading enemy situation. The number of people attacking this time was not only the invasion from the outside, there should also be some internal response within Cambrian College. Now, Pair them according to the system divisions on their respective watches.¡± Lin Bosheng lowered his head, and a number three appeared on his watch. At the same time, an image began to be projected on the ceiling. The ground was divided into ninety-nine areas from 0 to 99. Lin Bosheng found his area and looked up to see King Kong walking towards him. Come. Lin Bosheng said, "It seems that you are in the same group as me." After the people on the ground formed a team, the voice from above came again, "No. 0 to 45, go to the front half of the college. No. 46 to 99, go to the back half of the college. Now, spread out!" Text Chapter 391 Pursuit A gymnasium at Cambrian College. In the ruins, King Kong pulled out his fist embedded in the ground. The members of the Zero Organization on the ground with a bandage on their foreheads had lost their breath. Looking up not far away, Lin Bosheng knelt on one knee and stepped on a middle-aged man. On his body, the middle-aged man had lost his breath. Lin Bosheng withdrew his elemental arm from the man's face and let out a long breath. Both of them had burnt and torn wounds. Lin Bosheng said, "These Zero Organization members are much more powerful than the ones they encountered during previous missions, but they are still no match for us who have just joined the execution department." The number of executors seems to be quite large in such a big attack this time, but if they are all of this level, although it will be more difficult to fight, we will win in the end. I don¡¯t know what Zero Organization is. The idea is that if we don¡¯t arrange for some boss-level people to come over, this attack will probably end in failure.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just that the team we met is a little weak,¡± King Kong said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just that we¡¯re lucky. Before they finished speaking, cracks suddenly appeared on the ceiling. The two raised their heads, and immediately prepared their hands for a fight. There was a loud noise, and a black shadow penetrated the ceiling wall and smashed down. After the smoke cleared, Li Mu appeared pressing down a member of Zero Organization. Li Mu raised his head and saw Lin Bosheng and Jingang. His face was filled with joy. At the same time, an illusory fog shadow flashed out behind him, and Yi Tian also arrived at the same time. Four people met at the same time. Upon seeing this, King Kong and Lin Bosheng stepped forward to help Yi Tian. Yi Tian's face was a little pale at this time. Yi Tian waved his hand to indicate that he was not using it and said, "The injury I suffered that day has long since healed. I played three games in a row today. I am still a little tired." It¡¯s just too much to bear, it¡¯s not a problem.¡± Li Mu said, "Why are you two here?" Lin Bosheng said, "I still want to ask you about this. We were sent here by the Executive Department. There are zero organization members attacking everywhere in the college. They almost hit everyone they see. When we were patrolling this gymnasium, I met one, so we started fighting. What about you?" Li Mu said, "I went to the hospital first to pick up Yi Tian. I used Yi Tian's superpower to teleport downstairs. I originally wanted to escort Yi Tian to report to the execution department, but he was kidnapped and beaten halfway. His strength is very high, and he got here in a matter of seconds. Then" He pointed at the lifeless members of the Zero Organization on the ground, and said, "This person is quite powerful. Yi Tian and I fought together to win. he." Yi Tiandao, "You said they beat up anyone they see in the academy?" King Kong said, "Yeah." Yi Tiandao, "This is a bit strange. There are at least nine thousand people in Cambrian College, including executive department specialists and ordinary students. They also include the assistant to the dean, the director of the executive department, the equipment department, and the major instructors. A peerless master of this kind can use this dispersed and scattered attack method. Unless the abilities of the zero organization's commissioners are all above the execution department level, they can do it, but" He looked at the four Lying down were the defeated members of the Zero organization, and he said, "The strength of this group of people is so weak. If we want to eliminate us in batches, we must be stronger than us. But our strength now is The level of being able to win in a hard fight is so impressive" Lin Bosheng took over Yi Tian's words, "There is an ulterior secret in it." King Kong said, "If you can think of this, it must be when the data is returned after our battle. The headquarters should also have thought of this issue. There should be some arrangements from the headquarters in terms of overall scheduling. We only need to do a good job in the execution department first. That¡¯s the order of the arrangement. Speaking of which, Li Mu, you are still just a student. If you don¡¯t want to go back to the underground city to take refuge first, you should have received the evacuation notice from the college.¡± Li Mu said, "Today we finally get to go to a real battlefield together. Besides, I still have some special skills that I haven't used yet to show you. Don't worry, I won't hold you back." "That's not what I mean," Lin Bosheng said, "Forget it, now this academy is full of scattered fighting methods. If I send you back at this time, you may encounter someone from the Zero Organization and be killed. For the time being, let¡¯s form a team of four first, so we can have someone to take care of us.¡± Yi Tian nodded in agreement, "Anyway, this attack came too quickly and too strangely. Let the four of us get together first and wait for the order from the headquarters. Then," he patted his pale face. Cheek said, "There have been four fights since just now. I have to take a rest anyway." Before he finished speaking, three figures flashed out of the surrounding air, forming a triangle and surrounding them tightly.?, Yi Tian stood up and said, "Damn it, are we going to fight again?" Lin Bosheng said, "It seems that one of them should be from the space department, or someone from the space department is helping them teleport in the academy." Li Mu said, "I have a hunch that these people are all looking at you, Yi Tian." Yi Tian looked at the person in front of him and said, "You are righttheir eyes." He turned back and looked at the two people behind him and said, "They are all staring at me." King Kong said, "Maybe it's because I want to kill you because you are the weakest among us. It seems that you should be considered the weakest among us now." "You should try fighting four games in a row in one day. Besides, I don't have the strong and fierce abilities like you and Li Mu. My basic abilities are somewhat insufficient compared to yours," Yi Tiandao said. Li Mu said, "Why do we say we are now four against three? This group of people looks no different from those guys just now. They are still weak chickens. It seems that we have to win first. Yi Tian, ??just take a good rest. , in a three-on-three situation, our chances of winning are quite high.¡± Before he finished speaking, the Zero Organization member in front pulled out two swords from his back and waved them a few times in his hands. Li Mu said, "Roman Swordsman seems to be a good swordsman as well." The swordsman crossed the two swords in his hands. In the sound of metal friction, the sword was instantly wrapped in red flames. Li Mu said, "[Fire Tool] can cover anything touched by it with the energy of the flame." Go up to the thing, it seems to be of the fire type, why not leave it to me to try" Lin Bosheng stretched out his hand to stop Li Mu and said, "If you two are both of the fire type, there will be no end to the fight. If water can defeat fire, why not just leave it to me. You two will be dealt with separately." After that, Lin Bosheng rushed forward, and his arms became elemental at the same time, and his muscles suddenly became extremely strong. The swordsman held two swords, made a violent impact sound, and retreated backwards. Lin Bosheng took advantage of the situation and moved forward. The two of them chased each other out of the sports hall. A Zero Organization member at the back clasped his hands together, and when he extended them again, he already had a dart composed of water elements in his hand. King Kong said, "[Fei Liu], the water ability corresponding to Fei Yan, can A little water element condenses from all over the body and changes in form at the same time to achieve the purpose of attacking others. If this thing can defeat you Li Mu, leave it to me." After saying this, King Kong punched his fists, and his arms suddenly became It was extremely thick, with rugged stone pillars extending from behind the elbow joints. King Kong jumped up. The water-type man raised his hand, and dozens of darts shot towards King Kong. King Kong's arms were staggered to protect his face, extending from his elbows. The stone pillar that came out also effectively protected his body. He hammered down from the air. The water-type man jumped back to avoid his attack. A cracked mark on the ground where the water-type man originally stood was clearly visible. distinguish. King Kong¡¯s hind legs then exerted force, and he punched forward. The water-type man fought and retreated, and slowly exited the gym. Yi Tian and Li Mu looked at the remaining man and said, "You are the only one left now. The man said, "You guys do know how to divide your troops to fight, and you know how to spread our numbers so that we don't have to take care of each other. If my prediction is correct, the reason for this is probably the four of you. Since I have never really gotten used to fighting, and have no experience in combined combat, I will probably be at a disadvantage in a joint battle, so I chose the side with conflicting attributes to fight, effectively dividing our forces. Can that be correct?" "In addition, the person behind you looks obviously helpless, so it would be good for you to split up the fight. In the remaining two-on-one situation, you seem to have a greater chance of winning. " "It's good to know," Li Mu released flames with both hands. Now that we were in a two-on-one situation, there was no need to release the killing move of black and white flame double swords from the beginning. "But you are quite lucky, because in the end you faced me, the most powerful among them." After the man said that, he opened his hands, and a big tree rose from the ground behind him, and the roots of the tree with curly beard It spread and tore cracks on the ground of the gymnasium. A branch slowly grew in front of the man, condensing into an apple. The man reached out to take the apple, took a bite and said, "Now if you It¡¯s still too late to admit defeat.¡± Li Mu crossed his hands and activated the second-level Scorching Sun. In the red light of the flames, Li Mu said, "Why do you villains always talk so much? If you really want to scare us into giving up with just one sentence, we will still receive combat training." What are you doing? If you want to fight, just fight. Why bother with all the nonsense? The fire element defeats the wood element. Although your wood element is rare, it really can't scare us. Text Chapter 392 Fire Tools and Drinking Glasses Lin Bosheng stood still on the ground, looked up at the swordsman standing on the steps, and said, "Hey, I've been beating you for a minute. I don't know your real name yet. I'll beat you to death later. It's time to collect your body." Let me engrave your name on the death certificate." The swordsman said coldly, "Code name 359." Lin Bosheng said helplessly, "It seems that your bad organization has brainwashed you a bit seriously." When the swordsman heard this, he seemed to have a sulky expression on his face. He struck down with an x-shaped flame from his two swords. Lin Bosheng blocked the attack with an elemental elbow and said, "That's all, there's no point in talking to you anymore." , after I beat you, I will go back to the gymnasium to help the remaining three." Lin Bosheng immediately jumped forward and clasped his hands together. The elements of his two hands merged together at the same time, showing the appearance of a three-pointed two-edged sword. He slashed at the swordsman from top to bottom. The swordsman used two swords. Holding it, the water elemental three-pointed two-edged sword collided with the two flame-covered swords, making a sizzling sound. Under the swordsman's body, some cracks spread. Lin Bosheng said, "It's an execution after all." The avant-garde combat capabilities of the Ministry are really difficult to fight with you without two or three real skills." The swordsman's body visibly softened under the heavy blow, and his knees showed an obvious bend. Lin Bosheng said, "The water element overcomes the fire element. Liu Zhan's ability is to completely elementalize his arms and transform them into various shapes. At best, your fire tools can only cover the things they touch with a layer of flames. You have already been restrained by me in terms of superpowers. Why don't you admit defeat now and let me knock you out for a while, so that you can still have a life left? See if that works." The swordsman said, "You said that everything you touch can be covered with a layer of flames. Right. What if I touch you" Lin Bosheng screamed secretly, and at the same time, the swordsman man let go of a dagger held by Lin Bosheng with one hand, raised his hand and held Lin Bosheng's left arm, and instantly a layer of flames covered Lin Bosheng's right wrist. The intersection of water and flame not only evaporates the diffuse water vapor. At the same time, Lin Bosheng's skin was burned. He let go of his right hand and cut his left wrist with a hand knife. He immediately took a few steps back. There was no blood flowing out of the incision on his left wrist. The elemental wrist incision was gradually forming a hand. Get a feel for it. After a while, the palm of the left hand was completely reorganized, but the hideous scars and wounds could already be seen on it, which had just been covered in flames. The burning ability of the flame has reached the limit that the elementalization can withstand, and it will inevitably affect the muscles that make up the arm. If the arm was not completely cut off at the last moment when it was transformed into water elementalization, and at the same time, Reply, I'm afraid the end of this hand is to become a piece of coke. Lin Bosheng waved his hand and said, "It seems that I was a little careless. I was affected by the fixed mindset and thought you would just cover the weapon with the fire element. I didn't expect that your cultivation level is already quite high. You can cover anything. On top of things you touch." The man said, "You're not bad either. Your tactical awareness is also good." Lin Bosheng said, "You look different from the weaklings I fought with before. You are higher than them in strength and temperament. It seems that the members of the Zero Organization who came to attack this time are not all weaklings. Like you The status of an expert of this level in Organization Zero is equivalent to that of a senior specialist in the execution department. It seems that Organization Zero seems to be serious about it this time. Let¡¯s talk. What is your purpose?¡± "The purpose, it's really hard to say. After I defeat you, I will tell it to your body naturally. Speaking of which, what is your name? It will be easier to identify when I defeat you and add it to the file when I go back." "Lin Bosheng!" After saying this, his left hand pointed at the sword and his right hand clenched into a fist. ¡¾Liu Shang.Second level.Royal¡¿ Immediately, his left hand transformed into the shape of a spear, and his right hand transformed into the shape of a shield. Lin Bosheng stood up and said, "Since I can't fight you in close combat, this kind of long-distance weapon can't be used against you." That¡¯s right, don¡¯t you also use Roman swordsmanship? Let¡¯s compete using the same country¡¯s competitive methods.¡± The man crossed his swords again and rubbed them hard. ¡¾Fire tools. Second level. Attack¡¿ The flames extending from the dagger instantly surged several inches, and the original flaming dagger transformed into a long sword. The man said, "If you use a long weapon, I will be at a disadvantage if you use a short weapon. A long weapon versus a long weapon." , this is just right.¡± Amidst the roar, the two of them ran towards each other face to face like warriors in the ancient Roman Colosseum. The moment they touched each other, the elements of fire and water collided with each other. Under the extremely high temperature, the water element emitted into a steaming mist that filled the air.At the same time, the water element also reduced the power of the fire element a lot, and the two elements simultaneously produced a chain of elemental explosions in the air. The two people's fire and water elements disappeared at the same time, leaving only their bare hands. The two fists intertwined, firmly locking each other's movements. In the ball that was half fire and half water, the two started fighting with their bare hands. . A moment later, the two of them were hit backwards by a strong reaction force. Lin Bosheng took a few steps back to steady himself, and punched each other with both fists. ¡¾Liu Shang. Third level. Concretization¡¿ His two hands became elemental again, transforming into the shape of a tiger and a lion under the flow, and with a roar, he hammered at the swordsman who had not stood firm. After the swordsman stood firm, his hands crossed at the same time ¡¾Fireware.Level 3.Explosion¡¿ The effect of flame elementalization appeared on his hand at the same time, and he blocked Lin Bosheng's powerful attack with a raised hand. Lin Bosheng was secretly shocked that he actually covered his arm with the power of the fire tool. The moment it was held, the tiger-lion-like water element in Lin Bosheng's hand disappeared at the same time. Under the burning of the high temperature, they both turned into water vapor and evaporated away. The swordsman man pinched him after a successful blow. He grabbed Lin Bosheng's neck, put one knee on Lin Bosheng's chest, and pressed him to the ground. The flames on the swordsman's hands have disappeared, and there are obvious burn marks and charred skin and flesh on his hands. It is assumed that this move can injure the enemy by a thousand, and damage himself by eight hundred. The man thrust his hand towards Lin Bosheng¡¯s heart. With a pop, Lin Bosheng¡¯s chest was directly transformed into elements. The man put his hand on the beating heart of Lin Bosheng¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Now, you lose.¡± Text Chapter 393 City and Fluid The elemental palm of the swordsman pinched the beating heart in Lin Bosheng's chest and said, "Now, you have lost." Lin Bosheng smiled and said, "No, it's not over yet." As he said that, he put more strength into his hands. The swordsman lowered his head. Lin Bosheng's hands were already on his chest, and his palms were in an elemental state. The swordsman said, "Whenwhen" "Just now," Lin Bosheng said, "I don't want to die, but I can't help it. Just now when you reached into my chest, I put my hand on your chest. This place is everyone's shield." , don¡¯t worry, the moment you take away my heart, I will pierce your heart at the same time. Even if you wear a bulletproof suit, it¡¯s useless. Yours is just a flame covering the form. My arm can take form. The changing element arms, do you want to try who is faster?" The swordsman said, "You are a good guy, but I was careless just now. But do you really think that while I am crushing your heart, you can still pierce mine" Lin Bosheng smiled and said, "How about you give it a try?" There was a sudden tremor, and the members of Organization Zero jumped up high, stepped on the void in the air, turned over and landed in another place, their windbreakers rustling in the wind. After the smoke cleared, King Kong was among the rubble. He stood up among the rubble and said, "Your speed is pretty good, you can actually dodge to avoid my attacks." The man in the trench coat stood up and said, "I can't help it. If I get hit by your attack, this battle will be over." King Kong said, "You have escaped so far and brought me to this place. There must be some tricks here that you can use conveniently." The man in the windbreaker said, "You still follow me after you know it. It seems that you are quite confident in your own strength." The Way of Diamond. "No, I am the strongest among the group of people just now." The man in the trench coat said, "That's right, then I'll learn from you. Look around." King Kong turned his head and looked around. This was a spacious artificial lake, the man in a windbreaker said. "This place can be regarded as my home court. You are using the earth element, and I am a water element. If I don't find some terrain that is favorable to me, I will most likely lose this battle." After saying that, the man in the windbreaker clasped his hands together and closed his eyes. There was a vibration on the ground, and there were faint cracks spreading. The man in the trench coat opened his eyes. ¡¾Fluid.First order.Heaven¡¿ With a loud bang, a water column exploded on the surface of the water. Countless giant birds flew out from the center of the water column, densely packed and attacking King Kong with an overwhelming momentum. King Kong slapped his hands on the ground. ¡¾City. First level. Imperial¡¿ A stone wall as tall as a person rose in front of him, firmly protecting his body. Those giant birds hit the stone wall, and the huge impact caused stones to fly everywhere. Many birds in the sky turned directly to attack King Kong's rear. King Kong's palm changed direction and slapped the ground again. Amidst the loud noise, the stone wall continued to rise and was bombarded into pieces. The impact location of those flying birds was extremely strange. The two flying birds passed through the blind area of ??the stone wall and flew back through a big bend. King Kong saw this and struck with his fists again. A petrified pillar extended from the upper room of his elbow, blocking the front. The attacks of those birds. boom! boom! boom! There were three crashes. King Kong took two steps back, his whole body unsteady, and some cracks appeared on the stone pillars on his elbows. The man in the windbreaker said, "Are you going to just defend like this? Your earth-type superpower is originally a defensive superpower. Now it seems that my first-order fluid can break your defensive shield. It seems like it¡¯s nothing more than that.¡± King Kong said, "The movements of these birds are erratic, and," he looked at the birds that were crushed on the stone slabs and fell to the ground and turned into a puddle of water, and then condensed again, and said, "You keep the distance like this, you birds It will regenerate automatically. If I didn't block it like this, would I have to bear these attacks from you head-on?" "In a melee combat like you, we have to keep the attack distance away. This is basic common sense in combat." As he said this, the man hit his fists with both hands and clasped his hands together again. The figure of the bird flying out of the water column suddenly changed. The space swelled twice, and the wall that used to take dozens of birds to break was now turned into a piece of rubble under the attack of a dozen birds. King Kong took a few steps back, then erected a wall in a different direction, and said, "You are really a bit shameless in your ability." The man in the trench coat stopped answering, stepped forward and landed on the ground. Hundreds of water elemental birds had flown away from just now. The man in the trench coat made his left hand look like a sword and made a fist with his right hand again. ¡¾Fluid.Second-order.Ground¡¿ ?All the birds flying in the sky suddenly stopped. King Kong, who had not felt the impact, stuck his head out to find out. The water elements and flying birds that were originally crushed on the ground suddenly gathered together and slowly condensed. Come on, King Kong said, "Fluid Level 2? As expected, you are planning to condense these water elements into animal forms. The three or four minutes of long-distance attacks with flying birds were probably also preparations for this move." Bar." Those condensed water elements slowly gathered into a huge shape, with a huge body and two arms that were so long that they were dragged above the ground. Finally, they condensed into shape. King Kong said, "A giant beast? This is a relatively huge melee form. .¡± The man in the trench coat said, "Don't you always want to fight in close combat? I will fight in close combat with you now." Before he finished speaking, the giant beast struck down with a huge palm. Before the fist could reach, there was already a strong sound of wind. King Kong hesitated for a moment and took a few steps back. He gave up using the earth element's defensive ability to directly catch the blow. This trick. There was a tremor on the ground, and a huge crack appeared where King Kong was standing. King Kong secretly screamed that it was dangerous. In such a short period of time, he had no time to use the ability to defend against the attack just now. Attack moves. The behemoth's whole body trembled, and a circle of ripples appeared on the surface of the behemoth's skin. At the same time, the behemoth's right fist also struck out at the same time. Relying on the good ductility of the water, the punch flew in the air. Naturally stretching across a trajectory, King Kong jumped back again. This blow was slightly more powerful than the previous punch due to the force of inertia. King Kong pinched his sword fingers with his left hand in the air and made a fist with his right hand. ¡¾City.Second level.A¡¿ When he landed on the ground, he hit the ground with both hands, and the part connected to the wrist sank deeply into the ground. Although the giant beast had a huge body, it turned and moved effortlessly, and quickly moved towards where King Kong was. After the place slid for several meters, the third attack of the giant beast was about to come. At the same time, a huge fist made of stones and soil suddenly stretched out from the ground, and met the overwhelming water beast fist head-on. Boom! Where the two giant fists touched, rocks, soil and water splashed everywhere. The mutual force caused the front ends of the two elemental arms composed of earth and water to lose most of each, and the giant beast staggered back violently. , the other fist also attacked at the same time. Another earth-type arm suddenly rose up from the ground and caught the fist in the shape of a palm. Visible to the naked eye, there were obvious cracks in the joints of the earth-type fist. The power of the water-type arm remained undiminished. Move forward to meet the past. The two arms were frozen like this. Seeing this, the man in the windbreaker suddenly released the clenched fist of his right hand. The water-type arm that was firmly held by the earth-type arm suddenly collapsed and turned into scattered water stains. In the next second, the man in the windbreaker clenched his palm again, The water-type arm that spread across the earth-type arm condensed into the shape of a hand again, and directly attacked King Kong, who had no movement ability or defense. With a bang, the water elemental arm hit the half-meter-thick earth wall standing in front of King Kong. Although there were cracks in the earth wall, it still firmly defended against the attack. At the same time, behind the water arm, the earth arm turned around and pinched the water arm embedded in the earth wall. With a strong force, the water arm turned into water and disappeared. The earth wall cracked, and King Kong, who was standing behind the earth wall, was still bent over. A huge earth elemental arm rose up from behind him at the same time. One after another, they firmly defended King Kong. The two damaged hands of the giant beast were constantly being repaired by the return of the water element. After a while, the giant beast stretched out its two arms toward the sky, and the two hands were intact as before. The man in the trench coat said, "There will be no end if this continues. I attack and you block, and the cycle repeats" King Kong smiled and said, "There is no way. My defensive ability is second only to the gold element. Your water element is itself restrained by me. If you didn't even have this advantage, I would still come to fight with you. hit what." The man in the trench coat released his hands, and the giant beast turned into a puddle of water on the spot. The man in the trench coat said, "I can see that you are the best among them in terms of strength and intelligence." Jingang said, "Stop talking nonsense, use your third-level ability quickly, and make a quick decision. Let's see if your third-level ability is stronger, or my third-level ability is stronger. As expected, your third-level ability will probably change." There's a water element giant coming out, which is just an enlarged and enhanced version of my third-level ability and first-level ability. Why don't we give it a try? Fighting with each other using elements won't hurt your health, don't you think?" The man in the trench coat smiled, "That's what you said"  After saying that, the man in the trench coat crossed his hands with each other. ¡¾Fluid. Third level. Person¡¿ Around the man in the trench coat, water elements began to condense continuously, forming the shape of a human body. "However, those human bodies are not the same size as expected. One by one, the water elements began to turn into figures of the same size as the man in the windbreaker, and slowly condensed into figures of the man in the windbreaker. They spread out densely, with more than a hundred of them. Text Chapter 394 Water Clone The bodies made of hundreds of elements, without exception, all look like the man in the trench coat. They are densely packed. The real man in the trench coat is hidden among the elemental clones, making it impossible to distinguish them. The man in the trench coat on the left said, "This is what you said. of¡­¡­" The clone on the right said, "Do you think that after the third-level fluid transformation, the water giant will take the form" The clone on the far right said, "There are two directions for the third-level practice of fluids. One is the water giant form you mentioned" The clone on the far left said, "The other one is the third-level fluid clone that replaces the original single giant body with quantity now" All the clones said, "Can you still tell me apart?" King Kong pulled out his arm from the ground and said, "I didn't expect it, I didn't expect it" A clone said, "You just made it clear during the battle that your third-level ability is an expanded version of your first-level ability. Fortunately, I praised you just now, saying that your fighting consciousness and ability are the strongest among the three. Yes, I didn¡¯t expect that you actually told the opponent your specific abilities during the battle, and also said that you would use elemental bombardment. A battle is a battle, either you die or I die. How come there are so many courtesy exchanges? Each of these clones has One hundred percent of the physical strength and speed of the original body, and," the clone said, stretched out his hand, and shattered the head of the clone next to him with one blow. No blood splashed out, only transparent water splashed everywhere, within a few seconds , the broken head of the clone was gradually restored to its original shape by the water element, intact as before. "Same as the first- and second-level changes, you can also have water-based repairs and body changes, right?" King Kong narrowed his eyes, "This is a bit bad." He looked behind him from the water stains The new clones that kept extending said, "Are you going to fight in a group? This is a bit unfair." The man in the windbreaker smiled. No longer answering, all the clones came straight towards King Kong, saying in unison, "The true body is inside these more than a hundred clones. The premise is that you can tell them apart!" King Kong inserted his left hand directly into the ground. A stone-type elemental body extended from the elbow of his right hand, and he punched the three closest clones away. Under the huge attack power, the three clones turned into scattered water splashes in the air, and after splashing to the ground, He slowly regained his form and attacked towards the center. On the other side, a huge earth elemental palm soared from the ground, grabbing the clone it touched and crushing it in its hand like a bean, causing water to splash everywhere. The clone said, "Just keep fighting like this. This is my home court. The water element is endless, and the repair speed is faster than yours. The speed is also much faster than yours. I'm afraid your physical strength will not be able to support it after a while." Come on, you're sweating. It's because you were too arrogant and let me take you to this artificial lake, and stupidly told me about your third-level ability. Fighting is fighting, where can I go? So reasonable" King Kong punched the clone and turned it into a splash. He said, "You talk a lot. Hey, do you have any other tricks that you can use? This is the third-level water system clone. It seems that the strength is not very goodit broke with one punch" All the clones put their hands together, and their arms instantly transformed into the shape of a shield and a gun. King Kong said, "You can also use Liu Shang's ability." The clone said, "These water clones are directly transformed from the water element. Of course, they can condense into various shapes. Of course, they are lower than your level. However, it is more than enough to kill you." After saying that, half of all the clones suddenly disappeared, and then the speed of the clones suddenly increased a lot compared to before. King Kong said, "Cancel the number of clones and the control power increases. It seems that the speed has also increased accordingly. " The clone said, "What's the use of analyzing it now? Under the series of attacks just now, I also saw that your defense speed and attack frequency are only at this level. Now with this accelerated clone, you What can we do to stop it?" All the clones waved weapons of different shapes in their hands and rushed towards King Kong. They clenched their giant fists of earth elements in the air. The two clones jumped up on the giant fists and attacked King Kong. King Kong immediately pulled out his arm that was deeply embedded in the ground, punched his elemental arm with both fists, and began to block the many clones attacking from all around. The heads of the clones were constantly smashed and then reorganized. In the ping-pong-pong bombardment, King Kong It was obvious that he was a little weak, his breath control was also somewhat disordered, and he began to pant. After smashing a clone with his fist, a water-element meteor hammer hit King Kong's chest. The huge force drove King Kong straight back and landed heavily on the ground, followed by several people who rushed over. The clone threw the weapon heavily towards King Kong's landing point, Boom! ? ?Where King Kong landed, a protective shield made of stone protected the long-range attacks of those weapons. The protective shield spread out. King Kong stood up with a heavy breath, and his clone followed. After a few moves, King Kong was finally defeated. , was pinned to the ground by a chokehold, and all the clones stood around King Kong. The outcome has been decided. The clone said, "Although your physical skills are excellent, you can't withstand so many complicated attacks. The combat ability and physical skills of each clone here are 100% of my body. Under automatic reorganization, you don't have much strength and strength at all." I continue to fight, this is the battlefield, and this is life and death, you have been defeated, and defeated completely." King Kong said, ¡°Have you finished speaking?¡± The clone said, "What? Do you have to talk before you die? You are wrong because you shouldn't be talking" King Kong thrust a finger into the ground. Under a clone at his feet, an elemental earth-type arm shot out. It was only the size of an ordinary shape and not as tall as a giant. The elemental arm suddenly strangled the The man in the windbreaker lifted him up in the air by his neck, and with an obvious exertion of his arms, all the water clones except that one turned into water elements and disappeared. King Kong twisted his neck, and a shell made of stone fell from his throat. King Kong stood up and said, "Whatever I say, villains talk a lot. If they fight, they fight. Why do you talk so much?" The man in the trench coat said, "When did you" "Na na, the water you used for the first and second stages was all poured from the pool, right? They all came into contact with my stone face to face, right? Now you can become the water of your clone, or The water that turned into the giant beast was more or less mixed with impurities of earth.¡± King Kong waved his hands and said, "So, you naturally have water in your body" Text Chapter 395 Lian Zhu and Burning Sun King Kong said, "So you are doomed to lose from the beginning when you use this kind of water clone. The moment you almost changed, I knew where your true body was. However, you have too many clones. I have to get through you." It's quite difficult for other clones to hit your main body, and your clone's fighting skills are pretty good." "So, I can only choose to hit your body in an environment where you lose your relaxation and defense. Just now, you lost because you talked too much. Also, let me tell you, my third-level ability is not the same. An evolved version of the third level. Intelligence in battle is crucial. After obtaining information about the opponent, the authenticity of the information also needs to be considered. Chengguo's third level ability is actually a highly concentrated elemental transformation. The protective layer of the system covers the surface of my body, which can offset impact and damage. In a burst of smoke just now, I secretly activated the third-level ability, so that it doesn't matter even if I am hit by your clone in the front with a weapon ¡­¡± The man in the trench coat was obviously out of breath, and said in a hoarse voice, "So, you just used the protective shield to confuse me?" King Kong said, "Clever! Ten more points. All this is to give you the illusion that as long as you hit me head-on at close range with your clone, I will definitely die. I have to say that it is only natural for you to think so, and then you will be killed." After the hit, that is when your defense was at its weakest, I expected you to talk a lot, so you would chatter for a long time before killing me, ignoring my exposed arms on the ground. Is this explanation clear enough? ¡­¡± The man in the trench coat said, "I lost." King Kong said, "Hey, you just wanted to take my life, so naturally I can't be soft on you, right? So, see you later!" There was a bang in the air. King Kong looked at the unconscious man in the trench coat, then turned around and looked around, and said, "This place is a bit far from the gym. I should be able to catch up with a last-minute hit or something if I go back now." .¡± Say it. He stood up, relaxed his muscles, and ran towards the gym. In the gymnasium. Li Mu cut off a tree stump that was heading towards them with a wave of his hand, and put one hand on the basketball stand. The air was filled with mist, and he could no longer see the things around him clearly. Look, he jumped down again. The moment he jumped down, a wooden stake directly penetrated the place where he was just now, and Li Mu fell to the ground. Yi Tian's whisper rang in his ears, "He is right in front of you, and a tree stump will rush towards you from behind." Li Mu jumped up when he heard the words, and rushed forward in a parabola shape. The tree stump that was stabbed behind him was thrown into the air. Li Mu's index fingers of his left and right hands crossed each other, and an X-shaped flame flew down, in the diffuse mist. middle. The appearance of a wood-type man appeared, with three thick tree stumps rising from the ground in front of him. He faced the bombardment of the flames head-on. Li Mu missed the attack, and immediately his body fled back, dissipating in the mist. The voice of a wood-type man filled the air, "A misty psychic used the mist's ability to cover the entire stadium in mist, and then informed his teammates of my whereabouts in real time, completely blocking my sight. What a great cooperation." " No answer came from the mist. To speak in such mist was to tell the other party his location. Li Mu silently walked around to the back of the wood-type man, and struck with another x-flame slash. An oak shield appeared on the entire arm of the wood-type man, and he caught the X-shaped attack head-on. He moved his whole body back two steps and said, "It seems that my luck is really bad, I met you two." After that, he raised his hand and struck down an X-shaped flame slash from above. , there were obvious crack marks on the ground through the wooden man's body. Yi Tian's voice came from everywhere around him, "The speed and attack power of your consecutive moves have always been fast. If we didn't fight you in a hidden battle like this, we would have no chance of winning." The wood-type man waved his hand and hit another fire attack with his crotch, and said, "It seems that you are the one with more practical combat experience among the two. Most of the abilities of the mist are auxiliary abilities, but you have to know that with such an attack alone, You can¡¯t kill me.¡± After saying this, the wood-type man clasped his hands together, [Connecting Pillars. First Level. Counting] Countless numbers instantly stood up from the ground of the gymnasium. Li Mu sideways dodged a tree that rushed towards him and fell to the ground. Suddenly, dozens of tree branches attacked Li Mu from all directions. Li Mu jumped up and smashed the attacking tree branches. Before he could stabilize his body in the air, several more tree branches attacked from another direction. The speed was extremely fast, making it impossible to defend against. Li Mu instantly returned the flames to his entire palm, catching the attacks from the tree branches head-on. ? ?Under the huge force, Li Mu was hit hard to the ground, and several tree branches were stabbed straight at him. Before Li Mu could stand up, he had to roll sideways to avoid the attack of the tree branches. Those tree branches often struck him. When the stabbing hit the ground, there was a hole no more than a finger deep. Li Mu turned over and stood up. After a series of movements, beads of sweat were already appearing on his face. Yi Tian's voice rang in his ears, "He covered the gymnasium with trees. Each number is equivalent to a turret that can launch attacks. The turret is also his ears, and he can conduct indiscriminate cross attacks from a hearing position. It seems that our method of using fog to strengthen the attack will be ineffective." Li Mu said, "What should we do?" The mist that diffused in the air disappeared in an instant. Along with the condensed mist, Yi Tian appeared next to Li Mu. Li Mu looked around. The gymnasium had become a place like a tropical rainforest, and everything he looked around was filled with traffic. Thousands of trees. The voice of the wood-type man rang out, "Why, are we going to discuss some combat strategy?" After saying that, all the tree branches closest to the two of them came attacking, and the two immediately separated from the formation, avoiding the flying tree branches. Yi Tian's body flashed in the air for a few times. His superpowers are illusory and impermanent. He was more able to dodge attacks from tree branches than Li Mu. Li Mu fought and retreated, and at the same time he swung his knife to cut off the tree branches that were flying towards him. However, his speed was obviously not keeping up. There was a sound of clothes being torn, and Li Mu squatted on the ground with his shoulders covered. On it, blood stains slowly seeped out from between the fingers. Yi Tian flashed in front of Li Mu and said, "If this continues, there will be no end. Fire can defeat wood. Do you have any large-scale attack moves? I need the kind of move that can destroy the trees here in an instant." .¡± Li Mu said, "No, you also know that Burning Sun is a melee-type move. I would have used it long ago if I had that ability." Yi Tian hesitated for a moment, "This is a bit difficult to handle." Then he said, "Wait a moment and resist the attack before I come back. Don't die in battle casually." After saying this, his body flashed in the air and turned back into the mist that had spread everywhere before. Li Mu crossed his hands and calmed his mind. A black flame and a white flame extended from his hands, and he stepped on the spot. Keep your body steady with your feet. At present, this kind of attacks are coming from all directions. If I keep running around, this will be endless, and in the process of running around, I can't effectively predict the branches coming from all directions. It's better to stay where I am. It should be more useful to use the ability of the black and white flame swords to resist the tree branches until Yi Tian comes back. He immediately turned around and chopped up the tree branches that were attacking from behind. He then swung his knife to the upper left side and chopped into pieces three tree branches that were coming straight towards him. As the figure changed, the black and white flames intertwined with each other, like a A Tai Chi pattern. The wood-type man said, "It's a good idea to stabilize your body to resist my attack. It's just that my ability has only been used to the first level, leaving you two so helpless. If I use With level three abilities, this battle will probably end on the spot.¡± Li Mu said, "Then why don't you just use your third-level ability to kill us instantly? Why are you using this level's ability to trick us? Isn't this a waste of your time?" The laughter of the wood-type man came from all directions, "Have you ever heard that to kill a mouse, you have to dispatch a lion? Under such an uninterrupted attack, you will soon lose strength. As long as you are killed, another mist-type It's not enough to prove that he is a person with abilities, I have a hundred ways to break his mist technique." Li Mudao chopped up a few tree branches and said, "Don't talk too much. Although my ability is attack-type, the other Wu Hao's ability is still better than mine. There are two more fighting outside." , and their abilities are stronger than mine." "Perhaps they have already died under the attack of our team members." The wood-type man said, I have had enough fun, so I will quickly resolve the battle. ¡¾Continuous Pillar.Second Order.Flower¡¿ There was a vague aroma in the air. Li Mu frowned and subconsciously covered his mouth and nose, holding his breath. Yi Tian's voice sounded in his ears again, "This pollen contains poisonous gas. If you inhale too much, I'll replace it soon, hold on, I'll be back soon." Li Mu lowered his voice and said, "Go faster, I can't hold my breath for long." Another tree thorn came from the air. Li Mu held his breath and slashed with his black and white swords. His face was obviously red. The wood-type man said, "Fight while holding your breath, even if you are well-trained." I¡¯m afraid the members of the executive department won¡¯t be able to hold on for long, either.In three minutes at most, you will run out of energy, and then you will have nothing to fight with. " Li Mu slashed down with his two swords in an Li Mu's face became increasingly red, and his heart began to beat uncontrollably. A tree branch pierced through the mist. Li Mu caught it with his two knives. The branch passed directly through the gap between Li Mu's men and stabbed him in the throat. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Li Mu was startled and screamed secretly. Before he could cover his mouth and nose again, a burst of fragrance rushed in from the bridge of his nose, and his head became extremely hot as if it was being burned. The brain immediately became confused. Text Chapter 396 Illusion The wood-type man said, "This floral fragrance will bring you into an illusion that I freely set. As for what this illusion is" The wood-type man hesitated for a moment and said, "It seems to be based on what I saw last time. It¡¯s set in an online game novel, that¡¯s all, just stay in it for hundreds of years¡­¡± Turning on the shower switch, the cold water was sprinkled directly on the skin. It was already autumn. Many people had turned on the heater and took a hot bath. However, Li Mu still maintained the habit of taking a cold bath. The water flowed through his thin body. , the skin becomes red. Li Mu twisted his neck and made a clear clicking sound. living room. "Two hundred and eighty-one, two hundred and eighty-two, two hundred and eighty-three" Li Mu was doing push-ups with one hand on the ground. He had left the army for almost two years, but he still kept the habits he had in the army, five hundred push-ups and three hundred sit-ups. Everything in the game was just his cerebral cortex passing through radio waves. The reaction of the trip is similar to a movie called "The Hacker Movie" from the last century. It seems that I have experienced one desperate fight after another in the game. In fact, my touch, taste, and smell in the game are all It's just the instructions given to the brain by the game terminal I wear around my neck. Drenched in sweat, he sat on the floor and turned on the antique-grade touch-sensitive LCD TV in the living room. A nostalgic TV series "I am a Special Forces Soldier" was playing on the TV. Gu Cheng watched it for a while and turned off the TV indifferently. damn it. If it weren't for that physical examination, I would be a special soldier now. he thought dully. Li Mu's academic performance was not good since he was a child. When he graduated from high school at the age of 18, he saw that he would not be able to go to college, so he decided to join the army. He had a good foundation and became a first-class soldier in three years. If you pass the assessment in 2016, you can go to special forces training. A medical examination directly ruined his future. The result of the physical examination was that he suffered from signs of schizophrenia. Li Mu believed that he had correct outlook on life and good behavior, but somehow he was found to have schizophrenia. His appeals were rejected twice. Li Mu's family is also an ordinary employee. There weren't many avenues to open, so they were just kicked out by the army with a discharge order. As a non-soldier, he didn¡¯t have a decent college diploma, so he struggled to find a job. He couldn¡¯t even get a job as a security guard at the gate, so he had no choice but to work as a driver and hung around for a year. A year later, his good friend Zhang Hou in the army also came out. Li Mu invited him to have a drink. During the banquet, Zhang Hou told Li Mu a way to make money. The path Hua Jun refers to is the holographic game. When ordinary people first enter the game, everyone starts from the same starting point, with a zero-level account and a blank slate of equipment. Only after gradually upgrading and acquiring equipment will the differences between everyone be highlighted. In the holographic game, personal combat ability and reflex nerves have become an inevitable element for people to upgrade. He asked Li Mu to practice his account in a game called "Demon Killing" that had just opened its server. He helped a person raise his account to level 20 so that he could change his profession, and then handed the account to him. When Li Mu was studying, he read a lot of online game novels. He entered the game three times to figure out the rules of the game, and then took on tasks to kill monsters and level up. Li Mu was born in the army. If he hadn't been diagnosed with schizophrenia, he would have been a special soldier. He spent a day practicing a job transfer account, and Zhang Hou posted it on the forum. He was immediately killed by a RMB player. Zhang Hou drew a handling fee of 5,000 yuan, and Li Mu made a profit of 120,000 yuan. It¡¯s just that in the current game, one person can only register one account in one game. The game terminal will recognize all the data of this person. After Li Mu¡¯s account is sold, except for the basic attributes, everything else will be changed from beginning to end. And Li Mu can no longer use his own identity to enter the game. However, games are updated very quickly now, although the quality is uneven. But there will always be players who are willing to spend money to jump in. Li Mu has played six games in the past few months and made a lot of money by selling job transfer accounts and equipment. "Magic Continent" is one of the recent open beta games. The server was only opened in the morning. Like other previous games, it is all about upgrading and fighting monsters. Nothing new. After playing too many games, Li Mu became a little bored. Looking at the time, it was already half an hour. Li Mu got up and opened the post page. At the same time, there was a ding-dong sound from the room next to him, and Zhang Hou was offline. The post had been highly liked, and Li Mu scanned it roughly. Except for some boring replies like "You're so handsome, don't sell your account, be my boyfriend" and "Newbie, I want a master.", in the bold red replies The highest bid has reached 300,000 yuan, and Zhang Hou¡¯s number has also reached 250,000 yuan. "This thing is really profitable," Li Mu smiled helplessly, "I am selling my strength to make money." He selected the one with the highest bid and sent a private message to it. A reply came soon after. Li Mu encrypted the game ID and password and sent it.After a while, there was a ding, and a sound came from the watch communicator on the wrist. Three hundred thousand dollars had been received. At the same time, the encrypted program over there was automatically released, and the transaction was successful. "Ah, you can take a short rest." Li Mu stretched, "Let Zhang Hou handle the issue by himself." "Dahuang, the server opening information has been announced." Zhang Hou rushed out of the room holding an electronic information newspaper. Li Mu took it and took a look. A line of large characters flashed in the scrolling information column on the newspaper. ¡¾Nine Heavens vs. Phantom The first collision between Eastern martial arts and Western magic. ¡¿ ¡¾Come and fight! ¡¿ "Phantom" is an old-fashioned Western fantasy game. It is considered the leader in the gaming industry. Its huge world view, sophisticated game background design, and hearty fighting style make it a classic among gamers. Every time The release of an expansion pack will cause a major earthquake in the gaming industry, and the various elements in between have become the objects of imitation by many games. "Nine Heavens" is a complete oriental martial arts game. In this era when making a game is faster than giving birth to a child, Lonjiange, the production company behind "Nine Heavens", spent seven years carefully polishing the game "Nine Heavens". The level of rigor puts other game companies to shame. Li Mu then scanned down and roughly understood the meaning. "Phantom" will announce a new expansion pack three days later, at which time a new race of barbarians will appear, and "Nine Heavens" has also chosen to conduct an open beta on the same day, with "Phantom" in the morning and "Nine Heavens" in the afternoon. The two games are about to collide in a big way. This may be a difficult choice for most game players. The company "Nine Heavens" belongs to, Lunjiange, is a well-known game development team in Asia. The two previously launched games "Shushan" and "Mingyue" can be regarded as classics among classics. However, , this is a wonderful opportunity to make money for Li Mu, he has been waiting for a long time. Zhang Hou said, "How about it." ""Phantom" releases a new expansion pack at nine in the morning, and "Nine Days" opens at six in the afternoon. There are almost nine hours in between. As long as you are fast, you should be able to practice a job transfer account before then." "We can make a lot of money from this. By the way, how much money do we have in our account now?" Zhang Hou clicked on his watch and connected to the ** account, "Well, it's almost 1.2 million, and the harvest this year is good. The capital is almost enough. Let's go to "Phantom" to do the last game first, and then we can work together Go to Nine Heavens.¡± "Well, that's it." In the diffuse mist, Yi Tian flashed to Li Mu's side, waved away the two tree branches that were trying to penetrate Li Mu, and reached between Li Mu's neck with a finger. "Oops!" Text Chapter 397 Ice Breaking The wooden man's voice came from the air, "He has been trapped in my illusion. One minute in real life can be infinitely magnified to one year in it. In other words, he has spent a whole day in it." It's been a year and a half. The longer a person stays in an illusory scene, the more he will forget what the original thing was like, and he will sink deeper into that world. Don't worry, in a few minutes, the illusion will take effect. When the condition becomes more severe, this effect will be enhanced fifty times, and he will spend two minutes inside for a hundred years, and then his functions will age and he will die." Yi Tiandao, "It seems that you are the most powerful among these people. You are already so powerful just by using the second-level ability. It is really hard to imagine what we would do if you used the third-level ability. In what kind of situation.¡± "How come you haven't been infected by the second-level illusion poison gas yet?" Yi Tiandao, "Have you forgotten? My superpower is mist. In terms of shape change, it is the same as your poisonous gas, which is at the gas level. Under such circumstances, I can distinguish your hallucinogenic effect in the air." Toxins are expelled from the body, which means that poisonous gases at all gas levels are ineffective to me." "With your superpower, your attack power is not strong, but your defense is surprisingly strong. However, your main combat power has been in the environment for three years now. If you rely on your auxiliary superpower to fight me, I'm afraid It¡¯s not qualified.¡± "It's too early to tell whether he's qualified or not. Look, I'm still standing here intact. He was just under the illusion and hasn't really died yet. How can you say he won?" "Tough talk," dozens of tree branches suddenly appeared in the air and stabbed at Li Mu. Yi Tian opened his arms and made fists with both hands. ¡¾Mist.Second level.Royal¡¿ Yi Tian instantly dispersed into steaming mist. It was wrapped up layer by layer along Li Mu's body, forming an oval ball. After the tree branches pierced the ball, they seemed to have pierced into a sphere made of rubber. After sinking a few inches deep into it, they again Popped out. Yi Tiandao, "Generally, the second-level abilities of the auxiliary system will choose this defensive direction for practice. Each of your branches cannot penetrate this defensive cover without the stress of three times." The wood-type man said, "So what? Look at the person you are protecting. He has been there for three years and two months now." Yi Tian stopped replying, and the mist gradually gathered and covered Li Mu's body. From the outside, it looked like a human body made of mist. ¡¾Mist.Level 3.Ling¡¿ Where it can be seen with the naked eye, from above the human figure made of mist, there is slowly rising gas from bottom to top, which looks like ice cream when it is taken out of the refrigerator and exposed to the sun in summer. That kind of steaming air-conditioning. Dozens of tree branches stabbed towards the human body. They hit, bounced back again, hit, bounced back again. The defensive mist cover that formed the shape of the human body was extremely hard, and under the saturation-type puncture, There were no cracks or bloodstains at all. In a fantasy world. There was a dinging sound, and all the players waiting in the waiting area turned into a burst of white light and disappeared. Li Mu closed his eyes and opened them again. Already in a novice village. This is the thirty-second time he has played this game, but he still doesn¡¯t know it at all. "No. 35846 Novice Village, there are quite a few people playing this game." Li Mu walked to the prop shop and asked skillfully, "Hello, is there anything you need my help with?" "My dear warrior, a group of spiny rats came to the plains recently. They have almost eaten up all the crops we planted. Can you help me kill twenty spiny rats? Help me bring twenty spiny rats. tail, I will give you rich gifts." Dingyou have obtained the G-level mission [Spiky Rat Infestation] Li Mu walked out of the store and turned into the drug store next to it. "Hello, may I help you with anything?" "Oh, my dear warrior, the moon grass I planted in the ground has almost been eaten up. Can you help me get rid of those nasty fat-eared rabbits? I will give you generous gifts." After going through several stores in this way, Li Mu had a total of seven tasks listed in his task list. It was estimated that they were almost there. Li Mu first headed towards the Barbarian Plains. The barbarian plains are sparsely populated with barbarian players. It seems that they are all here to do the mission of the spiked rats. There is no trace of rats in the huge plain. All the players are like cats bending down to look for rats. trace. "Hey, there's a new one here!" A lv1 spiked rat popped up from a hole in the ground. In an instant, there was a pile of two-handed axesAnd countless meteorites smashed in that direction. Under the bombardment, the place where the poor spiked rat used to be turned into a huge dark pit. No one knows who got the experience. Li Mu shook his head and said to himself, "It's terrible, there are too many people here. If you compete with these guys to do quests and reach level 15, you will have to wait until the end of the year. I originally wanted to follow the method of doing quests to advance to a lower level, but it seems that I still have to do it." We have to try the old method.¡± Open the map. lv15 Salal Plain, Broken Wind Highlands lv610??The Forest of Bones lv1015 Tranquil Forest ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "In the Forest of Bones, let's try our skills here first." After some massacre. "Young orc warriors, some evil bone spirit lichs have recently come to the Salar Highlands and killed many of our hard workers. In order to maintain the stability of the plains, I will kill 20 bone spirit lichs and cut off their little fingers. Bring it to me, and you will be richly rewarded." After quickly leveling up by killing high-level monsters, at a certain level, the experience gained by killing high-level monsters is very little. Li Mu returned to the village and directly accepted high-level tasks from the novice instructor. Level missions undergo this rapid upgrade again. Li Mu looked at the mission scroll in his hand, thinking about how much experience he had left before he could level up. After playing this game for the thirty-second time, Li Mu's body and brain have completely adapted to this game, and he has forgotten the real reason for coming to this world. Now his mind is only thinking about how to upgrade the game. Suddenly a biting wind blew over, and Li Mu shivered suddenly. "When did the temperature of this game get so cold?" Li Mu turned his head, and suddenly it started to snow heavily outside. He stretched out his hand and looked at the palm of his hand. Ice spread out in the palm of his hand at a speed visible to the naked eye. "how?" Suddenly, earth-shaking memories flooded into my mind. In the gymnasium. The mist steamed up and left Li Mu's body, condensing back to Yi Tian's body and falling next to him. Yi Tian's face was extremely pale and he was breathing heavily. Li Mu's body next to him had some ice crystals sprouting on his clothes. . Two or three seconds later, Li Mu took a deep breath, squatted on the ground and began to tremble. Yi Tian walked to Li Mu and supported Li Mu. The weapons that escaped from his body formed a large-scale protective shield to protect the two people. Yi Tian put his hand under Li Mu's nose and said, "Steady your breathing, steady your breathing." After a while, Li Mu's breathing began to calm down and returned to its original appearance. The wood-type male said, "I see, it's a good tactic to use the cold freezing point to force the person who enters the illusion to wake up, and then place his own mist of his own power around his nose and mouth to help him filter it." Yi Tiandao, "Sorry, I went to get something. I didn't expect him to use this trick. There is too little information about wood-type superpowers in the academy. I didn't expect him to have the ability to perform illusions." Li Mu said, "No, I was too careless and fell into this trick." He immediately held his head again, "I just came out of that crappy place, and my head is still a little hard to turn around. This is really" The wood-type man said, "Your mind is quite strong. You have stayed in the world I designed for three and a half years, but your mind has not completely collapsed. You are still talking and laughing after you come out." Li Mu said, "Thanks to you, I have been playing online games for three years. If you build an eighteen-level hell in it and make me go up to the mountain of knives, down to the fire, and up to the tongue every few days, I will It will be a little more painful.¡± The wood-type man said, "Since you are almost defeated, it's okay to tell you that the world of Lianzhu's second-level flower fragrance illusion was designed by myself, but the price is that every time I dream, I have to go in and try it myself. Ichiban, this cannot be disobeyed and cannot be changed. If it is transformed into the Eighteen Hells, I am afraid that the first person to go crazy will be myself." Yi Tiandao, "It seems that any superpower has shortcomings, and yours is no exception. Does it really matter if you tell us like this?" The wood-type man said, "I have figured out the details of both of you. The user of the burning sun power over there, although I don't know where his black and white flame swords came from, and they are so powerful, But that is only amazing for the melee type. His first-order, second-order, and third-order power changes are all at ordinary levels. The black and white flame swords are beyond my ability in terms of distance and use, but you are completely The auxiliary system, although your ability makes your defense unprecedentedly powerful, your first level only atomizes your body, your second level only has high defense, and your third level only covers the fog with frozen Attribute, ?"The ability to freeze only means making people feel cold" The wood-type man said, "In other words, you have all used your special skills now, and I have found out all the details. In the battle of superpowers, the number of trump cards means the chance of winning in the battle." Now I still have a third-level ability that I haven¡¯t used yet. The ability of the third-level ability is higher than that of the first-level and second-level abilities. And you have completely shown me your trump card. This You lost this battle" Text Chapter 398 The real trump card Yi Tian added, "In addition, your wood type's rare ability also gives you another ability that makes other superpowers feel jealous. You wood type superpowers can use the trees themselves to fight independently. There is some life force to rebound. As long as you and the trees are connected at the same time, now you are among so many trees covering the stadium. While attacking us, you can also rebound in power. As long as this tree is still there, You can just like playing a tower defense game, slowly draining our energy in this gymnasium, until we are unable to use those branches to penetrate us, or fall into those illusions, I explain it this way, right? " "It's good to know," said the wood-type man. In battle, being too calm will also become a burden for you to see your own tragic ending. It's really pitiful" Yi Tian's body flashed into the air in an instant, and he threw several objects wrapped in mist towards several large trees surrounded by several people. After a few rubs, the branches arriving automatically from all directions were instantly penetrated. There was a faint sound of air leakage coming from those objects. Yi Tiandao, "I just said that as long as these trees are there, right" The wooden man said, "Yeah, as long as I have these" He sniffed and was startled, "Oh no!" Yi Tian shouted loudly in the air, "Li Mu, fire!" Li Mu stood up on the spot, and the black and white flame swords soared out from his hands, slashing hard towards both sides of his body. At the same time, Yi Tian quickly fled back to Li Mu, and the second-order mist was activated, tightly Covering Li Mu's body. Flames, one black and one white, flew in two directions. Halfway through the flight, they suddenly exploded, one to the left and one to the right. Black and white flames intertwined and instantly swept through the entire stadium. The entire flame explosion burned more fully under the catalytic effect of the trees. The trees swept by the flames completed the prelude to burning in almost two seconds. After a while, the smoke from the explosion gradually dissipated, and his face was revealed in the entire stadium, above the ground of the stadium. The standing trees had turned into ignited and burning torches. Yi Tian flashed out from beside Li Mu, and Li Mu suddenly fell to the ground. Yi Tian whispered, and Li Mu used his hind legs to exert force, and rushed towards a big tree on the right front. The second-level flaming sword light slashed along the way, deeply cutting the bark of the big tree. When he uncovered the tree bark, it looked like he was a wood-type man who had been blown half to death. Li Mu pulled out the wooden man. Yi Tian flashed to Li Mu's side, stretched out his hand, skillfully removed the joints of the wooden man's limbs, and then collapsed to the side. The wooden man said, "This when did you" Yi Tian smiled and said, "During the battle, the competition is not only the battle of the superpowers, but also the analysis of the user's own tactical abilities and experience. After observation, I found that your tree The branches are searching and attacking completely automatically. Li Mu unintentionally chopped off your branches, and the scattered debris would sometimes be hit by other branches. I praise your recovery ability because of this. Find out whether you are really hiding in a tree here to recover. The answer is obvious" Li Mu gasped and said, "Next time, remember to create an animation-like fantasy world. I can go in and have fun" The wood-type man said, "Then, you just use those oxygen tanks to perform a feint attack, right?" Yi Tiandao, "It's not a feint. I brought those oxygen tanks hidden in my body. You always say that you have seen through all our abilities, and you only saw our abilities on the surface. First-order It¡¯s true that my ability is to turn all the elements of my body into mist, but there is another unknown ability that can accommodate everything inside. This may be just a convenience in normal times. After all, I can¡¯t carry many things. It shouldn¡¯t take too long to turn this into a normal combat ability, but it can also be considered the part of the trump card you haven¡¯t seen.¡± "When you don't understand your opponent, never say to him that I have seen through your attack methods and trump cards. The head is in someone else's body, and the power is someone else's. You are not him. You don¡¯t know if his next step is a feint, you don¡¯t know what she hides that you don¡¯t know about, and you don¡¯t know if the weakness he just showed is just a part to deceive you Of course, now There is no use telling you this" The wood-type man said, "Why, are you going to kill me" The wood-type man smiled, "That's what you are like, you place yourself at a moral high ground, and then you will put your opposites and Everyone below is regarded as your enemy.?It¡¯s so stupid and ridiculous¡± Li Mu said, "Why, do you want to involve a bunch of people and the universe like the villain in the novel before going to An Ran to get a lunch? Or should I send you up now" Li Mu said, and flames condensed in his hands. Yi Tian stopped Li Mu's hand and said, "Goodbye now. I'll remove his joints and send him to the college for surgery later to cut off the thing behind his neck. He will be kept in the hospital for observation for a few days before he is released. There is no use for organization anymore.¡± Li Mu said, "Do you think of me as a murderer? This is my first time on the battlefield, and my hands have not really touched blood yet." After saying that, he turned around and looked at the burning trees in the stadium. , said, "We really went too far now." Yi Tiandao, "I'll send him to the headquarters. Go and support King Kong and Lin Bosheng. I don't know what the fighting situation is like there." Li Mu said, "It doesn't matter to you." Yi Tiandao, "Although four shots were fired in a row, I still have the strength to protect myself later. Don't forget that I can't defeat you but you can still run away. I don't have enough strength now. I might still be able to survive if I go there." Since I will be a burden to you, I will go to the headquarters first and then come back to meet you. Please do not interrupt communications." Li Mu said, "I know." Yi Tian stretched out one hand, and a ray of mist extended to the bottom of the wood-type man. He lifted the wood-type man up slowly. He said to Li Mu, "Stop dawdling, go help quickly, go to Lin Bosheng first, his Your opponent is of the fire element, which is more beneficial to you. King Kong¡¯s defense is strong, so he should be able to hold on for a while" Li Mu nodded in agreement, stood up and rushed out with all his strength. When he rushed to the entrance of the stadium, there was an explosion behind him. Text Chapter 399: Their Ends In an open space, Lin Bosheng stared at the swordsman in front of him, and the swordsman also stared at Lin Bosheng. Both of them placed their hands on each other's chest, and each could feel the beating heart in the other's chest. They have been in a stalemate for a while. Lin Bosheng still stared at the swordsman with a smile on his face and said, "Why don't you try to crush him? I'm afraid that if you don't pull away fast enough, your heart will be destroyed." The swordsman said, "Lusuo, what good will this do to you?" Lin Bosheng said, "This is strange. It was obviously you who attacked us first. It was obviously you who wanted to dig out my heart first, and now you are asking me what good will this do to me. Your logical thinking ability is not Not even close." "Do you really want to die? This level of provocation is of no use to me." "Then you should hurry up and squeeze, be faster, you squeeze mine and I will pierce yours, and then we will both perish together. The battle is over. It's such a trouble-free way. Aren't you tired by maintaining this action like this? I don't care whether you are tired or not. tired." The swordsman said, "You" One of Lin Bosheng's hands suddenly stretched out and grasped the wrist of the swordsman who was holding his heart, and said, "Do you still need me to help you? Hurry up, you are still a man, you are still the same. Zero Are all organizations organized with this kind of virtue?" The swordsman said, "You pissed me off!!" There was a gunshot, and a bullet grazed the hand holding the heart of the swordsman and shot past. The swordsman was startled, stepped back, and stood still. Bang bang! There were two more gunshots, and the swordsman subconsciously used his dagger to block them, making two ding-ding sounds. It was the sound of two bullets hitting the dagger. The swordsman said, "Who is it?" A voice came from mid-air, "It's no wonder that you are still a good swordsman, but you don't have the ability to identify the position by listening to the sound. Girl, I'm here." The swordsman man followed the sound and went out. L was sitting on the street lamp beside him, stroking his eyes with one hand, and his other hand hanging to the side. In his hand was a gun still emitting gunpowder smoke. Lin Bosheng stood up holding his chest. The part that had been stabbed open by the swordsman was turning into water elements and healing quickly. He said, "How is it? You are still alive." Lin Bosheng said. "Thank you, mentor, for being lucky enough to survive." "Instructor?" The swordsman was shocked when he heard this and asked, "Who are you? I have never heard of any of the six instructors in Cambrian Academy using a gun." l said lazily, "Why, you can't do it as a hobby. Now, I'll give you ten rounds of bullets. If you haven't died within ten rounds, I'll let you go. How about it." The swordsman man seemed to have been greatly humiliated, but his reason clearly told him that he must not engage in a head-on battle with the man in front of him. The instructor-level tasks of Cambrian Academy were already at a monster level. Within the organization, only the superpowers in the Hall of Valor have the ability to fight with them, and the Hall of Valor is beyond the imagination of people like him. Thinking of this. The swordsman twirled his swords twice and put them back into their sheaths, turned around and ran away. l raised the gun, aimed at the swordsman's back for a long time, and finally closed his eyes. He raised his gun high and pointed it at the sky, and fired ten shots. The figure of the swordsman in the distance was blurred and indistinguishable. Lin Bosheng said, "Teacher, you" l said lazily, "The deportation team has already been dispatched. I don't need to take his life anymore If I kill him, I have to go back and report it. It's so troublesome. If anyone is still fighting nearby, take me there" King Kong took out a stone from his pocket and broke it open with all his strength. Inside was a pack of cigarettes. He took out one and put it in his mouth. He lit a fire and said, "It was a very close call. Fortunately, it was wrapped with stones in advance. You get wet.¡± The man in the windbreaker behind him said, "Why are you still dawdling? Kill me quickly." King Kong said, "I've caught you now. It's up to me whether I can kill you or not. It's up to me to talk nonsense." The man in the trench coat said, "You have ridiculous kindness and logic. Do you think I will be grateful to you if you let me go like this? Put away your ridiculous kindness, it's useless." King Kong blew out a breath of smoke and said, "Brother, have you read too many comics? You just fight and bring so much mess. Now you and your friends want to fight us, of course we will accompany you. I won the battle after all." That's it. As for whether I should kill you or not, I can't make the decision. I'll wait until someone from the college comes to take you back before making a decision." Behind him, the stone arm that strangled the man in the trench coat stretched out a thin film of stone, starting from the point of contact with the man in the trench coat.??, slowly spreading towards the whole body of the man in the trench coat, King Kong said, "This fixed stone membrane is another form change of the city. I will leave you two breathing holes so that you will not suffocate to death. But basically you can¡¯t move. If I don¡¯t mess with you anymore, I have to go back and help my friend fight, then" King Kong waved back, "Goodbye" The spreading stone film gradually covered the whole body of the man in the trench coat, approaching the solidification state inch by inch. The man in the trench coat squirmed, "Hurry up kill me" After a second, his entire body froze and stopped moving. King Kong turned around and looked around and said, "Li Mu has Yi Tian over there. It shouldn't be a big problem if two of them fight one. Let's go to Lin Bosheng's side to help first. Water vs. fire is still a bit difficult." There was a loud explosion from behind. Li Mu turned around and saw that except for the diffuse mist, there was no trace of the wood-type man. Yi Tian appeared next to Li Mu in a flash. There were obvious signs of burning on his right wrist, and his face looked paler than before. Li Mu hurriedly stepped forward to support Li Mu. Yi Tiandao, "It's difficult to handle, but he escaped." Li Mu said, "We blew him up half of his life, and you removed the joints of his limbs. How come" Yi Tiandao, "I don't know. According to experience, it is impossible for him to move freely in such a physical state. It should be impossible for him to still have the strength to resist us. Moreover, the explosion just now happened completely when I was unprepared." What exploded next to me is really strange" Li Mu said, "Could it be" Yi Tiandao, "Damn it, it's really scary. They come one after another. I don't know what kind of superpower this time is. There are more than thirty kinds of explosive superpowers in the superpower list. I don't know what they are yet." Ability, how much physical strength do you still have to fight" Li Mu said, "I have been in that illusion for more than three years, and my physical strength is already on the verge of exhaustion But I should be able to fight for a while longer" Li Mu said, blocking in front of Yi Tian, ??and said, "After four consecutive battles, you should be almost out of strength. Go ahead and ask others to come over and help. I can still hold on for a while. Don't forget that I still have a trick to beat the bottom of the box" "What nonsense are you talking about? Are you asking me to leave you and run away Your special skill is the black and white swords. I just saw you use them once and half of your life." "Come onyou are useless now than me. You are only better at escaping than me. Speed ??up and don't waste time. We will be in trouble if the two of you end up in the same pot later." Yi Tian immediately stopped replying and looked around, "But your experience is worse than mine. You can't fight the unknown enemy without my help. I am still a commissioner of the execution department. Listen to me and follow my instructions." The command has come to fight. The coordinates here have been sent out for a while. If you hold on for a while, someone should come over" Before he finished speaking, there was a sudden explosion at Li Mu's left foot. Before Li Mu could take action, his whole body was blown two meters away by the shock wave of the explosion. He stood up again and wrapped around Li Mu's left foot. The mist around his feet slowly dissipated, and Yi Tian said from behind, "That's it, there is no warning, no explosion at the right time. If you hadn't been prepared in advance, this explosion could directly take away your right hand." Legs." Li Mu said, "How is this" Yi Tian flashed in front of Li Mu, opened his arms and said, "Now expand your nerves to the limit. This explosion is transmitted from nowhere, and you can't even see the precursor. We are now in a We have fallen into a passive situation.¡± There was another explosion, this time the location of the explosion was even more cunning and weird. The location of the explosion was on top of Yi Tian's head. With a bang, Yi Tian's head was blown into mist that scattered in all directions, and then recovered. . At the same time, an explosion exploded in Li Mu's chest. Under Yi Tian's fog protection and Li Mu's retreat and dodge, the aftermath of the bomb still made Li Mu groan visibly. ¡¾Mist.Second level.Royal¡¿ Yi Tian immediately wrapped Li Mu in the ball and surrounded him, and the explosions exploded all around the ball in a dense manner. A piece of the outside of the ball suddenly dented, and the sound of an explosion came from the inside of the ball. Yi Tian secretly screamed that it was dangerous. This kind of explosion could actually penetrate his own protective cover and explode inside. If it were not blocked in time, Li Mu would be blown into a ball of flesh and blood under his own protection within the ball. Immediately, he gathered the mist and firmly protected Li Mu. From the outside, it looked like a human body made of mist. Li Mu heard Yi Tian whisper in his ear, "There are two possibilities for this superpower."??, a kind of [Sacrifice to Explosion], which can add the ability of things you encounter to charge to achieve the purpose of explosion. There is also a superpower involving space teleportation, which can teleport something explosive to us. Now my idea is more inclined to the latter. " Li Mu said, "What should we do now?" Yi Tiandao said, "I'm sorry, I have never fought against a space system superpower, I have no basic practical experience, and I don't know what the space system superpower's abilities are. Now I can only be passively beaten. "Yitian said with an obviously dull voice. It was obvious that his physical strength could no longer hold on. Text Chapter 400 Heavenly Sword Li Mu secretly thought that it was not good. Yi Tian dragged his body that had not fully recovered to fight all the way, and had already used his defensive ability to help him block many attacks. Now he was almost on the edge of being unable to hold on, but This space-based fighting method is really too cunning. This is true! Yi Tiandao, "Now listen to what I say and do it. I want to test something. First jump into the air, and then run to the center of the large garden outside the stadium. Use your greatest strength. I will protect you from attacks along the way. ¡­¡± Hearing this, Li Mu straightened his calves suddenly and jumped into the air. Several fireballs formed by explosions scattered in the air along the trajectory of his fall. Li Mu fell down steadily, turned around and ran outside the gymnasium. Explosions exploded less than an inch behind him at regular intervals. The periphery of the stadium was an empty field. Li Mu ran to the center of the field, and the explosions that extended all the way resumed their intensive bombing on him. . Yi Tiandao, "His explosion only occurs every three seconds. Space system superpowers are either secretly transmitting bombs through space switching somewhere nearby, or they are ambushing bombs in their own different space to attack. " Li Mu said, "Do you think he belongs to that kind?" Yi Tian's voice was obviously duller than before. He said, "The recorded range of remote control of space system abilities does not exceed 150 meters. The distance you just ran out of is already more than 150 meters. This The center point of the big garden is two hundred meters away from the periphery, and it is very empty. We can't tell if there are people here, so our investigation scope will be much smaller According to this three-second space transmission, Ability, coupled with having a unique different space, you can basically lock the superpowers into three types: [Stone Gate], [Air Cut], and [Escape]." Li Mu said. "How? Where is the weakness?" Yi Tiandao, "Basically, we know that our chances of winning are still very small, ahem" He was obviously overwhelmed, "If we don't have very powerful elementalization ability to attack from a distance, there is basically no way to hurt the aliens. For people in space, the space system has always been the king-like ability among superpowers. Although the ultimate ability evolution direction is only two levels, it is still a bug-like ability, and combat with the space system is generally the same. Only those of the space system or the spiritual system have a chance of winning. Now we can only determine the opponent's abilities and achieve effective avoidance. What we know now is that I can protect myself from the power of this explosion, and I can detect the direction and frequency of the explosion. It is roughly estimated that his position is at our two o'clock direction, although that position is not of much use to you" Yi Tian forced himself to take a breath. Said, "Now you listen to what I say and do it. I will wrap you with some mist, and then you will start to escape directly. I will use the first-level mist dispersing ability here to avoid these explosions. I will start running on the count of three." , don¡¯t talk nonsense, start looking for people to come back as soon as you go out! I can still hold on to the first level of fog dispersing ability for about ten minutes! One! Two! Three!¡± Li Mu's figure appeared in the diffuse fog. The original fog spread in all directions and swept away in a certain direction ahead, and the explosion seemed to be firmly blocked directly in front of the fog. The moment Li Mu escaped from the mist. Instead of running away directly, he directly intertwined his hands. Two flaming swords, one black and one white, extended from his hands. Li Mu roared, and the veins on his forehead were clearly exposed. The flaming swords held by both hands The shape of the knife increased by several inches. He put his left and right hands together, and the two swords were close to each other. Two-color flames, one black and one white, burned blazingly above Li Mu's head. The roaring sound of the flames illuminated Li Mu, making him look like a god. Li Mu shouted loudly, "Get out of the way!" After saying this, he slashed the long knife straight towards the two o'clock direction. At the place where the black and white long swords passed, Li Mu's two swords had just moved into the air. The ground seemed to have experienced a double attack of burning and chopping. A dark ditch instantly appeared on the ground. Li Mu's long swords were in the air. It moved another inch down in the air. There were cracked lines around the dark ditch, and Yi Tian's figure flashed out of the void not far away, with a look of disbelief on his face. As if he was trying to use up all his strength, Li Mu seemed to be lifting something as heavy as a thousand pounds, and poured his strength directly into the long knife. With a loud bang, the long knife hit the ground. . Yi Tian disappeared in a flash. Where he originally fell, a trash can first began to deform from the inside, and then fell down like a puddle of mud. Yi Tian dodges behind Li Mu and says with a frightened look on his face, "How did you" Li Mu said, "I told you, I still have a trick that I haven't used yet!!" ?In the direction where the long knife slashed, there was a sound of glass shattering after being hit by a ball. The scene in a place in the void suddenly began to distort, and then mottled into a broken mirror, and two figures appeared from the space. , the flames continued to sweep through the figure, and heart-rending screams were heard. The flame extending from Li Mu's hand began to slowly disappear from his wrist. Li Mu's feet went weak and he sat slumped on the ground. He looked at the huge ravine in front of him, and then looked at the palm of his hand, as if he was also worried about it. I was surprised by this heaven-defying power. Yi Tian flashed past, and the wood-type man and the man using the space saw that the man who looked like a big fat man had been completely enveloped in flames. ¡¾Mist.Level 3.Ling¡¿ The icy cold air swept over the two people, quickly extinguishing the flames on their bodies. Both of them were breathless. Yi Tian sighed, looked back at Li Mu, who was out of strength, and said, "This move is really" He returned to Li Mu in a blink of an eye, stretched out his hand to touch Li Mu's neck, and after making sure that Li Mu was okay, he collapsed to the ground. From the beginning to now, it has been a saturated battle. When the third person came, he didn't have the strength to stand up and fight for the fifth time. At the top of the gymnasium building in the distance, L dragged his cheeks and looked at the two people collapsed on the playground, playing with pistols in his hands. Lin Bosheng and King Kong rushed through the center of the stadium to the open space, and the four people supported them together. l said, "These guys are now dominated by young people. And" He cast his gaze into the dark ditch, "This Li Mu, if he is completely awakened Text Chapter 401 End In the nursing home, Li Mu lay on the bed and stared at the ceiling boredly. His hands were firmly fixed on both sides, unable to move at all. The subtle tingling sensation of new flesh came from his hands, making him itchy. Very powerful. Turning around, Yi Tian was lying on the bed next door, and Li Mu sighed. It has been four full days since the battle. For the past four days, I have been sitting on this hospital bed, unable to move. Even my meals had to be fed by others. It was extremely deadly. After using the black and white twin flames that day, he lost his intuition. After waking up, he lay on this bed. His hands were firmly fixed and he could not move. The tingling sensation coming from the bandages told him clearly. , his hand was severely burned. Yi Tian was lying on the bed next to him, sleeping soundly. It seems that although the power is powerful enough when used, the sequelae are still very serious. Regarding the memory of using that power, my mind was already blurry. I vaguely remembered that after I told Yi Tian that I still had a trump card, my body's intuition and actions seemed to be completely intertwined. Giving it to another person was like someone poured a whole kilogram of acid into his head, leaving only scattered fragments and memories in his mind. Damn it, when will this hand heal? He turned to look at Yi Tian. Yi Tian was still sleeping as usual. Since the battle that day, he had become particularly lethargic. Yi Tian had been sleeping for almost sixteen hours. When sleeping, most of the time when I wake up is for eating and playing games. What kind of treatment is that? Li Mu cursed in his heart. In the office, l was playing with a blackened stone in his hand, and opposite him was Li Mu's fire instructor. The instructor said, "How is he?" l said, "Yi Tian is fine. It's just that he hasn't recovered from his serious illness. He fought five times in a row and was exhausted. As for Li Mu," l threw the stone in his hand to the fire instructor, "this stone can be used in an instant." After being burned into this state, the matrix of the college stadium was partially composed of quartz. His flames burned the quartz inside in an instant, and the power of the flames was so powerful that it destroyed the space superpower user's abilities in an instant. The energy barrier instantly killed him and another wood-type ability user." "Of course," L scratched his head and said, "The flames also backfired on his arm, and 30% of his arm was turned into coke. If it weren't for the college's medical department that has a special recovery department, If he had the ability, both of his arms would be considered useless. However, because his hand injury was really serious, even with the help of other people with abilities, he would not be able to move his arms freely for at least thirty days. .¡± The instructor said, "I accidentally used his flame once. At that time, I didn't know the origin of this flame. When I used it, my hand suffered irreparable damage. After that, my strength Weakened by nearly 30%." l said, "This ability is like poison. While killing others, it is also easy to hurt yourself. Now it seems that he has not fully controlled the conditions for this power. He is lucky enough that this backlash did not let him The fire elements in the body are disordered, and the carbonized part of the arm has also avoided the final nerves. Otherwise, it will not just be as simple as lying in bed for thirty days. I hope that you, as his mentor, will give him this The move is classified as a forbidden technique. It is forbidden to be used in battle thereafter." The instructor said, "Such a powerful force, if you don't use it" l said solemnly, "No matter how powerful the power is, if the user does not have the qualifications to control this ability. A powerful ability is useless. On the contrary, it will turn around and hurt yourself. In terms of Burning Sun, you Teach him the use of the first, second and third levels, and then let me teach him face to face in the physical skills session." "The backlash of superpowers largely depends on the user's physical fitness. Leave him to me in the future. I don't understand the basic training of fire superpowers, but I do know how to teach physical skills. Very good at it.¡± The instructor pinched his beard and nodded in agreement. Three hours. In a coffee shop in Cambrian College. The man in the trench coat said, "It's hard to imagine that a tough guy like you would come and buy me a drink." ???????????????????????????????????????? ¡°I don¡¯t go to the Three Treasures Hall for anything. You know I have something to come to you for, so I won¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± The man in the trench coat asked, "What's the matter?" l said, "How long has it been since you took on a disciple?" The man in the trench coat, whose face was covered by the cloak, was obviously silent for a moment, then L continued, "It's been about six years" "After the Battle of the Cape of Good Hope" The man in the trench coat said, "Why are you talking about this now?"  l said, "There are two good talents in the execution department, and I want you to accept them as your apprentices." "You know this is impossible." l said, "There are no absolutes in this world. It's not too late for you to accept it." "I will not accept any more apprentices until I die in battle." "Look what you said," L picked up the coffee cup and drank all the coffee in the cup. He smacked his lips exaggeratedly and said, "Although you only have half of your life left, you can still fight in this world." There shouldn¡¯t be more than eight people who want to kill you.¡± "That's nine," said the man in the trench coat, "if you are willing to replace your two broken guns." "I'm more nostalgic, and I don't feel comfortable using new guns. What's wrong with those two guns? They are a little older, but they are still good to use Wait, that's not the point. What I want to discuss with you today is you. The problem of accepting apprentices" "No need to talk" "Lin Bosheng, the specialist of the execution department, his superpower is Liushang, and he has completed the third level of training. King Kong, the specialist of the execution department, his superpower is the city wall, and he has completed the third level of training" "The names of these two are familiar to each other. They are just little birds who have just joined the execution department." The man in the windbreaker said. l said, "It's about the same. The one in front has only been in the execution department for three months, and the one in the back has been in the execution department for one and a half months. He hasn't even killed anyone" "What's the point of talking if you haven't even got blood on your hands? This kind of person really doesn't know how scared he will be when he's on a life-and-death battlefield" l said, "This is your prejudice. This time Cambrian Academy was invaded, they also participated in the war, and their fighting ability is also good. However, what I like is not their fighting ability, but their fighting quality." "How to say." l said, "This time the Zero Organization suddenly invaded without any warning. It was suspected to be the work of an insider. The final focus of the battle was the Dead Sea Scrolls hidden in the underground city of the academy. In order to cover up others' eyes and ears, the Zero Organization used a lot of The purple-level members carried out scattered attacks on Cambrian Academy, and there were also a few yellow-level members. To put it bluntly, they attacked anyone they saw. The two of them fought to protect their companions and the members of the conflicting Zero Organization." "Lin Bosheng met a fire weapon superpower who also practiced swordsmanship. The level was yellow. Of course, what I valued in this battle was not Lin Bosheng's outstanding strength, but the final battle between him and the fire weapon superpower. When they almost died together, during the fight, the two of them held each other's heart and remained in a stalemate for more than ten minutes. Although Lin Bosheng was young, he was ready to hand over his life. This was equivalent to holding each other's guns. He pressed it against the opponent's forehead to see who could lose his composure and pull the trigger first. Lin Bosheng also used the provocation method to stimulate the opponent to dig out his heart as quickly as possible. When facing someone who was stronger than him, he In a short period of time, I was prepared to die together without any fear or hesitation. What I like is that calmness. This guy is very similar to a person I knew back then" The man in the windbreaker's hand wrapped in gloves trembled obviously, and then he regained his composure. L looked at the man in the windbreaker and said, "As for King Kong, what he encountered is a fluid ability user, yellow level. He is reasonable in battle." He used the strengths of his own abilities, and used words and actions to achieve the purpose of charming the opponent. His analysis was very sophisticated and calm. By the time I arrived, he had already ended the fight and was not injured. He was almost overwhelming in strength. He has killed his opponent, but he has only just reached the middle stage of practicing his third-level superpowers. Although he looks very rough, his fighting acumen is very powerful." l paused and said, "It's very similar to someone from back then." The man in the windbreaker said, "How did I hear that the most famous person in this battle was killing two yellow-level Li Mu and Gao Tian with a sharp edge in one blow?" "That guy Gao Tian has been snatched away by another instructor. Li Mu is my disciple, so don't make any decisions." L teased. The man in the trench coat said, "You just want to rely on your two words of boasting, so that I will accept those two people as my apprentices." l smiled and said, "How long do you want to carry those fatal memories of yours with you? Or do you think you can't escape them at all? Although I admit that you were more handsome than me six years ago, but what's wrong now? I'm more handsome than you." Do we have to stay so dull and stuck in the past without coming out" The man in the trench coat laughed, his voice sounding like it was coming from an old speaker, "Your level of provocation is really terrible. It didn't excite me at all, and I don't know what your eloquence is." How did you become a mentor?" l smile. The man in the windbreaker said, "However, your method of provoking generals is only useful to me. Forget it, before you die on the battlefield one day, train two people who can collect my corpses and burn paper money for me in the future." l smiled and said,??Don't worry, if you are killed in battle in the future, I will regularly visit your grave and burn the latest issue of Playboy to you, so that you will not feel lonely down there. " The man in the trench coat said, "Then I'll go try out the two of them first." After saying that, the figure of the man in the windbreaker twisted in the air and disappeared. l waved for a refill and looked out the window with a pale face. Text Chapter 402 Test In the underground training ground, Li Mu looked at the white gloves tied to his hands and said to L, "Teacher, is this?" l said, "These are gloves made of special conductive materials. They can transmit the elements in your body without being damaged. It also protects your hands from being counterattacked by your own abilities. It is a test for you." Plant a test object for the powerful series of powers. Now after I go out, you use your greatest strength and strongest ability to chop at the energy walls around you, using the black and white you used that day. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t burn your hands again this time.¡± Li Mu looked at the glove on his hand that looked like it was made of paper, and there was an obvious expression on his face that I would be surprised if I believed you. l immediately turned around and went out, put the watch to his mouth, and the voice sounded in the room, "There will be four blue energy walls made of pure energy around you, just chop them with all your strength." After speaking, four pillars slowly rose around Li Mu. Each pillar shot two beams of light towards the other pillar on the right. The four energy walls interlocked and surrounded Li Mu. in the middle. l said, "Use your greatest strength. I want to measure the changes in your body during the process of using this power, as well as the energy value of this power. Let's start now." Li Mu nodded in agreement, then lowered his head, clasped his hands together, and the power in his body immediately jumped out. Ever since he fell into a dream that day, as long as he meditated for a short while, this power would be awakened and manifested out of thin air in his body. , he could clearly feel the weak weight of this power in his body, but the effect of the power itself was obviously several times stronger than the scorching sun energy in his body. From his wrist upwards, layers of flames immediately ignited, with the left hand being black and the right being white. People around him seemed to sense the pressure of the flame power. Li Mu shouted loudly and raised his clasped hands above his head. The size of the flames immediately increased by more than a few inches. Behead! Soaring pressure rushed forward. The floor of this specialized fire training room was made of a special alloy. Even Qingyan couldn't shake this alloy in the slightest. But the moment the black and white flames touched the floor, an obvious dent appeared on the ground. With a sound that seemed to shake the world, the blade of the black and white flames struck the wall of pure energy in front of them heavily. boom! ! ! After the loud noise, visible to the naked eye, the energy wall fluctuated significantly, and the other four walls deformed. After twisting for a while, they finally stopped. l's voice came. "That's enough, put away the superpower." Li Mu was sweating profusely, and suddenly felt a burning sensation on his hands. He looked down and saw that the gloves on his hands had begun to catch fire, burning on his hands. He hurriedly shook his hands, throwing away the almost burned gloves. on the ground. Take another closer look at the palm. There are obvious signs of slight burns. The door opens and l comes in. Looking at the room where the temperature had risen significantly, you looked at the floor that had been cut to the point of deformation, and said, "My dear, this has not happened for two or three years." Li Mu chuckled, "Teacher, how did I perform this time?" l reached out and pressed the watch on his wrist. A huge beam of light shone down from the ceiling, and a display screen appeared. l looked at the complicated data on the screen and said, "Your data is a bit strange. This kind of flame power of yours There are two different energy compositions, and they are completely opposite to the energy of the scorching sun in your body. At the moment of swiping, the temperature of your hand has exceeded 6000 degrees. Both of them can melt the steel gas. The temperature of your hand has dropped by 2,000 degrees within two seconds of swiping. By the time it hits the energy wall, the temperature is already 3,900 degrees. Although the aftermath will The ground softened, but there was no major damage." Li Mu said, "That means?" l said, "In common words, your ability is an instantaneous explosive ability. The power of the instant burst has exceeded the third level of the Burning Sun you possess, and even some aliens above you." Yes, but this energy is also lost very quickly. You do not have the ability to maintain this ability for a long time. According to calculations, after using this power, not to mention the basic functions of your body cannot support this explosive fire. The ability will completely burn your hands and put a huge load on your body." Li Mu said, "Teacher, can I understand that this is a unique trick that can be used to dunk in a single session? It cannot be used unless it is absolutely necessary." l said, "Correct answer, you are right. That day you used this move to kill two people whose abilities were superior to yours, but at the same time, you alsoHe passed out due to lack of physical function. If I had not arrived at the scene or another person from the zero organization had come, you would not be able to stand across from me and talk to me now. Now even the special conductive material can't withstand your power. You have to know that this material is not even afraid of the aqua regia power. Therefore, according to the college's decision, I request that your power be listed as unusable. Forbidden magic. " Li Mu said, "Forbidden technique? Teacher, I should be able to" l said sternly, "Now that you have said the word "should" yourself, you will not be allowed to use this kind of power that will backfire on you unless there is a 100% chance. The safety of every student is the responsibility of the academy. If If you can't even protect your basic safety, why can you be your mentor? The use of an ability can only be used when ensuring your own safety. Now you are simply not qualified to injure the enemy a thousand times. A move that will cost you eight hundred dollars!" l said, "Your body function is still too poor now. When your body is tempered to a certain level, we will conduct another test on your abilities. That test will be related to whether you can continue to use this Ability, do you understand?" Although he was reluctant, Li Mu hesitated for a moment and nodded in agreement. l said, "In addition to learning how to control supernatural powers from your own instructor, come to my training ground every Monday, Wednesday, and Friday night, and I will teach you how to train your body functions alone." l looked around at the burnt dents on the floor, and said, "By the way, you also want to come to my place to clean up, to make up for the cost of burning this alloy that can be compared to gold." Text Chapter 403 Training This was a closed space. Li Mu looked around. The place was surrounded by empty walls. Even the ceiling had no decorative items. Only the bright light automatically emitted by the walls illuminated everything in the room. Li Mu said, "Teacher. What is this?" l said, "This is a private training ground that I transformed. Now it will be your training ground." Li Mu secretly asked, "Private renovation?" He looked around at the empty room with only a few walls left, and cursed in his heart, "I haven't seen anything transformed." l said, "Today's training content is very simple," he stretched out his hand and pressed it on the wall, and a swimming octopus flashed out of the void, with numbers 1 and 0 showing under the black skin. l continued, "This electronic octopus is used to test your nerve reaction speed. Your current combat role is melee combat, but your combat nerves are still very lacking. You need a lot of training. This thing can effectively improve it." The speed of your nervous reaction.¡± l shouted, "0.5x speed." Dozens of electronic octopuses suddenly appeared densely in the air, L said, "You start training from this lowest speed version, and then slowly increase it. Your current goal is to stay in it safely for half an hour, then , I¡¯m going to have dinner, see you in half an hour.¡± l walked to the door, and a door-like thing appeared. l stepped out and stretched his head inside and said, "Ah, by the way, be careful. If you are touched by them, the smell will be unpleasant." "What teacher" Li Mu took a step forward to prepare for a detailed inquiry. The door closed automatically and L had disappeared. There was a whooshing sound in his ears. Li Mu turned over and subconsciously dodged the attack of the two octopuses. Dozens of octopuses rushed towards Li Mu as if they smelled the smell of food. Li Mu again It's several backflips in a row. He stepped on the corner of the wall and used his legs to use force in the air to dodge the attacks of several octopuses. The moment he landed, Li Mu smiled, "Isn't there anything unusual about an octopus at this speed? Half an hour or something is nothing" An octopus attacked from behind and hit his back instantly. Li Mu shook for a while. The touch of electricity coming from his back made his limbs tremble. The octopus on his back left his body immediately after the attack. Li Mu turned around, and before making any movement with his hands, two more An octopus flew towards him and hit him in the chest. The numbing feeling caused by the electric shock was almost killing him. The hair on Li Mu's head was so electric that it stood upright. He lay on his back on the ground and blew out a puff of smoke from his mouth. All the octopuses swam over. Floating above Li Mu, as if to test whether Li Mu still has breath. Li Mu secretly said, "Damn it, this kind of electric shock is simply unbearable by the human body. Instructor L must be a masochist. He uses this method to train himself." An octopus charged towards him, and Li Mu tapped the ground with both hands. The first stage of the Burning Sun is activated, and yellow flames burst out from both hands. With two hands, he grabbed the electronic octopus that rushed towards him and exerted force with both hands. The octopus was directly crushed in his hand and turned into 1's and 0's that were scattered in all directions. Li Mu's face was filled with joy. This kind of electronic octopus was set to be attacked. The two octopuses flew onto his belly again, causing Li Mu to convulse. He slapped his hands on the ground and stepped back. Looking at the electronic octopuses floating around, there were at least twenty electronic octopuses. The second stage of the Burning Sun was activated immediately, and two flaming sword lights shot out from between his index fingers. Li Mu secretly said, "A battle of this level is No need to use third-order or black-and-white flames. This is his private territory. If he uses too much force and damages it, he will not be able to afford compensation from his future salary in the execution department." He crossed the index fingers of his hands, and an Scattered streaming data. He sided to avoid the electronic octopus that was attacking from behind. He held a sword flower in his hand and chopped the electronic octopus into pieces in the air. Li Mu was secretly happy. His nerves could obviously keep up with this speed. Half an hour would not be a problem. . Just as he was thinking about it, several more electronic octopuses came towards him. Li Mu opened his left and right hands, and his figure jumped. bring it on! after a little while. Li Mu smashed the last electronic octopus in front of him into pieces with a straight thrust, and said, "What did you think it was? Now it looks like it's nothing more than that." He looked around and saw that there was nothing. ??L¡¯s iconic mean voice suddenly came from the air, ¡°If you can hear this voice, it means that you are already qualified for the speed of 0.5 times, then the next step is 1.0It's too much, take it well, young man. "After saying that, several electronic octopuses suddenly appeared in the air around them. Their swimming bodies were ready to pounce forward. L's voice said again, "Ah, by the way, the power of the electric shock is twice as strong as before. Don't. He was electrocuted to death. " "What the hell? What did you say?" Li Mu shouted. Before he finished speaking, two electronic octopuses flew from the left side, flashing two afterimages in the air. Li Mu turned sideways to avoid it, his heartbeat racing. Wow, this speed is more than 0.5 times higher than before! Is there really nothing wrong with this guy's counting method? do not care! Li Mu intertwined his hands, activated the third level of Burning Sun, and the flames on his hands turned blue. It bombarded the octopus flying towards the front. l stood at the door and opened the door. What came into view was Li Mu's figure collapsed on the ground. A bunch of octopuses floated on top of Li Mu. Li Mu seemed to have completely lost the ability to move. The octopuses shocked him from time to time. After a while, Li Mu's body also trembled to show the fact that he was still alive. l said, "Hey, hey, hey, you're still alive." Li Mu turned his head in one direction with difficulty, facing L's side, and said, "Damn it, you didn't say this is a training room where the more you play, the faster you play." l said, "You didn't even ask. Besides, haven't you ever played a game? Aren't all games like this? The more you play, the harder it becomes, and the final boss becomes harder to beat." l waved his hand and all the octopuses disappeared in mid-air, "How many times the speed did you hit just now?" Li Mu was obviously exhausted, "At 4 times the speed, the intensity of my electric shock is also four times." l said, "I was careless for a moment, and I accidentally superimposed the option of electric shock proportionally. I'm sorry, sorry." At the same time, he was shocked, "He was able to break through the level of four times the speed for the first time. , this guy¡¯s stamina cannot be underestimated, he may develop even better than me in the future.¡± Li Mu turned over and got up, took a breath, and then sat up again, "Teacher, how many times do you usually practice?" "Me?" l touched the back of his head, "Thirty times the speed, maybe, and you'll have to use superpowers if you want to go higher." Li Mu's expression was obviously choked, and the look on his face was shocked for a moment, and he said secretly, "Do you need to say it in such a tone that it's nothing? Four times the speed is already like this, thirty times, I He will be killed instantly.¡± As if he saw what Li Mu was thinking, L smiled and said, "Hey, hey, I am a mentor after all. There are only nine mentors in the entire Cambrian Academy. How can I go out and fight if I am not awesome?" Li Mu stood up immediately. Although his legs were still shaking, he clenched his fists and said, "Instructor, close the door. I will continue training for a while." l said, "Is your body okay?" Li Mu clattered his fists, "I can still tolerate this level." l smiled and said, "Hey, that's what you said," and then he stood up and shouted loudly, "Thirty times the speed!!" Li Mu's expression changed and he said hurriedly, "Hey, hey, what I'm saying is that if you continue, you don't have to challenge thirty times at once. Even if I challenge you, give me a try at five times. Hey, hey" Dozens of octopuses suddenly appeared in the air around them, wandering around in the air. After a while, they began to move at a speed that was so fast that even the afterimage could not be clearly discerned. Instead, it was described as a flash. More appropriate. "Oh no, this guy!" Seeing all the octopuses rushing towards him, Li Mu subconsciously protected his face. Bang bang bang bang bang! Several gunshots were heard in the air. After a moment, Li Mu let go of the arm protecting his face and found that he had not been attacked by the octopus. He looked around and saw that the octopus that had just flashed out of the air had no shadow. , L squatted on the ground, pinching a shaking octopus from left to right, playing with a pistol in his right hand, and then pointed the gun at the octopus. With a bang, the octopus turned into data and disappeared. Li Mu said, "This is it?" l smiled and said, "Expand the detection nerves and calculate in detail the movement trajectory of each octopus in an instant, and then it's just a matter of one shot" Li Mu said, "You didn't use your powers?" l said, "I'll live it, I will only use superpowers if the speed is more than 30 times. Superpowers have always only existed as an auxiliary to combat, and should not become the battle itself. Battles are between people. In a duel between people, superpower is just a weapon held in a person's hand. The most fundamental combat ability still relies on the functions of the brain and the body. Even if you can summon a nuclear bomb to blow up the entire city with a wave of your hand, as long as your body With powerful functions, I can chop off your arm before you summon a nuclear bomb.??¡± l said, "To tell you the truth, seven of the nine instructors of Cambrian Academy relied on pure physical function to win the position of instructor. It has always been you, the rookies, who have just entered the industry to distinguish their own strength by the power of their abilities. The real strength always comes from yourself.¡± Text Chapter 404 Training 2 In another closed room, Li Mu looked around and said, "What is here? Could there be hundreds of wolf dogs coming out to test my escape ability?" l said, "No, let me ask first, in the fire training class, what are the basic physical fitness training you do." "Push-ups, running, that's basically it. There is also the teasing technique that is exclusive to fire-type powers. It is a breath-control technique specifically used to preserve energy in the body." l said, "That's enough. These are just the most basic techniques. When you learn them later, melee-type fire-type superpowers like you will be assigned to instructors who teach melee combat techniques." , the instructor will decide what kind of close combat skills you will practice based on your body¡¯s basic functions and exercise habits. For a fire-type melee superpower with a relatively high explosiveness like you, he will basically teach eight Full body fighting skills like Chi Boxing or Muay Thai, while people like Yi Tian will teach close combat skills like Tai Chi.¡± Li Mu said, "Well, because my Burning Sun can only control flames in my hands, but it's different when I use the power of black and white flames." l said, "But with that kind of training method, there are two main training directions. One is to train your basic explosive power, including ordinary exercise methods such as running and push-ups. The second direction of the breath adjustment technique is to train your special abilities. Energy conservation, to put it bluntly, is to teach you how to preserve the blue bars, so the directions I will teach you are the other two. One is the basic nerve reaction speed. You have already tried this in the octopus trial just now. After that, you Just practice there for half an hour every time you come, and then gradually expand the basic time you practice there, and then one of the body's functions is the ability to resist pressure and carry loads." "Because your ability is explosive, it requires your body's function to be very outstanding. Now it seems that your body function is far from keeping up, so in this training room, you must train your body's load Endurance." "How to train?" Li Mu said. "People of your age should like to watch some ancient TV dramas and novels. Most of the knights in them would choose to practice under the waterfall. Withstand the erosion of the waterfall, it will be like a day for ten years, right?" Li Mu nodded. l said, "That kind of training method is not just about showing off. The water falling from a height has a huge impact. Water has no shape. The moment it hits the human body, your body will instinctively start to defend against it. The power of the impact will also strengthen the body's skills through daily training." l reached out and pressed a button on the wall at the other end of the room. A stone beach appeared in the void, with a polished stone disk on top. Above the disk, a waterfall poured down, hitting the stone beach, and the water poured in all directions. l said, "This curtain is simulated by a computer and has the real texture of water. It can also increase the intensity and speed of the water impact according to the body's endurance. Now take off your shirt." You don¡¯t need to take off your pants, it¡¯s not real water anyway, so you won¡¯t get wet.¡± Li Mu took off his shirt and sat down on the stone plate. The water from the waterfall fell on every inch of Li Mu's exposed skin. l opened his mouth and said, "0.1 tons of stress, rate 1.0." The water column falling from above obviously accelerated, and the force of falling on the body was also increased compared to before. Li Mu crossed his legs. Put your hands on your knees and close your eyes to bear the force. l said, "This real texture will be truly reflected in your brain, so the strength and other aspects will be the same as a real waterfall, and the consequences will be the same. I will adjust the height according to your body's tolerance." Stress and speed, but don¡¯t tell me that you can increase the force if you can bear it. If I apply 15 tons of stress to you now, your body will be smashed into dregs by this water column in an instant. . It will be disgusting if I help you collect the body then." Li Mu said, "Don't worry, I won't die." l said, "Just stay in this waterfall for thirty minutes. After the training, I will determine the basic data for tomorrow's trial based on your physical function test." Li Mu nodded in agreement, turned around and prepared to go out. He looked at Li Mu who was calm and composed under the waterfall and said, "Hey, it seems that you don't feel anything about 0.1 tons of stress." Then he shouted loudly, "0.5 tons of stress .¡± The water column falling from above suddenly became more powerful than before. Li Mu could clearly hear his tibia and shoulder collapse. He turned around and saw that L had already pushed the door open and went out. The water pressure made it difficult for him to straighten his neck. Li Mu held his breath and raised his head forcibly. The water columns hit his Tianling Cap from top to bottom. It felt like someoneHolding a big hammer, he kept hammering his head for a second. Soon, red marks appeared on his shoulders. The last place where he could feel the water was his legs. The water spread to His legs disappeared immediately, but the simulated water beneath him still brought a real touch. "Damn it," Li Mu's face became a little tense, "If the instructor said 15 tons of stress, it means that his ability is at the 15-ton level. I can't lose to him. 0.5 tons of stress can't kill me. How." "By the way, there are other things you can do with this action." Li Mu closed his eyes again and started practicing the breathing technique according to the teachings in the training class. Breath control is a unique breath control technique of the fire training class. The purpose is to preserve the fire energy in the body. After the breath control started to work, Li Mu felt a kind of power slowly surging out of his chest. It is the original power of the Burning Sun. At the same time, the feeling of water hitting the body is no longer so stinging and unacceptable. Moreover, a moment after the breath-control technique started to work, the energy in the body accumulated more than usual. Li Mu secretly said, it seems that this place is a good place to practice advanced breath-control techniques. As long as he trains here, he will get The results will definitely be much more than what you get in the classroom. In this way, his development in four directions has been guaranteed for a long time. He collapsed after just two battles in a row. His strength is no longer on the same level as Yi Tian. With training like this now, he will definitely be able to catch up with Yi Tian. The instructor¡¯s training techniques are so systematic and powerful. It seems that the instructor¡¯s strength has reached a terrifying level. Li Mu secretly said. I don¡¯t know when I will have such fighting ability. Text Chapter 408 Past Back home, Fang Hua was already fast asleep on the bed. He had already taken a shower in the martial arts studio, but the battle just now made him sweat all over again, making him feel sticky and uncomfortable. Fang Yuxuan walked lightly. Go into the bathroom, turn on the faucet and use the basin to collect water. It was already late at night, and it would be bad to wake up Fang Hua. Fang Yuxuan moistened the towel and began to wipe his body. Coming out of the bathroom, Fang Yuxuan walked gently to the bedside. His younger brother was sleeping soundly with a smile on his face. Fang Yuxuan looked at his younger brother's face and smiled softly. He has seen this smile for more than ten years, and every time he sees it, his fatigue and unhappiness will dissipate. Fang Yuxuan still remembers the first time he saw his brother smile. He has been an orphan since he was a child. No one knows the names of his parents. The name Fang Yuxuan was randomly chosen when registering. Growing up in an orphanage, he has been irritable since he was a child. He refuses to admit defeat to anyone he meets. temper. In order to grab a toy, he once bit a guy who was three years older than him until he wet his pants when he saw him in the future. When eating, when his own food was finished, he would grab other children¡¯s food to eat. If anyone talks to you, you will ignore it. He looks like a little bully. As time goes by, all the children, and even the teachers who take care of him, don¡¯t want to see him. There is an invisible barrier between myself and others. Although I am still so fierce every day, no one wants to play with me anymore. Fang Yuxuan¡¯s psychology is more precocious than other children of the same age, but even so, he is still just a child, and loneliness is still an unbearable thing for him. So he became more surly and irritable. No one wanted to interact with him, not even a word of conversation. Such a vicious cycle. Until the arrival of his younger brother. Fang Hua was an abandoned baby. He was given oxygen too early during delivery and became blind as soon as he was born. Maybe it¡¯s because you can¡¯t afford the high medical expenses, you can¡¯t bear the painstaking efforts and labor that will be spent on this blind child for more than ten years in the future, or you have this idea that ¡°the child can just be regenerated.¡± In short. Fang Hua was abandoned. Fang Hua originally grew up in an orphanage in the east of the city. It was an orphanage like a prison. All the children had their own small rooms. No, instead of calling them small rooms, it would be more appropriate to call them iron cages and a toilet. A room of any size can be divided into three areas, with bunk beds designed to accommodate a large number of people. In addition to eating, toileting and so-called play time in the afternoon. It¡¯s almost like a prison cell. Later, the orphanage in the east of the city failed to manage well and closed down. Most of the orphans were sent to the orphanage in the west of the city where Fang Yuxuan lived. Fang Hua was eight years old at that time. At the age of eight, Fang Hua is already mentally enlightened, but Fang Hua cannot even speak a single sentence clearly. Fang Yuxuan was only eleven years old. Fang Hua didn¡¯t have a name at that time. The nurse at the orphanage gave him a cat-like and dog-like name, Xiaoxia, which was like calling him a blind man. Everyone is willing to play with Xiaoxiao. He couldn't speak, and he couldn't see. There was no way to get together whether it was painting or playing with toys, and Fang Hua was quickly isolated. Except when singing children¡¯s songs and eating together, Xiaoxia is like a quiet little beast, squatting alone in the corner of the room. The only exception is when eating. He is not used to using the tableware in the orphanage here, and he can eat things up his nose when eating. While the other kids laughed, he just clumsily wiped soup and rice off his nose. Fang Yuxuan overbearingly snatched a child¡¯s book, which made the nurse lose his temper. He was taken to a small dark room and given a lesson. When he came out, there were clearly identifiable slap marks on his face. When I came out, I stepped on the water basin on the ground. He fell into the water and was completely soaked. He stood up and shouted around, but he didn't know whose prank it was. While he was dazed in the corner of the room, Xiaoxia slowly crawled over. Fang Yuxuan couldn't help but secretly laugh. Although there was a blanket on the floor, he was already eight years old, and Xiaoxia was still crawling around like a little baby. . He also dislikes Xiaoxia very much. Xiaoxia handed over a handkerchief with a lobster embroidered on it. Fang Yuxuan was stunned for a moment, then waved his handkerchief down. "Get out of here." Fang Hua didn't seem to hear, he fumbled to pick up the handkerchief and handed it over. "Did you hear me tell you to get out of here?" "Xiao Hui said that if you don't wipe your body clean, you will catch a cold." Fang Yuxuan stared at Fang Hua¡¯sAfter looking at his face for a while, he realized that he had eaten rice on his nose again today, and there was still a grain of rice that had not been wiped off the wing of his nose. "Please wipe the food on both sides of your nose clean first, little blind man." Fang Hua stretched out his right hand and wiped it hard on his face twice, sniffed, and kept his left hand in the air, "Xiao Hui said, you will catch a cold if you don't wipe it off when you get wet." Fang Yuxuan stared at the hand in shock for a long time, then reached out and knocked down the handkerchief. "Hold!" A few days later, a new batch of little human books came. Fang Yuxuan was ordered not to go up and grab them, so he had to be the last one to get them. However, the number of little human books that came every time was not enough, and all he got was his own. There was no reason for a guy like Fang Yuxuan to lend him money. Fang Yuxuan was lying in a daze, and out of the corner of his eye he saw a thin and small body crawling towards him. He sat up and saw it was Xiaoxia. He was holding a little book in his hand that had obviously been torn in half. He stopped in front of Fang Yuxuan, stretched out his hand and handed over the little book, "The little book." Fang Yuxuan felt a sharp pain in his head. He frowned and knocked the comic away with his hand, as if knocking off a handkerchief, "Tear it in half and look at it!" Fang Hua picked up the book again and handed it to Fang Yuxuan. "The little book." Snapped! Fang Yuxuan finds Fang Hua very annoying. Until one day, Fang Yuxuan came back from using the toilet and saw a group of children beating someone. When he got closer, he saw that it was Fang Hua. Suddenly something on his body was ignited, making a crackling sound. Fang Yuxuan subconsciously stepped forward and kicked those guys away with a few punches and kicks. Xiaoxia squatted there with his head in his hands, not even crying. His back was covered with footprints. Just squatting there. Fang Yuxuan's heart suddenly twisted, and he turned around and shouted at the children, "Whoever dares to bully Xiaoxia again, I will break his hand!" Something suddenly flashed through my mind, Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao. "From today on, his name is Fang Hua!" After he came out of the orphanage, he took Fang Hua with him. The orphanage was eager to lose such a burden. After struggling in society until now, at least he had no worries about food and clothing, and he also had a foothold in the big city of Shanghai. However, Fang Hua's eyes require a large amount of money for treatment. The amount of money is absolutely astronomical, and it is something that he cannot afford today. Fang Yuxuan stared at his younger brother's face. This was only possible through Cambrian College. The day after tomorrow, we must win! Text Chapter 409 Arrest Team "Arrest team?" Li Mu looked at the document in his hand and said, "This is" l was lying on the table playing with bullets in boredom, looking at the chute on the bullets against the light, and said, "It is the only way to become a commissioner of the execution department. Fang Hua, King Kong, Yi Tian and others also came here this way. , first enter the arrest team and complete the assessment, and then be qualified for execution department training?" "Is the arrest team a specialized team composed of people with supernatural powers?" "Wrong," L said, "There are only three people in the arrest team with superpowers, and there is also a junior instructor. One of them is you. There are more superpowers admitted this year, so you will be assigned to the same one. Except for the three of you, all the people in the superpower team are ordinary people. Your task is to help these ordinary people complete their tasks. They will know that you are a superpower, and you need to stay there until the assessment is over." "That's it, what about the content?" Li Mu asked. "There are many specific tasks. They are similar to ordinary people's inspection teams. That is, helping an old lady cross the road, or helping a grandfather save a cat hanging on the beam. Don't worry, it's very simple. Yes. Here¡¯s the list of your teammates, No.¡± "Zheng Qian, Yang Qi, Ding Yang" Li Mu thought, "Are they all superpowers?" "Yes, but their abilities are quite special, which is why they were admitted in advance this time." "When will we set off to perform the mission?" "Pack a few things and we're almost ready to go. Let's go meet them first," "Yes! Sir!" Li Mu saluted in a decent manner. Walking to the special conference room, Li Mu took a deep breath. Pushed the door open and went in. The original idea was that there would be a few superpowers sitting there, exuding a majestic aura. They would hold his hand and shout something like "Hello, comrade, let's go hand in hand from now on" during the meeting, but the sight in front of me made me sad. Li Mu wondered if he had entered the wrong door. A man with hair no bigger than a chicken coop was lying on the table snoring. There was also a long trilling sound. Li Mu had only heard this kind of purr when the cat was sleeping. At first, Li Mu thought it was an older student, but a communication watch specially designed for instructors on the man's exposed wrist made it clear. Explained his identity. On the other side of the conference table sat a girl with short hair and an indifferent expression when she saw Li Mu coming in. He glanced at it, didn't even say hello, and lowered his head to read the book again. The person on the side who looks like a replica of L should be Yang Qi. His hands are intertwined on his chin, his eyes are extremely indifferent, and he doesn't even pay attention to Li Mu. "This should be Zheng Qian and Yang Qi," Li Mu cursed in his mind, "Nima, what kind of luck is this. Two icebergs." He turned to look at Ding Yang, who was sleeping like a dead cat, "plus a sleeping cat." He found a seat and sat casually. After a while, Yang Qi opened the door and came in. He saw the scene in the room. Without saying anything, he found a seat and sat down. He closed his eyes and crossed his chest with his hands to relax. Li Mu looked to his left and then to his right. I felt that the atmosphere should be relaxed, so I stood up. "Hello everyone, I am Li Mu from the fire department class of Cambrian College. Please take care of me." There was a moment of silence, Zheng Qian was still reading the book, Yang Qi didn't even open his eyes, and Ding Yang was snoring loudly. Li Mu coughed awkwardly and sat down. Time passed by, and Li Mu seemed to be restless while sitting on a needle felt. With two icebergs and a sleeping cat added to him, Li Mu began to feel that his team was indeed unreliable. A long yawn. Ding Yang, who slept like a dead cat, got up, stretched, rubbed his glasses, and looked at the three of them, "Ah, they are all here. Let me introduce myself. I'll go first." Ding Yang was sleepy-eyed. He took out the gun with his left hand and shot a bullet into the air. He took out the gun with his right hand and fired two bullets instantly. The three bullets collided with each other and fell to the ground. Another move of three dragons going out to sea. "Bah bang bang!" Li Mu clapped his hands, then looked at Yang Qi and Zheng Qian who were expressionless, and put down his hands sarcastically. Li Mu secretly thought, "What is the relationship between this mentor and L? They also use guns. I wonder who is stronger if they shoot each other." Ding Yang wiped his eyes and stared at Yang Qi, "This little brother, please introduce yourself." Yang Qi clasped his hands together, his glasses still closed, and his body leaned forward slightly. He suddenly opened his eyes, and a few blue blood streaks suddenly appeared in his eyes. For a moment, it seemed as if there was an invisible force rushing towards Ding Yang. Ding Yang's body did not move at all, and the ground and table under his feet were filled with cobwebs. There were cracks in the shape of the clothes, and the clothes were blown to the ground. "[Special Eyes], the boy's telepathic powerYou are capable." Ding Yang touched his head, turned to Zheng Qian and said, "You are here. " "Intelligence department, do you want me to do a quick mental arithmetic of a nine-dimensional equation in front of you?" Zheng Qian said. The voice was crisp, and Li Mu thought it was quite attractive without looking at the image. "What about you," Ding Yang pointed at Li Mu. Li Mu stretched out his hand to activate his superpower, his hands burning with red flames, and said, "Fire-type scorching sun." ¡°That¡¯s it, pack your things and we¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡± Ding Yang chuckled. Yang Qi snorted coldly. A few days later, Li Mu was lying on the table spinning his pen boredly, and the room was full of yawns. This is a remote county town, just like many counties that are not fully developed. This place has all the shadows of backward things. Li Mu even saw the so-called iPhone 12 in this place that has been eliminated for more than 20 years. In his opinion, this kind of machine that must be dialed up and needs to continuously store electricity has long been eliminated from human society, but the development here seems to have been separated from the orthodox human world for ten years. In this county, Li Mu spent the most boring ten days since he was born. Since the emergence of a different race of people with superpowers, many things have changed. For example, traditional criminal situations have become rare. Because of the emergence of high-end superpower criminals, ordinary criminals have become Human beings no longer have any advantage in any sense, and the police with supernatural powers that came into being have also firmly curbed the crimes of ordinary criminals in this regard, such as mind-reading powers, mental probing powers, and even The rare superpowers that can rewind time in a short period of time make it impossible for criminals to hide. These police can even catch superpowers, let alone ordinary humans. Therefore, there are very few criminals. The obvious consequence of the decrease in criminals is that ordinary human police officers have no place to play. In terms of physical strength, they cannot compare with orthodox superpowers. In terms of intelligence, they cannot compare with those with mental superpowers. Even In terms of the means of solving crimes, he is also far surpassed by those with time and space powers. In the few days since Li Mu came to the arrest team, the biggest case he did was to catch a clairvoyant spying on a girl on the road, that's all. Ding Yang, Zheng Qian, and Yang Qi received the police call today. After hearing that it was a fugitive with beast-type superpowers who had fled to this city, they went to arrest him as if he had discovered a new world, leaving himself behind to guard the headquarters. "The world is so peaceful, and there really is nothing to do. I think this way, I am too worried about the world not being in chaos." Li Mu secretly thought, and he looked at a spreadsheet that l gave him when he first came here. It's his performance in the inspection team these days. If this continues, whether you can join the execution team will be a very serious problem. "Well, forget it, it's good to be peaceful like this." Li Mu thought to himself, "World peace is not a bad thing. Fighting and killing all day long is not a problem. After the internship period is over here, go back and do what you want. With his abilities, it should be no problem to join the executive team.¡± That day he used the power of the galaxy for the first time on the playground, splitting half of the playground into lava with one knife. It is said that his current strength is already on the level of Wang Yan, although the fire fighter in the battle of Changbai Mountain Those with super powers are still a little short of the mark. ¡°However, this news was still firmly suppressed by L, and I don¡¯t know why. In short, my current position is that maybe I don¡¯t have to look at the backs of Yi Tian and the others, but I am walking in front of them with my head held high. I don't know the source of this power. I haven't figured out the true meaning of those dreams until now. Before I left, I went to place a special fire teacher. After knowing that I had mastered the new power, the teacher looked very Happy. "I'm just happy," Li Mu thought to himself. There was something else hidden behind the fire instructor's smiling face. Although he wanted to hide it from him, he still discovered something different. He has always had the ability to observe words and emotions, but he usually doesn't want to probe into other people's minds too much. Others are others, and he is himself. If everything can be read in this way, then life among. There will be a lot more barriers. Li Mu thought to himself, "At least he can see that the fire instructor has no malice or hostility towards him. He concealed the matter from him just to be nice to him and not tell him about it." "In the final analysis, the best thing to do is to master all the power as soon as possible. Only by mastering all the power can you explore the origin of everything and know what the teacher is hiding from him." There was a vague hint of blood in the airThe smell, and a bad breath. Li Mu frowned. He was very familiar with this feeling. Every time he fought, he could detect this aura on his opponent. It¡¯s murderous. Without time to think about it, almost subconsciously, Li Mu opened the window, jumped down from the fourth floor, stepped heavily on the ground, and landed on the ground. It was already evening, and the sky was already a little dark. The local roadside was not equipped with luminous paint that automatically emits light. It still used street lights that were only available in the previous era. Li Mu saw a dark shadow flashing past the corner of the alley and disappearing. Text Chapter 410 Imitation Superpower Li Mu flew over. With his intuition, he realized that the instantaneous speed of the black shadow just now was beyond the level that humans could achieve. That person was 100% a superpower. The old-fashioned pager on his waist was also carried in his arms. In a battle between superpowers, it is very easy for ordinary people to get killed if they intervene. Only he, the only superpower in the county's inspection team, could handle this situation. The body transformed by the power of the galaxy lived up to expectations, giving him a running speed that was beyond ordinary people, but the running speed of the person in front was actually faster than him, which made him feel very different. He couldn't help but speed up, but The person in front always kept a distance of about ten meters from him. This person is quite extraordinary. Li Mu prides himself on his good running ability. In the Battle of Cambrian Academy, he had the upper hand in running ability in both battles, but this time he was completely suppressed, and this was after his body functions were transformed. was firmly suppressed. Li Mu stretched out his hand and intertwined his hands while maintaining his running speed. ¡¾Scorching Sun? First Order¡¿ Li Mu's two hands instantly burst into dazzling flames. He put his hands behind his back, and the flames dragged out two long afterimages behind him. In the night sky, he jumped over A private house in front. Like a swift leopard, Li Mu walked through alleys one after another. He took off his coat and tied it around his waist. The only sound in his ears was the whistling wind. There was a dead end in front of him, and the wall at the end seemed to be more than two meters high, a full twenty centimeters longer than him. Li Mu stepped on the wall on the left with his left foot, turned his body in the air, and climbed up the wall on the right with both hands, taking advantage of the situation. The person was already on the other side of the alley, and before he could stop, he rushed forward again. Skillfully passed two tricycles, and there was an intersection in front of them. Unfortunately, another Mercedes-Benz commercial vehicle appeared and drove past slowly. Li Mu¡¯s feet were filled with energy. He jumped up, jumped over the business car, landed on the ground, and ran away again. When he fell to the ground, the shadow of the flame dragged in his hand just disappeared. While running, he uses the power of the fire system for bonuses. Now there are three different powers living in Li Mu's body. One is the original power of the fire system that he has been practicing since he started practicing. , one is another completely different flame breath that mobilizes black and white flames, and the remaining one is the power of the galaxy that he has just comprehended. What the power of the galaxy brought to him was a fundamental change in his physique, and in order to catch up with the person in front of him, he poured the power of the fire element into his own power. The two powers were mixed together, making it even more Greatly improved his abilities. Even so, he still failed to catch up with that person, who was always more than ten meters away from him. After running for about half a minute, Li Mu saw some clues. That person seemed to be always more than ten meters away from me. But actually, he could see it. That person strengthened his physical fitness at almost the same time as himself, and the extent of improvement was exactly the same as his own. That is, that person is seamlessly imitating themselves. Damn it, did he run into an imitation type of superpower? As far as he knew, this type of imitation type of superpower was the most difficult type of superpower to deal with. As long as it is within the scope of their power, they can almost seamlessly imitate any ability of their opponents, even the effects are exactly the same, although this ability also has a fatal flaw, that is, after using these abilities. The superpowers themselves will be unable to use any superpowers for a full ten days and become exactly the same as ordinary people. During this ten-day period, their physical strength will drop to a level that even ordinary people cannot defeat. ¡°My luck is not that good,¡± Li Mu secretly complained, and then caught up. Li Mu landed in the open space and looked around. He was sure of it. He lost track of the unknown supernatural being. The other party¡¯s imitation ability is so powerful that it imitates his own ability almost seamlessly. What makes him even more terrible is that the other party barely notices any loss of physical strength while imitating his ability and escaping. It seems that the rumors that those who imitate superpowers have greater energy than ordinary people are true. He has been running for so long, and even his modified physique is obviously too much. He has just obtained the power of the galaxy not long ago. , has not yet fully understood it. Under such an overdraft running, his physical strength is exhausted very quickly. But the imitation superpower opposite has almost no physical strength.The loss and running speed are always at that point and that amount. After he slowed down, he decisively chased the man away. After standing there and regaining his breath, Li Mu closed his eyes and sensed through the sound of the wind. This was also one of the skills he learned from L. The purpose of L's teaching to him was never to focus on superpower training. , but to train the basic functions of your body to the strongest and greatest ability. Facts have proved that this power still has some effect. In the direction of three o'clock, Ruoyouruowu's killing aura was transmitted over. Although the amount was small, it had helped him determine where the person he wanted to track was. Li Mu squatted down and condensed flames with his hands, stabbing his ankles like acupuncture points. A small dot ignited on the ankle, which was quite weak. Li Mu frowned. The biggest disadvantage of this method of instilling fire energy into the ankle is that it will cause the ankle to feel like it is being burned. However, In the current situation, only this approach can improve one's speed. Moving forward in a flash, Li Mu could clearly feel that the distance between himself and the other party was getting closer and closer. Sure enough, not far away, Li Mu saw the black figure and hid aside to catch his breath. As if he had sensed Li Mu's arrival in advance, the black shadow jumped up and fled. What made Li Mu feel even more terrible was that with his extraordinary eyesight, he saw the black shadow's ankle. , also has traces of flames. This is true! After running for who knows how long, Li Mu chased him to a sharp corner and was about to continue chasing forward when a whine next to him attracted his attention. He was a handsome young man who seemed to have been seriously injured. Li Mu put his left hand behind his back and said, "It doesn't matter if you" The handsome young man pointed into the distance with his blood-stained arm, and a black shadow disappeared in a flash. The young man said, "Over there." Li Mu looked over and saw the aura of the shadow coming from the distance. Li Mu pulled back the hand that was covered in flames. Before, he was afraid that this young man was transformed by the shadow, but now he completely believed it. This boy. Regardless, saving people is more important. Li Mu stepped forward to help the young man up and said, "I'll take you to see a doctor." Text Chapter 411 I don¡¯t know what it is It was already evening when she got home. Zheng Qian lay down on the sofa as soon as she walked in. All the bones in her body seemed to be rusty, and they made clicking sounds when she moved. "Ah, just let me die on this sofa." Zheng Qian thought to herself. There was a faint fragrance in the air, which was the smell of food. Zheng Qian had not eaten anything for a day, and her stomach growled tacitly when she smelled this smell. "Which restaurant is cooking here? It smells so good." Zheng Qian sniffed, and the aroma became stronger and stronger. "No! This smell seems to have come from the kitchen at home!" Zheng Qian stood up and ran to the kitchen door in three steps at a time. What she saw in front of her shocked her. There is a tall and straight figure in the kitchen, with his upper body naked and a bath towel wrapped around his lower body. His back looks smooth and straight, and his arms are flying up and down. It¡¯s cooking. Countless thoughts flashed through Zheng Qian¡¯s head instantly, who is this guy? I don't know this guy. Did I go to the wrong door? Was this man a gift from the will? The last thought that crossed my mind was that this man looked quite handsome from the back. The man seemed to hear someone behind him. He turned his face and looked behind him, revealing a sharp profile. His eyes stayed on Zheng Qian for two seconds, then turned away and started cooking. Zheng Qian¡¯s impulse to explode was forced back by the man¡¯s handsome profile. She tried her best to calm down her tone and condensed thousands of words into three short words. "Who are you?" After a while, the man sprinkled a pinch of salt into the pot without answering. "Sir, this seems to be my room." Zheng Qian tried hard to sound like a lady. The man put the fried shredded potatoes on the plate, "You just cursed thirteen times in your mind, who is this guy? You said something in such a virtuous tone, but you didn't pay attention to it. Another sentence, "Isn't this a bad friend?" Go find the high-end duck and make it happy for me." "Who are you¡­¡­" The man reached out and handed the potato shreds to Zheng Qian, blocking Zheng Qian's words, "Hey, take it and put it on the table." Looking at the face that looked like a supermodel stepping out of a magazine, Zheng Qian took the plate by accident. "Who am I? You'll know later." The man turned around and turned off the range hood. On the dinner table. The man picked up a handful of shredded potatoes, picked up the rice, and ate it with gusto. Zheng Qian hunched her shoulders, put a piece of scrambled egg in her mouth, and chewed it bit by bit, already thinking a lot in her heart. Having experienced all kinds of piao piao and ghosts for so many years, I am not too surprised by the man's ability to read minds just now, but I just took a closer look. Only then did Zheng Qian realize that this man looked somewhat similar to herself. "Could this be one of my long-lost older brothers or younger brothers? It seems that the younger brother is more important, and he looks like he is not yet twenty years old." Zheng Qian thought to herself, "This is going to be a show. Is it the grudge between wealthy families, or the cohabitation life of a certain sister and a certain brother, forbidden things like that." While he was thinking wildly, the man finished eating the rice in the bowl and put it on the table. He breathed a sigh of relief. "I haven't eaten in almost a hundred years. It feels so good." "So you are really a monster." Zheng Qian also put down the bowl, with a serious look on her face, "Now you can introduce yourself." "I didn't even alert myself when a stranger came to my house, and I didn't have any awareness of protecting myself from others. If I were a bad guy, in a few months the newspaper headlines would probably be filled with the news that a certain young woman was found dead in a building that no one knew about." The man leaned back on the chair with his hands behind his head. The expression on his face is that of a child who cannot be taught. "You" Zheng Qian was at a loss for words. She did not have the sense of precaution just now, but that just showed that he didn't look like a bad person. Now it was used as an excuse to slander him. She calmed down her tone. He tried his best to smile and said, "Then you haven't done anything to me until now." The man suddenly stood up from the table and put his face close to Zheng Qian's face. The tip of his nose almost touched hers. You could even feel the breath from his mouth blowing on her face. The man put his left hand on Zheng Qian's face. He put a little force on the back of his head and said, "Then what am I thinking about now." Looking at that handsome face so close, Zheng Qian¡¯s mind went blank for a moment. When she came to her senses, the man had already let go of her head with a look of disgust and sat back down. Zheng Qian was furious, "How did you" "I look so much like your short-lived great-grandfather that I lose my appetite just by looking at it." The man put his hands behind his head and closed his eyes. "I'm too lazy to tell you a story. It just so happened that your grandfather left a letter, which saved my time." explained." ? ?The wife threw a piece of paper over as she spoke, and Zheng Qian caught it with ease. She felt an urge to hack this man to death. Every time she was on the verge of getting angry, she would always get stuck in her conversation, and then the conversation would change to her. There is no reason to be angry, which makes people feel very frustrated. This was a piece of paper that was yellowed. It looked like it had been aged for some time. When Zheng Qian spread out the paper, she realized that it still used traditional Chinese characters. Fortunately, she still recognized most of the characters and started to read them intermittently. In the 100th year of the Republic of China, a monster appeared in the world I believe that descendants can give birth to the sacred beast Qilin The descendants of the surname Fu take it as their own duty to eliminate demons and protect the Tao The tenth year of the Republic of China. Zheng Qian read the letter back and forth twice, and finally landed on the sentence "The fatal sacred beast Qilin". She looked up at the lazy man in front of her and suddenly understood. The handsome man in front of her will be her exclusive summoned beast from now on. "Um, I can't read, can you explain it to me?" Zheng Qian held back her laughter and handed over the letter. Ling took the letter impatiently, glanced at it roughly, his face changed, and he suddenly stood up and pointed at Zheng Qian. Before she could open her mouth, Zheng Qian suppressed a smile and said, "Don't worry, the letter said that as long as you help You will be free after I clean up those guys recorded on the paper. Be good, my little cute pet." Ling obviously didn't understand the word "cute", but he understood the meaning of the words "pet" and "good". He looked at Zheng Qian with an uncertain face. After a while, he calmed down, sat down, and said, "That's all. , I agreed to your grandpa's promise back then, and it's not my temper to regret it, so I just did that thing for you." "The letter said that we would deal with the aftermath one by one according to the roster. By the way, where is the roster?" Zheng Qian asked. "That guy Futian was very close to me and Qinglong. Before he left, he gave me this silk book and told me that another important thing should be at Qinglong's place. Now it seems that the roster should be in Qinglong's hands. In a few days We will go see the green dragon tomorrow." "Why don't we meet today? It should be a piece of cake for a magical beast like you to shrink into an inch." Zheng Qian looked curious. "Where did I come from with so many abilities? I have been sleeping for nearly a hundred years, and the world has changed so much that I can no longer recognize its original appearance. I have to get familiar with it first." Zero said, standing up and walking into the back room. Zheng Qian saw something was wrong, stood up and pointed at the messy kitchen and said, "Please help me clean up this place first, and also, wash these pots and pans." "It's already a great blessing for you to help you cook. As a woman, you can't even wash yourself. You can handle it yourself." Zero closed the door. "You" Zheng Qian said and went to open the door, but the handle seemed to weigh a thousand pounds, and she exhausted all her strength. The handle remained unmoved. "By the way, I can borrow the bedding and clothes in your room for a while." Ling's lazy voice came from the room. "You bastard!" Zheng Qian kicked the door fiercely. A few days later, on the way up the mountain. Ling was walking in front, his back looking very upright. Zheng Qian limped behind, scolding Ling a thousand and eight hundred times in her heart. "Hey, won't you carry me on your back? She is such a delicate woman." Zero responded lazily from the front, "Your foot was healed three days ago. I don't know which delicate woman rushed into my room like a crazy woman yesterday. She slipped and fell down. .¡± "Believe it or not, I ordered you to run naked on the street. If a handsome guy like you runs naked on the street, there will be many rich women vying to hug you." Zheng Qian changed her tone to a joking tone. "Although you are my master, your legs are on my body. You know nothing about Taoism, how can you order me?" Ling put his hands behind his head without even looking at Zheng Qian, "Besides, besides Fu Tian, I really haven¡¯t heard anyone¡¯s orders.¡± "You" Zheng Qian suddenly became angry. This guy had argued with her a lot these days, but every time she ended up in a disastrous defeat. In a scolding battle, the other person would usually want to scold the other person for eighteen generations, but this guy in front of her was good at overcoming toughness with softness and hit the nail on the head. All his moves were counterattacked by him, causing internal injuries every time. "It's reliable that you are here." Zheng Qian said, "This temple has been abandoned for a long time. If you ask me to go to the serious Mahavira Hall another day, it will be over." "In a small temple, it is also a temple. As long as there are statues of the Eight Heavenly Dragons, the Azure Dragon can appear." Zero said lightly. "Hey, take care of the poor lame girl, brother Qilin." Zheng Qian started to use a cute tone. "If you use such a vomiting tone again, I will pretend not to know you." "Youhum!" Zheng Qian simply sat down and stopped moving. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????There was movement, and I glanced back. Zheng Qian was sitting on the steps with her hands folded across her chest, with an expression that said, "What can you do to me?" Ling shook his head, walked to Zheng Qian, and squatted down with his back to her. Zheng Qian¡¯s face lit up and she lay on Ling¡¯s back. They walked for a long time without saying a word. Suddenly, Ling spoke, "Xiaoyan, let me tell you something." Zero's back smelled very good, a fresh shower gel smell. Zheng Qian sighed that Zero had finally made progress towards becoming a cute pet, and replied lazily, "What's the matter?" "Your figure is as flat as a washboard." When we reached the top of the mountain, a long-dilapidated temple came into view. In the city of Shanghai, such a mountain and such a temple are rare. Ling put down Zheng Qian and pushed aside the withered branches entangled at the door. Although Zheng Qian was still Sulking, he followed in anyway. This is a dilapidated temple that has been in disrepair for a long time. It meets all the conditions for a dilapidated temple. It has a roof with several holes to let light through, mottled stone pillars, a ground covered with weeds, and half of the Buddha statue in front is damaged. Zheng Qian looked around a few times and sat down next to a pillar. Ling walked to the side of the Buddha statue. There were four dragon pillars on each side. Ling walked to one of the pillars and looked carefully at the carvings on it. The pillars were old and the carvings on them seemed to be looming. Text Chapter 412 Fang Hua Fang Hua felt that his spine was going to be broken. Originally, fighting was not something that a guy like me was capable of, but when he really wanted to come over, he could only follow the methods taught by those fighting seniors, one by one, grab the opponent and beat him to death, and two by one, grab one and beat him to death. Beat him to death, hit him three times, grab one and beat him to death. If it¡¯s four against onejust run. But those four people didn't give Fang Hua a chance to run away, so he grabbed one of them who looked relatively weak and beat him. He couldn't count how many kicks he received on his back. The person who hit him was actually He knew how to measure his position very well, so he didn't pick up the back of his head or lower abdomen. The area on his back was comfortable to kick, but it also made the other person feel pain. ??Besides, the only things Fang Hua sold to them were his back and butt. This vicious fight ended with all four of them losing their strength. Fang Hua wiped off the footprints on his coat and dragged his body back home. There was a tightness in his chest and a fishy-sweet feeling in his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t get kicked until you vomit blood,¡± he thought. Fang Hua's physique is not bad. His thin and small body as a child did not leave any mark on him when he grew up. Although his body looks extremely thin, he is much stronger than his brother in terms of physical strength. . The same is true for my own eyes. After my brother used the income from the martial arts gym to perform surgery on himself a year ago, his physique has been strengthened, and his eyes have also healed. But it¡¯s only temporary. His eyes can only regain vision briefly for three hours. After three hours, he will become blind again. But these three hours have been very useful to him. Compared with the blind life of the previous decades, the days when I can see the light again can be called it. Heaven. He went home, and his brother was indeed still in the martial arts gym and had not returned. The calm expression he had deliberately adjusted in front of the stairs was no longer effective. He closed the door, bent his whole body, and grimaced in pain. Damn it, I'm afraid this is going to cause internal injuries. There was still time to process the evidence, so he took a change of clothes and hid in the bathroom, turning on the heating lamp. A mist gradually began to evaporate in the bathroom. When I took off my sweater, my shoulders made a squeaking sound. He groaned in pain. Using a sweater to wipe off the moisture on the bathroom glass, Fang Hua carefully looked at himself for any traces of bruises. After returning to his room, he turned on the fluorescent lamp and started doing his homework. At his brother's suggestion, he attended an amateur cram school. The exam papers in the cram school seemed to be endless and he didn't know what he was writing. Do you still remember everything after ten and a half years? There were a lot of biology test papers handed out today, and they said he felt a little bit fucked up. My father had sepsis and my mother had albinism. I asked which disease the son in the future would have a higher chance of getting. bigger. "Both of them are not normal people. If they have hair, isn't this a disaster for the next generation?" With this in mind, he drew a tree diagram on a piece of paper to compare the differences between recessive genes and dominant genes. Then calculate which disease the unlucky child is more likely to get in the future. When he got to the next multiple-choice question, he became irritated, so he wrote it down randomly. ¡°I¡¯ll proofread it tomorrow anyway,¡± he thought. He was not in the mood to write the next exam papers either. He took out a large notepad from a pile of exam papers and spread it out, revealing a crooked painting. After turning through about a dozen pages, there was a large blank space under a large number of dense words. Fang Hua changed to a black pen and began to write seriously. Since I was a child, I have had random thoughts and ideas popping up in my head unconsciously. When he was a child, he liked to tell others these complicated stories in his head. The content of the stories was pretty much the same. He was an indomitable hero and had a decisive battle with the villain. Sometimes it's an eight-headed spider, sometimes it's a female ghost king who can clone himself, and then he fights until the sky is dark, the sun and the moon are dim, and when he's about to be beaten into a dog, he fights back with a single move and kills the villain instantly. The hearty feeling is like that in the final episode when Sun Wukong beat Piccolo, Wukong sent a Qigong wave with one hand to penetrate Piccolo. No one is willing to listen to his stories, and his brother is mostly impatient when he hears these stories. Fang Hua knows that he is busy, and he has no one to talk to, but in those days when he was blind. He also never learned to write. Finally, after having three hours of light every day, he began to work hard to learn to read. Although the process was extremely difficult, after a year, he was able to look at the old words of the previous era brought back to him by his brother without any obstacles. Comics. His talent for drawing is too poor and he cannot draw comics. His emotions can only be described in words. The source of his art isLife is higher than life. The nineteen-year-old Fang Hua is still a loser who still has his first love. Naturally, he cannot write about love. Fighting monsters and upgrading, and the protagonist ascending to the world has become the center of his story. the main plot. Therefore, the love paragraphs in the novels written by him are lackluster. The hero and heroine seem to have fallen in love with each other since they were born. Of course, usually at the end of the novel, he will write the woman to death as a prerequisite for the explosion of the hero's small universe. He was in a very uncomfortable mood today, so he killed the second male character at the end of the chapter. The gold element user and the boss number two died together. In the night, he used a silver awl to nail himself and the boss to the cliff. , the moonlight shines down, full of epic tragedy. Perfect! Fang Hua closed the book and looked at the time. It was already past eleven o'clock. His eyes would soon return to their original state. He slowly walked to the window and looked at the silent night sky and the street. The street light is on. My brother came back a little late today. Fang Hua walked back to the bed, took off his clothes skillfully, lay on the bed, and closed his eyes. In the darkness, he almost forgot the fact that he had been beaten. In the haze, there was a noisy voice outside, which seemed to be my brother's voice, and there was also another voice. Who was it? Maybe he is his brother's friend, Fang Hua thought, turned over and closed his eyes. Li Mu walked into the room. This room gave him the feeling of going back thirty years. Although he was reluctant to admit it, in his mind, this place could be described as a slum. . this¡­¡­ The young man was beside him, already unconscious. As soon as Li Muguang helped him in, he lost his strength. ¡°It¡¯s true, Li Mu Dao, he has become like an intimate uncle. To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian () to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. ) Text Chapter 413 Teenager When Li Mu woke up the next day, the sun had come directly in and shone on his face, telling him that it was already getting late. Li Mu was excited. Yesterday, because he was chasing the superpower, he met the injured young man on the way. There was no regular hospital in this remote country. Li Mu took the young man home and used his medical training at Cambrian College. The amateur skills learned from the class were used to help the boy treat the wound. After he finished his work, he didn't know when he fell asleep on the table. With a winter coat still wrapped around his back, Li Mu thought to himself, "This plot seems a bit inconsistent, but where did that boy go?" Thinking of this, Li Mu stood up and looked around. He came back too late last night and didn't take a good look at the house. Only now did Li Mu see the whole room in the house. Compared with the dim situation last night, Li Mu stood up and looked around. , what he saw now was even worse than what he saw before. This home can already be described with the adjective "barehouse". The standards of ordinary families thirty years ago that Li Mu had seen on TV and in books were vividly reflected in this room, including pressure cookers, woks, and Li Mu. Mu even saw a legendary gas bottle. The production of this kind of thing was banned thirty years ago because it was too dangerous. The one he saw now was covered with dust. Li Mu thought The thing shouldn't explode as soon as it catches fire, as described in the movie. Why is this here? The Cambrian College where I live is completely different from my original home. What is the root cause of this? As soon as Li Mu thought of this, he stopped thinking about it. This thought lingered in his head for a long time, every time he fought or saw things beyond his cognition. He would unconsciously have such thoughts. He knew that it was too early for him to consider these. Before he entered Cambrian College, he was just an ordinary high school student. After entering Cambrian College, he opened up the market, but There are also countless problems that arise after broadening your horizons. And whenever he wanted to find out through those questions, those who already understood those questions would always tell him the same sentence. You have too little experience. Once you experience it, you will understand. He wanted to know the reason for the fight between superpowers, and the most fundamental reason. Yi Tian, ??L, and the fire instructor all used the same words to tell him that only by experiencing it can he understand. And now he. When this question came up, he knew that they must also know the answer. It¡¯s just that the fundamental answer to this question still needs to be answered through one¡¯s own experience. Li Mu thought to himself. Li Mu stood up and folded the coat in his hands securely on the seat. The walls were covered with oil stains from cooking. Li Mu looked around. This was a collection of living rooms and kitchens. body, connected to the street outside. The street is also very quiet, and there is a door on the left. The smell coming from inside on the right side allows people to tell that it is the toilet. Is that a bedroom? Li Mu walked quietly to the door of the bedroom and gently opened the door a small crack. Li Mu felt that his current movements and affection were like a pure thief. Inside the door is a standard bedroom from the previous era, with table lamps and originals. On the bedside table, there is a person lying on the bed, with his feet exposed outside the quilt, and the quilt rises and falls with the sound of even breathing. Someone is sleeping. Li Mu closed the door again. The person lying inside was not the boy she knew, but another person. Although the boy looked frail, he was quite tall. The person lying inside was thin and small, and through the quilt The sound of breathing could also be heard by Li Mu, who had some knowledge in breath control. The person inside must be in poor health. His breathing is very disordered and he cannot control his breathing properly. Everyone¡¯s breathing has a certain frequency. One of the fundamental purposes of pranayama is to regulate the metabolism of energy in the body through uniform breathing, and achieve the fundamental purpose of preserving physical strength. Therefore, people who have certain attainments in this area will be able to hear the breathing frequency of others with one ear, and use this frequency to accurately estimate the heart pulse index of the other person. and the health of the organs. This young man has a big hidden disease, but he doesn't know what the hidden disease is. Li Mu's breath control technique is not specialized enough to be able to judge whether the other person has a cold just by listening to the other person's breathing like those who are masters of breath control skills. Or smallpox. Li Mu opened the door and went out. This place is a county far away from the remote urban area, and the corner of this house is like a suburb of this county. Li Mu secretly thought that this place may be a forgotten part in the urbanization process. , thus bringing these people together here. No matter what era it is?There will always be a gap between rich and poor, and I am just the one living in the middle. After that, there are more people lingering below the line called food and clothing. Just like those countries in Africa that change their leaders every few days and start a war over a beast-type superpower, the extreme lack of resources has caused competition among those countries. Li Mu shook his head, forget it, if he thinks about it further he will get into trouble again. Why are you so sentimental? When I walked to the street, the ground was still asphalt. It was already the dog days of summer, and the temperature was extremely high. Although this temperature was nothing to Li Mu, who had fire powers, and he didn't even break out a drop of sweat. Passed by, but all that caught his eye was a white light, and the ground was a little muddy when he walked on it. It was obvious that the asphalt on the ground had been baked. Li Mu stretched his body, and within a few hundred meters nearby , there are no superpowers, this feeling has been gone for a long time. During those days at Cambrian College, even the old woman sweeping the street had some vague superpowers. After staying in that place for so long and then returning to the familiar world, everything became fresh. However, this place is not yet in the human world. I grew up in the city. The word countryside has been defined as a lost word a long time ago. In the process of modernization of the city, the countryside seems to be attached to the city. Patches of green and yellow moss were peeled off one by one. Today it is very rare to see a pure countryside like this. Suddenly there was a breath in the air, and Li Mu's face changed. Although this breath was weak, it also revealed the feeling of a strong man. After gaining the power of the galaxy, his perception and intuition also made great progress. Although They are not as powerful as those with powers of perception, but they can still do the most basic perception. It¡¯s not Zhang Qian, it¡¯s not Yang Qi, it¡¯s not Ding Yang, it¡¯s an aura that doesn¡¯t contain any superpowers at all, but that aura is very strong. Li Muzai closed his eyes and listened carefully for a while, then moved his body and ran in the direction of three o'clock. This time he ran at a constant speed to conserve his physical strength. The other party's breath did not let him down. He felt murderous intent and wanted to go over and see who the other party was. After flying past two abandoned water towers, Li Mu felt that the aura was getting closer and closer! He jumped up in the sky and couldn't help but shake his hands. He had been holding it in this place for a long time. He didn't expect that there was a strong man hiding in a place like this. Although he didn't know this strong man. How would it compare to myself. But, after all, we have met someone with the same ideals! He jumped forward, and the aura rushed towards him almost close to his face. Li Mu's face was filled with joy, and his eyes dazzled. A panicked face appeared in front of him. That aura of strength comes from the owner of this face. boom! In desperation, both of them used their elbows to protect their faces. Their elbows collided with each other, and then they used the force to fly backwards. Li Mu fell to the ground and stood up. Before he could say anything, the boy opposite him rushed over and launched a series of Wing Chun fists. The punches hit the flesh, and his posture, movement and strength were extremely accurate. Li Mu was so dumbfounded. He is also a fire-type melee fighter. Although he rarely uses face-to-face combat tactics after comprehending the power of black and white flames, he is at least a master of Baguazhang. The two immediately started fighting fist to fist and palm to palm. At the moment of the impact, Li Mu realized that this boy was the boy he had saved last night. Li Mu wanted to explain, but the boy's attacks were all wrong, leaving Li Mu unable to fight back. The two of them fought for a while, and every time Li Mu tried to explain something, he was hit back by the young man's fierce attacks. He could not activate his powers to fight the young man, and even after a few moves with the young man, Li Mu could not do it. It can be seen that although the strength of this young man is quite strong, it is only limited to the strength of ordinary people. Compared with the superpowers, there is still a big gap. If he activates the Burning Sun Battle, the young man's hand may touch him. He will be burned to ashes in an instant. After a few moves, the two of them struck forward with one punch and one palm. Li Mu's palm stopped when he was about to touch the boy. At the same time, the boy's fist also stopped in front of Li Mu. The two It was just a stalemate. Li Mu said, "Why don't you fight?" The young man said, "You have no malice, and there is no murderous intent in your fists." Li Mu was just about to say something. The young man looked at Li Mu's face and was stunned for a moment. He suddenly pulled back his fist and said, "Is it the big brother from last night?! It turns out to be you! Why didn't you tell me earlier."? Li Mu secretly said, "I want to say that it's you who never gave me a chance" Text Chapter 414 Slums On the way back, the boy kept apologizing, and Li Mu kept saying that he didn't explain clearly. The two just talked to each other all the way back to the boy's home. As soon as the young man pushed the door in, he walked gently to the door of the room, opened a crack in the door and took a look inside, then closed the door again with satisfaction, turned around and said, "Brother, let's go out and talk." Li Mu waved his hands repeatedly, "No, no, we are about the same age. Don't call me eldest brother. It makes me feel weird. Just call me Li Mu. It looks friendly." "Okay, Brother Li," the young man opened the door and wanted Li Mu to go out. The two walked to the street and the young man said, "My name is Fang Yuxuan. You can just call me Xiao Fang or just call me by my name. My eldest brother has good martial arts skills." ah." Li Mu chuckled, "Where is it," he said immediately, "Your martial arts looks good, where did you learn it?" Fang Yuxuan said, "I learned it at a martial arts gym in the city center." Li Mu said, "Martial Arts Hall." He knew this place. There were also ordinary people in Cambrian Academy who were promoted through the martial arts hall. Their strength was not bad, but their overall strength was still a little worse than that of superpowers. If ordinary people wanted to The only way to truly distance yourself from people with special abilities is through studying and being recommended by a martial arts school. The young man in front of you is very good, and it is understandable that he came from a martial arts school. There was just one situation that seemed strange to him. Li Mu said, "Those who can be ranked in the martial arts gym are very wealthy. Just the money from participating in various competitions or accepting mercenary missions is enough for you to live a good life. Why are you still there?" Where are you hiding? Could it benostalgia" The young man sighed and said, "Brother Li, actually if I live alone, I can live very well. However," he smiled, "the one sleeping in that room is my younger brother, and his eyes are He was born with eye disease. He originally wanted to do an eyeball transplant, but because all the optic nerves in his skull were necrotic. Using ordinary scientific technology to replace the eyes has no effect, so we need to use this technology to help him restore his vision. .¡± Li Mu pondered for a moment and said. "The technology above that you are talking about refers to the restorative powers of superpowers." "Yes," the young man said, "I checked a lot of information in advance and knew that although there are many restorative powers, there are very few large-scale restorative powers for organs like reborn eyeballs" Li Mu secretly thought, yes, basically most of the recovery abilities are closer to the recovery of physical strength and the recovery of certain wounds. A purely auxiliary system, such as the ability to directly restore organs, has transcended the boundaries of life and death and taken over the job of the Lord of Hell. In the history of Cambrian College, only Mentor Mei Gu, one of the seven gods of Cambrian, has this ability. Ability, but it is said that being able to hire Mentor Mei Gu to help people with organic recovery is a sky-high price. That number is definitely not something that the young man in front of him can bear. Unless he completes all the lists from one to ten on the black market, it may be possible. The young man continued, "I don't think I can get Mei Gu, one of the Cambrian Seven Heavenly Gods, to come out and cure my brother's eye disease in my lifetime. So I plan to let another person from Cambrian College help me." Li Mu¡¯s head was quickly turning over information about Cambrian College¡¯s restoration department superpowers, and finally settled on one person. He was startled, could it becould it be? As if he saw what Li Mu was thinking, the young man said, "Yes, he is another person with recovery powers, but his recovery ability is very limited. And a lot of preliminary work needs to be done. His powers It can be [New Healing]. The weird thing about this ability is that it can only restore wounds or organs that have just healed recently, and it is a rare covering ability. The coverage area depends on the ability of the person with the ability. relation." "I remember," Li Mu stretched out his hand to gesture, "to this point in his practice, the parts he can heal are only about the size of a palm. And he is the commissioner of the execution department. He is not allowed to heal others without special orders. , afraid that someone would steal his ability." "The size of a palm is enough," the boy said. "As long as it can heal, it's not a problem. I looked through the information and found an expensive drug that can restore vision to blind people in a short time, but it takes a long time. The unavoidable side effects are an inevitable decline in intelligence and the loss of vision again after a period of recovery." "You" Li Mu choked on his words. After a while, he said, "How long have you been using it?" "This medicine can be used for three months at a time. Within three months, you can get three hours of temporary visual recovery every day. After three months, his intelligence has dropped by one year. Now, his intelligence has dropped by six years."  "You've been using it for more than a year? You've been living there all this time just to save money to buy that drug?" Fang Yuxuan nodded in agreement, and Li Mu suddenly didn't know what to say. After a long time, he said, "How old is your brother now?" Fang Yuxuan said, "His current age is twenty-two, but after it drops, he will be sixteen." Li Mu said, "Sixteen years old, I'm still not too young. I'm still at a sensible age. My outlook on life and world values ??are still taking shape. It's okay, okay" Li Mu said again, "You're like this This is not a long-term solution. You are drinking poison to quench your thirst. Moreover, you have not yet entered Cambrian College and have not even touched the threshold of the Executive Department. When you enter, your brother will almost become a three-year-old child even if he regains his eyesight. .¡± Fang Yuxuan said, "It's almost successful. I have obtained my diploma. As long as I pass the assessment of Cambrian College, I will have the capital and ability to enter the program." Li Mu was silent. There were three mountains that crossed in front of this young man. It would take a lot of effort for him, an orthodox superpower, to cross the mountains. But this young man seemed to have climbed over this mountain. To challenge the ultimate goal. To be honest, it would be too difficult for him to enter Cambrian College and enter the execution department based on his strength, which he could only compete with without powers or the power of the galaxy. too difficult. Li Mu seemed to have a thorn in his throat. At this moment, his watch started flashing. Li Mu opened the watch and saw Ding Yang's lazy and lifeless face. At the same time, another channel also It was Zheng Qian who tried to break in. Li Mugang was about to say something, but Ding Yang's next words stunned him. "Back to the main team, something happened. Yang Qi was defeated." Text Chapter 415 Investigation Li Mu was extremely surprised. Although Yang Qi suffered from facial paralysis and was quite outmatched with him, the news still made him unbelievable when he heard that the stinky guy was defeated. It was said that he almost lost one of his proud eyes. If nothing else, Yang Qi's superpower is a rare telepathic power [Special Eyes], which can control the flow of power within the range of sight. To some extent, it violates mechanics and ignores Newton has a heaven-defying ability. With Yang Qi's current level of cultivation, he can directly smash a boulder with his eyes while staring, and use his supernatural powers to disperse himself the moment he jumps from several floors and is about to hit the ground. The corresponding falling force on the body, this special ability can be said to be extremely unnatural. Even he is not sure that he can defeat Yang Qi in close combat. Who has such strong strength that he can almost kill Yang Qi and almost destroy half of his powers. Through Ding Yang¡¯s narration, Li Mu got a rough idea. Not only did he sense the beast-type superpower that day, but Yang Qi and Ding Yang also sensed it. Yang Qi lurked in the area where the beast-type superpower existed by tracing his roots, preparing to wait and wait, while he was tracking it last night. At that time, he missed the opportunity to continue chasing because he rescued Fang Yuxuan. Today, not long after Yang Qi reported the news to Ding Yang, he encountered the beast-type superpower. The battle took place on a cliff on the outskirts of the city. No one saw it. Yang Qi's weakness was physical skills. , because it is the telekinesis system, which leads to the very low bonus of Yang Qi's physical skills. Because of the use of telekinesis, the superpowers of the telepathy system generally practice the core to be extremely powerful, and in the basic There are considerable deficiencies in physical functions. If Yang Qi's superpowers can tear everything he sees through it, like a mortar with sights aimed and adjusted, then the beast type superpowers are like a swift in terms of physical skills. leopard. The battle ended quickly. Almost when Yang Qi was still condensing his strength to activate his superpower, the opponent's animal superpower pounced forward and clawed one of his eyes, temporarily blinding him, and the battle ended. It's just that when the other party was preparing to kill Yang Qi, he was hit by the force flow from Yang Qi's remaining eye. Yang Qi jumped off the cliff and used his own ability to remove the force without being thrown to death. Then he fell unconscious on the roadside and was killed by a passerby. Discover. Li Mu looked at the pale Yang Qi lying on the hospital bed. There was a vague feeling of guilt in my heart. Although the direct cause of Yang Qi's injury was not him, if he had caught up with the superpower last night, Yang Qi would not have been seriously injured by the superpower today. ¡°I was the first one to discover the beast-type superpower, but I didn¡¯t expect Li Mu frowned. He had not made any achievements since he came here. A team of four people came here to get to know each other through cooperation. But now, they are separated and fighting alone. After meeting the superpower yesterday, the first reaction was not to report the news to the three people to discuss strategies, but to ignore the existence of the other three people and chase after him alone. In my mind, I want to be a big hero. "You are really inferior." Li Mu said secretly. "What on earth did you have in mind to harm your comrades in this way?" Ding Yang looked at the sunny and gloomy expression on Li Mu's face, as if he could see it like someone who had been there before, and said, "Okay, okay, grown man, don't be such a mother-in-law, learn more from Yang Qi when you have time. This guy My temper is a bit stinky, but I still have an overall view of the big picture when it comes to fundamental issues. Don't think about fighting alone. The four of us thrown here are not here to be heroes. We have to fight. Isn¡¯t it more comfortable to fight in groups?¡± Ding Yang spoke Beijing movies fluently, and Li Mu was a little emotional by his witty words. Is this guy really a mentor? Although he has already seen the image of a mentor with a paralyzed face and a stingy face like L. But the fact that the guy in front of him, who was obviously just a recent college graduate, was acting like this, really made him a bit Being taken out of the play. Ding Yang rubbed his eyes, his face suddenly became serious and he said seriously, "Zhang Qian is collecting materials near there, and I put emergency communication equipment on her. If there is an emergency, we will rush there immediately. There are three pieces of information we know now, One, there is a beast-type superpower nearby. Two, this superpower is quite strong, at least in physical skills, and seems to have no sanity. Three, he is currently still alive due to some unknown reason. He didn¡¯t commit a big crime, even though he almost killed Yang Qi, it can still be considered a big case.¡± Li Mu said, "What can be inferred from this information?" Ding Yang said, "There are slums around here, and there have been no large-scale buildings with superpowers in recent months.Crimes are recorded all over the country, so it can be inferred that this person with super powers does not live in this slum to plot any big case. The strength of that person with super powers is not enough to resist our regular fighting team of super powers. It can be inferred that It can be concluded that this person with superpowers is probably some kind of semi-hidden hybrid species, which is relatively dangerous, as far as the degree of danger is concerned. " Ding Yang returned to his smiling face, "You really have to fight to know this." Li Mu said, "That means the superpower is a hybrid, and an incomplete hybrid of the animal type?" Ding Yang nodded and said, "According to the current situation, it is like this. I will stay here to take care of Yang Qi these days. Zhang Qian and I will conduct background investigations. As for you, I know that you are very powerful and have exceeded Yang Qi and Zheng Qian, so I am not worried at all about you carrying out the mission alone. In the past few days, you have been wandering around the nearby counties to observe some abnormal phenomena. At the same time, I will be the first to get the news. Let me inform you that your physical skills are powerful and your supernatural abilities can also resist beast-type supernatural powers, okay?" Li Mu said, "There is no need to say the word "how" at all. Don't worry, I will also investigate carefully in the next few days." Ding Yang nodded and said, "I feel relieved when you say that. Okay, you go ahead. Be careful." After walking out of the hospital, it was already ten o'clock in the evening. Li Mu looked at the darkening sky, feeling a little confused. This is the first time he has gone out to perform a mission, and he is still a little unfamiliar. Although the mission itself is quite painful for him, the seamless translation of Ding Yang's words just now is, young man, go out and wander around. , even if you wander around, the best news is to get the other party's information. If you can't wander around, I will tell you if I find it, and then you can go fight monsters. "But for these days, he has been living in the police station's one-third of an acre, and he is still completely unfamiliar with this place. How should he wander around? A name flashed through his mind, Li Mu smiled, no matter what, popularity is still the most important thing. Fang Yuxuan opened the door and saw Li Mu's brilliant smiling face. Fang Yuxuan said, "Brother, it's you, what's the matter?" Li Mu said, "What? I was kicked out of my original company, and now I want to stay at your house for two days. You don't mind, right?" As if these words were too unbelievable to Fang Yuxuan, Fang Yuxuan was stunned for a while, then he woke up from Li Mu's call and said, "It's not that I don't want to it's just" He looked around the house, Obviously lacking confidence, "This place should" "It's okay, it's okay. I will stay for two or three days. I hope you will take more care of me during these two or three days." Li Mu smiled and stepped into the door, as if Fang Yuxuan had promised him. What Fang Yuxuan wanted to say was blocked. It was in my throat, so I stopped talking. Li Mu looked around and said, "Actually, it's not bad, hehe." Fang Yuxuan said, "Brother Li I'll let you sleep in the bedroom tonight. I can just lie down on the sofa outside" Li Mu said, "If anything, I should lie down on the sofa. Don't worry. When I was at Cambrian College, I would just lie down on the floor and sleep for one night after training" "Cambrian College," Fang Yuxuan's eyes suddenly radiated a certain light, "Brother Li, who are you? Are you from Cambrian College?" Li Mu said, "It's my fault that I didn't explain it clearly. Hey, yes, I'm from Cambrian College. I just entered the school in the first half of this year to study. I have special powers." He stretched out his hands, and his hands were covered with red flames. "It's melee fire type. If it's a restoration type of power, it can help you heal your brother's eyes" He immediately put out the flames on his hands and said, "Your kung fu is also pretty good. I'm a melee type, so I can get close to you. I also have some training in fighting, but I can¡¯t seem to compare with you, haha.¡± "By the way, Brother Li's boxing and kicking skills are very powerful My fighting ability is just ordinary, not as domineering as you who can attach flames" "In this way," Li Mu said, "as a price for staying here, I will teach you some breathing techniques taught in Cambrian College, so that your boxing and kicking skills can be improved to a higher level, and you can enter Cambrian College in the future. You have the confidence, right" "Brother Li, thank you very much!" Fang Yuxuan's face was filled with joy. A student from Cambrian College was right in front of him, and he planned to teach him how to adjust his breath. Such an encounter was something he had never imagined. Li Mu said, "But, you have to help me wander around here more and introduce the surrounding environment. I am a road warrior and I am not very familiar with this place. It will be more convenient for you to teach me." "No problem," the young man said, "It's just that LiWhy would a college student like Brother come to a small place like this? Is there something important? " Li Mu had a helpless expression on his face, "I don't know either. The college arranged an internship and said we would go to a certain place to stay with the local police for a few months to allow us to integrate into society." Text Chapter 416 Galaxy Space The sound of Fang Yuxuan's deep sleep could be heard next door. Li Mu groped his way up and walked to the balcony on the second floor. The wind was blowing very comfortably tonight, and the starry sky was brilliant. Above the silent night sky was an extremely brilliant starry sky. Li Mu sat cross-legged on the balcony and began to adjust his breath. A long time ago, he discovered that he did not need to sleep. However, after years of accumulation of habits, the act of sleeping was engraved in the depths of his soul. The original function of sleep was only to restore physical strength and repair body functions. And when he understood the power of the galaxy, he found that the loss of his original strength was gradually repaired by the power of the galaxy, and his body functions were automatically recovering without sleeping. In other words, it turned out that the power of the galaxy has helped him do things that he can do while sleeping. ¡°In addition to sleeping occasionally to make up for the biological clock driving the need to sleep, he usually performs new breathing exercises during sleeping time. The Fire Breath Adjustment Technique increases the strength of his fire ability, while the Galaxy Power Breath Adjustment Technique increases the function of his body, which is the most important thing that Instructor L values ??very much. After adjusting the breath for a week each time, he felt more comfortable than after a good night's sleep. The psychological feeling that had not been corrected due to not sleeping was gradually corrected. And after dozens of days of breath adjustment, he found that his breath adjustment technique seemed to be enhanced in the bright starry sky at night, and the power he gained from the original breath adjustment was even greater. In the end, Fang Yuxuan did not let him sleep on the sofa. Fang Yuxuan lay down on the sofa first after taking a shower. Li Mu couldn't help but drag him up, so he ran to the bed obediently. Unlike ordinary boys' beds, Fang Yuxuan's bed was extremely clean, and Li Mu could smell the fresh shower gel while lying on it. Li Mu felt a fever on his face when he thought back to the dormitory he had made into a pig's nest in Cambrian College. This young man is a thoughtful person. If I have the chance, I will definitely recommend this young man to enter Cambrian Academy. It is just that it is very difficult to sponsor someone to enter Cambrian Academy because I am afraid that there is such behavior as favoritism and malpractice in the supernatural world. Therefore, only those at the mentor level have the ability to sponsor. For a student who has not even entered the executive department at his first level, it would be as difficult as to recommend someone to enter the executive department. After the young man fell asleep, it was estimated that the time was almost up, and Li Mu was ready to start adjusting the breath with the power of the galaxy. In his Dantian, Li Mu could clearly feel an energy rotating inside, which looked like a Milky Way galaxy. As the galaxy slowly rotated, his strength was constantly being replenished. , the ability contained in this galaxy is like a sea of ??stars. I only absorbed a little bit of breath in it, but the whole body was full of it. Li Mu couldn't help but think about how terrifying his strength would be if one day he could absorb all the power in this galaxy. It¡¯s just that this idea can¡¯t be realized now, and it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t tried to use the greatest strength to pull out the power inside, as if to let him return all to his body. But that way my body only had one feeling, like a person who was clearly full and squatting next to a rushing river, wanting to stick his head in and continue drinking. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you can drink all the water in the river. Even before he finished drinking, he would have been filled to the brim with water. Now my own breathing technique. What you can do is to exercise your ability to drink water to continuously expand, become stronger, and become stronger. You can drink all the water in the ocean. After the power of the stars spread throughout his body, Li Mu felt that his eyes were clear and open, and his limbs also entered an extremely relaxed state. It was as if the body supporting his body was no longer his own body. It was that indescribable force that was supporting him. And from his Dantian, the galaxy is constantly rotating. But today, Li Mu suddenly discovered that the power of this rotation was a bit too much, that kind of rapid rotation. It made his body feel even more buoyant. This is? Li Mu suddenly remembered the last time he felt this way. When I dreamed about those dreams. The surrounding scenes suddenly became silent. In the empty area that he could see in front of him, the stars merged into a vast ocean and flowed forward, extremely fast and majestic. It was like a movie was being projected in front of me, with some pictures appearing. "Hands"?? represents the past, the palm represents the future, and in the middle is the fairy law, which is fate. It's you and it's my destiny. I hope we have another chance to meet" A woman whose face cannot be seen clearly. "Even if we hide in the most secret cave in the Snow Country and dive into the deepest part of the Black Sea, we will still perish without a single one left." "Do you know everything? Lie, and Qingyang." An old man who is still extremely handsome even though he is old. "Grandma! Grandma!" A young man was lying in an endless void, mumbling incessantly. ¡¾If there is an afterlife, I will transform into a tiger to eat your flesh and blood and your soul¡¿ A handsome young man, under the thunder and lightning in the sky, blood was constantly oozing from his chest. Nine levels of thunder! The whole body was shattered in an instant, and even the consciousness disappeared. Return to chaos. Boom! " There was a shocking thunder, and in the dark red sky, a streak of bloody lightning flashed across the sky, like a mark in the sky, looking ferocious and terrifying. At the end of the line of sight, there is a young man wearing a black leather robe whose appearance cannot be clearly seen. This man's figure seems to be in perfect proportions, his arms are exposed to the air, his bronze skin, and his tattooed muscles all make people clearly feel his explosive physical strength. At this moment, this man in black is standing virtually under the dark red sky. In his left hand, he is holding a completely black sword, which is three feet long and about three fingers wide. It looks quite long and flat, with only four points at the tip. An ordinary long knife with a curvature of 1/2. In his right hand, he was holding a bloody hairband tightly, looking up at the dark red sky and letting out a silent roar. The images switched between several, flashing before our eyes like a revolving lantern, disappearing, then flashing again. Hundreds of years of memories washed away without leaving a trace. Li Mu suddenly opened his eyes and vomited a mouthful of blood. who I am! ! ! Text Chapter 417 Comics When Li Mu woke up the next day, he was already in bed. She is covered with a quilt, and the indoor temperature is very pleasant. The air conditioner here is also a product of the last era. It has not been seen for many years. It is already several standards behind the automatic constant temperature equipment of Cambrian College, but since that The cool breeze blowing from the vent still made Li Mu feel very comfortable. Li Mu turned over and stood up. Yesterday he was shirtless on the rooftop to comprehend the power of the galaxy and adjust his breath, so his upper body is still naked. The temperature in the air makes him feel very comfortable. It seems that this kind of past era The products are also very useful. He pressed his watch. Ding Yang's message has not been sent yet. It seems that there is no news from them for the time being. For the time being, he will go shopping nearby as Ding Yang said to find out more. Check out the place and see what there is to do. Li Mu opened the door and went out. The temperature difference between the indoor and outdoor areas was immediately apparent. It was already extremely hot outside. There was a gentle sound of sleeping next door. Li Mu looked at the time. It was eight o'clock in the morning. Fang Yuxuan's brother was still there. While sleeping, Fang Yuxuan should have gone to the martial arts gym to practice. "When he is free in these two days, let's teach him the breathing technique first," Li Mu said secretly. He really liked this young man's personality, and at the same time admired his calmness and boldness. He did not hesitate to use that kind of medicine to help his younger brother recover his eyesight under such circumstances, but he could not wait any longer. His younger brother was now At the age of sixteen, he is still in a state where he is sane and has a good outlook on life and values, but if it continues to decrease, it will be miserable by the time he is seven or eight years old. This kind of age-related intelligence recovery relies on the growth of one's own age, so even if the medication is stopped, time will eventually be used to make up for this uncontrollable damage to intelligence, although this later damage is in the process of recovery. It takes one-third of the normal time to recover. But within a certain period of time, teenagers will still be far apart from their peers in terms of intelligence and values. It would be great if he were a mentor, Li Mu couldn't help but think. "But save the money, you can count the number of tutors in Cambrian College with your fingers. If you want to be a tutor, you have to swallow all the power of the galaxy now." Unfortunately the answer is no. What I can do is to teach this young man the technique of breath regulation. If you can't bring him ashore yourself, then you can help him increase the strength of your rowing boat. Li Mu walked to the middle of the street and looked around. It was still morning, and there were noisy sounds all around. People buying breakfast and aunts getting up early to go to the vegetable market. Everything here was the same as it was twenty years ago. History has regressed here for more than 20 years. Coming here seems to have the illusion of going back in time. Li Mu knows that his father's generation has this kind of memory. Even when he was very young, he had a vague memory of this kind. His parents' generation was the life People here will know this clearly. Thinking of his parents, Li Mu secretly thought that he came to Cambrian College and talked to them on the phone regularly. Cambrian College's subsidies to the School of Superpowers are still very objective. The protection for the families of people with superpowers is also quite strong, and there is a rule in the superpower world. No harm will come to the wife and children. The hatred between superpowers must never be transplanted to each other's parents. This rule is an iron rule that has not been written into the law. This is true even in the eyes of Organization Zero. Therefore, the war between superpowers has been going on for so many years, and I have never heard of a family or parents being harmed because of a certain superpower. However, Li Mu still felt very puzzled by what was hidden after this. Of course, Li Mu knows. It still takes time to teach him this. Everything here looked a little strange. After walking around for a while, Li Mu realized that he didn't know what to do. He touched his pocket. Expenses at Cambrian College are paid with the student's ** card. The college will regularly issue 10,000 US dollars to the student's card every month like a salary, but this 10,000 US dollars can only be used in the college. , there is a pile of useless data outside. Li Mu himself doesn¡¯t need much money. He just heard that the commissioners of the execution department spend money as fast as water. Yi Tian¡¯s shoes and gloves used in battle It is said that it cost him four months' salary, but these four months' salary seemed to be an astronomical figure to Li Mu, an amount and level that he could not even imagine. In short, he had not had much contact with currency in the academy, and now he is considered a complete pauper in the outside world. This is really a bit embarrassing, Li Mu thought to himself, he didn¡¯t expect that he would be in a situation without money outside. Before entering Cambrian College, he was still an ordinary student, and he had been using currency for more than ten years. It¡¯s just that after entering Cambrian College, it became differentSo much the same. Damn it, it¡¯s really terrible. Smelling the aroma of food coming from the breakfast stall next to him, Li Mu felt clearly that he was hungry. At this moment, the watch on his hand began to beep. Li Mu pressed the button. It was a message from Ding Yang. Ding Yang's lazy face appeared on the holographic projection of the watch. "What's the matter?" Li Mu said. "It's nothing, it's just that Yang Qi woke up, but this time the injury was a bit serious and he is still recovering in the hospital. Let me tell you, there is nothing wrong with you." "It's okay. According to what you said, I'm slowly strolling down the street to see if there's anything suspicious." "Oh, that's it, then that's it." "Wait a minute, teacher, I want to borrow" Before Li Mu could finish speaking, Ding Yang on the other side had already hung up the phone, and Li Mu didn't say the money for the second half of the sentence. He turned off his watch, looked around, and said to himself, "Forget it, let's go back to Fang Yuxuan's house and see if there is anything edible." After rummaging in the boy's kitchen for a while, Li Mu found a few eggs in an old thing called a refrigerator. Li Mu felt happy, took the eggs to the stove, and looked at the It was obviously a gas stove that was a century behind the electric stove. I couldn't help but feel a little confused. Is this thing going to explode when used? Forget it, Li Mu took a kettle with a dark bottom, filled it with water, threw the eggs in, looked at the gas stove and thought for a long time, and finally put the kettle on the gas stove and reached for the gas stove. In the gap below. ¡¾Scorching Sun.First Order¡¿ This kettle doesn't look like it's made of iron. Its second-level blazing sun is a higher-order and higher-temperature flame that contains cyan flames. It wouldn't be good if this kettle that doesn't look strong is burned directly through it. , that is, the lowest level of this level of Burning Sun ability should be enough. After boiling for a while, steam began to come out of the kettle, and the water in the kettle began to gurgling. Li Mu knew that the eggs were not yet cooked at this time. He had seen boiled eggs in a TV series, and it took about ten minutes to cook them. , the egg is considered cooked. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together out of hand, Li Mu thought to himself. The water in the water had been gurgling for a while. Li Mu was about to open the lid to see how the eggs were cooked. There was a creaking sound on the door. Li Mu turned around. Fang Yuxuan moved his neck and looked at the man who put his hand under the kettle. Li Mu was a little stunned. Li Mu said awkwardly, "Well, I'm not very good at using this thing, so" He stretched out his hand, the flame on his hand was still beating, he squeezed his fist to put out the flame, and said, "Do it yourself You have plenty of food and clothing, hehehehe." Fang Yuxuan stepped forward, put the things in paper bags on the table, stepped forward and turned the valve below, then skillfully turned the switch, and with a bang, a bunch of blue flames appeared under the kettle. Coming out, Li Mu said, "Haha, it turns out to be like this." Fang Yuxuan said, "I'm sorry, things here are a bit backward. It makes sense that you don't know how to use them" Li Mu said, "Don't worry, my learning ability is very strong. Just teach me how to use these things. I'm sure I can learn them in no time." Fang Yuxuan said, "Anyway, you can't even buy me the art of breathing adjustment. I should thank you properly." Li Mu said, "Aren't you going to the martial arts gym to train today?" Fang Yuxuan said, "You don't have to go to the martial arts gym to train on Saturday, but you have to go to the martial arts gym for special training tomorrow, so it will be more troublesome." Li Mu said, "So that's it" Fang Yuxuan said, "Do you want to have breakfast? I'd better make it for you. How can you feel full with just a few eggs? You sit over there for a while and you can read the books on the shelf. I'll make some breakfast later. Let¡¯s eat one piece.¡± "Okay," Li Mu agreed, and sat down under the bookshelf on the side. There was a pile of books on the bookshelf, which seemed to be frequently read, and some Braille textbooks. Li Mu looked at it carefully from the top of the bookshelf. When he came down, he found that comics accounted for the majority. He thought that Fang Yuxuan looked mature and stable, and his basic hobbies were similar to his own. They both liked reading comics. Li Mu flipped through the pages and took out a copy of Inuyasha from the middle. Turning to the date on the last page, he said, "There are actually such first-edition collectibles. If it were so handsome, it would be hard to buy this thing on the black market." Then he looked to the side again, "Naruto" "Ninja", "Bleach", "Fairy Tail" and other hot-blooded comics are all available. Li Mu was so moved that he almost cried. This place is simply a paradise. These are all out-of-print comics that have stopped circulating in the market.You can still find it here. Li Mu put the book back and took out a book with nothing on the spine. The book was packed very new. Li Mu opened it and saw that there were various comic images in it, as if he was copying them. Other comics. This is? Text Chapter 418 Passionate Manga Fan Li Mu flipped through a few pages and found that the painting inside was very poor, like a child's play product. He looked back at Fang Yuxuan who was making breakfast, and secretly thought that this thing could not be painted by Fang Yuxuan. Everyone in a martial arts school has practiced techniques such as pranayama, so the precision of their limbs movements is very powerful. Even people who have never learned painting will not be able to draw such paintings. , Li Mu looked back and forth. The time was marked on these paintings, which spanned more than three months. The handwriting was also crooked and difficult to read directly. Li Mu was even more convinced that this thing was not the product of Fang Yuxuan. He looked at it The side of the door was ajar, and I was sure who painted this painting. It seems that his younger brother must be a passionate comic fan. He can see the light for three hours after every day, so he uses this limited bright time to draw. Li Mu flipped through a few pages and carefully read the book. He put it back. This kind of thing should be an immeasurable treasure to Fang Yuxuan. He couldn't let it get damaged by mistake. Fang Yuxuan put the lid on the pot and walked into the room. It seemed that he was about to wake up his brother. Li Muzheng was thinking about what his brother would look like. As soon as the door opened, a handsome young man in pajamas appeared in front of him. In eyes. Li Mu couldn't help but admire in his heart, God took away some things from this young man, but also gave him other things. In Li Mu's eyes, Fang Yuxuan's younger brother is also a handsome boy, so that a boy like him can make such a statement The sincere admiration shows how handsome Fang Yuxuan's younger brother is. Fang Yuxuan¡¯s appearance is as plump as heaven¡¯s and he has a sense of righteousness all over his body, making him look like a handsome man. And his younger brother¡¯s face is so handsome that these two brothers could be actors. ¡°But it¡¯s not easy to be an actor now. The emergence of superpowers has caused a lot of impact on many traditional industries. This is the case in the film and television entertainment industry. In addition to having powerful superpowers, some superpowers also have quite good looks. This is like The characters from the novels have indeed won the trust of some boys and girls. The popularity of stars with super powers is much higher than that of ordinary stars. In some fantasy or costume film and television dramas, the emergence of superpowers has also broken the pattern of some film and television industries in the past. Some scenes that could only be achieved using computer CG technology are as simple as eating and drinking in the eyes of superpowers. . Therefore, even if some superpowers who are relatively clever in terms of superpowers do not have to fight, the benefits they get from this aspect are still good. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But for a melee fire type like me who can only light fire in my hands, I¡¯d better fight honestly. Maintaining world peace is also quite important, Li Mu thought mockingly. The boy came out, his eyes were empty and lifeless. Li Mu knew that it was still the boy's blindness period. After Fang Yuxuan woke up the boy, he went back to prepare the things on the plate. The boy walked around the table and chairs in a familiar way, walked into the bathroom nearby, turned on the light, and heard the sound of washing. Fang Yuxuan said, "We have guests at home today. Please clean up. I just saw something under your eyes." Fang Hua responded inside. "I know, brother, but who is it? Who else is willing to come to this crappy place like this now?" Fang Yuxuan said, "A broken place is also a home. What should I say? Did those people bully you?" Fang Hua said, "I told you to ignore them. You almost took off their arms yesterday. How dare they come to make trouble for me?" Fang Yuxuan said, "Come out as soon as you're done. Don't make the guests wait too long." There was a response from inside, Fang Yuxuan put three plates of steaming scrambled eggs on the table and said. "Brother Li, come over and eat. There's nothing good here. Brother Li, just leave it alone." Li Mu said, "If anything, it's me who's been bothering you these past few days." Fang Hua came out of the bathroom after washing up. His hair was full of water stains and was still dripping. Fang Yuxuan stepped forward and took out an old-fashioned hair dryer from the cabinet. Fang Hua bent down and Fang Yuxuan helped Fang Yuxuan skillfully. Hua took care of her hair. Li Mu stopped bringing the eggs to his mouth with the fork. He looked at the two people in front of him thoughtfully. Li Mu was an only son, but he still had three brothers who had a close friendship. The four of them were His family members all have supernatural powers, and under Chinese law, each family can only give birth to one child. However, except for Yi Tian's parents who were executive members who once worked at Cambrian College, the other three people's The superpowers in the family are not very strong. They are just an ordinary type of people with super powers. It¡¯s great to have a brother who takes care of him so much, Li Mu thought. After Fang Yuxuan finished cooking, they sat back in their seats.Fang Hua turned his head left and right and said, "Brother, this guest here today has such a strong evil spirit." Li Mu was shocked. Could this guy be a practitioner? He had the potential of the perception system. Fang Yuxuan said, "You're being naughty again. Reading comics has burned your brain. Anyone can hear the evil spirit. Okay, hurry up and eat." Fang Hua said, "There are a few books that have been cut off during the Hokage episode, and I can't find them on the used bookstalls. Brother, please help me look for them when you get back to the city." "Okay, okay, eat the eggs quickly. If you don't eat them, they will get cold later." Fang Hua skillfully forked a piece of egg from the plate, and Li Mu also put a piece of egg into his mouth. A smell of oil spread in his mouth. It was different from the breakfasts eaten at school because the land had become barren. The reason for their scarcity is that most of the ingredients on the market are synthesized from synthetic materials in processing plants. This type of pure eggs is very rare on the market. Fang Yuxuan¡¯s cooking skills are quite good. Li Mu secretly said. In front of him, Fang Hua was chewing the eggs carefully one by one with extremely gentle movements, while Fang Yuxuan finished everything on the plate in three bites. He stood up to put things away, turned on the faucet and washed the dishes skillfully. "Who are you, bro? You must be a gay friend," Fang Hua said while eating eggs. Li Mu almost squirted out, he covered his mouth and said, "That's what, it's not at all, that, I am your brother's friend, I practiced with him in the martial arts gym." Fang Hua said, "Brother is very lonely now. Besides, he looks pretty good. Don't worry. I saw him when I could see things clearly. He really looks pretty good." oh." Text Chapter 419 Fighting the Orcs Again "Now sink your breath downwards. When it reaches your Dantian, stop your breath temporarily, and then circulate the breath for a week. The original energy in your body is biased toward the fire element like mine. Breath, so what I teach you is more appropriate, and your practice will be more effective." There were a lot of sweat beads on the top of Fang Yuxuan's head. Li Mu said, "You still sweat unconsciously when you use this kind of pure fire breathing technique. Once you become more proficient, you will basically stop sweating." Fang Yuxuan answered with a hum, and steam was already coming out on his neck. Li Mu secretly thought that Fang Yuxuan's ability to accept and learn is still very strong. This type of fire breathing technique is divided into four levels. The first level is a level that beginners must enter when they first start learning. The original energy of the whole body is replaced with energy that is biased toward the fire attribute. This is the most practical thing for people with fire-based abilities. , he also directly discovered that Fang Yuxuan's original energy was from the fire element like his when he fought against Fang Yuxuan for the first time. This is why he taught Fang Yuxuan confidently and boldly. This kind of fire-type breath-control technique can only be used by those who prefer the fire-type in the body. The power that Fang Yuxuan chose was originally a vigorous move. If he was practicing Tai Chi, the Qi would appear in his body. It should be If the water-based Qi tends to be on the feminine side, then if you practice fire-based breathing techniques, the result will be like a balloon, popping with a pop. However, Fang Yuxuan's learning ability is really strong. He only taught the basic skills, and he suddenly jumped to the level of the basic and middle level in just one hour. You must know that he just started practicing It also took three days to reach the intermediate level. "It's true that everyone has their own strengths," Li Mu couldn't help but think, what if he was a person with superpowers. He will probably be someone that various forces and organizations are vying for, and he won't be struggling here like now. "No, how can I think so?" Li Mu shook his head. Everyone has his own destiny and way of life. If he was born in this kind of environment, he might not be able to do as well as Fang Yuxuan. In short. Li Mu decided that he must recommend Fang Yuxuan to l when he returns this time. Doesn't l attach great importance to and like the cultivation of basic body functions? Fang Yuxuan can equal himself with an ordinary human body. If this ability is cultivated, Maybe he will become someone like the Seven Heavenly Gods of Kyushu. Looking down at his watch, Li Mu felt a little bored. All he had to do for this fire breathing technique was to instruct him from the front. For a long period of time, the practitioners would be in a certain state. For the sitting state. That is, the state of being motionless. Usually this state lasts for more than three hours. Li Mu looked down at his watch again and decided to go downstairs first. Anyway, even if this preliminary breath adjustment technique is accidentally cut off in the middle, it will not be damaged. It will be like an advanced pranayama technique, where once interrupted, one will go crazy or something like that. Li Mu turned around and went downstairs. The lights in Fang Hua's room were bright. At this moment, Li Mu suddenly remembered that Fang Hua's eyesight should be recovering at this time. , have been staying at Fang Yuxuan¡¯s house for two days. He was also familiar with Fang Hua. This young man liked to sneak out when his eyes recovered. The world was originally dark to him. When he got the light, he would definitely open his eyes to see the world. Because the radiation from electronic devices is repulsive to Fang Hua's drugs, Fang Yuxuan deliberately did not put computers or other objects in Fang Hua's room. The comics and other things Fang Hua read were all obtained from books. of. After being out for almost an hour, Fang Hua would come back and be alone in the room. writing a novel. Fang Hua is a person who likes to write novels very much, and Li Mu has also read his works. Because his knowledge and coverage are not broad enough, in his works, in addition to fighting monsters and upgrading, he is also fighting monsters and upgrading, which is similar to the popular one more than ten years ago. Novels such as fantasy online games have similar approaches. But most of his novels are about the battles of superpowers or about love, hate and so on. The characters usually revolve around five superpowers of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. Basically speaking takes up a third of the chapter, followed by earth-shaking fighting However, Li Mu is very interested in the fighting plots in his novels. . The character Fang Hua focused on described was a character who used earth-type powers. This task reminded Li Mu of King Kong. In this novel, this earth-type user can only use a few limited powers in a short period of time. Although the characterization of the characters in the book is very weak, the tactical arrangements and fighting methods of this earth superpower in the book made Li Mu feel bright. ?Use the terrain, use the visual difference, and use the meaning of the other party's words.Using loopholes to find out the opponent's weaknesses and then defeat them in one fell swoop, Li Mu thought of past battle cases one after another, and thought of Yi Tian's tactical prowess displayed during the battle. He couldn't help but think of what he had been relying on since the battle. It's all the superpowers obtained in this deep sleep, and it has always been underused in terms of its own strength. "Without the power of the black and white flames and the power of the galaxy, I'm afraid I wouldn't be able to fight for so long," Li Mu couldn't help but think. You have to grow up quickly and accumulate fighting qualities. Li Mu stood at the door. As expected, Fang Hua was writing something in the room. Li Mu knew that people who were creating could not be disturbed. Besides, Fang Hua only had three hours a day to regain his sight. In this state, he really couldn't bear to bother him. He looked out the window and thought it would be better to go for a walk around. The night here is different from Cambrian College. Cambrian College is located in the Gobi Desert. ,, and the school-level constant temperature facilities are automatically turned off at night, so the interior of Cambrian College is extremely cold at night. The cold at night is a common occurrence for Li Mu. The nights here are extremely comfortable and suitable for shopping. place. After walking aimlessly on the street for a while, the street lights in front of him flickered and there was only a faint light flashing. Li Mu punched his fists, and flames burst out from his hands. The surrounding area suddenly became brighter. Li Mu thought mockingly to himself, Once again, I was able to make enough food and clothing by myself. Suddenly there was a smell of blood in the air, and this smell entered Li Mu's nose. Li Mu was startled, and the feeling of this smell in his memory was translated. It¡¯s the beast-type superpower. The muscles all over his body swelled up in an instant, and his legs began to tighten subconsciously, but Li Mu's mind also controlled Li Mu's body movements in an instant. He calmed down, closed his eyes tightly, and concentrated on Listening to all the wind directions and any faint sounds in the air. Amidst the chirping of insects and the rustling sound caused by the wind blowing through the treetops, Li Mu suddenly opened his eyes. Four o'clock! At that moment, his body began to move directly, and Li Mu rushed towards the twelve o'clock direction. The moment his body moved, a small flame ignited on his ankle. In the past few days, I have been practicing directing the power of the fire element to my footsteps, so that I can obtain the highest acceleration the moment I activate my body. This was the first time he had used this move. Unexpectedly, it worked surprisingly well. He could feel that his sprinting speed was not only a little faster than before. The body directly brought out a fire shadow, and Li Mu could sense that the opponent was not far in front. With the force, the flames on his ankles surged a little more. I saw it! There was a dark figure in front squatting under a big tree. Li Mu heard the sound of some kind of bellows being pulled open. The beast was obviously breathing heavily, and he felt that he was in great pain from the sound. This is a good opportunity! Li Mu rushed over with a quick stride. The beast seemed to be the last to notice. Suddenly, it heard Li Mu's footsteps. He glanced back, roared, and fled into the dense forest. I escaped last time, but I won't do it this time. Li Mu secretly thought, chasing after him in that direction. At the same time, he took out a black cloth strip from his pocket and stuck it tightly on his eyes while running. . Although he knew that the other party used the imitation system, Li Mu still had a lot of doubts in his heart. Even if the other party could imitate his own abilities infinitely and maintain the same speed as himself, in this process When he was also weak, why did the other party copy it meticulously? Moreover, his running speed was only part of the bonus after his training. Apart from the speed bonus of the fire element energy, his superpower did not bring him anything about it. If there is any credit for speed, then why should he imitate his own fire-based running ability and directly imitate speed-related abilities such as [Blast]? Li Mu thought of another aspect. This might be an illusion, but this was just a conjecture. Under such circumstances, anyway, he could already get the opponent's general position by capturing the opponent's breath and energy. Although it was not as precise as Those perceptive superpowers are so perverted, but they are still very useful to him now. Since it¡¯s an illusion, it doesn¡¯t matter as long as you don¡¯t let your eyes see it. As long as it¡¯s not the kind of illusion that uses sound and smell, you have 100% ability to not fall into the illusion After chasing all the way, through vague perception, Li Mu discovered that this time the speed of the other party and his was actually gradually getting closer. Text Chapter 420 Unknown Li Mu was surprised, but he immediately thought that this might be because the other party was injured and his strength was restricted, and he was not sure whether it was because the illusion did not work on him. Thirty seconds later, Li Mu caught up with the beast-type superpower. Li Mu pulled off the black cloth from his eyes, and what caught his eyes was a creature similar to a werewolf. But compared to the werewolf, the one in front of him looked more ferocious and terrifying. In movies and novels, In order to please the audience, most of the werewolves are very handsome and wild, but the werewolf in front of him looks different. Every hair on his body has barbs, and his back is burning. With blue flames, stinking saliva in his mouth, and eyes as wide as street lights, Li Mu immediately activated the second-level Scorching Sun with both hands. The opponent was able to seriously injure Yang Qidu, a telepathic character. , I can't take it lightly just because of negligence. Two flaming sword lights cut across the werewolf, one on the left and the other on the right. As long as the opponent is a living form, as long as the opponent's body is still composed of blood and flesh, this flaming sword light can smoothly cut the opponent. The other side makes for a perfect grilled fish fillet. Most of the beast-type abilities are reflected in the body functions of beasts. The werewolf jumped up out of thin air, and Li Mu's flaming sword light cut into the air immediately. Before he could stabilize his body, there was a gust of wind above his head. Li Mu couldn't see it. Without looking, he immediately jumped back. The werewolf stepped on the place where Li Mu originally stood. This was loose soil, so there were no cracks. But where the werewolf stepped, there were cracks extending in all directions. Li Mu squatted on the ground, his brows suddenly furrowed. He now finally understood why Yang Qi lost to the man in front of him. Even though this guy specialized in close combat, It was a bit difficult for me to fight. The werewolf's speed and strength were extremely powerful. Yang Qi, as a telepath with a weak body, was really unlucky to face such a guy. No longer intending to retain his strength, the power of the galaxy in his body was immediately mobilized and mixed with the original power of fire. A strong wind emitted out of thin air around Li Mu's body, and the next moment. Li Mu jumped to the top of the werewolf's head, and a flaming sword light pierced down from his right hand. The werewolf instantly moved to the side, and Li Mu's attack was completely missed. The werewolf's fists hit each other, and the wolf claws of both hands grew several inches out of thin air, and he swung at Li Mu in succession. Li Mu retreated to a big tree that the three of them were hugging. A claw came over, but Li Mu quickly dodged it. After a loud tearing noise, the tree was evenly cut into six pieces under the five claws. Li Mu secretly wondered if the claws of this guy were enhanced by the wind. A tree with such a thickness could not even connect to his own. Even the sword light cannot break it. If it cuts into your own flesh and blood, the feeling will be really "You use your claws, and I will use my claws, let's see who is stronger!" Li Mu immediately activated the ability of the flaming sword light at the third level of Burning Sun. And evenly distributed on the ten fingers, five rays of burning flames extended from the fingers. There was a bright light all around, and the flames were burning, looking extremely powerful. But anyone who is familiar with fire powers will know that the flame sword light, which was originally comparable to cyan at the second level, was evenly divided among the other ten fingers, so its strength was greatly reduced, even if it was The third-order flame also shows the red and yellow intersecting colors of the first-order, and its power is obviously much smaller than the second-order sword light. The werewolf immediately came over with a claw. Li Mu also randomly used the flaming sword light in his left hand to block it. With a bang, the flames flew everywhere. Li Mu's flaming sword light has been cultivated to the level of a physical entity. It can cut steel plates like a welding gun when used accurately, but it is still a bit difficult to be struck by the werewolf's sharp claws. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Li Mu's hands were obviously numb. Immediately, he mobilized the power of the galaxy from his body and added it to his hand. The two exchanged hands several times in a few seconds. Flames and strong winds flew everywhere, including the nearby bushes and some slightly weaker trees. They were all broken into pieces by this force. The two punched each other and stepped back. Li Mu sat down on the ground, beads of sweat already flowing out of his forehead. He secretly thought that the strength of this orc was really terrifying. He couldn't do anything with the power of the galaxy. To gain the upper hand, one can only end up in a draw while being at a disadvantage. It¡¯s really fatal. But what Li Mu doesn't know is that although he has the power bonus of the power of the galaxy in his body, the power of the galaxy is too huge for him now, and the power he can use is less than one ten millionth of it. , although the physical strength has been increased, but compared to the orcs who originally relied on physical functions to fight, this strength is still completely inadequate. To be able to fight with such a powerful orc for so long, for the previous The superpower is the main body.For Li Mu, who is supplemented by strength, he can already be regarded as a strong representative. It is a last resort. Although I really want to capture this orc alive, but if this continues, I may be defeated. The orc in front of me obviously has no will and sanity of his own. If he is defeated by then, he may be dead. Immediately, while the orc was still gasping for breath and did not pounce on him, he intertwined his hands, bursting out black and white flames respectively, and used the black and white flame swords again. The ability to use the black and white flame swords together requires a certain amount of time and condensation to achieve, and it can only be slashed when the opponent is unable to move. This kind of prelude has a long CD, and it only needs to be used when releasing the move. A move that can be aimed at a fixed target is tantamount to seeking death for this werewolf who is obviously full of agility. It will be clear if you refer to Yang Qi's fate specifically. Li Mu placed his hands on both sides of his body. The black and white flame knife was burning brightly. The werewolf stood up on the spot and roared at Li Mu. To be honest, Li Mu still sympathizes with this kind of beast-type out-of-control superpower from the bottom of his heart. This is probably not what they want. "However, if you don't defeat the opponent at this time, you will probably be the one who dies." In such a situation, fighting is the only thing he can use to protect himself. If I don't become more ruthless at this time, my parents and friends will be faced with my completely torn corpse. "I'm sorry." Li Mu murmured and jumped up. Text Chapter 421 Battle Li Mu raised his hand and attacked with a split-flame slash, bringing out Ling Lie's murderous intent to the left and right. In order not to hurt the opponent's name, he deliberately lowered the blade a little, so as not to Killing the opponent, he himself knew the power of this move. He chopped down the wind and thunder with one knife. No matter how strong the werewolf was in the opposite body, it was only a body made of flesh and blood. Under the full power of this move, it was absolutely impossible. It will turn into a pile of ashes and disappear into thin air. The werewolf dodged this move with super agility, and the blade struck the ground, causing a series of sparks and cracks. Before Li Mu could stop, the werewolf jumped over in an instant, with a huge The claws flew down, both in angle and strength, it was extremely vicious. Under normal circumstances, this move would have been an unavoidable killing move. Under normal circumstances, Li Mu could not avoid this move, but he added the power of fire to his ankles, and his whole body He moved half a step back, and the wolf claws scraped against his body and tore three huge slits in his shirt. Li Mu secretly thought that it was dangerous. If he hadn't been quick to act in a hurry, he would have become a pile by now. The meat is broken. Li Mu's men immediately generated a strong force, and the flame swords in his hands surged several inches again, reaching a level comparable to the werewolf's fangs. He immediately turned over and jumped into the sky, stabbing his head with the flames. When the attack came down, this move was powerful and heavy, facing the werewolf's defensive blind spot. Under the influence of the power of the galaxy, Li Mu's body was extremely agile, and he was about to stab the werewolf's head. The werewolf raised his hands and firmly resisted the attack from above his head. Li Mu was secretly shocked. The hardness of the werewolf's claws was too strong. Even his own black and white flame knife could not cut it off. Although he The black and white flames are not used together, so there is no bonus. However, even if the flame power is separated, it has the ability to cut steel into pieces. The werewolf's claws were obviously harder and thicker than steel. After several slashing attacks, there was no damage or fragmentation at all. In a battle with this kind of opponent, Yang Qi's defeat was not unjust. Li Mu raised the power of the galaxy again, and the muscles in his body continued to expand. He now looked like a ghost and god from ancient Greek mythology. His body was imbued with the pure force of the galaxy. Upon closer inspection, there were already tiny bits of light slanting out of the pupils of Li Mu's eyes. Fighting is the only way to quickly improve your strength. The effect of chopping a piece of wood for a whole day is no better than a real combat. Li Mu used to meditate and practice alone. For the power of the galaxy, The level of refining is naturally relatively low, but in this evenly matched battle with the werewolf, the body has already reacted naturally before the battle is even halfway through. Physical strength, strength, and combat ability have all grown under the catalysis of the power of the galaxy, reaching a new level. If the part of the Galaxy Power that Li Mu comprehended before transformed his superficial body, now after a battle, what the Galaxy Power has changed is the flow and utilization efficiency of his internal energy source. This is compared to the previous simple transformation. With more physical strength, he climbed up to a high-rise building. The use of the power of the galaxy itself is used to increase the fundamental strength in battle. And the current battle is more like a catalyst, with Li Mu using all his strength. The power of the galaxy in his body seemed to make up for the thirst of an extremely thirsty person, and Li Mu instantly received a second boost from the power of the galaxy. Feeling the more abundant power in his body, Li Mu smiled and teleported his whole body forward. His body had left an afterimage in the air. Li Mu could conclude that his physical skills were close to L's level. Although it is still a little worse than L, it should not be far away. As for the three of Yi Tian, ??Lin Bosheng and King Kong, I am afraid that my physical skills have surpassed them. The only thing I am lacking is my own superpowers and combat level. In fact, this is considered cheating. While Li Mu skillfully dodged the werewolf's attack, he thought that although this power came from his own body, it was not something he had worked hard to cultivate. Just by doing so, he surpassed Yi Tian in physical skills in an instant. They, if you tell them about this, they will be jealous and jealous. Li Mu secretly thought, he must not start to be complacent just because he has obtained this kind of power. Many people start to be complacent from the beginning because their growth potential is calculated to be relatively high. It is undesirable to think that you are invincible, but in the end you fail to develop your maximum abilities, and end up dying on the battlefield with hatred. Even if he now has a bug-like ability like the power of the galaxy, there are still many people in the entire superpower world who can kill him without any scruples. Although his strength is considered to be the best in the entire superpower world. Excellent, but there are mountains outside the mountains, and there are people outside the people. Before climbing to the final peak, everything is still uncertain. After dodging the werewolf's moves several times in a row, Li Mu slammed the two flame swords back into his hands, letting the two pure flames lick the skin on his hands. His left and right hands immediately turned into two pairs of flames. The fists, one black and one white, hit the werewolf with overwhelming pressure. The werewolf still used his extremely tough claws to protect himself in front of him.Exceeding the hardness and toughness of the alloy, this was the method used to resist Li Mu's previous attacks. But obviously, it doesn't work this time. Li Mu shrank the flame into his fist. The original flame sword technique used sharp chopping power, with the purpose of killing the opponent. Most of the use of power was concentrated on the tip of the knife, and most of the power was concentrated on the tip of the knife. It came out at an angle, and after gathering into the fist, because all the power was poured into the fist, all the power was actually applied to the opponent's body, so the consequences were even more powerful. The werewolf's claws were violently knocked away and hit him. The whole person flew backwards and hit a big tree. After the werewolf unloaded his force in the middle, the remaining force did not break the big tree. , but a few obvious lines bloomed on the big tree. Li Mu was shocked and secretly said, "Although the origin of this galactic power is unclear, it is surprisingly useful." The werewolf stood up, shook his head, seemed to be fainted, and then took a step, and the flames on his back soared into the sky. Under the fierce flames, the werewolf's body doubled in size. Text Chapter 422 Escape Li Mu suddenly lost his temper. He could clearly feel that the strength of the werewolf across from him had more than doubled than before. The energy fluctuations transmitted from the werewolf shook everything around him. Li Mu blocked the door with both hands, and the flames in his hands were immediately extinguished. This technique consumes more energy and concentration, and cannot be activated all the time. At the moment, he still doesn't know the strength of the transformed werewolf opposite him. , it is better to see how much his fighting ability has grown first. The werewolf punched the ground with a punch, and countless blue flames were shot out from his back, flying towards Li Mu like a meteor shower. Li Mu Zhuoyang's second stage was activated immediately, and the sword light pierced out from his hand and danced in the air. It became an airtight sword flower and knocked back all the flames. After taking away the first wave, the second wave of fire rain was about to fly towards him. Li Mu secretly said something dangerous, exerted his strength with one step, and jumped up. Into the air. This beast-type superpower actually has a fire attribute attack. What kind of superpower is this? According to Li Mu's understanding, most of the beast-type superpowers are tigers, wolves, jackals and the like. system, the more cherished ones are ancient beast-type superpowers like saber-toothed tigers and mammoths, but the one I encountered now is both a beast-type and can use fire-type abilities, and the energy of the fire-type is more powerful than green. The flames were one level higher than the blue flames, and this situation was far beyond his cognition. What exactly is this place, and why is there such a powerful person lurking in a place like this? Although it seems to be only on par with his current self, he has both beast and fire powers. This kind of This situation has no precedent in the world. Li Mu's watch was beeping. He had sent a red signal before the fight, which was used as an emergency notification signal. Ding Yang and Zheng Qian should be rushing here. After the werewolf's strength in front of them has increased, they are obviously at a disadvantage. They can only passively resist the opponent's attacks. So the most beneficial situation for them at present is to protect themselves first. I will save my life until Ding Yang and Zheng Qian arrive here. He could also save the life of the werewolf in front of him. For some reason, Li Mu felt vaguely that this werewolf did not deserve to die. ? Thinking of this, Li Mu immediately jumped onto the bushes, slashed out an There is a blind spot and a taboo place. Li Mu's move clearly angered the werewolf in front of him. He jumped down randomly and ran in the opposite direction. The werewolf roared and rushed in the direction of Li Mu. Li Mu secretly smiled and succeeded. The werewolf in front of him obviously had no subjective consciousness of his own, and only had basic reactions and killing intent during battle. So all he had to do was arouse the killing intent of the werewolf in front of him. Enticing him to chase you and keep running, and then keep circling in this area. With this werewolf's current state of mind, he should be unable to realize that I am leading him in circles. As long as I keep going around in this way, when Ding Yang and Zhang Qian come over, the three of them will join forces, and there will be one among the three. For a mentor-level figure, it shouldn't be much of a problem to take down the werewolf in front of him. The werewolf was running. The flames on his back were chasing him like a mortar. Li Mu dodged left and right, but due to his carelessness, his back was still scratched by the flames, causing him to groan in pain. Although the power in his own body is also composed of fire, the purity of this flame is too high. Although the function of Li Mu's body is also of the upper level, this kind of temperature can melt through steel. It rubbed against Li Mu's skin and caused him a sharp pain, as if he had been cut by a dull knife. "How can this guy fight in close combat?" Li Mu thought to himself. When he turned around, he saw that the werewolf's flames had spread to his limbs and chest. His whole body was like a giant flaming wolf that came out of mythology. , Li Mu secretly said that he would be at a disadvantage against this kind of beast-type body fighting technique. Now he has to fight in close combat with a person whose whole body is on fire whose purity of flame is already higher than his own. Unless he can cover his whole body with the power of black and white flames, To engage in close combat?, but in that case, there is only one end for you. The moment you are covered in black and white flames, you will turn into a good piece of Turkish barbecue. Although his body functions are powerful, and his physical strength and constitution have been significantly enhanced by the power of the galaxy, he is still unable to withstand the excessive burning of the black and white flames. As the place where the most power is condensed, his hands are covered by the black and white flames. The hand can only be sustained for a short four minutes. After four minutes, the hand will be burned beyond measure. Last time, it was a fluke that the network of tendons was not burned, so my hand could be rebuilt and grown again with the help of Hanwu Academy, but this time it was not necessarily the case. You know, as his body functions grew, Li Mu also discovered that his ability to use the power of black and white flames also grew. In comparison, his body functions still lost to the black and white flames to some extent. The energy of power. This is his current situation. Although he is very unwilling to do so, with his current strength,??, he still doesn't have the ability to defeat the werewolf behind him. With the bonus of the beast type added to the same type, Li Mu was a little reluctant. If he could only use one of the abilities alone, he would have absolutely no problem. But adding the two together, unless his physical strength is no longer Only with a little boost can you reach the level of fighting against this werewolf. It's a bit ironic and unwilling, Li Mu thought to himself. He was originally the one chasing the werewolf, but now the roles have been reversed, and he has become a werewolf chasing him. Moreover, Li Mu can clearly feel that the other party's His running ability is obviously better than his, and the distance between himself and the opponent is constantly getting closer. Damn it, when you get close, use the black and white flaming sword to distance yourself first, and use the distance of the flaming sword to fight mid-range battles. With your own physical strength and sword skills, you should be able to last for a long time. If it doesn't work, pull away. The risk of directly using black and white flame fusion at a distance is a bit higher, but once this damn werewolf is chopped down by himself, it will instantly turn into a pile of rotten flesh under that kind of power. ?The sound of the wind could be heard behind him. Li Mu immediately turned around and swung out the black and white flame swords. The two ghosts knocked on the door and hit the werewolf. The werewolf immediately jumped out of the way. Text Chapter 423 Gun King Li Mu squatted on the ground, his body already dripping with sweat. Even though he was a fire-type superpower, drops of sweat appeared under the high temperature of the werewolf's scorching flames. The blue color on the werewolf's body The flame is a flame that he can only release when he is in the third-level state, and the werewolf in front of him is indeed burning all the time. Even if he uses a long knife to distance himself from him and engage in a mid-range battle, he will not be able to escape from the pavement. The high temperature also made Li Mu feel something unbearably hot. "It's really terrible." Li Mu said secretly. He could feel the blazing heat at this distance. If he had a pure close combat with this fire wolf, he would not be surprised after a few moves. Will be roasted to death. With high agility, high defense from flame protection, and high attack from Claw Mountain, this creature is simply a big test for mages and melee combat. The mage Yang Qi has already lost, and he is still struggling to support himself in melee combat. Li Mu can't help but Thinking about what would happen if L was here, he had never seen L fighting. The only thing he heard from Lin Bosheng was that he could destroy the zeros that made him fight to death with one shot. Members of the organization, L, are good with guns. To fight this kind of creature, you should find someone who comes to fight from a distance. Seeing the werewolf pounce on him again, Li Mu sighed, and swung his swords forward to catch the opponent's sharp claws. The hair on his hands had been burned clean by the previous fights, and Li Mu felt the area on his wrists. It was already unbearably hot, so he swung his sword and struck hard, then retreated backwards. He even heard the sound of the hair on his forehead being burned. It's really terrible. Damn it, a fire-based melee fighter would be roasted alive by another fire-based werewolf. There was a gust of wind behind his ears, and before Li Mu could react, two figures landed directly in front of him. Ding Yang stood up, his cloak rustling in the wind. Zheng Qian stood next to Ding Yang, holding her glasses and looking at the giant fire wolf in front of her in silence. "Ah, you seem quite embarrassed." Ding Yang teased. Li Mu stood up, "No way, he is obviously very powerful, okay?" Zheng Qian adjusted her glasses and said, "A tough-talking man." Li Mu put away the black and white flames in his hands. He jumped up and down next to Ding Yang and said, "I tracked it. There was no flame on my body at first, but then the flame suddenly came out. It was much higher than mine. It has high attack and defense. I spent a long time, but there was still no flame. Chance to win." Ding Yang turned to Zheng Qian and said. "Zheng Qian." Zheng Qian nodded immediately, adjusted her glasses, her eyes suddenly turned red, and said immediately, "The ancient wolf-form beast type is a semi-open superpower. The superpower can't be used by humans. Freely controlling the use of superpowers, he is suspected of falling into a state of madness, and there is a flow of fire superpowers in his body. But it is just an ordinary fire superpower and does not have the basic ability of fire superpowers." Ding Yang said. "Sure enough, I said where could such a dreamy beast type come from? The most powerful beast type in the bottle is just the American tank, the Tyrannosaurus type beast type. Okay, just get out of the way and the hunter will start to capture the prey. Yes." Li Mu said, "I can help" Ding Yang said. "Take Zheng Qian and retreat ten meters away. This is an order, not words, understand." Looking at Ding Yang who suddenly became serious, Li Mu hesitated. Immediately, he took Zheng Qian's hand and stepped back, standing on a branch. Ding Yang pulled out a gun from his left and right waists and rotated it twice in his hands. The werewolf on the opposite side roared, He rushed straight towards Ding Yang. [Rain of Guns. Shots] Ding Yang uttered a sentence coldly, and immediately his body flashed around the werewolf. Countless bullets were fired towards the werewolf. Li Mu found his eyes No longer able to keep up with Ding Yang's teleportation speed, I could only see countless Ding Yang flashing around the werewolf. Each flash was an accurate shot. The werewolf was hit in place and unable to move, relying on seamless The bullets hit the werewolf and was firmly locked in place. Just five seconds later, Ding Yang's figure flashed directly to the ground. The werewolf seemed to be stunned by the numerous blows. He shook his head and Li Mu said, "What kind of gun is that? I guess what I just said is wrong." I have fired five or six hundred rounds. What kind of bullet is this small?" Zhang Qian adjusted her glasses and said, "It is an air gun that compresses the air to the extreme and then ejects it. The bullets are basically unlimited. According to the bullet The power can be adjusted to three times the air pressure and four times the air pressure. The current maximum power is 30 times the air pressure, but basically no one knows how to use it, and the reaction force will basically break the human hand bones."? The werewolf was thrown in place. Ding Yang shook his head, but not a trace of blood seeped out from his body. Ding Yang touched his head and said, "As a beast type, your skin is pretty hard. It seems that using only six times the air pressure is too underestimated." Immediately he said The gun in his hand rotated and he said, "Eight times the air pressure, see if you can resist it." He hooked the gun in his left hand and rotated it three times, then hung the gun in his right hand and rotated it, snap With a chirp, the pistol fell from his hand and fell to the ground. Li Mu, who was behind him, widened his glasses and was speechless. Ding Yang touched his head in embarrassment and said, "Wait for me for a while, I'm sorry." He ignored it immediately. Turning around and bending down to pick up the gun, Li Mu reached out his hand and was about to shout something, but Zheng Qian stopped Li Mu.Immediately he understood something and stood back again. The moment Ding Yang turned around, the werewolf jumped up and rushed towards Ding Yang. The moment Ding Yang squatted down, the werewolf was already less than an inch away from Ding Yang. Everything is in the blink of an eye. Ding Yang picked up the pistol and raised his hand back without looking, and whispered, "Eighteen times the air pressure." In an instant, a fist-sized hole opened in the werewolf's shoulder, and the werewolf covered the wound. Screaming while retreating, Ding Yang immediately turned around, activated [Ten Times Air Pressure], and fired continuously, hitting the werewolf hard and making him retreat. Amidst the howl of the werewolf, the flames on his body gradually extinguished. ? Li Mu looked at the back and was stunned. This is the strength of the mentor level. He defeated the werewolf that almost killed him in less than half a minute as if he were joking while talking and laughing. within applause. Moreover, he could also see that Ding Yang did not use any supernatural powers and relied entirely on his own fighting ability to fight. As expected, as L said, body function is the fundamental guarantee of fighting ability. Li Mu thought if he If his physical function had not been too poor, he would have been able to use the power of black and white flames to fight just now, and he would not have been reduced to having to rely on Ding Yang to save the day. No, after this time, I must step up my efforts to improve my basic physical fitness! Text Chapter 424 Phantom Wolf During the fierce battle, the giant wolf struck the ground with one claw, raising a large cloud of dust and sand, and then fled away. Ding Yang ran forward for a while, slapped his head and said, "Oops, I fell into a trap." Then he turned around and shouted, "Li Mu, run to your three o'clock direction, he knows illusion!" Without time to think about it, Li Mu immediately surpassed three. Speeding away in the o'clock direction. ? Sure enough, at the three o'clock direction, Li Mu gradually sensed a huge object running not far ahead, with a strong smell of blood. He wanted to have instructor Ding Yang give this beast-type superpower It also caused a lot of damage. An out-of-control beast-type superpower like this usually slowly recovers its original human character and appearance due to the consumption of physical strength after serious injuries. Now this beast-type superpower was caused by instructor Ding Yang. He had suffered considerable damage and was obviously on the verge of physical exhaustion. That's good, because I don't have to go up and kill the beast-type superpower. Anyway, I think this kind of beast-type superpower who can use fire-type abilities is a rare ability, so I can just kill him like this. It's a bit of a pity. Li Mu chased forward. He could feel that he was getting closer to the beast-type superpower, and the opponent's aura was very low and chaotic. Li Mu secretly thought that the beast-type superpower was no longer close to returning to his original form. If it's far away, as long as you keep chasing it forward at a constant speed, there will basically be no problem. After chasing forward for a while, he had reached the edge of the cliff and was close to the edge of the town. Li Mu secretly screamed something bad. Although this beast-type superpower was at the end of his strength, even he was about to return to normal. It is also a very dangerous species for ordinary people, so he fled to the town. If casualties were caused, how could he go back and explain to Ding Yang and L. Immediately, two flames bloomed on Li Mu's ankles, and his speed suddenly became much faster. Running straight ahead, at a certain moment he already had half of Ding Yang's teleportation skills. He had to quickly kill the beast-type superpower before the beast-type superpower entered the town and hurt ordinary people. Those who can intercept it. But even at the end of the crossbow, the penetration power is still very huge, considering the speed of the werewolf in a desperate state. Li Mu was gradually pulled away, and the town under the night gradually came into Li Mu's eyes. Oh no! That place is obviously where Fang Yuxuan's family is. After hearing the noise, Fang Yuxuan will definitely come out to see what's going on. Although his ability is relatively powerful, it is still far from being truly powerful. For those who are capable, to put it bluntly, it is expected that they will be eliminated immediately. Li Muhu roared and ran forward with all his strength. But the werewolf had already left him far behind, and after leaping into the town and bypassing a streetlight, the sound of someone shouting came from the front. Li Mu felt a chill in his heart. This voice was very familiar to him. He had been taken care of by the owner of this voice these past few days. Fang Yuxuan! Li Mu almost extended his speed to the limit and reached the corner in a flash. Everything was the same as the last time they met. Fang Yuxuan was lying on the ground. Most of his body was stained red with blood, and his entire face was extremely pale. Not far away, a black shadow flashed and disappeared at the corner of the street. Li Mu immediately squatted down, and Fang Yuxuan weakly tilted his head and said, "Over there right over there" Looking at Blood spurted out from Fang Yuxuan's right shoulder. Li Mu wanted to block it with his hands, but was afraid of hurting Fang Yuxuan. He immediately took off his clothes and covered the wound on Fang Yuxuan's right shoulder, and on Fang Yuxuan's right half of the body. There was more blood oozing from the wound. Fang Yuxuan said, "I'm afraid I won't survive." Li Mu said, "Well, you won't survive You were hit head-on by Teacher Ding Yang's attack. Your internal organs were almost shattered by the shock." Fang Yuxuan said He smiled on his pale face and said, "When did you notice it?" Li Mu said, "When I took the clothes to cover your body" "In other words, before just now, you didn't suspect that it was me, right?" Huh." Li Mu's eyes were a little red, "Yes." Fang Yuxuan smiled, "My acting skills are pretty good." Li Mu said, "Before his death, he finally revealed his poor-tongued nature." Fang Yuxuan said, " I really can't help it I'm too tired I'm too tired" Li Mu said, "Is there anything else you want to say?" Fang Yuxuan said, "In total, my brother is turning one year younger today. You can adopt him. He can't survive without his brother." Li Mu covered his glasses and said in a cold tone, "Yes." There was no reply, Fang Yuxuan's face froze there, motionless. . ? Li Mu stood there in silence for a while, took out a few cards from Fang Yuxuan's pocket, and looked through them in his hand. The short-lived illusion card, all the answers have been revealed. The ability of this short-lived illusion card is to temporarily create an illusion card that can copy the current character's image. Basically, it only lasts for a short minute. When I met Fang Yuxuan for the first time, I didn't realize that it was this. This illusion card was working, but he thought he was running away. Later, he met Fang Yuxuan and taught himHe used Fang Yuxuan's fire breathing technique because Fang Yuxuan is a beast-type superpower that is not under his control. The inner breath of this fire happened to fit Fang Yuxuan's original beast-type form, which also caused Fang Yuxuan to transform into a werewolf state. At that moment, flames burst out from his whole body. During the fight, he had vaguely felt that the flames on this werewolf were similar to the inner breath of the fire breathing technique, but this similarity was ignored by him intentionally or unintentionally. There are so many people with fire powers, so it is not surprising that there is a werewolf with the same inner breath as himself. It¡¯s just that after the battle with the werewolf just now, the power of the galaxy in the body has been awakened a lot again, making his physical fitness a lot stronger, especially in terms of perception, which is much better than before. I gave up chasing just now. After imagining the werewolf, the moment he bent down to touch Fang Yuxuan, his ability allowed him to sense the strange rhythm of the elements in Fang Yuxuan's body, which was almost exactly the same as the werewolf just now. This was also because Fang Yuxuan recovered from the werewolf state. The consequences that will result soon. ? Looking at Fang Yuxuan's body, Li Mu felt unspeakable discomfort. There were footsteps behind him. Ding Yang turned his gun and walked over. He saw Li Mu's expression before he got closer, and the joking look on his face disappeared. Standing next to Li Mu. a long time. Ding Yang said, "Destiny is determined by God, there is no way."? The Sorrow of the Supernatural Some things that Li Mu couldn't understand finally came out at this moment, about the reasons why he fought with the Zero Organization, and about the reasons why he fought with Fang Yuxuan. Regarding the reasons why he came to Cambrian College. These reasons seemed to be logical before, of course, because Jingang Yitian and the others entered Cambrian College one after another, because his parents were also superpowers, because Zero Organization invaded, because Fang Yuxuan wanted to kill Yang Qi, Because Fang Yuxuan is an orc with open powers that is expressly prohibited by the academy. Everything he did along the way seemed to be in compliance with the regulations and rules, but the only thing that didn't comply was one place. This matter is not in line with what I think. Now he doesn't understand the meaning of continuing to fight like this. Fighting against Organization Zero all the time. Are you like some seniors before who spilled their blood on the battlefield? These things are definitely not what he wants. Seeing Li Mu's face becoming uncertain, Ding Yang seemed to notice something. He turned to Zheng Qian and said, "Go and investigate the life and family of this superpower, and notify the funeral execution department of Cambrian College to collect the body." Immediately, he walked to Li Mu again, put his arm around Li Mu's shoulders and said, "The first time I shot and killed someone I had never met or was even younger than me, I was like you. Thoughts. In a mood like yours." After saying that, he took Li Mu Shun to a balcony and sat down on the ground. Li Mu stood silently for a long time. Li Mu said, "It's okay, I'll be fine in a while." Ding Yang said, "Don't be so pushy, kid. I don't know what an adolescent boy like you is thinking about all day long. One-third is fighting. One-third is beauty, and one-third is thinking about the outlook on life. It¡¯s no wonder that guys of your age have just climbed up from the stage of little brats. Going through a certain stage of life. This stage is going to make you all feel extremely sore in the future, but it's okay. When you cross here, you will find the scenery behind" "It's more beautiful, isn't it" Li Mu said. "Wrong." Ding Yang said, "You will find that the road ahead is even more painful. You will also feel that it is better to go back to the painful adolescence before." "Teacher, what I am actually confused about is that we What is the reason for fighting all this time? Why does Cambrian Academy exist? Aren¡¯t superpowers the favored children of God? Why are they still" Ding Yang said, "These questions you mentioned were something I had also dealt with back then. I asked about it. When I first entered the battlefield, I was paired with L. Because we were both good with guns, we were called "Double Dragons" by the superpower community. Basically, for the first half of the year, we were performing tasks in the execution department, and we had a lot of weapons on our hands. I was stained with the blood of many Zero Organization members, and I was ignorant at first. I only knew that these were orders, and orders could only be followed. But after half a year, L and I both realized something was wrong." "The one we fought that time was also a rampaging beast-type superpower. He was a seventy-year-old man who was very powerful. L and I spent a lot of energy to defeat him, but in the aftermath that followed In the middle of the problem, we discovered that the old man was a philanthropist when his powers did not occur. He helped hundreds of poor students in his name, and all this was because he was a beast type who could not control his powers. The old man was usually very kind, so when dealing with the aftermath, the college said he died in a car accident. This incident deeply touched L and I. At that time, we doubted his own Do the hands only eliminate evil, or do they send good souls to hell in some name?" Because our strength was valued by the superiors at that time, the principal personally led us to the country where the Zero organization is located. "What??? Li Mu said in surprise, "Zero Organization?" "Ding Yang said, "Yes, the principal is technically an old naughty boy. He asked a person with the ability to change other people's bodies to help us change the appearance and the fluctuation and flow of elements in the body. Pretending to be a super ordinary superpower, he finally entered that country with the help of a space superpower. "What did you and Teacher L see in that country?" "Ding Yang said, "Actually, I don't want to recall it. Strictly speaking, that country is a huge religion with the country as the unit. All members, citizens, and newborn babies are divided by the strength of their abilities. Those without superpowers will be relegated to the lowest level and do some menial work. If you use words to get to know them, it is more appropriate to call them slaves. Where, superpowers become synonymous with power and gold, thus It created a crazy country, a crazy country. The principal said to us at that time, now you should know what enemy you are facing. "Ding Yang said, "That is already a pure dark side, which tramples and despises ordinary humans to a certain extent. The crazy worship of supernatural powers has plunged the entire country into a kind of religious fanaticism. "Maybe from their standpoint, they are right, but there is no way. From our standpoint, they are evil. I believe you can hear and see a lot of talk about Zero Organization every year." Various criminal deeds, you have to know that we really have no other way to deal with this kind of people. When something is deeply ingrained in their alarm clock, you can't shake an entire country. "As for those who can't control their powers freely, although they can't bear it, if you go berserk, hurt others, and there is an ugly soul controlling your mind, then your choice is probably to do it." Put the barrel of the gun into your own throat and pull the trigger, but you don't have the ability to pull the trigger at that time, so I am willing to be the one who pulls the trigger, and for those who are already ugly, Treat them, when you pull the trigger, you must not hesitate like me." Seeing Li Mu remain silent, Ding Yang smiled and said, "It seems a little hard for you to say this to you at this time, after all. There is too little blood on your hands. In two years' time, when you become a veteran in the execution department, you will probably understand this. " Ding Yang stood up and said, "That's it for now. I know you are still here to deal with the aftermath. Zheng Qian and I will go back first. You can come back as soon as you finish cooking." "kindness." Text Chapter 425 Resurrection Li Mu was in a daze on the balcony. Everything he received today was a bit cruel to him. He didn't know what to use to face everything now, including the seemingly pointless fighting these days. Ding Yang has already arrived at the nearest city. There is no special emergency response center in this small town. Ding Yang wants to return the battle data to the headquarters. After Zhang Qian contacted the funeral troops at the headquarters, she went back to prepare the information and waited. Yang Qi is still recovering in the hospital, and everything seems to be over. Fang Yuxuan¡¯s body was placed in the brigade¡¯s morgue, waiting for someone from the headquarters to come and take it away. Li Mu sighed, not just for himself, he had really had enough these days. Not only was he lagging behind everyone in combat, he was just relying on the power of stars and the power of black and white flames that came out of his body for unknown reasons. In the battle, Li Mu was thinking about what level his combat effectiveness would be without these powers. Just relying on the strength of the third-order Burning Sun, he would definitely not be able to defeat the Cambrian Academy invasion until now. . Only now did Li Mu truly realize that he was still far away from Yi Tian and the others. They had all relied on their own strength to reach this point, but he had relied on cheating all the way, and he was not very good at controlling this kind of cheating. . Lin Bosheng and the others have also been executives in the execution department for a long time. I think they already have answers to these questions. You will understand when you think back to what Yi Tian said to him. When you think about L saying almost the same thing to him, Li Mu felt that his growth was still far from enough. Li Mu looked down and saw Fang Yuxuan's body lying in the closed room. In fact, his relationship with Fang Yuxuan was not very deep. They just got to know each other in the past few days and had some feelings for each other Li Mu Can't help but think of Fang Yuxuan's younger brother. When he thought of this, he felt that he had done something wrong again. His brother was losing consciousness every three months. Now Fang Hua was already at the level of fifteen years old. At the age of fifteen, although he was Still quite mature. But in some aspects, they still lack the maturity of the adult world. The only thing worth celebrating is that Fang Hua and Fang Yuxuan have no real blood relationship, because this out-of-control ability is dominant in the male genome. , if there is really a blood relationship, Fang Hua may also be taken away by the execution team of Cambrian College and become a strictly controlled individual. In his memory, he once remembered that this kind of individual was imprisoned somewhere in Cambrian College, if he had to describe it. It can be described as the existence of mental patients in the normal human world. Most of the time, these strictly controlled individuals still have the tendency to awaken supernatural powers. "If you want to do justice, you must have means comparable to evil. This is a truth that Li Mu just understood. Li Mu can't help but feel a little sad, if he himself is such an individual] The reason is none other than the second generation of superpowers after the Cambrian Explosion. There are some phenomena that are worth studying. What if some superpowers from the maternal line are combined with ordinary people from the paternal line? There is a 75% chance that the offspring will be an uncontrolled superpower, which is the kind of person being tracked down by the Executive Department. This phenomenon was only discovered two years ago. Before that, this hidden genetic symptom created tens of thousands of uncontrollable superpowers and destroyed tens of thousands of families. If it is extended out. The answer may be more. Among them, there are still 5% of people who are ordinary humans. After that, a rare law was passed in the human world, strictly prohibiting direct intermarriage between maternal and paternal superpowers. This regulation also prevented those with uncontrolled superpowers from speaking out to some extent. His parents are a combination of maternal superpowers and paternal ordinary people. But luckily he fell right into the remaining 20 percent. Li Mu couldn't help but think that if his luck had been a little worse, he would have been hiding somewhere now, avoiding the pursuit of superpowers who were just trying to survive. Then Yi Tian, ??Lin Bosheng and the others will Li Mu shook his head and tried hard to get these thoughts out of his head. What was he thinking about? Now that he has come to this world and has become brothers of life and death with Yi Tian, ??Lin Bosheng Jingang and the others, what if? It¡¯s only right that he was crushed to pieces by himself in the past time dimension. Li Mu thought for a long time and still couldn't come up with a clue. He felt that he was really stuck in some kind of horn and couldn't pull out. Forget it, Li Mu stood up and waved his hands. This kind of problem will be solved in future battles, and Li Mu made an important decision. In future battles, he would never take the life of the other party while ensuring his own life. This decision seems a bit half-hearted, but Li MuI feel that if I do this, I will feel a little better about this method of using evil to promote good. Looking at the morgue below, Li Mu sighed. He had already agreed to Fang Yuxuan's request before his death to take care of Fang Hua. Now he would go there to pick Fang Hua up in the city, and then go to Cambrian College to ask for help. The tutor came to help. If this continues, Fang Hua's intelligence may drop to the level of a seven or eight-year-old. Although there are so many poor and impoverished people in this world, since you have seen it and experienced it, you cannot just ignore it as if you have not experienced it. Li Mu was about to jump off the balcony when a faint sound suddenly came from the air. The sound was unusually small, but he still caught it. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Boom! After four rings, the sound was suddenly amplified, and Li Mu was startled. The sound came from inside the morgue. It was the sound of the heartbeat of a living being. Could it be that! Li Mu immediately ran towards the morgue. Before anyone could reach the morgue, a blazing heat wave came from the morgue, and blue flames spurted out from inside the morgue, passing through the morgue. Every cracked gap and window burst out, and the steel door was deformed by the heat in an instant, and then exploded, and a stream of flames rushed towards Li Mu. Li Mu put his hands in front of him, and activated the second-level shield form of the Burning Sun. The flames licked his body and flashed past him. It disappeared in an instant. Li Mu let go of his hands, and a body burning with blue flames emerged from It jumped out of the window and landed on the ground, running towards the center of the town like a giant beast. Text Chapter 426 Dying Li Mu immediately chased after him without thinking. He was still running in front, and he was chasing after him. Li Mu clearly felt that Fang Yuxuan was unable to continue, and his running speed had dropped a lot. The two flaming knives subconsciously ejected from his hands were quickly withdrawn, and his ankles were still burning. The burning flame was extinguished immediately. As long as he maintained this even speed, he could catch up with him. He could hear that Fang Yuxuan's breathing was very disordered and weak now, and his running was no longer as agile and invincible as when he was in his animal form. After seeing him bypass two street lights, Li Mu understood that he My mind is now in a clear state. As long as he was awake, he would not hurt anyone in the town. Li Mu kept his speed at the same level as Fang Yuxuan and slowly followed Fang Yuxuan. He couldn't help but sigh. Since the first day Until here, I was running and chasing with Fang Yuxuan. The sadness caused by Fang Yuxuan's death just now improved slightly with the help of instructor Ding Yang, but Fang Yuxuan suddenly came back to life at this time, making him feel even more uncomfortable. He could hear that Fang Yuxuan's inner aura was quite disordered, and he could also sense that the aura in Fang Yuxuan's body that was unique to superpowers was gradually weakening, along with the heart that was beating with all its strength just now. All this shows that he will die soon. Along the way, Li Mu could also see where Fang Yuxuan was going. His direction was towards his home. Li Mu felt unspeakably uncomfortable in his heart. After a while, Fang Yuxuan rushed to the door of his house. It was already late at night, and there was only the sound of insects chirping quietly around him. Fang Yuxuan's orc form had not yet recovered, and the blue flames burning on his back looked particularly bright in the night. Li Mu also extinguished the little bit of first-level scorching sun flame left in his hand, and looked at Fang Yuxuan who was standing at the door and looking at the door, panting. Ten seconds have passed, and Fang Yuxuan seems to have no intention of going in. Li Mu stepped forward and said, "We are all back, why don't you go in?" Fang Yuxuan turned back sharply. A wolf roared, but he deliberately lowered his voice. The flames on his back suddenly grew an inch, and his claws stretched out. Li Mu said, "Stop pretending, I know you are sane now." Fang Yuxuan slowly retracted his claws, and the flames on his back extinguished little by little. He glanced to the side, and Li Mu could clearly read the two words "loneliness" in his eyes. "Why don't you go in." Li Mu said. Fang Yuxuan was silent for a while. From his werewolf throat, he spat out a few words, "I am no longer me." "If you don't say goodbye now, although you will die later, the thought of regret will not appear in your gradually unconscious mind, but you will leave your brother with regrets that will not disappear until he dies. I think. You don¡¯t want to do this, right?¡± Fang Yuxuan suddenly knelt down on the spot and coughed violently. Blue blood kept spurting out from his throat. Li Mu stepped forward to help him, but Fang Yuxuan stretched out a hand to stop Li Mu and said, "Let me do it myself." Li Mu hesitated and took a step back. He said, "Go in, I can still tell that the voice is yours. Your brother is blind, so he probably can't see what you look like now." Fang Yuxuan nodded. Extinguishing all the flames on his body, he slowly opened the door and went in. Li Mu followed closely. Fang Yuxuan walked to the window of Fang Hua's room and pushed the door open. Fang Hua had already fallen asleep. An hour ago, he had been sleeping three times a day. It's time for the hour's recovery period. Fang Yuxuan carefully stretched out a paw and gently pushed Fang Hua, who was sleeping soundly. After pushing a few times, Fang Hua woke up and turned around, saying with a sleepy look, "Who is it?" Fang Yuxuan suddenly wanted to cough violently. He strangled his neck hard to suppress the cough, and then said, "It's me, your brother." "Brother, what's the matter? It's so late" Fang Hua said drowsily, obviously not awake yet. "Your brother and I have been sent abroad by the martial arts coach for further training. It will take a long time to come back" "How long is the old time" Fang Hua said in a daze. "It's just a long time. Anyway, during this period of time, I asked Li Mu, who came to our house before, to help take care of you" "Oh, it's your gay friend. That's great. It seems like your gay friend is pretty good at kung fu. Then I can ask him to teach me two moves of kung fu." ¡°I¡¯m sure, I¡¯ll collect my things, brother¡±Okay, it's more urgent, so I'll leave now. " "Now, brother, go ahead. I'm sure it'll be fine. It sounds like you have a cold. Don't catch a cold after you go abroad. It's better to take more medicine" "Hmm" Fang Yuxuan felt more and more liquid surging from bottom to top, with a sweet smell. He strangled his neck hard, squeezed out the word "um" with difficulty, and immediately got out of bed. Bian left, went out, walked out of the living room, gently closed the door, then jumped up and ran towards the depths of the forest. Li Mu watched everything behind him, was silent for a moment, ignited flames on his ankles, and jumped away. On the edge of a cliff, Li Mu saw Fang Yuxuan who was squatting there and coughing up blood. Li Mu said, "It seems that I don't need to make up for it." "I've known you for a few days, but you are still such a poor person behind your back." Fang Yuxuan coughed up a blood clot the size of a fist from his throat as he spoke. He looked like a 10-year-old man, with his whole back ricked. Go down. After vomiting out the blood clot, Fang Yuxuan seemed to be freed from something. He sat down with his back against a big tree and said, "Your people should check some of my past deeds now. There is something in the abandoned car factory on the outskirts of the city." I buried the two corpses after I woke up. There is an unsolved case in the town that I also committed. If you go and investigate, you should be able to find out. I don¡¯t want you to transfer this matter to someone after I die. It¡¯s for people with out-of-control abilities like me.¡± "Transfer?" Li Mu hesitated, what did you say? "What else can I say?" Fang Yuxuan smiled, "I believe that a regular good student like you wouldn't know about some inside information about Cambrian College, even if you become the executive department commissioner. But it's still the same In this way, only guys like us who are hunted all day long will know those things. Text Chapter 427 Truth "What is it?" Li Mu vaguely felt that he was approaching a place that he didn't want to touch but had to touch. That place could easily bring back his impressions of Cambrian College for more than ten years. Destroy them all, wipe them out. Fang Yuxuan's voice was already very weak, "For people like us who cannot control their own powers, even if they have not done any bad things, they will be included in the arrest list by your Cambrian College. However, since We have been included in the list of those who are wanted. As the middle class between superpowers and ordinary people, there is no law that applies to us that can convict us of our crimes. Therefore, this kind of problem has emerged and contributed to your Cambrian College. An important decision was made." "What decision." An idea popped up in Li Mu's head, but his reason suppressed it firmly. He didn't want to believe the truth of this fact. "Haha, that decision is the implementation of something, and that thing is the substitution of sin law. Of course, people like us are still used to calling this thing, [original sin]." "The so-called original sin is the existence of our bloodline It is wrong, and it affects the supernatural world and the human world. Our birth, walking, work, and even breathing will become sins, and this sin is magnified and determined to be like an uncontrollable superpower. When a person cannot be convicted because he has no crime, the effect of this original sin will come out. They will transplant a certain sin from the superpowers on the other side to us. Of course, it is basically committed by berserkers like us. His crime is enough for us to shoot him ten times. It doesn't matter if he passes it on to others and shoots him once." "Thisis this?" Li Mu felt like a fish bone was stuck in his throat, and he couldn't speak at all. This kind of news was enough to destroy all his previous understanding of Cambrian College. ?¡± You don¡¯t believe it, right? Haha, in this place where superhuman hybrids and ordinary humans hang out. There are so many things you don¡¯t understand. Don¡¯t worry, you will understand them in the future. I hope your ending will not be Holding his blood-stained hands, he whined that he had done too many things wrong. But even though he said this, I still have a request. My brother, please make sure" Fang Yuxuan didn't finish his last words, he had already There was no sound. This time he was really dead, with no possibility of recovery or breath. Li Mu looked at Fang Yuxuan's body, which was still in the werewolf state even after death. He was silent for a while. The power of the galaxy flowed to his arms, and his arms suddenly expanded. Then he lifted Fang Yuxuan, who was more than two people tall, and carried him on his back. on the shoulders. He no longer knew what words to express in his heart. It seems that even a person with the personality of Instructor Ding Yang did not tell him this important news. After all, if he knew this kind of thing, it would definitely destroy his perception as a student of Cambrian College. After all, there are still many things in this world that I don't know. Some things, like this time, are revealed once. Will let myself be like this. Li Musan scurried back to the police station's morgue, which was already a mess after being burned. All the iron objects have been deformed. Li Mu secretly thought that if the flames were in their heyday, people would no longer be able to enter this place. All this steel will melt away like ice cubes exposed to flames. Li Mu gently put down Fang Yuxuan's body and collapsed on the ground, resting his head on Fang Yuxuan's abdomen. The hair there was surprisingly soft. Now he didn't want to say anything or think about anything. The past few days had shaken him. . It's just too big. The watch was beeping. Li Mu closed his eyes. After a while, he impatiently took off the watch and threw it away into the distance. With a bang, the watch shattered into a pile of scattered electronic components. A figure landed at the door, and Li Mu did not raise his eyes to look. There was no murderous intent or the smell of blood on the person. He was not a bad character, and Li Mu was not in a state of preparation for battle. The visitor came closer step by step, and Li Mu recognized that it was Zheng Qian. Zheng Qian walked to Li Mu and said, "What's going on here." "Looking back, I beat him to death again." Li Mu said. "He's quite tough. Even instructor Ding Yang had to use eight times the pressure to hit him, but you can actually win." Zheng Qian said. "Dying wild wolf, there is nothing to be afraid of. Have you finished handling your matter? When will the funeral troops come?" Li Mu's voice was calm. "It will be here tomorrow. The college also sent a notice asking us to rush back. It said that this time because a person with out-of-control abilities was captured, our evaluation score this time is A+." "Really?" Li Mu said lightly, " a+, it seems really good." "You seem to be in a very unhappy mood. I'm not familiar with you, so I can't help you or anything. With you like this, I was in the team last time. I have also seen it""Are you trying to say that you will understand this nonsense in a few years?"" It seems that many people have told you this kind of nonsense, and I can't talk to you. I¡¯ll go on and on about it a few more times, but that¡¯s it for the time being. Anyway, after you return to the academy tomorrow, this matter will become a past state of your life. In another two years, you will think about it again. when, just thinkingIn a moment, this thing will be passed from your head. ""What you said doesn't sound consistent with your appearance. How old are you this year? Zheng Qin snorted coldly, "What a joke, don't you know that age is a secret that girls must not tell others? Why should I tell you?" "'Okay, okay, let's stop talking if you don't want to. I won't disturb you now. You can leave first. I'll be fine if I rest here for a while.'" No matter how you look at it, you feel like you are falling out of love, "Zheng Qian teased. "I want to be quiet. "Zheng Qian heard the words and walked out the door. As soon as she reached the door, her watch began to beep. Zheng Qian opened her watch and just looked at it for a while, then her face changed. He turned back and walked directly to Li Mu's door. Next to him, someone kicked Li Mu. Li Mu gasped after being kicked, clutching his stomach and said, "What are you doing?" "Zheng Qian didn't answer. She directly handed over the watch in her hand and stretched it out to Li Mu. Li Mu rubbed his eyes and looked at it carefully. It was just a few numbers, but it exploded in his head like a thunder. The execution department was hunted down, King Kong was captured, and Lin Bosheng seriously injured Ding Yang. After taking out all the money in his account and hiring a nanny for Fang Hua, Li Mu rushed back to Cambrian College almost overnight. This The battle of the Executive Department this time was the same as the last battle. There were no warnings or any detectable signs. The opponent attacked from within the Executive Department. A total of six Executive Department commissioners died that night, most of them. He is an auxiliary department specialist of the perception department who does not have basic combat ability. Just like the last attack, the combat ability of the foreign enemies attacking this time is generally not high, and the lowest level is almost yellow. Although the internal specialist of the execution department fights It took a lot of effort, but basically no combat-type execution department specialist died in the battle. This can be regarded as one of the blessings among misfortunes. But this time, among the attackers, there were actually space-type superpowers. , after a fierce battle, under cover, this space-type superpower used the transferred superpower to kidnap King Kong, who had just finished the battle and was weak, and then the rest were arrested by the execution department. However, When they were finally arrested, those members all activated some kind of suicide device in their bodies. Therefore, they are basically in a state of death without evidence. Li Mu immediately met with Lin Bosheng and Yi Tian, ??and both of them forcibly interrupted the meeting. After returning to Cambrian College from a mission they performed outside, King Kong is more important than the mission. But what makes them most troubled and anxious is that they have no idea where King Kong was abducted. In addition to the original mission, Zero Organization Outside the country of Nibelung, there are tens of thousands distributed all over the world. The reason why Zero Organization is the biggest opponent of Cambrian College is that its decentralized nature and the large number of believers also make its complete annihilation a success. A very difficult thing to do. Most of the tasks of the execution department every year are to go to these secret nodes and carry out extermination activities. Once one person is left behind in the extermination activities, these people will open up a territory again in another place. You never know where these will start to appear at the next moment. At the same time, the college has set up a special investigation team to investigate the causes of these two zero organization invasions, and gathered so many organizations in such a short period of time. members, and attacked in a state of being caught off guard, which was a huge test for the security and defense of the college. The commissioner of the school defense department regarded this incident as a shame and humiliation, so as to remember it and investigate with the investigation team Such things. At the same time, Li Mu also learned that the defense department of Cambrian College is composed of several specialists of the perception department and all-weather defense facilities. Among the superpowers, there is a special space superpower for spatial transposition. Several types, as well as several types of hidden powers such as invisibility and transformation. Compared with these, Cambrian College was a thorn in the side of the Zero Organization. In order to defend against sudden attacks by some evil force organizations, the Department of Defense was at that time The Defense Department came into being as the first hurdle of Cambrian College, and it withstood sudden attacks from the outside world several times. However, during the two times when Li Mu was in school, the Defense Department did not receive any information about the invasion before organizing the invasion. No news, no sign, until someone else knocks on the door until someone is attacked. Extremely weird. There are many conjectures and estimates about this matter. It is said that large-scale space teleportation is carried out through space system superpowers. However, the space system itself is limited in what it can teleport. The organization uses ships as attack units to attack. Basically, there is no space system power that is powerful enough to transport a whole ship of people to the door of Cambrian College. Moreover, the coordinates of Cambrian College itself are secrets among secrets. Activities within the college are strictly controlled. Contacts between colleges are made through specific channels. It is strictly forbidden to leak the coordinates of the college. This also blocks the possibility of the outside world being able to detect the location of the college. But these became a bubble in the first and second invasions of the Zero Organization. In the two attacks, there was no warning at all, no prediction at all, and the defense department became a decoration. These are not matters related to Li Mu. What Li Mu is most concerned about is where King Kong is now, and where is Yi Tian?Lin Bosheng was running around using his experience in the execution department to process various intelligence to analyze the exact location of King Kong. Li Mu directly found L. He had something to say to L before setting off to save King Kong. . l Not at Cambrian College. After Ding Yang returned to Cambrian College, two masters of the gun department received a mission to go out together. It is very difficult and unusual to be able to dispatch two masters at the mentor level at the same time. It's a tough task. After meeting Yi Tian and the others again, Li Mu learned a very fatal news. Considering the safety of all students and the executive department commissioner, no one was allowed to set out to rescue King Kong without authorization. This incident caused a very serious consequence. Cambrian College activated the sealing device, and no one was allowed to enter or go out. Li Mulin, Bosheng Yitian and four others were locked in Cambrian College and could not get out. In a closed classroom, three people sat on tables and chairs without speaking for a long time. Li Mu first said, "How to set out for the rescue." Yi Tiandao, "The most difficult problem now is that we don't know where King Kong was caught." Lin Bosheng said, "And even if we know where King Kong was caught, we still can't." There is no way to go outside Cambrian College. You must know that Cambrian College has deployed the strongest defensive measures this time. With our strength alone, there is basically no chance of going out. Unless there are three defensive measures like L Only the mentors can work together to defeat it. It is impossible for the three of us to defeat such defensive measures. "Li Mu sighed and said. "It seems to be terrible these days. "Yi Tiandao, "I will find a way. As long as we know where King Kong was caught, we can set out to rescue King Kong. Lin Bosheng said, "How sure are you of this matter?" "Yi Tiandao, "We have to see if King Kong's location can be known at that time. If we don't know King Kong's location, basically everything is in vain. Once we know it, it won't be a problem for us to go to King Kong's place. " There was silence all around for a short while. Li Mu looked at Yi Tian's firm and sure eyes and said, "I believe you. I have stepped up my training on combat ability in the past few days. If we fight together on the battlefield, there will be no problem." Text Chapter 428 New Secret Yi Tiandao said, "Li Mu, how is your fighting ability now? Have you practiced the third level of Burning Sun to the end?" Li Mu said, "Not yet, you have just entered the middle of the third level of Burning Sun." Yi Tiandao said, "Practice as soon as possible. If the level of the third-level terminal is not reached, the battle will be particularly strenuous." Li Mu nodded in agreement. All along, with the help of the power of the galaxy and the power of black and white flames, he has not practiced much with his original power, which has resulted in the fact that he has not reached the third level of the Burning Sun. He has always been too dependent on these two powers. This power and disadvantages also emerged. No matter what, I will definitely have to step up my training of my original abilities this time. For yourself and for others. The third underground floor of Cambrian College. "The cracks in time and space are places where time and space have been unstable since ancient times." "The earth is a plane, and there are many other unknown planes throughout the universe. The cracks in time and space connect these planes together." ¡°The more well-known fissures include the Bermuda Fissure, the Taklimakan Fissure, and the African Mayan Ruins Fissure¡­¡± ¡°Vampires, werewolves, zombies, ghouls, etc. all flow through various planes, forming various legends. Therefore, corresponding exorcists have appeared in various parts of the world since ancient times.¡± "Since the development of exorcists around the world, a systematic exorcist training system has been formed. For example, Cambrian Academy in China, Baqi Academy in Japan, X Academy in the United States" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. The students in front have finished speaking, and it¡¯s their turn. "All information about cracks, monsters, and exorcists are buried deep under the outside world and are absolutely not allowed to be known to ordinary people." Zhang Nian waved his hand to signal to stop. "Dear new students, do you know why I want you to recite this basic knowledge again?" "You were selected from ordinary superpowers to face the world that is completely opposite to the knowledge scope of human society. things, so the mission you have been given will be even greater. Although we have said these words over and over again, I will say them again this time."? "I hope you understand that this knowledge is not just words written in books, but also engraved in your minds. From the moment you step into Huaxia Academy, you are already different from ordinary students. Soon, you will go to the real battlefield to face those vampires and werewolves. If you are negligent, you will lose your life." "Among you, you may have come to the academy with extraordinary talents, or your parents may be powerful exorcists, but here, your starting point will be the same. Tomorrow will be the system division, and you will have your own teams and your own Mentor, this will determine where you will end up in the future. I hope you choose well." In this academy, except for the basic ordinary superpowers. There are even more powerful chosen superpowers existing underground in the academy, and these superpowers have been given more powerful names, exorcists. Because in addition to the existence of Zero Organization, due to the existence of space-time cracks, the earth is connected to other planes in other universes, and alien creatures rush into the earth through cracks that are accidentally opened. As a result, various legends such as werewolves, vampires, Yamata no Orochi, Shan Hai Jing, etc. were formed, and the earth plane gave birth to exorcists accordingly. Taoist priests, mages and other professions that have existed since ancient times have formed a systematic exorcist system over thousands of years, dedicated to preventing the intrusion of alien creatures, blocking information, and seeking ways to crack it. ? In this world, there are some non-human creatures because of things like time and space rifts. Therefore, in response to these non-human creatures, other organizations have emerged to fight against these people. These are the reasons why one thing defeats another. As for It can be said that the human world has never been victorious in this war with these highly capable but extremely powerful demon creatures. Because of the unpredictability of time and space rifts, these demons have become more difficult to estimate and measure. As something difficult to perceive, time and space rifts appear inadvertently in civilian families at certain times. As a result, some of the sins caused by the mischief of these demon creatures were also passed on to the original sin hybrids. Before the great elemental tide, the earth's space-time cracks had been in a state of being opened for a few times. After the prevention of many exorcist families, the danger coefficient had been reduced to the lowest point. After the arrival of the elemental tide, the space-time cracks also continued. The intensity and breadth of the Great Shock have increased compared to before. Exorcists were gradually replaced by superpowers in subsequent battles, and were gradually cannibalized. This is also because the combat effectiveness of superpowers is relatively strong. The exorcists who can stay are generally famous.The most powerful exorcist clan. Named after the worlds of various races in Norse mythology, the main large-scale planes are 1 Earth, vanaheim (god domain), 2 midgard (atrium), 3 nidavellir (alchemy place), 4 niflheim (land of the dead), and are divided based on national regions, mainly relying on the country. Whether the colleges and exorcists are powerful or not, the main forces include Cambrian College affiliated with China, X Academy affiliated with the United States, Baqi Academy affiliated with Japan, and the Mi Gavan Sect in India These systems and organizations were founded by exorcists at the beginning, and were gradually replaced by superpowers in the great tide of elements in the future. The original combat system and abilities were also retained at this time, but these systems Because some techniques cannot be transmitted externally, the combat techniques can only be learned by selected high-level superpowers. Taking Cambrian College as an example, it is divided into three categories: martial arts as the standard of practice, physical function training as the main training, supplemented by hot and cold weapons after advancement, and Dharma as the standard of spiritual consciousness, and magic ability as the main training. The main focus is on cultivation. The first level is Shushan Sword Sect, and the advanced level is Qi Sect. And the rest of the cursed path that can be said to be secret? It includes Gu magic, puppetry, talent awakening and other abilities that are different from the other two paths. And these inside stories are difficult to know even for members of the executive department of Cambrian College who have been in the executive department for three years. ?This information is kept as a secret among secrets, and no one who knows it can leak it. Starting from this time when King Kong is abducted, everything will move towards an unpredictable future with Zero Organization, Cambrian College, and these organizations that coexist in the world. Text Chapter 429 Two Places Three days after King Kong was captured, news finally came. This is because there is a positioning device inside the teeth of every executive member of Cambrian Academy, and this positioning device is generally not turned on, because when students use superpowers, some superpowers act as a whole body Covering or elementalizing powers will destroy the electronic components inside the teeth at the moment of elementalization. Therefore, under the processing of the equipment department, the outer layer of this electronic component is covered and condensed with a layer of calcium element. Under normal circumstances, it just looks like a tooth. The decision-making power to destroy and track it lies with the execution department. In order to prevent anyone from being motivated, and also to prevent the insider of the unknown college from going out to make contact, the college has previously closed any procedures for going out of Cambrian College. Except for some tutor-level people who can enter and exit, ordinary college and executive members are not allowed to go out. It is strictly forbidden to go out. As for King Kong's coordinate information, it is also strictly controlled. The news about Yi Tian came from within the execution department. The three of them did not dare to use watches and other communication facilities to communicate, so they could only communicate through the most primitive meetings in some corners where the executive department could not photograph them. Yi Tiandao, "How is it going at your place?" Li Mu said, "Some senior instructors have gone out directly. I don't know why, but L and Ding Yang are also on the list of going out this time. The fire instructors received orders to go to Changbai Mountain. I have nothing to gain here." Lin Bosheng said, "As for this, the entire academy is silent on this matter and basically no longer mentions it. Only the Ministry of Defense, after being criticized repeatedly, has now made the academy like an iron barrel, with ordinary people entering and exiting. No, it¡¯s more troublesome. As for other departments. The Equipment Department is currently developing new combat equipment. This is something that was started as a project two years ago. Now they are working overtime day and night on the research and development. How about the Execution Department?" Yi Tiandao, "The execution department has strengthened its precautions. Almost every perception-type superpower is equipped with a combat-type superpower next to it. I have both auxiliary and combat-type abilities, so this time I am not on the protection list and can act alone. After the execution department handled all the matters, they blocked the news about King Kong." Li Mu said, "So now we still don't know the news about King Kong?" Yi Tiandao, "Although we don't know the exact news about King Kong now, there are still progress and breakthroughs, but what we have to consider now is what we should do." Li Mu said, "How do you say it?" Yi Tiandao, "When I was in the execution department, I had a good friend with whom we had a tacit understanding after performing several missions together. It could also be said that it was a life-and-death situation. This friend was transferred to an unknown place after the battle of the execution department. Before leaving, he gave me something and asked me to keep it." Li Mu said. "what?" Yi Tian took out a chip chip from his pocket and said, "This is the built-in core of the watch. In normal times, it is just an ordinary electronic component, but he told me that every two days at 14:15 Load this core into the watch in a minute, and when the time comes, a message will be sent. After reading the message for thirty seconds, quickly take out the chip." Li Mu said, "What do you mean?" Lin Bosheng said. "This chip must have been tampered with. The internal positioning device and sensing device must have been removed by experts, but the communication device is still retained. And, as expected, your friend in the college must also have set up a The temporary transmission equipment is turned on at 14:15 every two days. The turning on process takes about forty seconds. When turning on, a special channel will appear between your two devices. After the contact is completed, It will be closed immediately." Yi Tiandao, "Your guess should be good, and I estimate that this device has some kind of self-destruction program set up. Otherwise, if it is captured by the technical department of the college, it will basically be able to automatically locate itself. After self-destruction, it will be just a pile of Just useless electronic components.¡± Li Mu said, "Then what is the news he sent?" Yi Tiandao, "In order to prevent the news from leaking, I did not print this news and put it in the watch. The content is only a few sentences, [King Kong is at S and K]." Li Mu said, "How did he get this news? What do these two places mean? There was only one King Kong that was taken away. How could it appear in two places at the same time?" Yi Tiandao, "Before he was sent to perform a certain task, some high-level commissioners from the execution department took away all his belongings, not even a pair of socks, in order to prevent these commissioners from being transferred in some way. Some information was leaked while I was in the state, so I carefully recalled what happened during the previous mission?Some things. " Yi Tiandao, "When he was on a previous mission, he bought some micro-carved craft jewelry from someone. One of them was a map of the entire world carved on something the size of a grain of rice. As for this thing, before he left, He once told me that he likes this thing very much and is very afraid that it will fall under the bed and he will not be able to find it." "Then I went to search under the bed, and found the grain of rice in a small gap. After magnifying the image, he marked 24 different places with 24 letters. When I compared and contrasted the information, I found that the twenty-four squares were all strongholds of members of the Zero Organization that we had breached, and they had long been in ruins." "After that, contact this, so now we have got the location of King Kong." Li Mu said, "However, I am still a little confused about the fact that King Kong is in two different places. This" Lin Bosheng said, "Probably the news from your friend is also uncertain. You must know that when we first joined the execution department, we all underwent a special operation. This operation was to install a positioning device into our teeth, because This kind of positioning device is unreliable and cannot be used in the opposite direction at any time. Therefore, even if this kind of positioning device is specially turned on by the execution department, it will take about ten minutes to turn it on again after turning it off. I am It is conjectured that King Kong should have been transferred between the two places at the same time within a ten-minute interval, so we can get different answers from the two places." Yi Tiandao, "I think so too, but there is something I still can't figure out." "How did they do it, allowing King Kong to travel between the United States and France at the same time in ten minutes?" Text Chapter 430 Go As soon as these words came out, the scene fell silent for a moment. After a while, Li Mu said, "There are also super powers in the space system" Yi Tiandao, "Among the powers in the space system, none of them can move tens of thousands of miles instantly. Even the God of Thunder, one of the seven gods of Cambrian, cannot do this. It is necessary to move tens of thousands of miles instantly." The superpower consumption is too powerful, thirty times the power of ordinary space superpowers. But in today's world, there is no such monster at all, otherwise he would basically be invincible in this world. Just think about it, if you can reach thousands of miles away in an instant, who else can beat him? One second he was fighting with you in China, and the next second he was going to Russia to drink tea. How could this fight be possible? beat." Lin Bosheng said, "What should we do now? We now know the news about King Kong, but it's just news about two separate places. Besides, we can't get out at all until the academy lifts the ban." Yi Tiandao, "I already have a way. Didn't I say before that as long as you let me know where King Kong is, we can go there." Li Mu said, "What can we do?" Yi Tiandao, "Yesterday, my old friend sent another message. The content is [hw, a35, d45]. hw is the name of Cambrian College. The remaining one must be the coordinate, but this coordinate is in There is no reference at all from a macro perspective, and I don¡¯t know what his x and d actually mean.¡± Lin Bosheng said, "His decryption must have left some clues." Yi Tiandao, "Yes. Later, when I went to the place where he lived and searched, I found four tiny letters under his table. They were difficult to find with the naked eye. The four letters were placed on four The directions were arranged, which were asdw. According to the order of arrangement on the floor, I knew the specific reference object of his coordinates." "Then I enlarged this reference object to the scope of the college and found that the entire map of the college was evenly divided into 50 blocks during the division process, but after determining the approximate location of the coordinates. That approximate location It is still as big as six stadiums. As you know, Cambrian College is really too big. So I simply enlarged this number again. After repeating the selection several times, the coordinate point was fixed at a break in the stadium. In the room, I personally went to the lounge, where I copied the coordinates again and finally reduced them to a storage cabinet." "What's in the locker?" Yi Tiandao, "There is a button in that storage cabinet. When I pressed it, the floor of the storage cabinet opened, and underneath, there was a swirl-shaped cavity." Li Mu said, "Empty?" Yi Tiandao, "Yes, it was a hole, but I didn't go in at that time. I just closed the button again. The hole was more like a space-type hole connecting to different places. But it was also different from the space I had fought before. The holes possessed by people with super powers are different, but since he showed this hole to me, it shows that this hole is still useful. Then I went there again and threw one into the hole. The positioning device, when the calculation was done inside the academy later, guess where that device went." Lin Bosheng said. "It must have been dropped somewhere else." Yi Tiandao, "Yes, four minutes after I threw the device away, the device was already in Italy." Li Mu said, "The hole in time and space requires us to go out through it, right? But there is a problem that we have to consider, that is, even if we go out, our every move must still be strictly controlled. Today's airports and stations, Even if you go to a public restroom, there will be a bunch of iris measuring machines measuring your iris. Once we are discovered anywhere, the college will know about us immediately." Yi Tiandao, "Do you still know the gifted student from the transformation department who was selected the year before Li Mu?" Li Mu nodded in agreement, Lin Bosheng said, "What, let him help us transform?" Yi Tiandao, "That's right." Li Mu said, "If the estimate is correct, he is also a commissioner of the execution department now and is under the jurisdiction of the college. Helping us is a violation of the college's management regulations, but there will be problems." Yi Tiandao, "It doesn't matter if she is just an ordinary executive member. The problem is that she was already my girlfriend three months ago." As soon as these words came out, there was silence for a few seconds. After a few seconds, Li Mu and Lin Bosheng rushed forward and kicked Yi Tian with their hands and feet. "You, my grandson, didn't even tell your good brother that you were in love." "Damn it, you fell in love with a girl just a year and a half after you entered school.??, you are still a gifted student, you are dragged away and burned to death. " Yi Tian flashed to the side in a flash of mist, waved his hands and said, "Okay, okay, now we are talking about rescuing King Kong, let's not talk about it now." Li Mu said, "Actually, I feel more relieved knowing that King Kong's position can still be located. The college's tooth positioning equipment can only measure the host's vital characteristics while the host's vital characteristics are still there. Since King Kong's position can still be calculated, it means that he is still safe. , I didn¡¯t sleep a wink for three or four days because of this matter.¡± Lin Bosheng said, "Now tell me your plan." Yi Tiandao, "I forged the paper identity certificates of the three of us, as well as the names in the file. I have made many such fake identities to cover up others' eyes and ears during previous missions. Iris and fingerprints are now regarded as a person's business card. So I will ask Xiaocha to help the three of us change everything from irises to fingerprints to appearance. By the time the academy issues a manhunt, we may have successfully rescued King Kong." "When are you leaving? I want to go now." Li Mu said. "I feel the same as you, but it's not good to start now. Tomorrow, the college's defense equipment will be updated every three months, and the time is only two minutes. During these two minutes, if we leave the college, the alarm will not be sent immediately, and then We two executive department specialists will pull out the teeth and pretend to be still in the academy. You don¡¯t have to be missing a tooth like us, and then go through that space channel together." "Then what." Yi Tiandao, "After that, we will go to the two places in batches. I am a auxiliary and offensive system, and my combat effectiveness is also the highest among the three of us. So when the time comes, I will go to the stronghold in France alone. Li Mu, you The combat ability combined with Lin Bosheng's superpower is relatively strong, so when the time comes, you two will work together." Text Chapter 431 Transfer Li Mu stood on the ground at his feet, his whole body soaked with cold sweat. He turned to look at Lin Bosheng and Yi Tian. Although they still had calm expressions on their faces, their pale faces had betrayed them. After going back and packing some small things, they changed their appearance through Yi Tian's girlfriend Xiaocha. It is said that this appearance is related to the superpower of the host body itself. When this superpower is activated, the host body will use a small amount of energy to change the appearance. Part of the energy maintains the form of this transformation ability, and this small part is like a handful of thatch in a basket to the host itself. The three of them stepped into the time and space channel at the same time in the stadium, but what happened next was enough to scare them into a cold sweat. When they entered the time and space channel, they found that there was an endless void inside and the chaos of time and space flowing rapidly around it. Flow, they clearly felt that their bodies were being torn apart little by little but felt no pain. The moment they were torn into pieces again, it seemed that their consciousness also disappeared along with them. It was really terrifying and extremely fatal. It seemed that after his consciousness disappeared for thousands of hundreds of years, he landed again on the fresh and clean land at his feet. This was a dense forest with the hooting of owls in the forest. Li Mu shook the palm of his hand. , only to discover that he still exists. Yi Tian shook his numb arm and turned on the new watch in his hand, only to find that they had only spent less than sixteen seconds in that time and space channel. Li Mu said, "After rescuing King Kong, I will give him a good beating. This feeling is as if I have been dead for three lifetimes." Lin Bosheng let out a long breath and said, "If it weren't for your clothes and your tone, I really wouldn't have recognized you. Without further ado, let's find the nearest airport and let's go to the two countries respectively." Yi Tiandao, "I think we should separate now and start from two places, so that even if the matter is exposed, only one of them will be caught by the academy. If we act together, then we can It¡¯s about to be served in a pot.¡± Li Mu said, "Okay, let's do it." Yi Tiandao, "It's not too late, let's set off quickly." Li Mu was sitting on the plane, looking out the window at the scenery. Next to him, Lin Bosheng was soundly asleep. This was his usual habit and style. Every time after experiencing a major event or major battle, Lin Bosheng would lie down and take a good sleep to restore his strength. However, Li Mu now has no energy to sleep, not to mention after he comprehended the power of the galaxy. There was no need to sleep to replenish his energy, and besides, he was not in the mood to sleep now. In the past few days, some pictures have been flashing through my head, all of them are figures in ancient costumes, which look very blurry. But it feels more intimate. This kind of picture has been lingering in my head these days. It made him extremely annoyed. That¡¯s all, he retracted his thoughts and rubbed his eyes. The unknown things in his body for so long are not too few, and a few more things are nothing. He shook his head and looked at Lin Bosheng, who was sleeping soundly next to him. He understood that there would be a huge battle waiting for him soon. "Don't die, Yi Tian, ??King Kong." Li Mu said. He immediately leaned back in his seat. He had not slept for more than seven days. After getting off the plane in San Francisco, USA, Li Mu and Lin Bosheng simultaneously activated the strongest range of perception. There is no one with perceptual powers among them, so they can only use the weak perceptual abilities cultivated in the battle to know the specific whereabouts of King Kong. Both of them have limited perceptual ranges. Li Mu has comprehended the power of the galaxy. So it's slightly more powerful, but the maximum coverage is only three blocks. To be honest, it was not their original intention to hide it from the academy this time. It was just that the academy did not seem to intend to rescue King Kong this time, and Li Mu knew some relatively internal information during this mission, and had some knowledge about the academy. What he did raised some questions. He thought Lin Bosheng and Yi Tian should be the same, so he didn't ask. Since they decided to rescue King Kong almost at the same time, it didn't matter whether they asked these questions or not. After the Cambrian Explosion, the number of superpowers generated has entered a blowout state, but has shown a downward trend in recent years. Therefore, the average superpowers now mainly consist of people between the ages of thirty and forty, like myself. This kind of seventeen or eighteen-year-old superpower is relatively rare. Superpowers are treated differently in various countries. In China, they are under the unified jurisdiction of Cambrian College. After it is determined that they are not dangerous, they can be free. Citizens are subject to certain jurisdiction of the academy to a certain extent. In fact, to put it bluntly, it is surveillance, a surveillance with a relatively high degree of freedom. In the United States, the degree of civil freedom is very high. A person with special abilities has the right to choose to be loyal to the country or live freely.?However, because the amount of reward for loyalty to the country is very objective, people with special abilities account for the vast majority of the government and police forces in the United States. Under such circumstances, the security of the United States has also developed well. In Africa, because several small countries have been fighting for years, superpowers have become a representative of a scarce resource. Because of the physical constitution of Africans, most of the people who awaken are animal-type superpowers, especially those with special powers. There are many rare ancient species. In their eyes, the value of a superpower is equivalent to the combat effectiveness of an army, so the fight for superpowers has become an important reason for their wars. There are still some people with special abilities in the United States who choose not to be loyal to the country. Such free citizens also exist. Li Mu and Lin Bosheng turned on their perceptual abilities on the one hand to find a person with a certain perceptual ability to find out the location of King Kong. As for Yi Tian, ??they should also use the same method to act. There is no way. Now that there is a serious shortage of manpower, this method is actually the fastest way. While passing an abandoned factory building in a neighborhood, the two of them sensed the existence of a group of superpowers almost at the same time. The superpowers of this group of superpowers seemed to be extremely powerful. When they entered the factory, everything in front of them was It's like going back to the 1960s and 1970s of the last century. A group of men and women in strange clothes were shaking their bodies to the heavy metal rock in the factory. Li Mu looked at this scene and was stunned for a while, and said, "I want to say, is this punk or rock?" Lin Bosheng wiped his nose and said, "I think they are pretty much the same. These guys are very powerful. It seems there are masters of the perception system among them. As long as you don't anger these guys, there should be no problem." Text Chapter 432 Underground Place As soon as the two of them stepped into this place, a strong man rushed forward. After seeing Lin Bosheng, he directly bypassed Li Mu, stretched out his hand and said to Lin Bosheng, "Oh, a handsome guy from China." Li Mu understood this sentence in English and turned to Lin Bosheng and said, "Hey, did you hear that? He called you handsome guy." Lin Bosheng looked like he had eaten shit, "I know." In fact, if you really think about it, Lin Bosheng's appearance is pretty good, with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes, and a fair complexion. Because of his water power, he can elementalize his body to get rid of some bad things on his face, so his complexion looks particularly fair. , this is also the reason why there are mostly water-type girls. Although Lin Bosheng looks more masculine, due to the potential effect of water-type powers, his fair complexion looks like a fair-faced boy, and this time Xiaocha gave him the power His image is that of a handsome young man, who looks like a sufferer. On the other hand, Li Mu's original outline and frame were relatively thin, so the term niche was more appropriate to use on him. However, because of his strong fire-type abilities, he unknowingly became His temperament was driven by the fire power and became extremely masculine. This was not the result Lin Bosheng wanted to pursue. Li Mu looked at the strong man's face with nose studs and ear studs, and it seemed that he had a slap in the mouth. He was a tongue-tied man and muttered to Lin Bosheng, "Young man, this guy seems to want to have sex with you." As he said that, the strong man wiped it away from Lin Bosheng's face. Lin Bosheng immediately turned his palm into an element and hit a splash of water towards the strong man. The strong man jumped back quickly, not even holding the red wine in his hand. Sprinkle a little, and immediately the palm of your hand bursts into flames, and pure blue flames burn from the palm to the top of your hand. Li Mu said. "This guy is also a master. His superpower is [Green Flame], which is one level higher than my Burning Sun" The strong man was mumbling something, Li Mu said, "He said he has a strong temper, and I like it" Lin Bosheng said. "My English score was higher than yours, okay? You don't have to translate it for me word for word." Li Mu said, "I can't control love killings or anything like that. You two should fight first. I'll go to the crowd first and look for any people with sensory abilities." Lin Bosheng said, "Okay, you go in first, and he and I will go outside to fight first. You can look for any masters in the perception department here. After you find them, ask him to help sense whether King Kong is here. If there is no master, we will We have to quickly go to France to join Yi Tian, ??he hasn¡¯t found anyone in the perception department yet.¡± "Understood." Li Mu's face was changed this time to look ordinary, so there was no need to worry that the strong man would also like Lin Bosheng as well as him. He held back his laughter and walked inside. Lin Bosheng fired a water gun at He shot at the strong man and immediately ran outside. The strong man followed him randomly. Almost everyone inside is swaying to the rhythm of some kind of music. This kind of warehouse at night is like another place separated from the world. Signaling the outpouring of something, this abandoned factory building was transformed into a huge bar. Looking at all the men and women, Li Mu felt that the charges for such an underground place must be very deceptive, so he didn't order two glasses of wine to show off. He transferred all the power of the galactic power into his own perception, carefully sifting through the crowd to see if there was anyone capable of perception. The answer is yes. Among three or four hot American girls, there is a boy with long hair shawl, hugging him from left to right. A playing card in his hand kept changing, and then in a flash, the playing card turned into a brand new dollar bill. He smiled evilly and stuffed the playing card into the chest of the girl next to him. Li Mu saw it. This boy's superpower is not his unique skill of changing playing cards. In his opinion, it is just a magic trick that is very easy to crack. This boy has the aura of a person with sensory superpowers, and he is extremely powerful. He is a man who understands. An unmistakable master, Li Mu secretly thought that it would be even better if he had visual perception. He immediately wanted to come forward and say hello, but when he stretched out his hand to shake hands, the man stretched out one foot and said, "Sorry, I'm not gay." Li Mu was stunned. This young man did not speak English, but spoke pure Mandarin, and his tone sounded like a Beijing accent. Li Mu said, "Are you Chinese too?" The young man said, "I grew up there." Li Mu said, "We are fellow villagers. Well, fellow countryman, I actually have something to come to see you about" The young man¡¯s feet hanging in mid-air moved, ¡°I already told you that I don¡¯t want to be gay¡­¡± Li Mu coughed and said, "What's that? I didn't say that I wanted to be gay. You are a person with powers in the perception system."   The young man said, "Yes, what's wrong? It seems that the energy in your body is biased toward fire. You are a fire-type superpower, and you seem to be a melee fighter" Li Mu said, "How did you tell?" The young man said, "There are traces of injury on your left and right hands. If you are an ordinary fire-type superpower user, based on long-range calculations, your hands will be injured." Li Mu said, "How did you see it?" " The young man said, "There are traces of injuries on your left and right hands. If you are an ordinary fire-type superpower user, from a long-range perspective, the nails on your hands will have certain signs of burning, but your hands are now No, so it can be inferred that you do not have a long-range power, but if you have a full-body covering fire power, in order to prevent the clothes from being burned, the clothes with a full-body covering fire power are all special. Customized fireproof materials, and yours are ordinary clothes. Your wrist joints are relatively developed, and there are signs of healing of internal injuries on your finger joints. Then you must have the ability to use fists for melee combat all year round. As for your fire ability, I don¡¯t know about this, but you will use it here later if you have a fight.¡± Li Mu said, "It seems that you are very familiar with us superpowers from China. Can I ask if you have any connection with Cambrian College?" ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing to do with it,¡± the young man waved his hand to drive away the women around him, put down his crossed legs, and said, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing to do with me, I¡¯m just a bad student who was expelled from Cambrian College.¡± Li Mu walked to the boy and sat down next to him, "What kind of perception power do you have?" The young man in front of him gave him an unfathomable feeling. He vaguely felt that the young man in front of him not only had sensory powers, but also had deeper levels, which he had not discovered yet. Text Chapter 433 Contract The young man said, "Visual type, from your tone and the reason why you came here, you definitely don't want to fight with a perception type like me. If I guessed correctly, you should be I have something to ask for, and there are quite a few people from the Perception Department of Cambrian College, but you have to come to this small place to ask me for help. It can be inferred that you must have come here without telling the college, and you need to find someone to finish the matter. Man, this person is too difficult to find for your primary perception ability, so" The young man looked at Li Mu's face playfully and said, "It seems that I guessed it right again." Li Mu coughed lightly and said, "I admit that your inference ability is very powerful, and you are right to persuade me. I have something to ask of you, so you can help me." The young man smiled playfully, "What good does this do to me?" Li Mu said, "There will be money in three accounts, totaling 300,000 US dollars, sent to you" The young man said, "I am worth 200 million US dollars, why should I covet your 300,000 US dollars" Li Mu pondered for a moment and said, "As long as it doesn't violate morality, I promise you one thing. Anything is fine." The young man asked, "Is it a contractual relationship?" Li Mu said with all his strength, "Well, let's put it this way, I'm agreeing to a condition for you anyway, other than murder and arson." The young man said, "Do I feel a little bit at a disadvantage by doing this?" Li Mu said, "You don't need to participate in the battle on the way. You just used your powers to help us observe. If we are still alive after the battle, we will definitely come back to help you fulfill your wish. Don't worry. The young man said, "I have to think about this." As soon as he finished speaking, there was a sound of a window breaking outside. Everyone looked in the direction of the source of the sound. A strong man broke through the glass and flew in, falling on his face to the ground. Before the flames on his body were completely extinguished, Lin Bosheng walked in from the door and clapped his hands. His face was still clean and he said, "It's really disgusting. You're still screaming while being beaten." The young man said, "He must be yours." Li Mu nodded in agreement, Lin Bosheng tidied up his somewhat messy clothes, walked in and looked around, then walked to Li Mu and said. "Have you found it? Is this the person?" The young man looked at Lin Bosheng with some amusement and said, "Your friend is pretty good-looking." When Lin Bosheng heard this, his hands immediately turned into water elements, and he stretched out his hands and said, "What, do you want to have a fight?" Hearing this, Li Mu hurriedly stepped forward and pressed Lin Bosheng's hand, and said to the young man, "I'm sorry. He was disgusted by a pervert just now, so he feels a little guilty" The young man¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. "You mean, people like me are perverted." Li Mu suddenly understood something. He glanced secretly to both sides and found that the people around him were either men hugging each other, or women hugging each other. His guess was wrong from the beginning. This place was not a punk party at all, but a gay party. Although homosexuality has been recognized in the human world, ordinary people still have prejudice against them. It seems that this phenomenon also exists in the supernatural world. He could feel that more than half of the people here were superpowers, and their strength was pretty good. It's miserable, this time Louzi. Li Mu secretly said. Li Mu said, "No, no, I really don't mean that. Well, I actually support you" The young man took a step forward, and flames suddenly ignited in his hands. Li Mu was shocked. This young man was obviously of the sensory system. How could a person with powers these days have such a bug that his palms would catch fire? It was really Lin Bosheng stepped forward, and the elements in his hands immediately turned into water. Li Mu turned around, and some people slowly walked up. The flames on their hands were also fluttering. Li Mu was secretly shocked, "What is going on? What do you think? Everyone will wake up as if they are using the burning sun, why don¡¯t they be so perverted?¡± The boy attacked with an elbow, and Lin Bosheng stepped forward to fight back. Li Mu's left and right hands lit up with flames. One hand held Lin Bosheng's water gun, and the other hand blocked the boy's elbow, blocking the two of them firmly. In the middle. Li Mu said, "We really don't mean that. We are here to support you, don't get me wrong.' The young man said, "What about what you said just now about being disgusting and beating up the people on our side?" Li Mu said, "When I said disgusting, I meant that the person who harassed us just now was disgusting. I didn't mean that your behavior was disgusting. I have no ill intentions towards you. It's just that the person who just harassed us earlier came to harass us, and we were forced to defend ourselves." I have no ill intentions towards you for this kind of measure. Moreover, your fire power is not pure. If you really want to take action, youThe chance of winning on the side's side is slim. " The young man looked at Li Mu's face for a long time, then restrained the flames in his hands and said, "You really dare to say so. As you can see, there are almost all people like us here. Since you think you support us, you do." , your eyes did not lie, okay, but you have to ask me for help to help you perceive other people's things" Li Mu said, "Please must agree. Our friend is now in the hands of others and may lose his life every minute. If you help us, we will help you back ten times or twenty times in the future." Here it is, please agree. Please!" Li Mu stood there and bowed. Lin Bosheng looked at him and bowed at the same time. The young man looked at it for a while, waved his hand, and some of the people who came forward immediately retreated. The young man said, "Well, it's not a big deal if I help you see someone, but you can't reveal later that it was me who saw it for you." ." Li Mu said, "This is for sure, for sure. Don't worry, as long as you finish helping, no information about you will be leaked. " Lin Bosheng said, "You have to believe in our character, so don't worry." The young man said, "In that case, sit down and have a drink, and I'll help you take care of it when you're done." Lin Bosheng took a step forward and was about to say something. Li Mu stopped Lin Bosheng and whispered, "Calm down." The young man laughed, and Lin Bosheng and Li Mu sat down with extremely complicated emotions. That night, the boy determined the direction of King Kong in three hours. The boy's was the [Dragon Eye] with the power of perception. As long as you know the other person's power and specific life characteristics, you can quickly locate the other person's location through perception. , King Kong¡¯s location is indeed in an underground warehouse in the west of San Francisco. After notifying Yi Tian directly, the two rushed to the underground warehouse in the west of the city to rescue him. Text Chapter 434 The First Battle This is an abandoned warehouse. From the outside, it looks like a forgotten product left over from the last century. However, under the observation of the boy's dragon eyes, there is a huge warehouse winding underneath the warehouse, and The level of the superpowers among them is not low. Li Mu stood on the surface of the warehouse, looked inside the warehouse, and said, "Look for the secret passage and see how to get in." Lin Bosheng said, "What else are you looking for? It's up to me." After that, he walked around inside the warehouse, tapping the ground with his feet. After one place made a sound that was obviously different from other places, Lin Bosheng moved his hands Crossing his hands, his hands immediately turned into elements and hit the ground at once. Amid the sound of the earth shaking and the mountains shaking, a huge hole appeared on the ground, big enough for three people to pass through. Lin Bosheng said with a smile, "Anyway, it's empty down there. If you still need to find an egg, it's done." Li Mu said, "Then go down quickly. When you broke the surface just now, the sound must have been transmitted below. Now according to experience, some soldiers should have come out to attack us." The two of them looked down from the hole. The place that was smashed out was an obvious basement. It didn't look very big. The two of them jumped down and landed on the ground. They looked around and saw that there was only one door. Li Mu stepped forward and opened the door. There was a road leading to the end, and at the end was another door. Li Mu said, "This basement is like a maze. Be careful, we don't get separated." Lin Bosheng said, "Anyway, if you get separated, you can turn on your superpower to the maximum and blast the ground. This building material is from a long time ago. It is not the current alloy-mixed bricks. It is easier to break. When you hit me, I almost know where you are." Li Mu said, "I understand, your personality is still the same as before, so hardworking and decisive." Lin Bosheng wiped his nose and said, "There must be a person with a fiery personality in the team to calm things down, right? Your personality is a bit indecisive. King Kong is on the rational side, Yi Tian is on the mature side, plus I am Only if we are different types can we complement each other." While they were talking, they had already reached the door. The two of them stopped. Lin Bosheng summoned a large ball of water from the palm of his hand and threw it into the passage. The water ball hit the ground with a squeaking sound, Li Mu said. "It seems like this thing is really from the last century. It doesn't matter. Let's go." The two walked in the middle of the passage step by step. The passage was unusually narrow, and only two people could pass through it side by side. Li Mu walked to the door at the end of the passage and pushed the door open. There was still a secret room inside. But there were three doors in the secret room, and the two of them walked into the secret room. Li Mu stepped forward and opened the three doors respectively. Behind each door was a long passage, and at the end of the passage was another door. Li Mu said, "We can't go any further. It will be endless if we go on like this." Lin Bosheng looked around and then tapped the wall with his knuckles. He said, "Yes, we can't go any further. Every road has hundreds of possibilities. If we go any further, we will get lost in this terrible place." Li Mu said. "This place can be regarded as a home battle place for those with vision-based perception abilities, but we are both attack-based. How about destroying this place? With the strength of our two attacks, we can smash it into pieces. The ruins shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.¡± Lin Bosheng said, "Wait a minute, some doubts have not been resolved yet, please wait for me for a while." After saying that, Lin Bosheng elementalized his hand, turned one of his fingers into a drill, and drilled a hole in the wall. Then he partially penetrated the elementalized arm into the wall, and then closed his eyes, as if It's sensing something. Li Mu immediately got into a fighting stance and stood next to Lin Bosheng with his back against him. In this case, Lin Bosheng's defense was not activated yet, and someone had to protect him. After a while, Lin Bosheng opened his eyes, smiled, took his hand out, and said, "I understand." Li Mu said, "What?" Lin Bosheng said, "It's an incredible illusion. This maze is fake." Li Mu said, "Fake?" Lin Bosheng said, "Yes, I just put my hand in and felt the internal structure and components in detail. The foundation and basic structure here are all at the level of the 1990s. They can be regarded as antique-level cultural relics. And this underground The maze seems to be made of the same material to avoid sinking due to foundation problems. Due to the density of alloy bricks, using this kind of bricks on all the original foundations will inevitably cause the original problems. The foundation is sinking, and the opponent's illusion caster is very smart to take this into consideration, but"   Li Mu said, "But what?" Lin Bosheng said, "But if a guy who has become a monk wants to cheat in front of a top student in civil engineering, he will appear to be a master of his own skills. Because of my own special abilities, I have to study the civil engineering department related to the soil department at the same time. In this way, in the battle Then I can look for the weakness of the earth element that my natural enemy is in conflict with. For example, a certain place is the point where his power can be withheld. I just need to apply my own attack on it. So I checked the bricks in detail. It must be admitted that this illusion master is good at deceiving our perceptions and senses. Neither of us noticed that this was a complete illusion. He successfully deceived our eyes and our sense of touch, but he The only thing that didn¡¯t deceive me was my basic knowledge and literacy as a talented civil engineering student" "The lead content of the bricks here is obviously 3% less than what is recorded in the book. However, this situation is absolutely impossible to occur in the real world. After the 3% less lead content, , this kind of brick will be corroded and broken by the air the moment it comes out of the furnace. If you make a mistake, you will lose everything. As long as a small fatal weakness of this illusion is discovered, the entire illusion will become a Bubbly and ridiculous.¡± Looking at each other, Li Mu and Lin Bosheng pointed their fingers on each other's foreheads. The power of this system was directly activated and instilled into each other's minds. This is the basic method to relieve the other party of illusions, and this kind of deception Visual and sensory illusions are different from spiritual virtual world illusions, and are relatively easy to dispel. What¡¯s even more fitting is that the abilities of one belonging to fire and the other to water are both opposite versions of each other. Text Chapter 435 Separation of battles Li Mu's power of fire and Lin Bosheng's power of water were directly instilled into the other's head through his forehead. The two felt a burning sensation and a burst of coldness in their brains respectively. After a moment, the two released their pressure on the other's forehead. fingers and opened his eyes. There were no longer any complicated mazes around. They were standing in the center of a huge underground square. Li Mu said, "So, you want us to stay lost in this empty underground maze. But I There is a place that is very confusing.¡± Lin Bosheng said, "I am also puzzled. This place is obviously empty, and although we who were lost in the maze at that time also have certain defensive instincts, isn't this a good opportunity to attack us? It would be wrong not to take action at this time. Not too stupid." Li Mu said, "There must be some reason here. Now, let's see which way to go." There is only one door at the exit of the square. It seems that the builders here do not want to turn this place into a complex and complicated place like a maze. The two walked to the door. Before they could open the door, there was an explosion and a boom above their heads. There was a gust of wind, and Li Mu and Lin Bosheng immediately dispersed to both sides. A second later, where they originally stood, a cracked pattern spread out. After the smoke cleared, two men and a strong man appeared. When they emerged, the strong man was carrying a huge iron chain hammer on his back. The two men had nothing in their hands, and abundant elemental rhythms flowed from their bodies. Li Mu said, "Hey, hey, three against two, this seems a bit unfair." Lin Bosheng said, "These three people are very strong, so be careful." Li Mu said, "Let's first see what level they are. The one in the middle doesn't seem to have very strong elemental fluctuations. He's a weakling. The other two are a bit trickier." Lin Bosheng smiled and said, "That's just right. Leave the two men to me, and leave the weak chicken to you." Before Li Mu could reply, the fat man in the middle flashed to Li Mu's side in an instant. Li Mu was secretly frightened when the heavy bolas in his hand hit him. His body instantly jumped to the side. The cracks on the ground could no longer be considered as cracks. There were already finger-sized cracks scattered in all directions. Li Mu had not yet When he came back to his senses, the fat man flashed in the air again with agility that was not consistent with his body. Li Mu's power of the galaxy immediately activated automatically, and he and the fat man flashed several times in the air. The two broke through the wall and flashed in the other direction. Li Mu fell to the ground. The fat man danced the meteor hammer in his hand as high as a person on the second floor. Li Mu secretly cursed, "What kind of monster is this? He has such a strong body and is holding such a perverted weapon." The weapon can actually be so fast." Just as he was thinking about it, the fat man came forward again, and Li Mu's power of the galaxy continued to activate. Flashing past Fatty's attack, the two figures continued to flicker in mid-air. In an instant, the opponent's movements could no longer be captured with the naked eye. In the square, two men looked at Lin Bosheng playfully and said, "The young man who came today is quite handsome." Lin Bosheng teased, "Why, listen to your tone. It sounds like you are also gay. Don't worry, I have no ill intention to discriminate against you. I still quite support your behavior." The two men's faces turned red and said. "Children talk a lot, and I won't let you live a little longer later. You just said that we are stronger, right? Then you are right. Maybe we are not as strong as each other if we are separated." No matter how powerful they are, if they are united together, their fighting power will be very powerful." Lin Bosheng immediately transformed his hands into elements and said with a smile, "That's it, then come on." The slightly rougher man stretched out one hand in front of him and said, "[Shattered? First-order? Expanded]." The ground under Lin Bosheng's feet immediately seemed to be exploded from the middle, and spread out in all directions with a bang. Lin Bosheng subconsciously jumped into the air, and at the same time, the broken stones below also flew forward. , scattered around Lin Bosheng floating in mid-air. Another thin man also stretched out his hand and said, "[Ju? First Order? Together]!" Lin Bosheng felt a huge attraction spreading to both sides with him as the fulcrum, and he suddenly thought to himself, "Oh no." The next moment, the stones hit Lin Bosheng at the central fulcrum at a speed that was not in line with their original speed. After a bang, the stones tightly wrapped Lin Bosheng, taking on the shape of a ball. The two men smiled, and the rugged man said, "I thought I was some kind of master, but we were killed before I even used any of my powers. I'm really weak." The thin man also said at the same time, "Forget it, this kind of attitudeWe've seen a lot of powerful people with super powers, so let's go help the fat man after we've dealt with them. " The rugged man said, "Yeah." There was a loud voice in the air, "Let me just say that you two are gay. Look, you two still have such an ambiguous and tacit understanding of the conversation." This voice sounded vague, as if it was coming from the water. The two men's expressions suddenly changed and they asked, "Who is it?" The ball floating in the air swayed a few times in the air, and then exploded with a bang. In the center of the ball, Lin Boxheng floated in the center amid a burst of water elements, looking like a ball of floating water. Looking at the empty water ball, Lin Bosheng said, "Don't you know that last-hitting is a very important thing? I have seen many guys like you who have already killed the opponent in seconds after just one move. " "Water superpower user, it seems that we have met our opponent today." "Your abilities complement each other, one is broken and the other is gathered, and the attacks are almost completed within an instant. They are extremely ruthless, but you have missed a very important point." The rugged man said, "Where?" Lin Bosheng said, "No matter how fast you are, as long as your attack intensity is not strong, as long as I cover my body with this water element coat, your level of attack will not be able to do anything to me. This is what you are doing." Although there is a saying that goes like this, in the world of martial arts, nothing is indestructible except speed. The premise is that your attack is high. With attacks of your level, I can¡¯t even scratch my itch. not enough." The expressions of the two of them changed for a moment, and then a smile appeared on their faces, right? The two men held out their palms at the same time. ¡¾Broken? Second-order? Formation¡¿ ¡¾Ju?Second-level?Array¡¿ In the surrounding air, countless stones suddenly appeared, new cracks bloomed on the ground, and the stones flew into the air one by one. Text Chapter 437 Body Fluid Lin Bosheng's whole body flashed with a burst of blue light, and the light in his eyes suddenly flashed to the limit. Beside him, the cage made of water elements continued to flow into his body. Every time a little bit of it flowed in, Lin Bosheng's body would suddenly grow bigger. Little by little, at the same time, Lin Bosheng's hair continued to lengthen and change in the process, extending to the back of his head, and gradually turned blue. The rocks that randomly attacked just splashed for a while after touching his body. Even if the water swirl disappears, under the interaction of that kind of force, ordinary rocks will be directly bombarded into invisible pieces by the naked eye by the reaction force at the moment of impact. After a moment, an elemental giant about two people tall stood up on the ground. The giant's face still had the basic look of Lin Bosheng, and his hair was draped down to his waist. The whole person looked like something from a Nordic mythology story. As the God of Poseidon stepped out, Lin Bosheng stretched his hands to the side, and a trident-like shape immediately extended from his hands. Due to the two men's superpowers, there was no longer a complete place to stand on the ground, so Lin Bosheng changed and There is no shape of legs underneath the god of Poseidon, only water splashing on the ground. Lin Bosheng said, "How about it? Is my look handsome?" The voice that came out of the giant's mouth was like a mythical majesty. The two men who originally thought Lin Bosheng was so majestic suddenly showed extremely embarrassed expressions on their faces. They stopped answering at the moment and just stretched out their hands. The stones hit in larger sizes, and one of them, which was almost the size of an ordinary person, hit Lin Bosheng. There was a bang. Lin Bosheng just stretched out a finger and flicked it gently, and the stone that was the size of Lin Bosheng turned into scattered powder in the air. Lin Bosheng thought to himself, "I used this trick for the second time. I didn't expect it to be used in actual combat." The ability of this move here is so great, but the speed is still a little lacking." The expressions of the two men changed. There was a tremor all around the open space, and huge stones continued to rise from the ground. After the stones rose into the air, the foundations and water pipes on the ground were revealed. All the stones looked huge. The two men first Each put their hands together. Lin Bosheng knew that that look was a sign that the elements in his hands were fully condensed, and he immediately thrust the trident directly towards the two men. When his trident had just thrust into the air, all the floating elements around him The rocks gathered towards him with him as the center, wrapping him tightly in the center. With a tooth-piercing banging sound, Lin Bosheng was firmly trapped in the center. The two men immediately stretched out their hands and shook them fiercely in the direction of Lin Bosheng, and the veins on their arms immediately popped out. Experience told them that the elemental giant in front of them must attack with maximum power. The power of this giant is too terrifying and too powerful. During the continuous squeezing of the stone, water splashes continued to shoot out from the gaps in the stone, and some stones also continued to fall down during the squeezing process. In the center of the stone, Lin Bosheng's giant transformation His body continued to shrink, as if it had been squeezed by a stone. The two men laughed. "It turns out it's just an illusion, an elemental giant. It's just a big splash." The stone has begun to collapse rapidly. It seems that the elemental giant has been squeezed to the limit, and there is no sign of movement in the center of the stone. The two men smiled, and the rugged man was about to say something, when the rocks suddenly exploded in all directions, in their original places. Lin Bosheng, whose whole body looked blue, stretched and said, "Thank you very much." The rugged man was stunned and said, "Your elemental giant has been crushed by us. What are you thanking!" Lin Bosheng chuckled and said, "Who told you that I would fight you in the form of a giant? This elemental giant's move is just the middle transformation stage of the fluid move. I first spread my own water element to cover it. My own body, and then continuously refined and condensed into my own body. Now every bit of water element flowing in my body has been condensed in the most refined and purest way. Okay, The explanation is over, now, I¡¯m going to start fighting!¡± Before the two men could react, they saw a blue figure flashing several times in the air, and a trident pierced the middle of the two men. The two men were startled, and immediately waved their hands to block, Lin Bosheng cut across. There was a splash, and with a bang, the rough man pulled out a long sword from his waist and resisted the attack. It was extremely thrilling. The man said, "Don't think that I can only use supernatural powers. I am also a master in swordsmanship." But the next moment, a strong force that appeared out of thin air was exerted on the rough man's hand, and the long sword flipped in the man's hand.After rolling a few times, it became clear that the man couldn't control his hands, and his whole body flew straight back and hit the wall. Lin Bosheng immediately turned the gun back. The other thin man was startled and subconsciously used the long knife on his waist to resist. Amidst the roar, the whole man was also bombarded and stepped back. It was obvious that his knife skills were not good enough. The rough man was good. In the previous bombardment, the palm of his hand was shocked to pieces. As soon as the blow was successful, both men's faces became cold. Immediately, their figures flashed in the air a few times, widening the distance between them and Lin Bosheng. Lin Bosheng smiled and said, "In a basic battle, when you don't understand and It is indeed necessary to distance ourselves from the opponent, but do you think that in a battle with such a huge disparity in combat effectiveness, the length of distance still has a necessary impact on the victory or defeat of our previous battles." The next moment, Lin Bosheng's body suddenly appeared next to the rugged man, and he raised the tip of a gun. The rugged man was also a good fighter. He immediately blocked the incoming sword with a long sword, but was directly hit out the next moment. A few meters away, the whole person hit the wall behind him. Circles and circles of cracks opened up on the wall behind him. Even though most of the strength was removed through the wall, the rugged man could not resist. Still spitting out a mouthful of blood, the blow was too powerful for him, obviously not something he could withstand. The thin man immediately clenched his fists, and all the stones gathered towards Lin Bosheng. Lin Bosheng Regardless, the stone shattered into powder after it stuck to his body. Text Chapter 438 Flying Flash Lin Bosheng turned around and said, "Your two powers complement each other, and judging from the frequency of your use of powers and the degree of tacit understanding, you two should have been fighting as a team for a long time. You must have also tried it without each other. If you want to fight alone, then let¡¯s see how you can fight alone without the other party¡¯s ability bonus.¡± The thin man said, "He and I have been teaming up for a long time, and you are right. In order to deal with the problem of fighting alone after being separated, we have both strengthened our personal combat capabilities a lot, so that we can separate. If you can't use the combined ability, you have to first see if you can beat us when we fight alone." Lin Bosheng smiled and flashed several times in the air. The moment he reached the ground, the third level of the water power in his hand had been activated. His two hands condensed into the shape of a dragon and a tiger, and he slapped the Lin Bosheng said, "Didn't I win, you weakling?" He said and looked back, and the rugged man was already lying on his back. On the ground, only the sound of breathing told him that he was still alive, but looking at the way he curled up in pain, the powerful and heavy move just now may have broken more than three of his ribs. Lin Bosheng said, "One of your ribs was almost broken by me, and one of you has lost two hands. I'm not a person who likes to fight, so let's do it. Hey, when you're done, take good care of your injuries. I'll be beaten again next time." Before I defeat you, please let me see what your third-level abilities look like. By the way, you won¡¯t just show off your third-level abilities to scare me.¡± There was no sound to respond to him. Both of them had lost consciousness and could not say anything. The blue lines on Lin Bosheng's body gradually faded away, and the long blue hair on his back shortened little by little and turned back to black. Lin Bosheng shook his hand. Just when he was about to say something, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest. He couldn't help but squat down and vomited a mouthful of blood from his mouth. "Damn it, if you use this trick too much, your life will be shortened." He turned to look at the rugged man. He looked back at the thin man whose shoulder blades had been shattered, and said to himself, "Fortunately, we defeated them when this form lasted for a short time. It didn't take too much time during the transformation period, but it only took more than two minutes for the backlash." The consequences are so serious, damn it.¡± He closed his eyes and listened carefully to the sounds around him. There was a faint banging sound coming from far, far away. Lin Bosheng thought to himself, "It seems that the battle over that guy Li Mu is still very fierce. He can still sense a small part of that guy's elemental rhythm. He hasn't caught it yet. Okay, wait until big brother comes to help you." " Lin Bosheng stood up directly, and there was a clear sound of fracture in his leg. Lin Bosheng immediately bent over in pain. He covered his right leg and said secretly. "Damn it, do you want to pay back all the injuries you suffered before? It will be a few days later, I guess." The next moment, his figure teleported out, rising and falling several times, and sprinted towards Li Mu. Li Mu fell to the ground. The flaming swords stretched out with both hands bloomed with gray flames, and there were already traces of scratches on his face. The fat man in front of him was dancing a meteor hammer in his hands, but there was no trace of injury on his face. Li Mu thought to himself, this fat man's attack power is frighteningly high. His speed was something he could only evade, but it didn't matter. The most terrifying thing was that his defense was also top-notch. I used the flame sword light and the black and white flame swords to chop him twice. This The fat man was still unscathed, but he had scratches on his face. Damn it, is this fat man a monster? The attack is high, the defense is high, and the agility is high, but why is the elemental rhythm flowing from this fat man so weak. There must be a ghost here. Just as he was thinking about it, the fat man came at him again with the meteor hammer. This time Li Mu was not going to dodge. He wanted to take the fat man's attack forcefully and see how powerful the fat man's attack could be. He immediately retracted all the flaming sword light, and at the same time directly activated the third level of the Burning Sun. With a bang, his hand glowing with blue flames directly resisted the powerful meteor hammer, and cracks suddenly appeared under Li Mu's feet. Open, Li Mu secretly screamed with great strength. His body, which had been tempered by the power of the galaxy, could completely withstand the stress of less than four tons. Even if he were to be attacked by the orc one day, he could still completely withstand it. But the fat man¡¯s blow just now caused his arm to be completely numbed by the earthquake. If it were me before the galactic power added to my physique, the move I caught just now was enough to break my leg bones. Now I can resist this move, and my legs are a little weak. Damn it, Li Mu immediately exerted a strong force under his feet, and at the same time, the third-order scorching sun flames in his hands were replaced by black and white flames.The knife, and the huge meteor hammer in the fat man's hand were licked at close range. Li Mu was secretly shocked, what kind of material was this meteor hammer made of? His flame knife, which could cut through the alloy directly, could not damage this hammer at all. Under such close range chopping, the hammer Only a faint white mark was left. Li Mu only had one thought in his mind, this fight could not be fought. The weapon in the fat man's hand has obviously exceeded the level of the alloy in Instructor L's training room. His high concentration of pure flames cannot cut off a hammer made of this material, and the fat man's original skin is still so strong. , the piercing power of his two swords was not enough to damage the fat man at all. Damn it, what should I do? A drop of cold sweat flowed from Li Mu's forehead. Wait a minute? Something seems not quite right. Li Mu found that after fighting for so long, there was obviously something wrong with this fat man. Because he majored in close combat and the fire element, Li Mu also dabbled in the wind element and wind direction. During the fat man's movement just now, his body showed a huge size that was completely disproportionate to his speed. It's nothing. Among the speed-type superpowers, he has never seen someone who is fat but extremely fast. But when this fat man is exercising, his clothes are swinging and the hair on his head is fluttering. The direction, the feeling of flow, and the direction of force transmission are obviously flawed. This flaw may not be visible to ordinary people, but in the eyes of someone with amplified senses like him, it becomes something that cannot be objectively ignored. There is something wrong with this fat man. Text Chapter 439 Illusion Li Mu immediately used his strength to move back, and the fat man attacked forward in an instant. His body changed several directions in the air, and the sledgehammer hit the ground. Li Mu's body, which had been tempered by the power of the galaxy, instantly He dodged away, and this time he saw clearly that the direction of force flow on Fatty's body was clearly out of line, which was inconsistent with basic mechanics. Li Mu secretly thought, "This fat man attacks me with physical skills that are inconsistent with his body. Maybe he is trying to create some kind of illusion that I will misunderstand. This illusion will make me passively ignore some things that I can't find." Just like this mechanical inconsistency, in basic human movement, even if his ability is some kind of superpower that can change the direction of mechanics, he cannot do anything outside the direction of his superpower. Controlled," Li Mu carefully observed some unusual places on the ground, from the cracked lines to the flying stones caused by the fat man's trampling, which further confirmed his idea. This man has very serious symptoms. suspicion. The movement trajectories of those flying stones simply do not conform to the splash trajectories and mechanical flows of stones in real life. Although it can be said that the feeling of these flying stones is lifelike, in the true sense, these stones In the eyes of those inside, the enclave is really a bit fake. So, Li Mu withstood Fatty's attack and teleported three steps backwards, thinking to himself that this was simply an illusion. After knowing this, Li Mu thought to himself, "This is not good. Although I know that the other party is using illusions, this kind of advanced illusions that can deceive the sense of sight and touch and even create real pain cannot be solved by one person alone." , and all the pain I received during this illusion was actually reflected in my head, so even if I sting myself to break the illusion, it will basically not work." What to do? The black and white flaming swords in Li Mu's hands instantly expanded by several inches. A double crosscut hit the hammer. After hitting it, he took a few steps back. He carefully observed the fat man and said, "There are many types of illusions. Advanced illusions can hit the attacker again in a split second." The spiritual world creates a battle that lasts for days and nights. If I still use my powers so unscrupulously, in the real world, I will very likely exhaust all my energy and die in one second. , but it¡¯s not possible without fighting. This level of superpower makes it clear that I will either use up all my energy and die here, or that after I am hit by a hammer, my sense of touch will be completely and truly reflected in my brain, causing direct damage. Death, both situations are very unfavorable to me, but in this situation where I can't break the illusion by myself, there is no real way to break the two processes that make me fail. What should I do? .¡± In desperation, Li Mu couldn't help biting his lip, and a trace of blood oozed from the corner of his mouth, which stung extremely. Li Mu said, "The test results show that this kind of pain will still be reflected in the head in real ways. It is basically impossible to rely on pain to get out of this illusion." .Dry!" After several consecutive flash dodges, Li Mu, who had been using the power of the galaxy to quickly dodge, was also a little weak. Although the energy of this galactic power is powerful enough, now I have no way to actually use this power. I can only extract a little and then a little for use. After the second irrigation of the Galaxy Power, Li Mu found that the energy of the Galaxy Power that he could extract became even less. This kind of power does not become more powerful the more he fights. Because this kind of power is not your true original power, there must be some transformation process in the process of extraction and use, and this transformation is related to your own basic physical strength. Now you get less power. , there is only one truth that can be explained. His power of transformation has declined, and he has become even less capable of mobilizing the power of the galaxy. damn it! It¡¯s either you try your best or it hurts to death and you still can¡¯t get out, it¡¯s really Wait a minute, it hurts to death? Li Mu secretly said, "The other ending here is that the person who enters the environment will be directly hurt to death, but that kind of pain is not the kind of pain that is accompanied by physical damage after being hurt in real life. Instead of dying, your brain passively accepts the pain and thinks that the body itself is really hurt. If you think about this idea in reverse, as long as your brain does not accept this reverse thinking, you will not be able to let it go. I was hurt.¡± Li Mu hesitated, there was still a big flaw in this idea. "If you want the opponent to hit him without feeling the pain, you have to let the opponent hit you first. But if the opponent is not an illusion but a real form of power that you cannot fathom, Then the moment he was hit, didn't he really?Are you injured? " What should I do now? After dodging another blow, Li Mu secretly made up his mind. He put back the flaming sword that was consuming his mind and body, and immediately activated the second-level sword light of the Burning Sun. This kind of power is currently among his short- and medium-range attacks, which is relatively less damaging to his soul. After my own practice and calculation, I can continuously launch this kind of move for dozens of sixteen hours in the state of flaming sword light. Although my fighting strength before obtaining the power of the galaxy could not last as long as twelve hours, but In a state where he would die from exhaustion, this kind of power was considered the safest. Li Mu no longer chose to give in passively, but instead went up to fight the fat man with real swords and guns. He knows the specific strength of this fat man. To a certain extent, he and this fat man are evenly matched in a fight. In other words, as long as he crosses the line just a little bit, he may be injured. Li Mu tried his best to exchange dozens of moves with Fatty. The flaming sword light and the giant hammer struck each other several times in the air. His own sword light, which was only as thick as a finger, did not dare to really confront the power of the flaming sword light. The opponent's true strength can only be measured by evading and then attacking again for the second time. Even so, the force still caused severe pain in my arms. After dodging the blow, the corner of the huge meteor hammer still grazed the side of his waist and abdomen. Li Mu immediately covered his stomach and dodged aside, squatting on the roadside with his stomach covered. Now, he can decide. Text Chapter 440 Breakthrough Li Mu touched the blood flowing out of his abdomen and thought to himself, "My estimate is indeed correct. This is indeed an illusion. Normally, the blow just now would be quite painful, but after receiving this attack When I was injured, I took the initiative to cut off the sense of touch among the five senses in my body. This blow did not cause any fundamental harm to myself, and after I restarted my sense of touch, the pain did not return." In other words, in order to achieve the purpose of direct death, the pain in this environment causes the opponent's extreme pain in an instant, causing the brain to feel the pain attack at this moment and indirectly stopping the basic functions of the body. Functional functioning, in other words, allows the brain to kill itself. After that moment, there is basically no need to inflict this kind of pain on the opponent, because at that time the opponent has turned into a fresh corpse, and his method simply avoids the attack of this kind of pain. . "But, this thing is really lifelike." Li Mu stretched out his finger in front of his eyes, and there was steaming and sticky blood on his finger. "Just looking at the blood stains will make you feel that you are really a real person." It's bleeding. Damn it." But in this case, things will be easier to handle. The power in Li Mu's body flowed rapidly, temporarily blocking the nerve in his body that was responsible for pain, and then he clasped his hands together. Standing in the middle, completely unaware, he closed his eyes. The power in his body was flowing in all directions and agitating with each other. Li Mu's ears had already caught the wind sound of the fat man swinging the meteor hammer towards him. It was so powerful and heavy that in the real world, he could have smashed himself directly into the soil. The type that doesn't even have a bone residue left inside. "Bless me, my estimate is correct this time. Don't let this hammer be a genuine hammer. It will feel uncomfortable to be reduced to a puddle of mud." Li Mu secretly said. In the blink of an eye. The hammer was clearly in front of him, and Li Mu secretly said, "Success or failure depends on this!" Suddenly there was a roar, and Li Mu immediately opened his eyes. It was Lin Bosheng's voice. Lin Bosheng¡¯s left and right hands formed the shape of a dragon and a tiger respectively, and he fiercely resisted the powerful hammer that was about to hit him. He said in a teasing tone, "What are you doing? Are you gathering your energy to use a big move? You don't even know it even if you hit your head with a hammer." Li Mu breathed a sigh of relief and said, "You're still alive in a one versus two fight." "You are so powerful that if you die so many times, who will save you, a guy who hasn't even finished the third level yet?" Lin Bosheng laughed, and immediately exerted force on his hands, the dragons and tigers on his left and right hands rushed out, and with a bang, the fat man was With the giant meteor hammer in his hand, the fat man was pushed back far away. He said, "This fat guy doesn't have much strength. Why did he delay for so long?" "Of course there is no big problem for your water power form. Although my fire power is for close combat, the condensed form is not a glove. By the way, come to me quickly." Li Mu immediately positioned his sword pointing forward. This action is the basic action for solving each other's illusions. Lin Bosheng looked at Li Mu's actions. He looked at the pool of blood on Li Mu's abdomen that was obviously growing, but Li Mu had no expression on his face, and looked at the stone bricks and cracks on the ground. Immediately he understood something, and at the same time, he pointed his sword forward, stepped forward, and Li Mu pressed each other's foreheads against each other. The two of them closed their eyes at the same time, and after opening their eyes again, the surrounding scenery was restored to its original state. The fat man who had just made a big fuss has disappeared. Li Mu said, "It seems that my estimate is indeed correct. There is indeed an illusionist who is causing trouble behind the scenes. I guess the same is true for the maze just now." "The ability of this illusion can be regarded as a kind of bug. It can cover the eyes of both of us at the same time, and seamlessly intersect the characters in the illusion with the characters in reality, which increases the effectiveness of this illusion. Authenticity, it seems to be a bit fatal." Lin Bosheng said. Li Mu said, "What should we do now?" Lin Bosheng said, "The previous preparation condition is that we must not fall into this illusion for the third time. The terrible thing about this illusion is that it can be inserted into our real life unknowingly, making us feel It's hard to guard against, but fortunately, nowadays, it seems that this kind of illusion can only confuse our sense of touch and vision, and the use of power does not make us feel the power of illusion." After that, Lin Bosheng took his clothes from the hem of his clothes. He tore off two pieces of cloth and tied them tightly around his eyes. He then handed another piece of cloth to Li Mu and said, "Tie it on first too. My water power can be used to a certain extent." It plays the role of leading the way for us. We don¡¯t know where this illusion user is hiding now. With our perception ability, we cannot completely and accurately perceive the other party¡¯s existence. Precaution is the first priority.¡± ??Li Mu agreed, stretched out his hand to take the cloth and tied it to his eyes. Lin Bosheng immediately stretched out his hand, and his hand was directly elementalized. The advancing water flowed forward as if it had life. The area Gradually expanding, gradually covering the path ahead. Lin Bosheng said, "Let's go." The two figures disappeared in the air and jumped a few times on the wall and stone steps. Half a minute later, Lin Bosheng said, "Stop." The two men immediately untied the cloth tied around their eyes and looked at the room. Lin Bosheng said, "I didn't feel any fluctuations in the rhythm of the elements here. It should be considered that they have avoided the range they can cover." Li Mu said, "But I've been sensing it for so long, but I still haven't sensed any information about King Kong, damn it." Lin Bosheng said, "There is no way around this. After all, our specialty is not perception ability but combat ability. Each ability has its own expertise. Let's fight all the way first. That boy should be right. The elements of King Kong The fluctuations are transmitted from a deep place under the ground, and what we have to do is find that deep place and find King Kong." Just as he was talking, the lights around him suddenly started to move and shine continuously. Li Mu and Lin Bosheng turned their heads and looked around. This place was similar to the size of a stadium. It seemed that there were many facilities of this type all over the ground. , but what makes them slightly confused is what this stadium-sized place is used for. A crack suddenly opened on the ground, and Lin Bosheng and Li Mu immediately dispersed to both sides and stood still. In the middle of the crack, a human figure slowly rose up. Text Chapter 441 Crack Li Mu stared at the bulging human figure carefully. Some fine stones kept falling on the human figure. Li Mu could tell that this human figure was fake again. Li Mu immediately shouted loudly to the sky, "I said you illusionists didn't take lessons in physics before the battle. I admit that your illusions are very realistic and handsome, but you can fix them in detail. For a moment, don¡¯t make it like the American blockbusters of the last era, which all have the feeling that physics is dead. It would be better to study physics first when performing illusions in the future.¡± There was no response in the air, Lin Bosheng said, "Seeing that this guy is not going to show up anymore, we now have two options. One is to fight the guy in front of us in an illusion, and the other is to cancel each other's illusions. Find where the guy behind the illusion is hiding." Li Mu said, "I still don't know what type of illusion he uses and what power it is. Finding it is like looking for a needle in a haystack. What should I do?" Lin Bosheng said, "I have a way." Li Mu said, "What method? As long as it can break the current fatal situation, it can be used." Lin Bosheng put his mouth next to Li Mu's ear and spoke a few words. Li Mu's eyes widened for a moment, and then returned to normal. The two exchanged glances and nodded. The two immediately stood still on the spot, stretched out the sword finger with their right hand, pressed it against each other's forehead, and immediately closed their eyes. Lin Bosheng whispered, "Next, I will use all my water-type powers. Temporarily used to shock your core, the process will be a bit uncomfortable." Li Mu smiled and said, "Shit, let's see if you can withstand the energy of my fire element. My fire element ability is not at a vegetarian level." After a moment of excitement. Li Mu's body was immediately filled with a cold breath, which was the true original breath coming from Lin Bosheng's body. This breath made his body feel like a huge ice cube thrown into the furnace for an instant. It was the extinguished carbon that made a hissing sound, and the concrete manifestation of this hissing sound was that the muscles in his body tightened, making him extremely uncomfortable. Li Mu gritted his teeth and held on. He thought to himself, "It's terrible. It feels like two forces from two directions mixed together." He glanced at Lin Bosheng opposite, and the expression on his face as if he had eaten shit also showed that Lin Bosheng The feeling is not very good. Although the original power of the fire system has been instilled in me, it is still inevitable that it is also contaminated with the breath of black and white flames. One kind of breath represents rebirth and the other represents destruction. Lin Bosheng's simple constitution cannot bear it. Li Mu took a deep breath. When three seconds were up, his and Lin Bosheng's fingers left each other's foreheads at the same moment. As soon as they let go, Li Mu covered his chest and half-knelt on the ground, breathing heavily, exhaling from his mouth. He was hit by bursts of air-conditioning, while Lin Bosheng on the opposite side stood where he was. His fists were clenched tightly and his eyes were tightly closed. Trying hard to digest the aura coming from Li Mu. When two people break the illusion, the principle is that the other party instills a little bit of power that is different from the other into the other's body and nerves, passively allowing the other party to achieve the purpose of breaking away from the environment, because in the case of the illusion in oneself Under this condition, the brain will passively mix all the feelings it receives, including visual touch and pain, with those that are deceived, for high-level illusions. Behaviors such as biting one's own tongue and breaking one's own fingers are completely futile. This is the principle of two people working together to break the illusion. Now they are instilling their own power into each other's body continuously for three seconds. It just so happens that the two people's abilities are exactly opposite and mutually reinforcing. As the saying goes, fire and water are incompatible, for them. Instilling each other's supernatural energy, if the control is not good, the other party's life will be taken away in an instant. Doing this is tantamount to putting your life in the other person's hands. Only the two of them have this kind of friendship, so they can do this with confidence and boldness. Lin Bosheng took a few hard breaths, and his body had adapted to the infuriating energy transmitted from Li Mu. He straightened up and said, "What, are you done?" Li Mu managed to stand up and punched his chest, "Okay." The two of them looked around, and there was no trace of the bulging earth elemental person just now. It seemed that it was another phantom caused by illusion. Li Mu said, "It seems there is no problem with this. We are basically immune to illusion now. This person has been hiding behind and has not come out. It seems that he is weak in physical skills, but his illusion skills are still very powerful." Lin Bosheng said, "It seems that there is no maze shape under the ground to confuse visitors."The basic shape inside is still the layout of an ordinary building, and it has the feeling of increasing layer by layer. If you continue walking inside, you should be able to find King Kong. Yi Tian is still on the plane that is coming over. Before he comes, we It's best to successfully rescue King Kong. Even if he is not rescued, he still needs to gain some experience for the subsequent battle between the three of us. " Li Mu nodded in agreement, and the two of them immediately walked inside. At the end of the sight was another long and narrow passage. Lin Bosheng couldn't help but say, "The builder of this underground place can really be regarded as an art scumbag. Apart from the passage, it is the stadium, and apart from the stadium, it is the passage. There is no sense of beauty at all. Anyway, It¡¯s a small underground boss branch, so it needs to be built in a grand manner.¡± Li Mu teased, "In the eyes of you, a top student in the architecture department, it is a mistake for others to fail to build a branch." Lin Bosheng said, "It should be considered that the user of the illusion system's power was too unlucky. First, the labyrinth was discovered by me, a student of architecture, and then by you, a student of mechanics, during the battle of the illusionists. Flaw, if we didn¡¯t have this knowledge reserve, we would really have been deceived by him like this.¡± The two of them continued to move forward in the passage. Now they no longer need to be afraid of any illusions. Li Mu said, "Yes, we probably got lost in the first round of the maze illusion." The two finally reached the end of the passage. Lin Bosheng said, "It seems that this is the end. The elemental rhythm ends here. This should be the end of the room." Text Chapter 442 Shura Field As soon as Li Mu and Lin Bosheng opened the door, they were stunned by the sight in front of them. In the area that can be reached within sight, corpses are lying everywhere. Rather than saying that they are corpses, it is better to say that they are bone fragments. Some corpses obviously only have some limbs and other parts left, and they can be called slightly. Considered a "complete" corpse, there is also a hole in the chest, and there is no trace of any internal organs in the abdominal cavity. Li Mu's stomach was churning. Even though he had already had experience with this kind of thing during training in the academy, but when he saw it in real life, the feeling of stomach acid still couldn't deceive him. He tried his best to After holding back this feeling, his throat was a little painful from the gastric acid coming up. Lin Bosheng frowned and seemed to be slightly uncomfortable. However, after all, he had just joined the execution department almost a year before Li Mu. I had already been mentally prepared for this, and immediately asked, "Are you used to it?" Li Mu took a long breath and said, "Well, it's almost done." Lin Bosheng touched his nose and said, "I really hope that the scene here is better due to illusions, but we are immune to illusions now. If these corpses are not caused by projection equipment or products, they are probably real ¡­¡± Li Mu closed his eyes. The people in front of him were dead, and the signs of life on their bodies had completely disappeared. However, from these dead corpses, Li Mu sensed the slightest fluctuation of elemental rhythms. The fluctuations of these elemental rhythms were in the air. It reminded him that the hundreds of corpses in front of him should basically be people with super powers. He turned his head to Lin Bosheng. Lin Bosheng looked at his furrowed eyebrows and said, "Almost, it's all." Li Mu suddenly felt an unknown fire welling up in his heart. All the previous thoughts about pity Zero Organization were shattered into pieces at this moment. Li Mu said, "What is the purpose of Zero Organization killing and dissecting these people?" Lin Bosheng said, "There are two reasons. One is to study the nature of superpowers by dissecting them. If the guess is correct, it should be to test the feasibility of creating superpowers on ordinary people. The other is It is to seize their superpowers by dissecting them and then transfer them to certain people. However, the second possibility is less likely. Basically only one type of superpower is allowed to exist in the body of a person with superpowers, because people¡¯s There is only one heart, and once there are more than two kinds of superpowers in a person's body, the two powers will instantly eat away the heart and turn all the internal organs in your body into a puddle of paste. It's a terrible feeling." After the two said this, they took a deep breath. In an instant, they jumped inside. In order not to offend the dead superpowers, they deliberately only stepped on the beams when turning in the air. Li Mu looked at the corpses below, which were at least a hundred. , I couldn't help but feel faintly worried. He couldn't help but murmured, "King Kong, don't hang up." The two of them landed in front of a large-looking laboratory at the end at the same time. There was no one in the laboratory. Li Mu carefully sensed his surroundings and found that there was no trace of elemental rhythm left. It seems that the elemental rhythm they sensed before was also transmitted from these more than a hundred corpses. Apart from those three people, there is no one else here. In other words, in the entire underground place and place, now only that one is left. He's a guy who uses illusions behind his back. Li Mulin and Bo Sheng looked ashen, and Yi Tian was on his way back. It was obvious that King Kong had been transferred here. Li Mu had just frightenedly screened the elemental rhythms of all the corpses here, and found no elemental rhythms related to King Kong's earth element. This made him relieved, but next. How to do it? Lin Bosheng entered the laboratory, looked at a workbench on the test bench marked with King Kong's power number, and said, "It seems that King Kong was imprisoned here before he was transferred. According to King Kong's cautious personality, he will not Captured here without leaving any clues." Li Mu said, "But at that time he should be firmly controlled by Zero Organization, what else can be done?" Lin Bosheng said, "King Kong's power is the city wall. It is a large-scale combat-type power, and it is the most powerful power among the earth-type in the academy. Moreover, the other most powerful ability of this power is defense. If If he is caught, if he does not want to, he can activate the original power of his earth-based city to cover his body while being forcibly imprisoned. Basically, it is a piece of iron. No, iron plate cannot describe him. Thickness, his hardness at that time can become comparable to the hardness of diamond, but in that case he will fall into a state of suspended animation. This state of suspended animation depends on whether his own will will take the initiative to unblock it. Of course, under normal circumstances, it is We will not take the initiative to unblock it.¡± Li Mu said, "I understand what you mean.Well, as a senior commissioner of the execution department, he has too much information that can be detected by the Zero Organization. If he falls into this state of sealing himself, it will just be a stone for the Zero Organization. So they would not choose to imprison King Kong. " Lin Bosheng said, "You are right. In this case, King Kong should be in a semi-imprisoned state. In this semi-imprisoned state, King Kong has room to move freely. According to King Kong itself, it is extremely cautious. In terms of his personality, he will definitely leave some clues for others to know his place, location, and all kinds of useful information." The two looked at each other and started searching in private. In the corner of a tile, Li Mu suddenly discovered something and called King Kong over to take a look. From a distance, the tile is no different from ordinary tiles, but in the corner of the tile, there is a small fingernail, which is half embedded in the tile. The protrusion looks ordinary, but in Li's eyes To Mu and the others, it looked very familiar. Looking closely at the nail, it looked like the front end had been bitten by teeth. King Kong originally had a bad habit, which was biting his nails. This kind of bad habit This habit has basically not changed since Li Mu first met King Kong. Li Mu reached out his hand and knocked on the tile. There was a hollow sound coming from inside. Li Mu and Lin Bosheng were happy, But even after they stopped moving, the illusionist was still watching them somewhere. If they acted rashly like this, the fact that King Kong left clues might be exposed. Text Chapter 443 Password The two immediately stood up and looked around. Although they didn't find any traces of cameras, they didn't know what kind of technology the other party was using to observe them. Lin Bosheng immediately summoned a vast water curtain to cover the two of them. The people are tightly enveloped inside, so that the other party can basically not find their traces. Li Mu immediately lit a little flame on his finger and condensed it into a high-concentration and high-temperature flame. He then traced it along the square perimeter of the tile and cut out the entire tile. Lin Bosheng carefully reached out and slowly lifted the tile. got up. After the tiles were uncovered, a string of densely arranged Sanskrit words appeared under the tiles, at least two hundred words long. Li Mu looked at these words and said to Lin Bosheng, "Do you understand Sanskrit?" Lin Bosheng said, "You know what I don't understand. King Kong is named King Kong. Few people know that his real name is Jin Yansheng. King Kong is a name he got from ancient Buddhist books. He chose it himself. What he practices in his spare time is different from what we do, mainly Buddhist scriptures." Li Mu said, "I know that, but looking at his usual carnal behavior, it's hard to tell that he is still a devout Buddhist behind his back. That's true." Lin Bosheng stretched out his watch, and a beam of light was projected on the Sanskrit text on the ground. It was continuously scanning, and then a projected beam of light appeared from the other end of the watch. In the watch, the Sanskrit characters that were alluded to were reflected word for word. The earth was translated and projected onto it. After interpreting the pile of Sanskrit words on the ground, the general meaning is this. ¡¾Zero's real purpose is to gather the superpowers of a hundred different superpowers and refine biochemical weapons. Ordinary people who are infected will randomly get a superpower. Next stop, Chacross Island on the sea. ¡¿ Li Mu said, "This Sanskrit text seems to have at least two to three hundred words. After the interpretation, the translation into Chinese only means so much. Now inform Yi Tian directly, let's rush to Chacross Island." Lin Bosheng said, "Wait a minute, this kind of thing is of great importance. Although we secretly ran out to rescue people behind the back of the college, we must report it to the college after getting such information. How to say this news, it is really too big It¡¯s so exciting, in a sense, it¡¯s news that¡¯s going to save the world.¡± Li Mu pondered for a moment and said, "Then what should we do now?" Lin Bosheng said, "King Kong's ability to leave such a message shows that his temporary safety is guaranteed, but I don't know what the Zero Organization is going to do with him. In this case, I will go directly back to the headquarters to collect the crime. At the same time, this Report the news to the headquarters, you meet Yi Tian directly here, don't act rashly, you two go to the space crack area and wait first, and then wait for the news from me." Li Mu said, "We ran out in advance and violated the relevant regulations of the college. I'm afraid the college will not believe your information." Lin Bosheng said, "Who do you think I am? I can be their senior executive department specialist, basically there is no problem. Conducting a reliable analysis of the source of intelligence is something that any department must do, but I don¡¯t know how long it will take the executive department to verify this kind of news. I¡¯m afraid I will be strictly controlled when I return to the college. Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t contact me first then, and follow the college¡¯s instructions first. On issues of this magnitude, the college has greater priority than we do." Li Mu said, "That's okay." After saying that, he immediately opened the watch, rubbed the Sanskrit text on the ground, and said. "Then let's get back to the ground now and then take the next step." Lin Bosheng stood up immediately, Li Mu put the tiles back, and Lin Bosheng immediately removed the water curtain. The two shook their heads and spread their empty hands to show that they found nothing. The two stood up, looked at the mountains of corpses squeezed outside, sighed, and then said to the illusionist who must have been watching them in the dark, "It seems that you still have some sense, and you didn't jump specifically." Come out and attack the two of us, okay, good boy, we have to leave now and say goodbye to some wretched uncle who is hiding behind and casting illusions." Li Mu immediately summoned the long black and white flaming knives in his hands, and the liger-shaped water-based glove in Lin Bosheng's hand also summoned. The two of them immediately jumped up, and blasted upwards layer by layer with a roar. Half a minute later, the two of them stood firm on a pile of ruins. At the same time, their throats suddenly became sweet and they spit out a mouthful of blood. Li Mu wiped the blood on his mouth and said, "Different powers can only backfire to this level. It seems that our trick of instilling strength into each other to achieve immunity to illusions is quite useful. We will form a team in the future." You can try again when the time comes.¡± Lin Bosheng coughed hard several times?, looking at him as if he was about to cough out his lungs, Lin Bosheng said bitterly, "Damn it, I will never use this trick with you again. I'm almost going to get internal injuries. Your fire power is inside." Why does it still contain three powers? It made me feel like I was having a stomachache along the way. To be honest, the combat ability you showed is not in line with your training speed. It has only been three months since you entered Cambrian Academy, and your physical skills are actually amazing. You are already on par with me, honestly, are you cheating?" Li Mu chuckled, "Strictly speaking, it's cheating, haha." Lin Bosheng wanted to say something more, but his watch started to beep. Lin Bosheng pressed the button, and Yi Tian's face appeared in the holographic image. Yi Tian said, "How's it going? I just got off." Lin Bosheng said, "It's useless. It has been transferred. You have received the message left by King Kong just sent to you. Now I plan to go back to the headquarters to report to the superiors. You and Li Mu first go to the space-time rift to wait. That's a transit point, it's better to go directly to the Gobi where Cambrian College is located." Yi Tian pondered for a moment and said, "Your method is good, just do as you say." Yi Tian immediately said, "But this time the news is really important, and it can basically reach the level of shaking the human world. No matter what, you must persuade the academy to send more than ten additional executive department specialists. This It should be a tough battle.¡± Lin Bosheng said, "I understand." At the same time, King Kong was tightly bound to the operating table and unable to move. Surrounded by the same five operating tables, each with different powers lying on them, King Kong could not close his eyes and looked at the people next to him. King Kong was silent. typical. "Don't come alone, asshole." Text Chapter 444 Dean Camwu After only three hours at the crack, news came from headquarters. It was originally thought that Lin Bosheng would be controlled by the headquarters, because violating the orders of the headquarters can be regarded as a violation of basic principles, but Lin Bosheng was only detained for a short hour after returning to the headquarters, and was released on the spot under the instruction of the dean. . However, Lin Bosheng did not tell the story of the friend behind Yi Tian. The friend told them the news so carefully using the password, and he must have hidden secrets about Cambrian College. Afterwards, Cambrian College quickly summoned a group of specialists from the Executive Department, a total of ten high-level combatants to help Li Mu. What is even more worth mentioning is that the dean also personally led a team to the other end of the rift to roll call and ask for help. Come meet Li Mu. Before meeting the dean, Li Mu only knew the general situation of the dean of Cambrian College from the mouths of students and teachers. It is said that no one has ever seen his superpowers. Not the kind of people who have seen his superpowers. The dead end is that the dean basically only uses his own body strength to fight, and the dean's own physical functions have reached the pinnacle level, and the superpowers are in this situation. It has become a decoration. It is said that the superpower of the dean is the third-ranked power in the serial number of [Vientiane]. It can control the weather within a region, which can be regarded as close to the power of a god. Before knowing the dean¡¯s true appearance, Li Mu¡¯s image in his mind was probably that of an amiable old man. However, after the actual meeting, Li Mu discovered that the truth was far from that. Behind a middle-aged man wearing flowery shorts and a flowery shirt who looked like he was selling suntan lotion on the coast of Hawaii, stood neatly ten young men and women wearing executive uniforms. The middle-aged man took off his eyes. He said, "You guys find a place with Yi Tian first. Review the arrangements for this operation in advance. I have something to tell Li Mu alone." Several capable-looking men and women from behind immediately stepped forward. Yi Tian spread his hands towards Li Mu. The crack opened next to an abandoned residence, and a group of people immediately walked into the residence. Li Mu looked at the old man and suddenly remembered that the temperature in this place at night had already reached below zero. As a fire-type superpower, I didn't feel the cold, but I still had to wear long sleeves and long pants to keep out the cold. The middle-aged man in front of me actually ran here wearing short-sleeved shorts. The middle-aged uncle wiped his nose, and Li Mu could hear the obvious sound of sniffling. He couldn't help but secretly thought, "I told you, I will definitely catch a cold." The middle-aged uncle stretched out his hand and said, "I am the dean of Cambrian College. My name is Zhang Hanwu. As you can see, the name of Cambrian College is directly named after me." Li Mu stretched out his hand and held the dean's hand. Although this uncle looked a little inconspicuous, as a person with superpowers, he could also feel that the dean's body was deliberately suppressing elements that were not released. Fluctuations, he knew very well. As the dean of Cambrian College, the man in front of him must have reached a terrifying level of strength. If you want, you can even defeat yourself in an instant. It¡¯s unfathomable. The dean smiled and said, "Don't even think about trying to find out my strength. If you have time, just walk around with me twice." Li Mu nodded in agreement, and the two immediately walked side by side. To others, it looked like a father and son taking a routine afternoon walk, although the father was still wearing a flashy beach short-sleeve in this freezing weather. The dean said, "How long have you been enrolled in school?" Li Mu said, "It's been almost half a year." The dean said, "Half a year. It's been so long. I was already paying attention to you when you first entered the campus" "Huh?" Li Mu was a little surprised and said, "Why are you paying more attention to me?" The dean said, "Your superpower is the Burning Sun, right? But according to your mentor Lao Bai, your level of superpower development is not just the Burning Sun." Li Mu said, "Yes, there are also some powers that I can't explain the source of." "tell me the story." Li Mu said, "One is the power of black and white flames that was stimulated when fighting with fellow superpowers of the same type and number, and the other is the galaxy that was stimulated when practicing physical functions with instructor L. The power of the power of the former, the flame power of the former is several times the power of my own burning sun, and the power of the galactic power of the latter has allowed my physical fitness to rise several levels in just a few days." The dean smiled and said, "You are cheating, right?" He then said, "These old white men have already reported to me. On top of certain things, your powers are very useful for us to explore the source of superpowers." ?An important connection. " Li Mu was a little surprised and said, "How" The dean said, "Did you know that before the Cambrian Explosion, this world was originally composed of ordinary people? After the Cambrian Explosion, the number of superpowers gradually increased. According to research and research, the number of people with superpowers gradually increased. The Wuhan University outbreak started in 2020, and has only slowed down in recent years, which happened to be the year you were born." Li Mu said, "Yes, but what does this have to do with the origin of superpowers?" He couldn¡¯t help but cursed in his heart, could it be that my birth brought about the birth of some great explosion of elements? The dean said, "The principle of the elemental explosion, in general, there have been several outbreaks and subsidence periods of elemental explosions on our earth, namely in the ancient Yanhuang War and the subsequent Conferred Gods War. , it was not until modern times that it gradually faded away. It is still not clear what the underlying principle of this sudden explosion of elemental tides is. We only know that basically, if there had not been this explosion more than 20 years ago, there would be no earth on earth. Basically there are no superpowers, it is just a planet populated by ordinary people. But this outbreak, just like thousands of years ago, has brought back all these things." "According to some top-secret historical data research, every time there is an explosion of elements, for example, the ancient Yanhuang War and the Conferred Gods War, the same people who can use abilities appear. If that kind of ability. One One is the black knife that represents death, and the other is the white knife that represents rebirth. It can command the stars and understand all things" Li Mu was stunned for a long time and said, "Dean, what you saidcould it be" Text Chapter 445 Ying Long Kui Mulang The dean nodded and said, "Yes, during the Yan-Huang War, the nickname of the person who could use this ability was Yinglong. Of course, in ordinary myths and legends, Yinglong is just a kind of person with wings who can call the wind and rain. They are just dragons, and there is no mention in the classics about the black and white long sword, the power of the stars, and the knowledge of all things" Li Mu nodded in agreement. He was also somewhat involved in these ancient mythological allusions. In the ancient legends, Yinglong was a general under the emperor, and his strength was considered to be quite good, but he had never heard anything about this kind of dragon. If he had heard the story about humans using the same power as himself, he would have tried his best to find out the source and existence of this power. The dean immediately said, "Of course, in our ancient myths and legends, there is naturally no such description, because the power used by Yinglong, in the eyes of people at the time, was, to put it bluntly, It¡¯s like a monster-like existence.¡± "People at that time?" Li Mu said, "That should be just myths and legends. Among all the powers now, there seems to be no power that can trace back time. How do we know the thoughts and activities of people at that time in ancient times? Oh, is that kind of power really real?" Li Mu couldn't help showing a surprised look. The dean said, "That's not true. The ability to trace back time is no longer the ability to approach the gods. To a certain extent, it is the ability to control the gods. As far as I know, this kind of power has never appeared before. Thousands and hundreds of years ago Our people have long since turned into dust in the wheel of history, leaving only legends, but what people today don¡¯t know is that the same legends also exist in other worlds.¡± Li Mu said, "Another world?" The dean said. "You came here using the space-time gap. To be honest, I was shocked that such a space-time gap appeared under my nose. We are accustomed to calling that kind of space-time gap , but this kind of space-time gap can only be regarded as an insignificant one among all space-time gaps. What is really hidden behind it is what we really want to hide." The dean paused. "Regarding the interconnection between time and space, this news may completely destroy your cognition for you. Even most of the specialists in the Executive Department do not know this information. Those who know this information are also divided separately. Other groups were formed. Among the legends throughout human history, there are endless legends about werewolves, vampires, or slimes. If all mythological stories are structured in their original form, there will be one The original form of this mythical story is in it, and the original examples of the examples I just gave are that they are basically creatures from other worlds." "What?" Li Mu suddenly felt a little confused and said immediately, "Where did these news come from" The dean smiled and said, "These messages do not come from somewhere. They are messages that have existed since ancient times." The dean exhaled and said, "I can't remember how many times I have explained these things to people like you who express wonder. In general, our earth is a plane, and the cracks in time and space are links. These are the passages of various planes, and there are already several planes connected to us." ten minutes later. After a detailed explanation of each plane connected to the earth, as well as the origin of Cambrian College, and the exorcist system that has existed from ancient times to the present. Li Mu's brain quickly accepted this series of explosive news. The dean teased, "In other words, among all the people I explain to, you are the one who accepts this kind of news the fastest. I was with a student before. During the explanation, he actually fainted on the spot." Li Mu said, "This mental endurance is too poor," he then said, "It's nothing. There are already a lot of things that I can't explain. But these are different from what you said before about Yinglong and the two What is the fundamental connection between the movement of sub-element tides?¡± The dean said, "After thousands of years of constant fighting, we have also mastered some information about those alien beings. In other words, we have also been fighting against them for thousands of years. Among our ancient legends In the world, Yinglong appears as a form with two wings on its back that can control wind and rain, but in an alien world, the midgard, which is the atrium, Yinglong is worshiped as a god there." Li Mu said, "The snake in the atrium, the one that bit Thor to death?" The dean said, "Yes, but that is just an extension of Nordic mythology. Let's not talk about it for now. What I want to say is that among the historical data about the atrium that we can control, Yinglong was originally a person over there. Gods, of course, can be understood as exaggerated interpretations of myths and legends.?After uncovering the mythology, we can get the fact that Yinglong was originally a powerful fighting force in the Zhongting Kingdom. For some reason during the ancient Yanhuang period, he took refuge in the hands of the powerful superpower Huang Di, or perhaps It is more appropriate to use the title of Immortal. After the victory, he died in our plane. The power he used is shown in the historical data over there in the atrium, which is the same power as you, and in the history on our side , for some reason we don¡¯t know, this history has not been preserved, and what is left to us is only the image of a powerful hero who can move the wind and rain. " A picture suddenly flashed through Li Mu's mind. For the first time, he realized that the picture of the alarm clock beating with the power of black and white flames was also a scene of soldiers approaching the city and thousands of fires burning the city. This scene was similar to the overwhelming scenes of the Yanhuang period. The flames of war are so similar. Could it be that? Li Mu suddenly felt that he was one step closer to the truth. The dean said, "As for the Battle of the Gods in Shangzhou, I won't go into details about it. What can be explained directly is that the man who came out at that time who could use the black and white long sword and the power of the stars was named Li Xiong, and you Same surname, but this name may be a bit unfamiliar to you, so it would be better to use another name. Kui Mulang. It is also one of the twenty-eight constellations in your Chinese legend." "As for this legend, it is not groundless. In another historical story of Zhongting, during the time of the War of Shang and Zhou Dynasty, the country of Zhongting once betrayed a powerful werewolf and assisted our position. He won the war in person. However, in later stories, he died unexpectedly. In mythical stories, he was described as dying in the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation." Text Chapter 446 Founder The dean said, "This is the only content that can be studied, and the rest of the information has been buried in the long river of history. But what we can know is that every outbreak will bring someone who uses that kind of power. People, it sounds like myths and legends, which are generally unreal, but now, there is another legend about myths and legends standing in front of me alive. That is you." Li Mu took a deep breath and said, "Dean, if you come to me to talk about these things, you must want me to do something. Dean, just say it." The dean chuckled and said, "You are considered a smart person. Yes, I have some things for you to complete, but not now, but after you rescue your friend. As for what that matter is, I will naturally tell you when the time comes. I am telling you this now to prepare you as soon as possible. After completing this task, we will study all aspects of your abnormality. Some information about its origin will be beneficial to our defense in this area." "It doesn't hurt to tell you now. Our biggest enemy has always been not the so-called zero organization from within our earth plane, but the external invading enemy related to our earth plane, the divine domain. , the Atrium, the Kingdom of Death, the Land of Alchemy, etc., there are also several otherworldly kingdoms that are the size of bullets but cannot be ignored. To be honest, our earth can rely on the ancient driving power when surrounded by so many powerful enemies. It has not been easy for the demon's power to reach this point, but the recent cracks in time and space have a tendency to intensify their activities. Even if we gather our forces, it will be difficult to win this battle. The only thing we can do now is , resolve our internal disputes as soon as possible, and then find a way to resist those external invaders" "As for that method, I hope it's you, Li Mu." The dean smiled. "I understand." Li Mu said. At the same time, several executive department specialists filed out from the residential building nearby. Yi Tian came out and had already put on the special team uniform of the Executive Department. The dean smiled and said, "Don't look at the bad image, I participated in the research and development this time, and I blessed each of these clothes. Five percent of the superpower amplification, don't worry, it will be even more powerful this time than before." Yi Tian flipped his hand and threw a team uniform directly to Li Mu. He said, "Put it on." The dean said, "In this case, the battlefield here will be left to you young people. I believe you will succeed. Goodbye." The executive member immediately saluted with a team salute. Li Mu looked at it and also saluted with a team salute. In the room where you stay. Li Mu stared at the ceiling in trance. Yi Tian had just come out of the shower. As he was wiping his hair, he looked at Li Mu's expression and said, "You must be thinking about something again." Li Mu said, "No, I didn't think about anything." Yi Tiandao. "Come on, I've known you for such a long time, can't I still tell that there's something on your mind? After all, I can't eat after seeing your expression." Li Mu said, "It's not that I don't want to tell you. But I can't tell anyone this news without the dean's instructions. I'm sorry. Before I digest the things the dean told me, let me keep these painful things. Keep your expression on for a few days." Yi Tian finished wiping his hair and immediately lay down on the bed on the other side, saying, "It's probably some important secrets again. The dean likes to play this trick. He also talked to me specifically before, which made me depressed for a long time. , but it¡¯s really terrible that I can¡¯t tell others this news.¡± Li Mu turned over and asked, "What's the news?" Yi Tian chuckled, "Buddha said, don't say it, don't say it." Just as Li Mu was about to say something, his watch started beeping. Li Mu stretched it out to see that it was from the nanny. The events of the past few days gave him a headache. He almost forgot that he was still taking care of Fang Yuxuan's younger brother. , he straightened up immediately. When Fang Yuxuan died, he had personally promised to take care of his younger brother. This nanny was hired by him with Cali's small amount of task money. There was no important matter in the first place. , will not come to send him a message. I sent a message this time, it must be something important. The message was very long, but there were only a few sentences in it that were the most important. These few sentences made the expression on Li Mu's face suddenly freeze. ¡¾Fang Hua is missing. ] What followed were all the nanny's explanations and apologies. Seeing Li Mu's expression, Yi Tian immediately understood that something bad had happened and said, "What happened." "My friend's" After pondering for a while, Li Mu simply said, "My brother is missing, and it is very likely that the Zero Organization did it." A few days ago, Fang Hua¡¯s house.   It has been three weeks since Fang Yuxuan's death. During these three weeks, Li Mu used all his savings to hire a full-time nanny to take care of Fang Hua's life. In order not to affect Fang Hua's original life life, and to prevent him from vaguely knowing that his brother had been killed in battle. After Cambrian College came here and sealed all the residents here, Li Mu still did not take Fang Hua to live in the city. , let him stay here. After his intelligence dropped by another year, Fang Hua's daily routine and usual hobbies have not changed. After all, the fifteen-year-old is still the age to love comics, and he still spends three hours of bright time drawing comics. , went shopping, and returned home to finish dinner before I fell asleep. Although the newly hired nanny makes good things, compared to my brother There is still something missing. Yesterday¡¯s shop owner said that a new batch of comics would be in the store today. Fang Hua was going to buy some comics to read while his eyes were still bright. Fang Hua's home is not far from the school, just one bus stop away. The five-minute distance is just right for him to take a nap. However, the car was a bit bumpy today, causing his head to fall several times on the seat in front of him. Go down, wake up for the last time, the bus has arrived. Some people were handing out flyers at the school gate. This sight was particularly common in the weeks after the school started. There were a wide variety of cram schools, of course, the most popular ones were painting and music. As a senior art student in high school, these two plus Guaranteed grades have always been the biggest source of students. The competition for students among several art studios and music classes has become fierce. In the eyes of every teacher, those students have become mobile ATMs. Text Chapter 447 Unknown Martial Arts School Today there was only one boy who looked like a junior high school student handing out flyers. Fang Hua wanted to go around it, but the boy seemed to have noticed Fang Hua and blocked his way and handed him a flyer, so he had no choice but to pass it by. After taking it, the boy went to the side to stop others. Fang Hua shrugged and looked at the flyer. Only then did Fang Hua see clearly that the flyer printed on it was a recruitment notice for Taekwondo. The background was extremely simple. In a large martial arts training hall, a group of children were doing kicking movements neatly, with a bunch of bold words on top. bold text. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? boy! Are you still worried about not being strong enough? Are you still worried that you are not domineering enough? Are you still feeling inferior because you are always being bullied? Guangyuan Martial Arts Hall will fulfill your dream of being a martial arts master! Please consult xxxxxxx for details. ?????????????????? Why is this advertisement so messed up? Would anyone really go to a place like this? Fang Hua lowered his gaze, and the bold blue artistic words in the tuition column were particularly conspicuous. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It¡¯s only a thousand and a half. Is this the price for a primary school student? Fang Hua didn¡¯t go home directly after buying the comics that day. He took the registration form and found his way around. "Damn, I'm a street freak. Where is this wool gym?" Fang Hua muttered to himself, "Don't build a building that looks like a second-rate residential house with a bunch of people yelling and kicking under the leaky eaves. .¡± arrive. "To register, please go to the third floor and turn right to the second classroom." Fang Hua said this and stepped into the door. For a moment, something passed through my head. "This place is a place of peace of mind." That thought was fleeting, and the strange sentence that suddenly popped up in his head just now seemed to appear suddenly, and quickly slipped into his mind. Fang Hua usually likes to read some science fiction magazines, thinking that this should Call time and space to reappear, and some thoughts that you have never had before will suddenly pop up in your mind. This is not the first time such an experience has occurred. Sometimes I have never been to a certain place, but as soon as I set foot on this land, I suddenly wonder if I have been to this place before, or if I have done certain things, I will suddenly realize that I have done this before. After doing this a few times, I got used to this idea. But where did such a literary sentence come from just now, Fang Hua thought. The elevator door has opened. Walking around the corner to a glass door, Fang Hua opened the door. Not moving at all. Pull again. Still not moving. Is this door rusty? Fang Hua tightened his fists and prepared to exert force. A girl walked by, opened the door, and walked in. Fang Hua pretended to cough and followed the girl in. The inside is pretty much the same as an ordinary gym, but the students look a little off. Wait a minute. This place shouldn't be a bunch of seventeen or eighteen-year-old boys and girls like me practicing hey-yah-yah. No matter how bad it is, it should be a bunch of little kids from elementary school and junior high school. But are the strange guys here meditating or doing something else? I won't say anything about those thirty-year-old strong men with strong backs and shoulders. Your fist will probably break through the iron plate, so there is nothing wrong with adding some basic attacks. ????????????????? And the girl who looks like she¡¯ll fall over if she¡¯s blown by the wind, your face is so pale that you don¡¯t look like a human being, and half of your face from the side looks like I¡¯m wondering if you¡¯re having nightmares at night. These are still secondary. But what¡¯s going on with the old man with a white beard sitting in the corner? Are you sure you can kick him? Your beard is almost dragging to the ground. Is this a martial arts gym specifically for people with superpowers to practice? But aren¡¯t all superpowers training at Cambrian Academy? Only private martial arts schools will teach ordinary people. "Are you a new student?" The leader of the meditators stood up, "I am the teacher here, please sit down." The man who stood up looked about thirty years old, his chin seemed to be carved with a knife, and his eyes had a sharp cold light. A face that looks resolute and courageous. When Fang Hua saw this face, his next thought was that of those super male models in fashion magazines with six-pack abs and faces that bring disaster to the country and the people. but. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of a person who is 1.5 meters tall, is this really a handsome face? What is this kind of Hobbit sense of sight? It would be almost the same if the teacher didn't stand up. As soon as he stood up, Fang Hua felt a strong sense of superiority due to his height. This place is really full of strange things. Fang Hua secretly thought to himself, was the martial arts gym where his brother was in before also so strange? I don¡¯t care. I only have three hours of light, so come here and give it a try first. It would be better if you have the strength to protect yourself After finding a seat and sitting down, Fang Hua turned his head and looked at the students sitting on both sides. The one on the left was a burly man with a shaved head who was concentrating on meditating. Fang Hua saw that his chest hair was exposed outside his clothes, and his solemn face exuded a fierce look. "This is a killer," Fang Hua shuddered and turned to look to the right. Sitting on the right was the old man with a long beard that almost reached the ground. His face looked extremely peaceful. Fang Hua stared at his face for a while, and flashed in his mind were Zhang Sanfeng, Dumbledore and Gandalf. The old man in front of him looked like one of these famous old men with white beards, who were virtuous and respected. "Students!" Jiang Nian's voice pulled Fang Hua back from his thoughts. Everyone around them opened their eyes. "Who can see it?" "What can you see?" Fang Hua thought to himself. The old man with a white beard on the right stood up, two people stood up in front of him, Fang Hua turned around, and three people stood up behind him. "Go to the inner room, continue where you are, and try again." "What? Isn't this Taekwondo? What's this strong ** feeling about?" Fang Hua was surprised. Six students stood up, pushed open the sliding door and walked into the room inside. "Okay, let's start again." The big man on the left started a new round of meditation. Fang Hua turned his head, and the people around him also started meditating like the big man, holding their breath. One minute. Two minutes. ten minutes. Fang Hua gradually became unable to sit still. He couldn't understand what a Taekwondo gym was doing with such a Taoist teaching method. He scratched his head in boredom and turned to look at the big man on the left. At this sight, Fang Hua was stunned. The air around the big man on the left seemed a little blurry. Fang Hua blinked to make sure his eyes were right. The air around the big man became thinner, and at the same time, a halo of light emanated from the big man's closed palms, traveling along his arms to his shoulders, then converging at his neck, and going up to the Tianling Gai. Is thiscultivating immortality? Fang Hua usually likes to read some fantasy novels called immortality from the previous era. There seems to be something wrong. Supernatural infection Fang Hua turned his head and looked behind. The few at the back looked the same. Their whole bodies were shrouded in a halo, and their hands exuded a little halo. The front looked clearer. Fang Hua found that the same runes were exposed between their eyebrows, and they looked like It's like a casual stroke of a pen. Fang Hua quickly turned around and meditated intently, his expression becoming extremely solemn. Based on the experience I read in fantasy novels, spiritual consciousness or something called vitality will soon come out of my hands. Then you can slowly guide it throughout your body. After that, open up the two channels of Ren and Du! After that, dominate the martial arts world! He has forgotten that there is something wrong with a Taekwondo gym teaching immortality. His shoulders were a little sore. Fang Hua sat for three minutes, but the halo didn't come out of his hands. His legs were also a little numb when he was sitting cross-legged. He couldn't help but open his eyes and look to the side. The aura of the big man on one side became even stronger. Fang Hua felt an overwhelming sense of majesty coming from the man, and the man's figure shrouded in aura became even more blurry. There is a vague feeling of an angry King Kong. "What a strong spiritual pressure," Fang Hua thought jokingly, "This guy will definitely get full marks if he cosplays Zaraki Kenpachi (Zaraki Kenpachi, a character in the anime Bleach)." That¡¯s what I was thinking. That aura suddenly disappeared, and Fang Hua felt that the pressure from behind also suddenly disappeared. The whole room returned to its normal state in an instant. Jiang Nian's voice sounded again, "Successful. The room inside." The big man on the left stood up immediately. Fang Hua looked up and saw that the big man was more than two meters tall. He looked like an iron tower. This time, the majority of people stood up and walked inside together. Only Fang Hua and a few dejected men were left. "Okay, you can go, you don't have to come back next time." Fang Hua raised his hand. "What's your problem?" "Is it done?" Fang Hua asked, "Just sit down and get it done?" "We meditate for ten rounds every day. You are late and only caught up with the last round. And it seems that you have no qualifications. You can go." "Wait a minute, you guys?Isn¡¯t it a Taekwondo gym? " "Exit the Taekwondo Hall, turn right and go through another room." Jiang Nian's voice was calm. Fang Hua stood up and bowed, "I'm sorry I went to the wrong place." "There is no need to use Taekwondo etiquette, you can leave." "You just said that you meditate for ten rounds every day, but I only meditated for one round I mean can I" Fang Hua raised his head and said, "Come here tomorrow to make up for nine rounds?" Jiang Nian looked at Fang Hua, and Fang Hua looked into Jiang Nian's eyes, like an innocent little beast. "Are you going to kill me with your puppy eyes," Jiang Nian said, "Come over tomorrow." "Oh yeah, success!" Fang Hua roared in his heart, but his face remained calm, "Thank you, I will definitely arrive on time tomorrow." Fang Hua opened the door and turned another corner. He heard shouts of "Hey!" clearly coming from the corridor, mixed with the voices of some children. He squeezed the coins in his pocket and stuffed them back. . In the room, a tall man stood beside Jiang Nian, lowered his head and said, "It's all done." Jiang Nian said, "That's good." The tall man said with some confusion, "Why should we spend time on this person? As far as I can see, he has passed the perfect age for awakening his powers, and there is no improvement in his own physique or internal body functions." Merit." "Don't underestimate him," Jiang Nian said. "Do you still remember the beast-type werewolf with powers that went berserk and out of control that we paid close attention to before?" The tall man said, "I remember, he had contacted the Seven Deadly Sins Alliance behind us before, but he didn't like the internal methods of our Seven Deadly Sins, so in the end he just contacted us and had no contact with us. Because he basically posed no threat to us, we just paid close attention to him, but in the end, when he fought with someone from the Cambrian College Executive Department, his abilities increased several times, and he realized the energy of fire in the form of an orc. , This point puzzled us for a long time, but because the body was controlled by the commissioner of the execution department, we did not explore these matters" Jiang Nian said, "The reason for that werewolf lies in this young man. It can be said that he has a corrosive power that only gods or demons possess." "Erosion?" Jiang Nian said, "The only superpowers in his house at that time were his brother, a werewolf out-of-control superpower, and a commissioner named Li Mu from the execution department, who was of the fire system. This corrosive power inadvertently destroyed the two of them. The power of the attacker eroded and mixed, but for some reason, the man named Li Mu was not infected by the erosion. Instead, his brother, because he also practiced the fire breathing technique, the result of this erosion was If it is directly amplified, the symptoms of a fire wolf will appear." "His intelligence doesn't seem to be very high, so we first use this common plot in comics to hook him, and the rest is to make him one of ours." Jiang Nian said with a smile. Yesterday, when he returned home, he kept everything about this place firmly in his mind. It seems that this place is a place for selecting "cultivators". Fang Hua has read many fantasy novels about cultivation. Let's use cultivators to represent this title. A group of people will meditate in the first room and cultivate a person who looks like It is the "qi training" thing in the cultivation system. Once it is cultivated, you can enter the next room to practice. Fang Hua believes that the next room will have a more systematic way of cultivation, just like the order of Qi training, foundation building, and golden elixir in cultivation. There will be a deeper selection in the next room, and then there will be the next room, and then there will be another room. Next room Fang Hua Beast's blood boiled, and his head was full of thoughts about the future practice. The image of waving his hands to make the wind and rain linger in his head for a long time. There were not as many people in the practice room as there were yesterday. There were only about ten people in the practice room. Fang Hua found a place to sit down like yesterday. The handsome dwarf guy on the stage yesterday has not come over yet, and the people in the audience are not talking to each other. They are all sitting there meditating and resting with solemn faces. Fang Hua looked at today's lineup, and it was still weird. Sitting in the corner was a young man wearing a black sweater. The hood was pulled up to cover his hair, and his face looked quite delicate. But why did that face look so ghostly? Fang Hua shuddered. If the big man yesterday was an angry-eyed King Kong, he could crush people to death with his majesty. This young man today is like a ghost running up from hell. He can lure people away just by looking at him. The young man seemed to feel Fang Hua looking at him, and suddenly opened his eyes, making Fang Hua turn his head back in fright. Who are these people? Text Chapter 448 Infection-First Level Fang Hua glanced at the woman behind him. The woman is wearing a T-shirt and jeans, has long hair that is shawl, has a delicate face, and looks ordinary, like a harmless high school girl. Isn't it true that such a big shot should be followed by the kind of stunningly beautiful women who can lure away a man's soul with every glance and smile? She looks like the girl next door in the next class, although the pure one is more innocent. There's a market for it Fang Hua was thinking wildly. "Okay," Jiang Nian's voice was calm and authoritative, "open your eyes." Fang Hua peeked to both sides, and everyone opened their eyes. He even saw a man's eyes two places away from him showing a faint golden color. "Orcs? Or are they just cosmetic contact lenses?" Fang Hua thought again. "Today's meditation is still ten rounds, and eventually we will select those who can go to the next gym. Now, let's start." "It's working. We're in the Qi training stage now. How to practice Qi" Fang Hua thought about the information he checked last night, "Follow the Qi of heaven and earth breathe in and out of nature double Eyes droopingtongue on the roof of the mouth" Fang Hua persisted in this posture for three minutes, and every joint in his body began to ache. After another two minutes, his tongue began to lose control of his own. His mouth was filled with saliva secreted unconsciously, and his legs were crossed. Fang Hua began to lose consciousness. Instead of having Qi running inside, Fang Hua was sure that his legs were numb. Jiang Nian on the stage opened his eyes, "Okay, open your eyes." It¡¯s over? Fang Hua was surprised. Is this round over? "Stand up successfully and walk to the next room. If you don't see it, continue to the next round." second round. Fang Hua tried his best to relax his body and stopped following the information found online. He made his posture exactly the same as other students. He even learned the movement of folding the third finger on top of the second finger. There was already a faint mist on the student next to him, making it difficult to see clearly. The whole body was in a state of losing strength. Fang Hua closed his eyes slightly and tried his best to find that thing called vitality in his mind. Vitality. Maybe I can send out a wave of vitality bullets in the future. no! What are you thinking! To be one with nature and man, to be one with nature and man, and to have no distracting thoughts! peace in the heart! peace in the heart! "Cultivation is really difficult, you girl!" No, you can¡¯t curse. A few minutes later. ¡°The second round is over, what you see is inside, and what you don¡¯t see continues.¡± Fang Hua turned around and saw that the ghostly boy stood up and opened his eyes. It was a pair of lifeless eyes, and Fang Hua turned back. "Is this person a ghost? Those eyes" The third round. Fang Hua simply wondered if he was practicing some kind of cult skill. The so-called innate spiritual energy did not show up in his body at all. He relaxed his body as before, but still found nothing. Are those old monks who have meditated hard for decades and then said they are done meditating and call it a day after sleeping for decades? Wait a minute, go to sleep. "Could it be that after sleeping for decades, absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and meditating, you can obtain the superior Dharma? It is simple to control the speed between half dream and half awake. Sleeping is my strong point. Fang Hua thinks he is a genius. Relaxing his whole body, Fang Hua began to hypnotize himself, and his mind was cleared of everything. Gradually, his eyelids began to become heavier and heavier. for a long time. "The eighth round is over, and then the ninth round begins." "What?!" Fang Hua woke up from his sleep. The corners of his mouth were still drooled from his deep sleep, "What? The ninth wheel?" "Damn it." He cursed, "I really fell asleep." The aura around them started to erupt again like yesterday. Fang Hua turned his head and looked around. There were only two hard-working students like him left who had not developed their aura until now. Fang Hua sighed, it seemed that he would not be able to succeed the next two times. ¡°Would it be possible that if he failed, his memory would be wiped away and his mouth would be silenced? He couldn¡¯t help but start thinking wildly. The surrounding light suddenly dimmed, as if an outside force turned the brightness adjustment button, turning the entire switch to zero, and the surrounding area fell into darkness. What is this, did I see it? Is this what seeing means? The problem is that it is pitch black and has wool that looks good. Immediately, the surroundings suddenly became brighter, and within sight, traces of light appeared on his body.The black fireworks scattered around, and Fang Hua looked at the changes in his body in surprise. But when he wanted to move, his body seemed to be fixed by something, unable to move at all. At the same time, the black fireworks on his body escaped into the surrounding air, slowly extending to the two people in front of him. Among the students in black. "What kind of ability is this? Am I also one of the superpowers?" Fang Hua secretly asked. Those black fireworks seemed to be alive and got into the heads of the two students. When the two students saw the black fireworks coming, they instinctively wanted to escape, but they were immediately stopped by the eyes of Jiang Nian in front of them. , the two small beams of flames penetrated directly into the two people's Tianling Caps, and all the people watching swallowed a mouthful of saliva, watching the reactions of the two people. "It shouldn't explode," Fang Hua thought maliciously, unable to move. Suddenly, like an explosion pouring from the bodies of the two students, red aura emitted from every pore in the body of the male college on the left, like liquid flames, and The female student on the right has a pure blue aura escaping from her body, like flowing cold air. "Damn it. It's really going to explode." Fang Hua secretly thought. The expressions on the faces of the two students were very painful, which made Fang Hua feel unbearable. He wanted to use his own power to cancel those flames. Under the influence of his thoughts, those flames shrank as if they were alive. Returning to his body, he suddenly felt a full feeling in his body, but the flames that had penetrated the two students could not be taken back. The expressions of the two students became more and more painful, and the two students who were originally sitting The people around them also avoided the two of them as if they were avoiding the god of plague, fearing that they would explode when the elements came back later, because no matter how far they looked, their expressions and symptoms on their bodies looked like they were going to explode. The appearance of body death. Suddenly, the breaths escaping from the two students began to penetrate each other and penetrated into each other's bodies at an extremely fast speed. The two of them were like suffocating people who had just breathed air, and began to breathe heavily. Then, the male college student who originally used the breath of fire stood up, one on the left and the other on the right, each summoning flames and water vapor. , Amid the exclamations, a smile spread across Jiang Nian's lips. Text Chapter 449 Invasion of the Island On the stealth fighter, Yi Tian closed the book in his hand, rubbed his sore and swollen eyes, and said to Li Mu, who was leaning against the cabin with his eyes closed, "Have you really decided to come here to rescue King Kong first?" Li Mu said, "Aren't you talking nonsense? King Kong has been my good brother since childhood. Although he promised his brother to take good care of others before he died, there is nothing he can do about it now. After all, things are divided into priorities and before and after. .¡± Yi Tian looked at the fleeting scenery outside the window and said, "You must feel bad." Li Mu said, "If it doesn't feel good, what can I do?" As he was speaking, the pilot driving the fighter plane said, "Get ready, we are going to land on the sea." Li Mu came to his senses and said, "Sea surface, why?" The pilot said, "The island we are about to reach is likely to be equipped with anti-stealth fighter equipment. There are currently no effective defense measures to deal with this kind of anti-fighter equipment. We are likely to come into contact with the peripheral defense network." In an instant, it was blown into pieces in the air." Li Mu said, "That's a bit of a problem. Although my swimming skills are pretty good, it's too" Yi Tiandao, "You are not a commissioner of the Executive Department, so you should not know our plan. Don't worry, we have our own way. Let's land first. This place is a full one and a half nautical miles away from the island. At this night, if If we had to swim across it, we would easily be frozen into a popsicle." Lin Bosheng on the side had obviously woken up and said, "Be quiet now. An emergency landing on the sea requires extremely high skills. Let's not disturb the pilot yet." Amidst the roar, the fighter plane slowly landed on the water in a steady manner. The moment it just touched the water, the entire plane trembled for a moment. Yi Tian's face looked a little unpleasant. Li Mu looked at him and joked, "Why, it brought back some bad memories, right?" .¡± A specialist from the executive department who looked extremely strong smiled. "Don't talk about it, the last time the plane was piloted was a madman. No one knew that he drank a whole bottle of brandy before flying the plane, and drove the plane like a bumper car in the amusement park, scaring everyone in the airplane cabin. I peed my pants, but there was only one guy in the whole cabin who knew how to fly a plane. No one dared to disturb him, for fear that he would be buried in the sea without a trace of his body. In the end, after the mission was completed, the guy was killed by a freezing power. The fish was thrown into half a ton of brandy and froze for three hours. It was almost frozen into dried fish." Li Mu smiled and said, "The daily life of your execution department is quite interesting. I thought they were all wearing suits and ties, carrying a gun with enhanced equipment and carrying out tasks with a serious face all day long." Lin Bosheng smiled and said, "The four of us, except you, are all specialists in the execution department. Don't you know what we are doing?" The shaking cabin gradually calmed down, the side door opened immediately, and everyone stood up immediately. They filed to the cabin door and slowly went down. Li Mu was the last cabin to leave. Looking at the crowd of people standing motionless on the sea below, Li Mu also walked down immediately. When he got below, he discovered that a huge ice platform had been frozen under the sea where the fighter plane was parked. Frost flowers extended upward along the frame of the fighter plane, fixing the fighter plane above the sea surface. The Executive Department Commissioner stretched out a hand that was still cold. He said rather braggingly, "Generally, it will not dissipate within four days, and it can carry objects exceeding six tons." A stronger man next to him immediately patted the ice man on the head and said, "You have to show off to every newbie who just joins the team. Are you bothered?" The ice man touched his head and laughed, then put his hands on the ground and frowned. A glacier road several meters wide extended directly forward from the ice slab under everyone's feet and disappeared from sight. the end of. Li Mu immediately said, "Are we going to freeze a channel on the sea and then walk over there?" A punk-looking executive department specialist said, "That's only half right." Then he nodded to a strong man next to him. The strong man stretched out his hands, and a pile of steel and some scattered materials poured out from his hands. The electronic components, which looked like ordinary electronic waste brought back from the waste electronic equipment factory, poured down almost half a person's height. The strong man clenched his fists with both hands and nodded to the punk man. The punk man hummed, touched his temple with a finger, and immediately closed his eyes. ¡¾Mobile. First level. Gathering¡¿ In front of him, those electronic components were being assembled freely, as if they had vitality. After being put together quickly, fifteen?Motorcycle style vehicles appear. Yi Tiandao, "The Harley-Davidson iix6 is considered an antique-level means of transportation." The pilot on the side said, "Only this kind of antique-level transportation can avoid the electronic detection network of Zero Organization on the island. Many modern transportation equipment have navigation and positioning functions, which are easy to be measured and discovered, so use This kind of transportation bureau of the previous era is safer." After saying that, everyone immediately got on the motorcycle, and Yi Tian also got on it immediately. The pilot on the side said, "The flying fighters here will be left to the two of us to look after them. We are waiting for your good news." An uncle who looked like the team leader waved his hand, and the punk man immediately said, "Ah, by the way, I have added some small improvements to the motorcycle, just press the red button next to it." "Is this it?" Li Mu pressed the button with some curiosity, and immediately a pure blue flame was sprayed out from behind the motorcycle's vent. Li Mu just let out a sound, and the figure disappeared in an instant. Disappeared from everyone's eyes. The punk man said in shock, "It's a device that accelerates fifty-six percent. Why is he in such a hurry?" Then he added, "I hope we can put him together when we find him later." On the other side of the island, the defender watched an object that clearly exceeded the speed limit of all current vehicles rushing towards him. After a moment, the object jumped high in front of his eyes with a scream and banged. , crashed into a pile of fireworks on a high wall opposite. The defender raised the muzzle of his gun high, and out of the pile of flames, an object covered in flames came out. The defender took a deep breath and pulled the trigger on the object. Text Chapter 450 Doubts When the bullets were bombarded towards Li Mu, Li Mu did not deliberately dodge. In fact, ordinary bullets are completely useless to people with superpowers. The conditions for bullets to kill people are nothing more than shooting the bullets into the enemy's body through huge kinetic energy, and using extremely fast speed to instantly damage the opponent's limbs and muscles. Loss of mobility. For those with superpowers, bullets are like a joke to them. There are only two ways to avoid the damage caused by bullets. One is to jump away at extremely fast speeds to avoid bullets, and the other is to use His own powerful gun directly blocked the bullet. Li Mu chose the second method. After mobilizing the power of the galaxy, the flames that were attached to and burning on the body surface were also driven out of the body by his own powerful ability. The bullet hit directly towards his chest. After a small banging sound, the bullet The head hit the muscle of Li Mu's left chest, and it softened into a puddle like a puddle of mud that had touched a hard stone. This defender was also a good shot, and he was able to hit Li Mu accurately on the chest in the flash of lightning just now. Seeing that the blow had no effect, the defender immediately increased the degree on the muzzle by three degrees. The degree is specifically designed to deal with people with superpowers. The kinetic energy of fired bullets will be stronger than before, but it will also cause great damage to the life of the gun itself. Under normal circumstances, the defenders will not use bullets of this level. of. It¡¯s just that the other party is a person with super powers. Seeing that the man with his body covered in flames was still walking towards him step by step, the defender took a deep breath and started aiming again, There was a sudden roar of an engine from the rear, and the noise all around also indicated that other defenders on the balcony had also noticed someone attacking, causing the defender with the gun to look back. The moment he turned back. A burst of cold air came from his body, and before he had time to recover, he was frozen into an extremely strong ice sculpture. Fourteen motorcycles landed heavily on the ground, causing a tremor on the ground. Behind them, the stretching watchtowers and all the defenders on the ground turned into a pile of shining silver ice sculptures. . Yi Tian flashed to Li Mu's side. Li Mu tore off the burning strip of cloth on his upper body and twisted his neck. The people behind him joked, "You're not dead yet." Yi Tiandao, "Your physical fitness is quite strong. I thought you would be slightly injured, but I didn't expect you to be unscathed." Li Mu smiled and said, "After all, I have been trained step by step by Instructor L. If my physical fitness is not strong, how can I come to perform tasks with you." A man with a mustache on his chin said. "Everyone is here." Everyone said, "Yes." The bearded man said, "Everyone gather around, let's explain the tactics." Everyone gathered around. The bearded man pressed the watch on his hand, and a holographic image of the entire island appeared. "On the plane just now, I asked No. 18 to use his powers to sense it. This is the geographical distribution of the island. Composition. The distribution of this island is quite unique, with different doors opening in eighteen directions. Due to some kind of facility interference, the internal information is still unknown. The only thing that can be determined is that this is one of the eighteen doors. There is at least one door that can lead to the inside, but the execution team we brought this time only has fourteen members, so four doors must be missed. In this regard, we cannot use methods such as betting on dice to deal with certain people. One door to bet on, so. We start from the door due north," the bearded man said, pointing to a door somewhere above, "and successively start arranging the commissioners of the execution department to enter the mission, because this terrain It's quite strange, so there's no way to line up a battle queue of two people. But fortunately, this time our execution department specialists are basically all combat types, and the only one who prefers the auxiliary type is [Mobile] No. 12 of the mechanical type. So. , this battle is divided like this, starting from the first door to the last door. In addition, Li Mu, you are the fourteenth one. You and Li Mu are the most familiar with Yi Tian, ??so you are arranged in the thirteenth door. Door, do you understand?" Everyone said, "Understood!" The bearded man said, "Let's go!" The crowd spread out evenly along the building. Li Mu and Yi Tian rushed in the same direction. From the periphery of the wall, laser beams were shot out. The personnel and tools of the execution department were all experts, forming a zigzag pattern. Their running style avoided the laser beam and immediately ran into their respective gates. Li Mu rushed to the door that belonged to him. He looked at Yi Tian next to him. Yi Tian nodded. Li Mu clasped his hands together and activated his scorching sun power. His whole body immediately disappeared into the door. Li Mu ran through the long and narrow passage. The entire passage was dark and dark, likeReminding him of the feeling of being in the abandoned branch of Zero Organization, Li Mu secretly wondered if the architects of this Cambrian College stronghold have such weird design inspiration and thinking. They like to use such narrow passages and are so spacious. The places are connected in series, it's weird and deadly, it looks like it's like letting people clear the level and fight monsters. A sense of coercion came over from top to bottom. Li Mu turned over in the air. The second-level Scorching Sun sword light was immediately activated, and he swung a blow into the void. There was a clang, and the sword blades interacted with each other. The sound of impact. Li Mu stood firmly on the ground and thought to himself, "This should be a melee fighter who can become invisible and use sword skills. It's not difficult to fight. You just need to spend a little effort to sense the opponent's existence." .¡± Immediately, Li Mu closed his eyes and struck the second-level Burning Sun Sword in his hand towards the upper room based on his feeling. After dozens of moves in a row, Li Mu secretly thought that this man's swordsmanship was considered to be very strong. But something was vaguely not quite right. After a snort, Li Mu immediately opened his eyes, and he finally realized something was wrong. He took two quick steps back, and the flames of the Burning Sun Sword Light in his hand suddenly became brighter. He finally figured out what was wrong. His Burning Sun Sword Light was a pure flame crystal composed of flames. Crystal, according to common sense, dimming should not happen when fighting ordinary swordsmanship practitioners. So what is the problem? "No," Li Mu thought secretly, "there is another way to make his Burning Sun Sword dim, that is, the opponent also uses the same water attribute to fight, but it is impossible, the opponent is obviously a stealth fighter. I can also sense that there is only one person on the other side." Text Chapter 451 Dual System Abilities Just as he was thinking about it, another blow came from the air. Li Mu immediately used the Burning Sun Sword to block it. The moment the two touched each other, Li Mu saw clearly that his own Burning Sun Sword was touching. The moment they met each other, the light dimmed. When the two separated again, the light of his own sword brightened again. They touched each other again, and Li Mu saw something. That feeling, and the vague rhythm of elements on the opponent's weapon, were just like what would happen during a private sparring session with Lin Bosheng. This is how the same thing? What Li Mu can be sure of is that there is only one person on the other side, but the other side is using two completely different abilities to fight with him at the same time. This situation is simply terrible. Several thoughts instantly jumped out of his mind. He first ruled out the possibility of the opponent using invisible equipment to fight with him. Although the invisible combat suit had been developed by the military five years ago, it came into being at this time. What happened was the emergence of anti-invisibility cloak equipment. Among the standard watches of Cambrian College, this anti-invisibility cloak technology exists. If the other party uses the invisibility cloak, they will be caught by the watch at the beginning. Alert sent. Secondly, he also ruled out the fact that the other party was using some kind of equipment with elemental power to fight him. Putting elemental power such as fire and ice onto weapons to fight is certainly a military research project. One of them, and two or three years ago, they have launched a knife tip that can be attached with fire and ice elements to serve those who are purely melee-based. However, the concentration of the elements that those devices can condense is not at all the same as the real ones. The concentration of elements condensed from the human body of a superpower is not of the same level. If the flames of his second-level Scorching Sun Sword were dimmed, the other party would have to be as good as Lin Bosheng's water-type superpower, and ordinary weapons simply couldn't achieve this level. After thinking about it, Li No matter what, it was difficult for Mu to draw an accurate conclusion to prove that the other party did not inherit two powers at the same time. But if this is the case. Li Mu felt that his traditional thinking was directly challenged. The original power of the superpower basically resides in the heart of the superpower, and the body of the superpower can only carry one superpower. Once The power of more than two elements, not to mention the backlash and elemental explosion caused by the elements, will directly destroy the superpower itself, even if it successfully resides in the superpower's body. The body will also directly fail and die because it cannot bear the load. The military has always conducted research on the mixing of superpowers, but in most cases, such experiments usually end in failure. It is really hard for Li Mu to believe that the person he is fighting is a dual system. of superpowers. Just as he was thinking this, another burst of fierce evil energy came from behind. Li Mu turned aside to dodge an attack from behind. The attack grazed Li Mu's body and hit the ground, as if it was burning. A red cave burned into the ground. Li Mu secretly said, "[Flying Flame]. It's also of the fire element. Are there two people fighting at the same time?" Before he could recover, there was a strange smell in the air. Li Mu sniffed twice, and a pungent smell hit his nostrils. He was very familiar with this smell that made his brain faint instantly. Back then, he and Yi Tian relied on this move to directly blow up the forest created by the wood type superpower. "Oops!" Li Mu directly removed the flame from his hand and subconsciously covered his face by his ears. Immediately, the sound of an explosion sounded directly, and a burning sensation spread directly from his skin inwards. It spread directly to his limbs and bones. Under the huge air wave, he was lifted up and hit the wall heavily. Before he hit the ground, there was a sharp pain in his left shoulder. A long sword was inserted directly into his left shoulder, nailing him directly to the wall. There were also abundant fluctuations of water elements coming from the sword. For a fire element like him, this power was as painful as throwing him into a dungeon full of needlepoints. Li Mu immediately stretched out He reached out and tightly held the long sword stabbed into his right shoulder. The long black flaming knife in his left hand was activated directly, and the stabbing sword came out with a pop, directly piercing the person opposite him. At the same time, the person opposite gradually emerged. He was a masked man. It is true that this ability is invisible, and on the long knife he held in his hand, directly from the palm of his hand Extending out, there was an abundant flow of water elements. Li Mu's heart sank. His assumption was indeed correct. The other party was indeed a person using two different powers. The invisible power was [Inversion], which was only A low-level invisibility ability that can hide the figure but not the voice, and the other ability is exactly the same as the ability used by Lin Bosheng, [Liu Shang], except that this person changed the second level of Liu Shang into??The shape covering the weapon. No longer caring about what was going on, Li Mu pulled out the sword from his shoulder and kicked the man opposite who had obviously lost his breath to the ground. There was another person who did not show up in this space, fighting. It's not over yet. Li Mu was a little worried. The people on his own side were so powerful, and he didn't know what the level and abilities of the people at the other entrances would be. Suddenly falling to the ground, Li Mu looked at the wound on his right button. Because he was hit by the completely opposite elemental force, the wound looked very scary. Under the influence of the power of the galaxy, the wound was covered with Although a new layer of skin does not heal instantly or instantaneously, his recovery rate is already very fast compared to ordinary people or ordinary power users. A man slowly walked out from the shadows in the distance. He had long hair shawl. He was an older man. He had his hands stretched out on both sides. Dozens of small balls made of flames were flying around him. , the man said, "I almost forgot, you are a fire element user. This explosion is not very useful to you, but it hurts you anyway. Now your physical strength is only about one-third of its original strength." That¡¯s about it, I think it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem to blow it up again.¡± Li Mu¡¯s figure jumped forward, ¡°Funny!¡± The man waved his hand in the air, "Why don't you have a long memory?" A pungent smell came, and with a bang, the air where Li Mu was was like a chain of explosions, exploding continuously. The man clenched his fist and said to the shining silver ring on his hand, "Gate No. 14, deal with it." Text Chapter 452 Memory He was standing beside a jade railing. At the end of his sight was the endless city, shrouded in a light mist. The bustling sounds reached his ears, leaving only a faint hum. "Don't you like it?" He turned his head and saw that the person in front of him had silver-grey hair in the sunlight and a face full of wrinkles. Through the outline of the face, you could vaguely see the handsomeness and high-spiritedness of this old face in his prime. However, what time has left on this face now is only the old age after being carved. He is very familiar with this scene. When he first entered Cambrian Academy, he came to this place during the competition with Zhang Huang. It was like watching a movie and experienced this. "It's not bad." These words came out of his mouth. He was shocked by himself. According to his memory, he shouldn't have said at this time, "In a few days, only ruins will be left." Isn't this such a formal statement? He immediately added, "In a few days, all that will be left will be ruins." "Fighting to the death is better than being a coward, isn't it? Yinglong." The old man turned his head and said this. Li Mu thought to himself, "It seems that I said two more words. In this memory, , the old man also said one more name accordingly." "Why not leave some bones and blood?" He said this directly. Li Mu's memory has always been good. He memorized this sentence exactly as it was. If there were no mistakes, it should be like this. He didn't dare to say it. Something else, if this place really goes back to the past, every word he says now will change the direction of the future. This kind of thing that may change the entire civilization process of human society, he does not dare to do. "Even if we hide in the most secret cave in the Snow Country and dive into the deepest part of the Black Sea, none of us will be left. We will perish." "Do you know everything? Lie, and Qingyang." He memorized these words, thinking that it would end here. The old man in front of him stopped talking and looked down. The sudden pain from his temple seemed to tear his entire body apart. Li Mu was already prepared, and his whole body looked in the direction of the old man. The sky is full of fire rain. and roars of anger. There is smoke everywhere. But this time, he saw something more clearly. Under the smoke, in addition to the fighting humans, there were also pterosaurs flying in the sky, and crawling on the ground like ugly insects. Before he could see it more clearly, his consciousness was suddenly shattered. Amidst the chaos, he opened his eyes again. The true energy in his body was flowing along his limbs and bones, and he looked around. This is an empty place, with only white clouds floating around, and he is wearing white clothes and sitting cross-legged on a stone plate. The fluctuations in the air were also faintly visible, and thunder could be heard nine days away. Li Mu tried to turn his head. It was different from last time. He could rotate his head freely this time. A moment later. The true energy in the body surged everywhere. Li Mu could clearly feel the clarity of this true energy, which was exactly the same as the true energy that flowed out of his body unintentionally and caused him to burst into black and white flames. There was thunder. This body suddenly became tightly tense. Chi! A thin bolt of lightning struck down, hitting his Heavenly Spirit Cover, and his whole body's true energy moved. It¡¯s the same as last time. Nine Heavens Thunder Tribulation double! triple! Two blows struck Li Mu in succession. The sixth level! The thunder pillars that he chopped down became larger and larger. Each subsequent thunder pillar added the force of the previous one. By the sixth thunder pillar, Li Mu's whole body was bathed in thunder light. The place where he sat cross-legged had turned into powder. The seventh level! Pain shot through his limbs and reached his bones. Li Mu felt his body mobilize all the energy in his body, and a knife flew out from behind. More than twenty knives spread out in an instant, hovering above his head. A Tai Chi formation is formed. The eighth level! Li Mu mobilized his true energy to prepare for the final blow. This time, unlike before, he could completely control the flow of power. At the same time, if the memory is correct, someone will plot against him later. Chi! There was a gust of wind coming from behind. Li Mu was well prepared. He turned over and jumped over. The man in the distance was shocked. Li Mu was just happy that he could escape the blow. A subtle thunder and lightning penetrated from the Tianling Cover. ? ?With a loud sound, Li Mu's entire body was shattered to pieces. In the moment before his consciousness disappeared, Li Mu thought to himself, is this the law of time and space? Why would he still die in this life? In the void, Li Mu opened his eyes again. This void was an endless chaos with no boundaries and no breath. Li Mu immediately said loudly, "Where is it this time?" Soon he suddenly understood that he had experienced this space before, the place where the boy kept calling grandma. In front of Void¡¯s eyes, countless display screens suddenly unfolded, like a revolving lantern, displaying some pictures. "The back of the hand represents the past, the palm represents the future, and in the middle is the fairy law. This is fate. It is you and it is my fate. I hope that we will have the opportunity to meet" Women. "Even if we hide in the most secret cave in the Snow Country and dive into the deepest part of the Black Sea, we will still perish without a single one left." "Do you know everything? Lie, and Qingyang." The old man. ¡¾If there is an afterlife, I will transform into a tiger to eat your flesh and blood and your soul¡¿ A handsome young man, under the thunder and lightning in the sky, blood was constantly oozing from his chest. Nine levels of thunder! The whole body was shattered in an instant, and even the consciousness disappeared. Return to chaos. Boom! " There was a shocking thunder, and in the dark red sky, a streak of bloody lightning flashed across the sky, like a mark in the sky, looking ferocious and terrifying. At the end of the line of sight, there is a young man wearing a black leather robe whose appearance cannot be clearly seen. This man's figure seems to be in perfect proportions, his arms are exposed to the air, his bronze skin, and his tattooed muscles all make people clearly feel his explosive physical strength. At this moment, this man in black is standing virtually under the dark red sky. In his left hand, he is holding a completely black sword, which is three feet long and about three fingers wide. It looks quite long and flat, with only four points at the tip. An ordinary long knife with a curvature of 1/2. In his right hand, he was holding a bloody hairband tightly, looking up at the dark red sky and letting out a silent roar. Li Mu took in all the pictures in his eyes. He understood that these pictures were from his life in this place, and the old man's should be the life that belonged to Yinglong. In the air, a voice suddenly sounded, "In the end, you are here." Text Chapter 453 Memory Recovery Li Mu said, "Why do I feel like I've heard your voice somewhere?" The voice said, "That's natural. In total, this is the three hundred and sixty-third time you have heard my voice." Li Mu said, "It's the so-called past life I just saw in those environments, right?" The voice chuckled and said, "You are quite smart. I remember that in your previous lives, you went crazy after coming in and asked me to let them go." Li Mu said, "It's been more than three hundred and sixty years, and I should have gotten used to it, hahaha. Let me speculate that this place is probably a place I would reach when I was on the verge of death in reality. , you may ask me to agree to some conditions before you release me. On the way here, I checked the information about Yinglong. According to historical records, he was seriously injured and fell into coma once during the Battle of Qinniu Mountain. Xiang, of course, I guess that vision must be you. Yinglong not only recovered his vitality but also greatly increased his strength, successfully turning the tide of the battle. I guess he made some kind of exchange with you." There was an illusory flash in the air, and a man appeared. He was wearing a long robe and his long hair was spread behind his head. The face of the illusory figure gradually became clear. He looked like Li Mu. Li Mu in white said, "Don't be surprised. As for why I look the same as you, I am just one of your clones. Because the elemental power of the star field where the earth is located is too thin, you have spent three hundred and sixty-two lives here as your clone, until your In this life, you have finally accumulated enough strength. Now there are too many things that you don¡¯t need to know. You just need to understand that you are not from this world, and your experience in this world has come to an end. The ability of the black and white flame swords and the power of the galaxy in your body, let's call it what you want for the time being. After all, those are your own powers, but because of your physical condition, you cannot use these powers to the maximum. There is a limit, so I will first attach the physical strength and strength of the previous hundred lives to your body, and then when your mission in this life is completed, we will definitely meet again." Li Mu stretched out his hand and was about to say something, when all the images flashed in front of him, shattered into pieces, and turned into a pitch-black patch. Li Mu opened his eyes again. He was lying on the ground. The burning smell after the gas explosion could still be smelled all around. Li Mu clenched his fists, and his strength was surging up. To be honest, his body was as comfortable as a new life. Footsteps were heard not far away. Li Mu raised his head. The superpower user named Fei Yan and Gas was leaving with his back to him, Li Mu secretly thought. It turned out that I had been in the environment for at least half an hour, but here it was only a few seconds. He immediately stood up and patted the ashes on his body. The long-haired man who was leaving in front heard the sound and turned around immediately. He saw Li Mu standing up as if he was uninjured, with an expression of disbelief on his face, and he immediately turned around and rushed over. His left hand began to atomize, which was obviously another act of spraying gas. The power of the stars in Li Mu's body was mobilized again. Immediately, the stars in his body clicked with an audible sound, and piercing the universe was revealed from the inside of the star core. of light. The power was extending to all four limbs. Li Mu immediately jumped in front of the long-haired man at a speed close to a flash, and pinched the long-haired man's right hand with his bare hands. When the long-haired man was surprised, The other hand pressed directly on the long-haired man's face. [Scorching Sun? First Order] Li Mu whispered. Li Mu's left hand immediately burned with black flames, and with a bang, the long-haired man's body only trembled for a moment and then stopped moving. Li Mu retracted his hand. There was a clear black dot in the center of the long-haired man's forehead. Li Mu did not use the black flame to directly burn the man's brain. He just condensed the flame into a needle-like shape and cut it off directly. The connection between the man's nerve center and his limbs. It's not difficult to boil the brains of the man in front of you in an instant, but it's a bit disgusting to clean up that kind of behavior. It would be bad if his head exploded at the same time, and it would be all over his hands. Blood. Li Muqu stretched out his fingers, and a lot of power flowed in. He could feel that at least half of the energy of the power of the galaxy could be used freely. His physical fitness was also much stronger than before. He actually grabbed the opponent's hand with his bare hands. With his elementalized wrist, Li Mu smiled, then frowned. I met a total of two dual-type superpowers along the way, so the situation on other roads should be similar. If I had fought so hard, if the white-clothed person hadn't helped me unlock the power, I'm afraid it has been directly cooked by the gas, so what will happen to the other roads? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Li Mu took a deep breath.There are eighteen doors. The one you want to break through is the fourteenth one. You must not stop here. Go in first. If this passage is a dead end, then turn back immediately. There is no sound coming from the watch yet. If there is news about other members being killed or encountering enemies, please be patient and rush in first. At the same time, the watch started to tick. Li Mu looked over and saw that three teams of people had already issued battle orders, and they had already met their respective enemies. In the No. 7 aisle, the punk man pulled out the skateboard from behind and threw it on the ground. The skateboard spurted out blue flames. The iron ring on the punk man's arm was immediately assembled directly under the action of his mind, covering it along his arm. , turning the punk man's hands into two metal mechanical arms. With a slight clicking sound, several fly-sized stray bullets flew out of the metal arms, looking for targets in the air. In the No. 9 passage, the ice man was running upside down on the ceiling. With every step he ran, a circle of ice patterns bloomed under his feet. In front of him, a stone flew towards him, and immediately broke into several pieces, heading towards each other. Attacks came towards the ice man from different directions. The ice man condensed two ice shields on his left and right hands to firmly block the attack of the stones. The attack momentum of each stone was very powerful. "Broken? Gathered? Locusts?" The ice man's alarm clock flashed through several thoughts. The power in front of him that can break stones and control the direction and trajectory of the stones is really unprecedented. At the same time, the ice system suddenly Sensing something bad, he jumped up, and where he originally squatted, a sharp stone cone rose into the sky. "Damn! What the hell is this!" The ice man cursed secretly. Text Chapter 453 Analysis Li Mu walked forward for a while and inevitably thought of Fang Hua. Fighting with two dual-type superpowers along the way reminded him of the battle with Fang Yuxuan. The same was true. However, in terms of individual combat ability alone, Li Mu should not lose to Fang Yuxuan, but It's strange that Fang Yuxuan can fight with two kinds of superpowers at the same time. If instructor Ding Yang hadn't come to the rescue in that battle, he would probably have died there, and Fang Yuxuan didn't say the reason for this until the end. . The same thing happened to me this time. After two games, I was almost on the verge of life and death. I forgot to ask the other party why he became a dual-power user. One was directly stabbed by himself in desperation, and the other failed to control himself in order to test new powers and killed the other party. Their ability to use two kinds of powers must be inseparable from Fang Yuxuan, so where is this connection reflected? Li Mu groaned. Fang Hua? Wasn't he kidnapped, and the nanny reported the news. Wait a minute! nanny? Li Mu suddenly realized that something was wrong. The news of Fang Hua's abduction was only made known to him through the nanny. However, according to his long-term experience and what the execution department members said, generally when members of the Zero Organization commit crimes, There are rules and entries. If analyzed according to common sense, the nanny should have been eradicated by the Zero Organization, and she would not still be able to send messages to herself. There must be a ghost in here. Li Mu thought to himself. "It's just that Li Mu doesn't know where the ghost is here for the time being. After running forward for a while, as expected by Li Mu, there was another huge built-in arena in front of him. Li Mu couldn't help but wonder if this layout was specially designed for fighting to prevent intruders. . In the center of the venue stood a beautiful and coquettish woman in a long black dress. Her face was painted with heavy smoky makeup, full of Gothic style. Li Mu stopped before he reached the center. The woman held a tarot card between her fingers, as if she was waiting for Li Mu there. It has been a long time since Mu arrived, Li Mu said secretly. After entering Cambrian Academy and participating in missions for so long and fighting so many battles, I finally met a woman. The Goth girl said, "You can't go any further." Li Mu squeezed his hands until they creaked, and walked forward step by step, "Sorry, I have to pass here." Immediately, one black and one white flame burned in his left and right hands. Before entering that space, the power of black and white flames can only appear in the shape of a long knife, and the power of the galaxy. And the power of your own burning sun is a separate power. Every time you use it, you have to adjust it separately. When you use it, you must also turn off your own burning sun ability accordingly. It is extremely dangerous, and coming out of that space After that, he discovered that the power of this black and white flame had been completely integrated into his original power. In other words, he could now use this power freely. Since the person in front of you is a member of the Zero Organization. Strictly speaking, there is nothing to talk about. Even women themselves have to fight. Who knows how many lives the Gothic woman in front of her has taken under her hands. "I don't really want to hit a woman, I'm sorry" Li Mu immediately rushed forward, leaving a flashing afterimage at the original place, and punched the ground, and the ground suddenly seemed to be burned. It was as if it was broken, making a hissing sound as it shattered. The woman dodged the attack in a flash, leaving behind a plume of black smoke that came out of thin air. "This is?" Several powers flashed through Li Mu's mind, and he finally settled on one, "It achieves high-speed movement through rapid flashes, leaving a black smoke-like object in place. Can you guess it? If I'm wrong, this should be [Flash], which is a speed-accelerating ability of the half-time and space system, one level higher than [Blast]." Li Mu then thought again, "The tarot cards in her hand are definitely not decorations. , it should also be something used for attack, don¡¯t act rashly first, wait for her to attack.¡± The body of the Gothic woman flashed out of thin air for a few times before Li Mu's eyes, and then disappeared, leaving only a few wisps of black smoke. Li Mu looked around and then raised his head. As expected, the woman's figure appeared in the air. The white flaming sword in Li Mu's right hand immediately stretched out and lifted it up in the air. The Gothic woman flashed again, and Li Mu's long sword slashed through the air. , several tarot cards poured down at the same time. In the eyes of Li Mu, who had been tempered by the power of the galaxy, each tarot card was vaguely glowing with blue light. His knife immediately turned in the air, The moment the tarot cards hit his long knife. boom! Bang bang bang bang! All the tarot cards exploded in an instant, some tarot cards had already flown to Li Mu's side, exploding directly in the air. Suddenly, the figure of the Gothic woman appeared on the other side, with more than ten tarot cards in her hand, and said to herself, "If they can be killed so easily, then Sass and Paka in front will also be killed." Too weak," and then fired several Tarot cards towards the place where the smoke had not cleared. Amidst the explosion, Li Mu retreated from the gunpowder smoke with his hands on the ground. Except for the black traces of stones caused by the explosion, there was no damage on his face and body. Li Mu thought to himself, "The body tempered by half of the power of the galaxy is really strong. The power of the explosion of these tarot cards is obviously greater than the gas explosion just now, but he was not injured at all. His current physique is probably It¡¯s on par with Instructor L, no, maybe even higher.¡± Just as he was about to rush forward for a new round of bombardment, Li Mu suddenly thought of something, and immediately stumbled to his feet. His right leg staggered, as if it had been blown off from the inside. At the same time, the flames in his right hand also At the same time, he eliminated it and covered his right arm. The Gothic woman secretly said, "It seems that the attack is indeed effective, but it is really rare to be able to stand up and remain conscious under the bombardment of so many charged tarot cards" The Gothic female said, "You are very strong. Why, the energy of the explosion just now was enough to kill an adult African elephant, and you can still stand up. Why, are you interested in joining our Zero Organization?" Li Mu coughed and said, "Get out!" Then he jumped up and rushed towards the woman with soaring pressure. Dozens more tarot cards flew over, and amid the explosion, Li Mu fell directly from the air and stopped moving. Text Chapter 454 Captured The Gothic woman looked at Li Mu, who was lying on the ground and was obviously soundless, and stopped her hands. Then she seemed to be uneasy, clasped her hands together, and shot out another pile of tarot cards, and then took out another A series of explosions. Li Mu lay on the ground, his ears ringing from the explosion. The force of these explosions acted on him like water splashing. At best, it was just like the water splashing when surfing. Although there was still some pain, it did not cause any harm to the body. Fundamental damage, Li Mu cursed secretly, don't you worry? Is it done? After 30 seconds of continuous explosions, the Gothic woman finally stopped and looked at Li Mu who could no longer move. Li Mu's clothes that were torn to pieces when fighting the long-haired gas man were now completely It turned into the shape of a strip of cloth. Seeing that Li Mu had completely lost his breath, the Gothic woman stopped her hand and walked forward immediately. Li Mu secretly said, it was successful. When I got up after being bombed, I had already thought about it carefully. If I just pretended that nothing was wrong and continued fighting, the woman opposite who used two kinds of superpowers was also very powerful. She could deal with this kind of Speed-type superpowers are the most troublesome, and considering that the other party is a member of Organization Zero, and Organization Zero seems to have the habit of collecting superpowers, it seems like there is something to do. If you keep going like this, there will be no end. Yes, the plan for now is to pretend to be defeated, seal off most of the vital signs on the body, and then let the other party take you to the headquarters lair. As for once inside, fight with the opponent with your current strength level, you should There aren't many big problems. The Goth girl walked up to Li Mu and kicked Li Mu hard on the head twice. After seeing that Li Mu had indeed lost his ability to fight, she sneered and said. "Sure enough, I was defeated when I met someone who was fast. I can only say that Sass and Paka died so unjustly. Who made them only choose a mixture of concealment and offensive abilities? It would be better to be like me. " Li Mu felt that the goth woman's two kicks accurately hit his temples, if it were an ordinary person. Under the power of the two kicks just now, his head had already been kicked into a ball of paste. Li Mu couldn't help but secretly cursed that this woman's attack was too cruel. "However, she just mentioned choosing and mixing abilities. It seems that their dual-type abilities are not born with them, but are mixed acquired. So the way to mix them is probably at this point. "It's in the branch's lair." Li Mu thought secretly, "Maybe it can also explain the reason why the mountain of corpses in that branch is used together with Fang Yuxuan's beast-type fire element." The Gothic woman pressed the watch on her hand. He said to his wrist, "There is a material here, it's still alive, hurry up and do the surgery before it dies." The Gothic woman pressed the watch in her hand, thought for a moment, then kicked her directly on the forehead, and then disappeared carelessly in the air. After a while, the footsteps of two people were heard. Stopping next to him, Li Mu did not open his eyes. The elemental fluctuations emanating from these two people were not particularly strong. They were at an ordinary level at most. The two of them turned over Li Mu who was lying on the ground and threw him onto a stretcher-shaped equipment. Li Mu let His limbs hung limply, trying his best to look like he was about to die. "I hope they won't dissect me here." Li Mu thought to himself. After the two men carried Li Mu onto the stretcher. Three metal ropes suddenly stretched out from both sides of the metal stretcher and tied Li Mu firmly to the stretcher. After that, Li Mu only felt a rapid flow of air and constant blowing in his ears. The sound of wind. Li Mu secretly thought, "Both of these two people should be speed users. It seems that they are quite suitable for transporting corpses. If my guess is correct, I should be transported to the laboratory in the next step." After a rapid tremor, Li Mu felt the two people carrying the stretcher stop. Li Mu opened his eyes a crack and found that this was a laboratory, surrounded by some bound superpowers, and in front of him In the distance of his blurred vision, there was a huge formalin pool. It was too blurry and he couldn't see what was inside the formalin pool. Two more footsteps slowly walked towards me from a distance, and a hoarse voice that didn¡¯t sound very comfortable said, ¡°Is there new meat?¡± Another voice that sounded obviously girly said, "Yes, he is a fire-type scorching sun power user." The hoarse voice said, "Oh? Not bad. There has been no new fire-type meat for a long time since the last Qingyan. Bring the scalpel over, I want to do a good dissection." After a few crisp and tiny metal collisions, Li Mu felt a trembling hand pressing on his bare chest, and then a cold metal object pressed against his chest, preparing to scratch it.   It¡¯s time. Li Mu immediately stood up, his left hand ignited a flame, and knocked off the scalpel with one blow. At this time, he saw the complete structure of this place clearly. This was an extremely spacious operating room, and it looked like, It's just one of the many operating rooms here. It can be seen from the layout and layout and the spacious door at the door. And I don't know what is running in the formalin pool over there that I have always cared about. You can see clearly that there are jars connected by pipelines inside, and inside the jars is a heart that is still beating. That's right, there is a secret passage inside. This should be the place where the hearts of superpowers are dug out and preserved. The source of the large number of corpses in that branch has been answered. The old pervert just wanted to dig out his own. Cut to the heart. There is only one mystery to be solved now, which method they use to fuse elements without causing rejection. The old man was obviously stupid. The girly boy with heavy makeup on one side burned flames from left to right, and a small tornado flew up in his right hand, attacking Li Mu at close range. Li Mu could see that the flame in this sissy man's left hand was the flame of the scorching sun, and the purity of the flame was not low, while the right hand had the relatively rare wind power [tornado]. Wind can help fire. In this case His powers are much more powerful than before. "It's a bit shameful to have the same type of power as you." Li Mu said, igniting black and white flames of different colors in his left hand, and then stretched it into the shape of a long knife, "Don't worry, if you scream out, Before, it would be quick.¡± Text Chapter 455 Rescue In just an instant, Li Mu's figure brushed past the pussy man, and then blood spurted out. Amidst the screams, both of the pussy man's hands were broken off at the roots, and Li Mu turned around and kicked him again, He kicked the sissy man away and hit the wall. After the smoke dissipated, the sissy man fell to the ground, obviously fainted from the pain. The old doctor was trembling on the spot and said tremblingly, "It's none of my business. I'm just a doctor. I don't have any special powers at all." Li Mu ignored the doctor, turned around, and closed his eyes. Only the sissy man here only had the flow of elemental power. The rest of the people did not have any elemental power, and neither did this old doctor. The old doctor looked at Li Mu and ignored him. He pulled out a sinister smile and pulled out a short gun from his sleeve. Li Mu immediately turned around and grabbed the old doctor's wrist. The flame in his hand had not been completely extinguished. Amidst the screams of pain, the small gun in the old doctor's hand fell to the ground. Li Mu said coldly, "Your hands must have been stained with the blood of a lot of people with superpowers. It seems that they don't have much power left." It's useful." Immediately, he exerted force on his hands, and there was a muffled cracking sound. The old doctor covered his hands and knelt down in pain. Because the pain was too much, he could no longer breathe out the pain. Li Mu kicked him again, sending the old doctor flying away, making a muffled sound on the wall. He controlled his strength and did not kick the old doctor directly into a pool of blood on the wall. He just kicked him unconscious. Looking around again, while he was dealing with these two people, people had already fled. Li Mu closed his eyes and expanded his perception ability to the maximum. About a hundred meters to his left, there was a special The elemental fluctuations emitted by the earth element belonging to King Kong reminded him. That's where King Kong is. Li Mu chuckled secretly, and immediately rushed in that direction. Without even leaving the door, he directly poured the power of fire into his arm, and smashed the wall with one punch. On the other side of the wall was another laboratory. There was another scream, and two people rushed over with three-section sticks and long swords. Li Mu had no intention of fighting, and directly waved his two swords to greet them. Under his elemental penetration power and his own huge strength, he directly hit them. After smashing the weapons in their hands and knocking them down to the ground, the flaming sword in Li Mu's hand immediately disappeared, and the two hand knives slashed directly on the necks of the two. After a slight sound of bones breaking, the two fell down. The next laboratory is an instant kill. ? Next to the next laboratory, continue to kill instantly. After hitting the third laboratory, Li Mu saw King Kong. King Kong was tied to an operating table-like instrument, his limbs and head had been tightly fixed by metal rings, and his face was fixed in a mask, as if he heard the noise caused by Li Mu . Or maybe he sensed Li Mu's elemental fluctuations, and King Kong's whole body trembled continuously. As if trying to break free. Three people attacked at the same time. Li Mu was not in the mood to pay attention to these two people, nor did he intend to fight with them directly. He immediately used the fastest speed to dodge to King Kong's side. The black and white flaming sword came out and slashed with the tip of the sword. And down. The four rings broke. Li Mu took back the long knife, extinguished the flame in his hand, stretched out his hand, and pulled the ring directly on King Kong's neck. In an instant, the veins on his arms popped out, and the metal ring deformed in his hands, and he lifted it off. When the three people who originally rushed forward saw this situation, they immediately gained momentum and looked at each other in disbelief, daring not to rush forward. The Vajra Tiger, which could not make a sound at first, roared, clasped its hands together, and immediately stretched out from both sides of the operating table. He pulled out two elemental stone arms and pressed them on the mask on King Kong's face. After a sound of metal being squeezed and deformed, the mask was torn into pieces and removed. King Kong sat up directly and took a big breath. with fresh air. After kicking for a while to get angry, King Kong saw Li Mu next to him and hugged Li Mu over. After hugging him for a few seconds, he let go and said, "How many people are here?" Li Mu said, "Ten elite commissioners from the execution department are here. Yi Tian and Lin Bosheng are also here, specifically to attack here." King Kong said, "Is the person still outside now?" Li Mu nodded and said, "Yes, we are still fighting outside." King Kong suddenly jumped out of bed, causing the ground to tremble. "Let's break out first and meet them. We can't stay in this poor place for long." Li Mu directly summoned the black and white flaming sword with both hands and said, "I think so, this place is too strange." The three people who were about to rush forward looked at each other, and then they joined hands. After a blast, all three people disappeared. Li Mu looked around and saw that all the people had dissipated. Just like after he made a big fuss, Li MuHe said, "Why are there so many ordinary people in this place?" King Kong loosened his muscles and bones. It seemed that he had been tied to the bed for too long and was obviously a little sluggish. King Kong said in a muffled voice, "More than fifty corpses of superpowers are processed here every day. The amount of surgery is too much." How can there be so many people with super powers studying medicine, so we paid a lot of money or robbed a large number of doctors from the outside world to come here to help them perform operations." The two looked around and ran away from another side door. Li Mu immediately posted a message on the special channel, informing everyone that King Kong had been found. The previous feedback showed that except for the captain's route, , have all encountered the defenders and are in a state of combat. "You didn't mention anything about dual-system superpowers in the code. What's going on with the dual-system superpowers here?" Li Mu said. King Kong said, "I don't know very much about this matter. Originally, I only knew that they used that kind of equipment to refine biochemical bombs and infect ordinary people to become superpowers. But now it seems that things are not that simple. They I don¡¯t know that the following information has also been kept confidential. This stronghold is not simple, and there have been more dual-type superpowers in the past two days. Yesterday, I was planning to escape from prison. , to be defeated and controlled by a person who masters both wood and fire elements is really fatal." Li Mu said, "I also met four dual-type superpowers on the way here. I was almost defeated and died. Then I pretended to be captured and entered here, as if they were digging out the superpowers' hearts. To cultivate dual-lineage superpowers." Text Chapter 456 Gatekeeper King Kong was obviously surprised, "Did you pretend to be defeated? How did you deceive them?" Li Mu said, "I was defeated in the first battle. Later, the core fire in my body allowed me to regain my physical fitness. The physical functions strengthened by training with instructor L also advanced at the same time. Now I can take over with my bare hands." With an explosive attack with an equivalent of over 0.5 tons, this time my body functions have advanced stronger and faster than before." King Kong said, "With an equivalent of 0.5t, you can basically ignore the explosive abilities below size 60. I need to cover my body with the second level. It seems that you have gone through a period of hard training during this time. .¡± Li Mu chuckled and said, "Yeah, yeah" At the same time, he also said in his heart, "If I said that my strength had increased so much after waking up from two dreams, you would probably feel extremely unbalanced." In fact, it is better to choose to hide certain things from King Kong. The world knows that he is not from this world, and that every life he is born will bring about a tidal fluctuation of elements. Only the dean and instructor L can compare. They are high-ranking people. They won't tell this news. As the person involved, I shouldn't be able to tell it, and I know much more than the dean and others. Li Mu understands that his current strength is still only one-third of his final strength. He has also weakened the data mentioned by King Kong. Now he has reached a level of strength. If he is not of the level of Instructor L, Generally speaking, experts can't do anything against him. Now Li Mu can be completely convinced that he can directly catch King Kong's third-level attack with his body alone when he is not in a defensive state. There is a breath of elemental fluctuation coming from the narrow passage in front. Suddenly, two people appeared in the air. They were holding two guns in their hands. Li Mu took the first step, using the wall next to him as a point of leverage, and instantly stepped on the left and right walls twice, bang bang bang. among the sounds. The man had already jumped in front of the two of them. The long black and white flaming knife flew out of his hand and cut off the two's wrists with a horizontal cut. They both fell to the ground with miserable screams. Li Mu said to Jingang who was obviously stunned behind him, "Why are you standing there, why don't you leave quickly?" King Kong followed immediately and was silent for a while before speaking to Li Mu. "The ruthlessness of your attacks is much stronger than before. However," he seemed to have thought of something again, and said, "Although you killed two yellow-level Zero Organization members in your first battle at Cambrian Academy. ¡± Li Mu said, "Didn't I save their lives?" King Kong coughed and said, "That's right, but" Li Mu said in a deep voice. "After these few battles, I found that the people of Zero Organization are very disciplined in fighting. They also know how to deal with the aftermath. In addition, the level of loyalty to Zero Organization has reached the level of worship. The dean has talked to me before. However, Zero Organization is not so much an organization as it is a country founded on religion. Then the whole country is a country of crazy superpowers. Fighting them is not fighting a superpower, but fighting a person with People who have their own values ??and worldview are fighting.¡± Li Mu smiled again and said, "Having said so much, there is only one point I want to elaborate on. They have their own independent thoughts, and what they do is right from their perspective, but we are wrong. I don¡¯t want to take their lives, but it would be too troublesome to do this, so I just cut off their wrists and make them lose their ability to fight. In this way, I can kill two birds with one stone" King Kong said, "That's right, but your strength seems to have risen too fast" Li Mu just laughed and stopped answering. There was a beeping sound from the watch. Li Mu raised his hand to see the news from Yi Tian. He had solved the battle. The opponents were three people. Li Mu couldn't help but secretly thought about Yi Tian's strength. As expected, he was strong enough and immediately reported the coordinates here. Immediately he said to King Kong, "Do you still remember the terrain here?" King Kong smiled and said, "Have you forgotten that my special ability is called City Wall? I basically have the deepest memory of the terrain." Li Mu said, "The two of us will break into the [Headquarters] here first. Rescuing you is only the first step of the operation. The second step of the operation is to thoroughly find out the hidden secrets here, and then completely destroy this place." Destroy." He took out a brand new watch from his trouser pocket and threw it to King Kong. King Kong nodded, "Well, just follow me. I have already passed the coordinates to Yi Tian." "According to the battle plan, Yi Tian is now looking for other doors to support others. The first one to go in and successfully rescue is to follow you to find the end point inside here, and then wait randomly depending on the situation." Li Mu said. ??King Kong nodded, "Understood, follow me." Then he jumped forward and headed forward. After passing through a maze-like road, Li Mu and King Kong stopped outside a gate. Outside the gate stood two men in suits and leather shoes. Surging elemental fluctuations penetrated their bodies. They were obviously very powerful. King Kong and King Kong Li Mu huddled on the outside of the wall, and King Kong secretly said, "We fought all the way, and we should have gotten the news here. Why is it like nothing happened?" Li Mu said, "Maybe it's a trick to lure the enemy. Besides, every door has been broken through by others. It's useless to worry about it. The two people standing outside the door feel that they are relatively powerful, and they don't know what it is. Ability. Stay here and see the situation before making any plans." "What are you planning to do?" A whisper came from his ears, and Li Mu was startled. The flame ability in his hand was immediately activated, cutting towards his side. The body of a man in a suit wearing sunglasses seemed to appear out of thin air. He retreated backwards like a dodge and said, "Why did you start to get violent before you even said anything?" Li Mu was secretly shocked. This person had actually escaped the range of his neural perception. He flashed to his side without his knowing it at all. He was still at such a close distance. Why was there a gatekeeper here? The strength is so powerful. "Although I am a janitor, I am still the janitor of the most important place in a branch. Don't underestimate me, little doll." Li Mu was shocked. He could also read minds. In the next moment, the man levitated out of thin air. His whole body erupted with the majesty of a god. He said, "Not only can he read minds, he can also read minds. Boy." Text Chapter 457 Hard Fight Li Mu and King Kong just looked at each other and ran away in two directions. The black and white flaming sword in Li Mu's hand was immediately summoned. To deal with such telepathic beings, you cannot use melee methods to deal with them. Fighting quickly with such a long weapon is the most important thing. Jin Jin had just been freed from his bonds, and his body was still a little weak. He clasped his hands together. In an instant, he summoned two huge elemental earth arms from the ground and grabbed them towards the man in the suit like catching flies. The man in the suit dodged again and dodged the attack, jokingly saying, "Although your move is powerful and your control over the elements is relatively strong, the speed is too slow. If you encounter an agile enemy, you can only It's like this." The man said and flashed again in the air. He took out a long sword from his waist and cut off the arm with a horizontal cut. The huge force carried the entire arm. It fell apart as if it had been immersed in muddy water. Li Mu's two long black and white flaming swords intertwined, and they crossed suddenly, and an The long sword was held horizontally, and a black flame and a white flame hit the long sword and dissipated directly. The man laughed and said, "I have long heard that Cambrian Academy has recently released a fire-type superpower who can use black and white flames. It seems that it is you. This level of flame penetration is really powerful, no. Do you know what will happen if your heart is fused with the boss¡¯s heart?¡± "We have to see if you have the ability to dig it out first!" Li Mu reached directly under the man in the suit in a flash, half-crouched, and slashed the flaming sword upwards, aiming directly at the man in the suit's neck. Since his If the strength is good, there is no need to keep a back-up. Time is urgent and killing with one strike is the right way. The man in the suit seemed to be enjoying himself. He smiled and moved his neck towards Li Mu's black and white flaming sword. With a bang, the two flaming swords hit the man's neck directly. The expected blood spurting out did not appear. Li Mu felt as if he was chopping on the stone with a kitchen knife. No, even if he chopped on the stone, fine stones would fly out. The man The man's neck seemed to ignore the double knives in Li Mu's hands. This advanced power with the power of black and white flames did not even cut off the man's flesh. There was a clear look on the man's face. Just cut it like this, it¡¯ll be fine] expression. Li Mu missed the target and was stunned. Immediately, he exerted force under his feet, and with one kick, he rushed backwards. The two knives were inserted into the ground, leaving two long black marks. At the moment of retreating inside, the two rear knives were reassembled. The earth-type arm stretched out, as if squeezing a mosquito, and tightly grasped the man in the suit in the palm of his hand. With a sound that shattered everything. "It's impossible to get caught like this." Li Mu thought to himself, but he had not yet recovered from his surprise. The two earth-type arms started from where they grabbed the man. It seemed as if it had lost control of its power from the inside out. It slowly shattered and collapsed on the ground. The man floated in the air and joked, "One can only chop. The other can only catch. You still have some points." Do you have any new tricks? Look, I can read minds, I can teleport. I can also teleport, and then, I can also" After the man finished speaking, his body disappeared in the air, and the next moment he appeared directly behind King Kong. , put a finger on King Kong's back, "This is a move" With a bang, King Kong was hit by a huge air wave and flew up, flying straight forward and hitting the ground hard. A dent was immediately made on the alloy ground. Li Mu was In surprise, the man suddenly teleported in front of him. Before he could react, he stabbed Li Mu in the chest with another finger. With a bang, Li Mu only felt that he was hit by a huge wave of air. This force had exceeded the previous explosion energy of the Gothic woman's tarot cards. When he flew out, the man was hit by another Flash, another finger, flash again, another finger. Three times in a row, Li Mu was bombarded by explosions three times in a row on the way out. Finally, in the last explosion, his whole person hit a wall hard, and a large area of ????the wall was clearly visible. cracks, and then the entire wall directly shattered, burying Li Mu inside. The man stood in the smoke and said, "Sorry, you seem to be stronger, so I poked you a few more times." There was a banging sound, and many stones flew out. Li Mu stood up in the smoke, covered his chest, and was secretly frightened. This move did not cause much actual damage to him. After the power of the stars, His tempered body was not so bad that it would be useless after three bombardments, but he was able to prevent damage, but the shock wave actually acted on his body, and the man's speed was already fast.It reached an incredible point. The moment he flew out, he could still hit two more explosions on his body. The energy of the three explosions was indeed eaten by himself. Although it did not cause major damage, his current My chest felt extremely tight, as if there were all kinds of air waves rolling inside. Who is this man? Why is he so strong? Li Mu secretly thought, in the area he could see, King Kong also stood up holding his chest. He looked obviously a little uncomfortable. Even his defensive power would make him feel so uncomfortable. It can be seen that this The damage caused by this kind of explosive force to ordinary superpowers is so powerful. Meeting an opponent of this level, Li Mu suddenly realized that the zero-organized opponents he had encountered before were simply vulnerable. "Is this the true level of Zero Organization?" Li Mu thought to himself. do not care! The flaming swords in Li Mu's hands surged to the limit, and the power of the stars circulated crazily. If he fell here and couldn't fight, how would he fight in future battles? If it was the enemy, just chop him down! Li Mu dodged instantly, leaving a flashing afterimage on the spot. He had already reached the man. He slashed with his left hand, and the man dodged. Li Mu quickly retracted the knife with his right hand, and his right hand was covered with white. The flames directly hit the man's face. I thought the man would just avoid it, but I didn't expect that the man just flipped his hand and caught the attack. The white flames licked the man's palm at such close range, and Li Mu's hand was held. . Text Chapter 458 Rescue Li Mu thought to himself, this is too bad. His black and white flaming sword had hit the man's neck at a very close distance before, but the man was not injured at all. Li Mu just thought about improving the penetration power of the elements, but forgot this serious fact. Since others dare to Use your neck to directly test your sword, fearing that your melee fist move will fail. The moment Li Mu's hand was held, the man's remaining right hand stretched out like lightning, and quickly stabbed Li Mu's hand. On the chest, dozens of fingers were poked out in a few seconds. Looking in the air with the naked eye, one could only see the afterimages left by the rapid movement of the fingers. A second later, continuous, rapid, and powerful explosions flashed out in the chest inside, and the chest behind the inside clearly showed traces of force. At that moment, dozens of explosions hit Li Mu's chest at the same time. As a result, Li Mu did not fly out. His right hand was firmly grasped by the man, and the whole thing was fixed in place. At least thirty explosions directly hit the chest inside. Two seconds later, the explosion stopped. Li Mu felt a sweet sensation in his throat, and a trace of blood oozed from the corner of his mouth. Even the man had a look of admiration on his face and said, "It's not bad." "Beast!" King Kong had already pounced on him. His left and right arms seemed to be covered with fist gloves, but the gloves were made of pure earth elements. King Kong immediately struck with a punch, aiming directly at the man's chest. Facing the door. "What can you do at that distance?" The man smiled and flashed backward with Li Mu's body. King Kong's linear blow seemed to have missed, but the earth-type glove in King Kong's hand hit him directly. The ejection was like a heavyweight mortar shell, hitting the man's nose directly, and then was directly shot out by a huge force and turned into thousands of stones. At this moment. Li Mu's second-level Scorching Sun sword light bloomed directly on his left hand. The red, white, and black flames danced on the sword light, and he directly grabbed the wrist of his right hand. The man seemed to be aware of this move. Unable to take it directly like before, he immediately let go of his hand and took a step back. Li Mu's body went limp, and he almost fell to his knees. Then he managed to hold himself up, coughed heavily with both hands, and spit out a mouthful of blood. The man touched his neck and said, "I've had enough fun with you. If this continues, the boss will deduct my salary. Let's kill you here. Don't worry, your powers and heart will be with you elsewhere." It continues to beat in a person¡¯s body.¡± Li Mu took the flaming swords in his hands directly back into his palms, "Then it depends on whether you have the ability to take our lives." King Kong also came forward, clasped his hands together, and said, "You have to be careful. Although this trick shortens your life span, I don't want to hang here. Have you ever been hit in the face by a giant hammer? I was thinking If ten tons of force are used directly on your face later, you probably won¡¯t have the strength to make a fool of yourself here.¡± The man smiled and said, "I have to see if you have the ability first." Li Mu took a step forward and felt a soreness in his chest. After three battles, this body that had just comprehended half of the power of space finally began to show symptoms of discomfort. He had just connected with half of the power of space. This intensity of use already made him feel like he couldn't hold on any longer. The King Kong next to him could tell just from his breathing that he was obviously exhausted after he had just escaped from the trap. Listening to what he just said, he planned to use that move to condense the elements directly and transform himself into an earth giant or titan. Although that move is powerful and powerful, it usually only lasts for two or three minutes, and The backlash after using it is also very powerful. If you fail to kill this man in those three minutes, you will basically not be able to participate in the subsequent battles. This situation is a bit bad, damn your body, wait until after these two fights before you collapse! The man smiled and said, "Why, do you feel that there is nothing you can do now? To be honest, the ability to hear your voices is quite boring. What cards and abilities you have, I have heard them all clearly, which led to this The battle is getting more and more boring. Do you have any powerful ultimate moves? By the way, I heard that your Burning Sun has a move that kills both the enemy and us, called Nirvana, but last time I captured a Burning Sun superpower. When he used it, we lost one of our team members, and we didn't see him reborn like a phoenix" The man immediately changed the topic and said, "However, killing you weaklings is really pointless. Even if your peripheral executive department commissioners pass and reach this place, I am afraid they will die here. Fight with me, unless You need to send your college instructor-level talents." A figure landed in front of Li Mu, facing the man, and said, "Hey, are you talking about me?"   With a joking tone, a white shirt, a thin back, and a single pistol in his right hand, Li Mu said, "Teacher L?" l said, "Yeah, why, aren't you welcome?" The man said, "l, the spear king of Cambrian College?" l said, "It's impossible for an adult like you to intervene in a fight between children. So the dean asked me to help. If these children are bullied to death by you, the college will probably It was torn down by angry parents." The man said, "If it were you, fighting would become more fun." l did not answer. After a moment, the man suddenly flashed twice in the air, and then there was the sound of a bomb exploding directly on the ground. In the trajectory where the man flashed past, Li Mu came to his senses, Only then did he see that L's right hand had been raised. He fired two shots instantly when his sensory nerves were unable to detect it, and now his hand had just been lowered. Li Mu was shocked, and at the same time he thought to himself, it turned out that he was still too bad. The words that were said to be comparable to Instructor L's physical fitness before seemed so ridiculous now. Just these two moves were impossible to avoid at his own speed. There was a surprised expression on the man's face, "I have been an otaku in that college for three full years. I heard that you still use the obsolete Type II guns. It seems that your strength has increased a lot. If you fight, this battle will become extremely troublesome. Forget it, we can¡¯t keep this place anymore, so I¡¯ll give it to you for now. As for the future gifts, you can collect them slowly after you return to the academy.¡± Text Chapter 459 Return As the man spoke, his whole body dissipated in the air like steaming mist. He fired several shots in an instant. The shock wave of the explosion passed through the man's body and set off bursts of explosions behind him. Soon, The man had disappeared. ??????????????????????????????? "It's strange, the most people I meet outside have two different types of abilities, and this person actually has two types of abilities." Li Mu stepped forward. He had already calmed down his breathing and said, "Teacher, people outside" l said, "Don't worry, everything is almost done, except for Sek, one of his arms was blown off by his opponent when he arrived. Otherwise, no one died. You are really strong. You actually rescued King Kong." Then we came here.¡± Li Mu said, "Why did the mentor come here?" l said, "This mission is divided into two steps. The first step is for you to break through the outer gate. The second step is that when someone breaks through the gate, the coordinate information will be transmitted to the headquarters of Cambrian College, because Zero Organization The center of the stronghold usually has an anti-space jump device. If no one successfully breaks into the center, there is no way to use the space system's superpower to jump directly to the middle. When you and King Kong enter here, you watch The device inside will automatically transmit the coordinate information back to the headquarters, and then, the subsequent processing will basically be left to the headquarters." Li Mu looked around. During the fight just now, only the man in a suit came out to fight with them. The people walking around and the other man in a suit outside the door did not interfere. After the man in a suit came out to fight, those figures It was the scenery that disappeared, which made Li Mu quite confused. King Kong behind him coughed twice, hammered his chest hard, and said. "It's strange. I've never seen such a powerful bodyguard here before. How much elemental power is hidden in his body." l smiled and said, "After careful investigation, there are at least six types, space type, speed type, fire type, it's a mixed bag anyway. It's quite tricky to fight, but the ones outside are still much weaker than this one. , only the fusion of two elemental powers. Because we didn¡¯t have good information in advance, we suffered a heavy loss, but it¡¯s best if there are no casualties.¡± ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Immediately, he flashed to the door, stretched out his hand, and pushed the door hard, and the door was pushed open. When Li Mu and Jingang saw this, they immediately followed and walked into the door with L. Inside the door is a room with precision instruments, covered with monitors and some unnamed high-tech facilities. Li Mu looked around and saw that there was no trace of human presence in this place. The people inside had long since disappeared without a trace. In the center of the entire venue, there is a strange-looking facility, a cylindrical device with several pipes extending from all sides. The metal pipes run directly across the outside, as if they are connected to something. In the middle was a holographic display screen. L stepped forward and looked at it for a while, before taking out his gun and thinking about it. He immediately took it back and put his hand on the machine. After a ripple-like flash, the machine disappeared. l said, "There is a mystery inside this kind of thing. It may be the source of this dual-system and multi-system superpower. Although I don't understand why the guy just gave this thing to us directly, it doesn't look like it." It's something like a nuclear bomb. Let's take it back and study it carefully" Li Mu stepped forward and said, "Then let's" l stretched out his left and right hands and said, "Hold my shoulders and return to the spaceship for now. The mission here has been completed. The remaining ones are almost all superpowers called abandoned children. Maybe they are In order to verify the combat capabilities of dual-type superpowers, staying here is just a waste of time." King Kong and Li Mu stepped forward after hearing the words, and put their hands on L's shoulders. After a bang, when Li Mu came back to his senses, he found that he was already on the spaceship, and other students were also on the spaceship. There was a vague smell of blood, and from another place in the partition, a heart-rending scream sounded, which sounded like a punk man's. Yi Tian, ??whose upper body was covered with bandages, was helping Lin Bosheng treat the wounds on his back. He used tweezers to take out some metal fragments directly from Lin Bosheng's back muscles. Every time he pulled out one piece, Lin Bosheng's The brows should be furrowed. Looking around, everyone looked not good. Except for the captain and a few commissioners who looked obviously older, almost everyone else was wearing bandages or lying there. Li Mu asked, "Sek, is he okay" The ice-type man on the side kept blowing air-conditioning on the wound on his arm to relieve the pain, and said, "What a bastard, he doesn't look like much at first."He is afraid of pain, but this time he was in a terrible situation. He encountered a superpower user with [Blast] and [Insect-Eating]. Not only was his original superpower mobility severely suppressed, but his right arm was directly hit after being hit. The insect was eaten away, but he was really strong enough. The moment he was eaten away, he actually stuffed a small bomb into the opponent's mouth at close range and detonated it directly. He won, but it had already been more than a month. Thousands of insects burrowed into his severed limbs and gnawed at his flesh. After that, he ran into a second dual-series superpower. If instructor L hadn't arrived in time, he would have been dead. " Li Mu said, "They were all saved by Instructor L?" The ice man said, "Yes, the only reinforcement this time was Instructor L. He passed through thirteen gates in one minute, rescued people and transported us directly here." Li Mu swallowed a sip of saliva. He originally thought that he was already at a powerful level after comprehending the power of the galaxy, but he could not save the thirteen execution department commissioners in one minute. What kind of terrifying level is the mentor's strength? Li Mu is secretly shocked. Maybe only after he has liberated all the power of the galaxy can he have such a level and ability to compare with mentor L. His previous self The idea is really too childish and childish. Instructor l leaned against the wall of the cabin and waved his hands. Li Mu then discovered that there was not even a trace of blood on the instructor's body. He said, "Hey, everyone has worked hard. This battle was also underestimated by the academy. I didn't expect the strength of the zero organization." Advancement is so fast, even the most basic combatants are already at this level." The captain said solemnly, "Mentor, it's because we are not strong enough." Text Chapter 460 Return l said, "It's nothing" The captain said solemnly, "Mentor, those are the members with the weakest combat effectiveness of the Zero Organization, but we, this time we are too weak, completely unable to assume the responsibility of an elite member of the execution department. In the end, the mentor even had to come to the rescue. What a gaffe" The atmosphere in the cabin seemed a bit depressing, and everyone remained silent, seeming to acquiesce to the captain's words. Li Mu also felt uncomfortable. Although he had eliminated the previous few people, he also used a strategy to reach the opponent's lair. However, without the hidden help of the power of the galaxy, he would have died there in the first battle. Strictly speaking, he was still considered defeated. ¡°Training so hard, it¡¯s still like this, fighting like this is really¡­ Instructor l burst out laughing and said, "Ah la ah la, don't make the atmosphere so serious. You didn't die in the battle. Isn't it good now? Although Naseke's arm was chewed off, But at least he was rescued in time. If we go back and use genetic technology to reinstall one on him, or use the [Mecha]'s power to build him a mechanical arm, the effect will definitely be better than now. It would be best if no one died in the battle. It's the result. No need to apologize, this battle was the result of the academy's underestimation." L's face immediately sank and he became extremely serious. "Everyone has experienced failure in battle. If the opponent is also growing, Wouldn't it be great if you all grow up at the same time? If your past comfortable life of dealing with those weak superpowers has been eroded by you, you should step up your training this time when you go back. Next time, you won't have to apologize to me with such a hard face. .¡± All the executive department specialists performed the team salute at the same time, and Li Mu also immediately performed the same etiquette and said. "After fourteen fights in a row, I'm a little sleepy. Let's go and take a nap first. Who is there in front of us? Please fly the plane better and don't fall into the sea." The pilot in front raised his thumb in a no-problem gesture. l yawned, walked to the reclining chair nearby, lay down and pulled the eye mask over his eyes. After a while, Seck came out. It was obvious that he had undergone surgery. His face was extremely pale, and his right hand was cut off from the elbow. Although his walking was still a little unsteady, it was better than before. much better. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Ice male. "How about it." Seck laughed and said feebly, "Half of my life is gone." Li Mu came out, a man who looked like a doctor, and applied some skin care oil on the back of his hand. He said in a helpless tone, "There is no big problem with the arm. After the anesthesia was applied, it was drilled in with electric current." More than a thousand bugs were electrified, but the rest was more troublesome. The madman detonated the bomb at such a close distance, and more than two hundred micro-shrapnel burrowed into his abdominal and chest cavities. If it hadn't been for his luck It's good enough, and no piece of it is blown into the heart, otherwise it will be a fresh corpse when you bring it back." The ice man teased, "Hey, if I remember correctly, Seke. You seem to have signed a body donation agreement. It seems that there is no use for it." Seck sat aside, took out a bottle of wine from the locker nearby, unscrewed the cap with his teeth, and poured it into his mouth. Then he took a long breath and said, "How could I die so easily? It's just that this time it was really tough. Those bugs got into the machine and the electricity couldn't come out. It destroyed the instrument directly. It was really terrible. Speaking of Mocha, What kind of stuff did you encounter?" The ice man pinched his nose and said, "I don't feel well here either. I am a superpower who can use fire and water at the same time. He can make the surroundings of me covered with steam of more than 100 degrees Celsius in an instant. , Nuo" He lifted up his shirt as he spoke, and there were obvious burn marks on his back. "I didn't expect this move at first, and my back was almost cooked. After I realized it, I covered it with ice cubes. It covered the whole body, but the basic effect was not great. The ice cubes melted violently. In addition to the water vapor, there were also water arrows and flame arrows that were shot out from nowhere. The real body was hidden somewhere and did not come out. I fought in person, which was quite annoying." "Then what." Seck said. "Then I used my third-level ice transformation ability. In the second minute, Instructor L arrived. I fired a few shots into the air based on my hearing and intuition. After a while, a blond hair fell out. The girl came, but the instructor's shot was too harsh, and she was already out of breath when she fell. One shot was in the heart and the other in the forehead." "These bastards," Seck drank all the wine in the bottle and leaned his head back, "I don't know what kind of technology he relied on to create this kind of dual-system hybrid guy. The two abilities are mixed together. It can be used seamlessly, which is equivalent to fighting two superpowers at the same time. This is really annoying.And he is still the weakest" There was silence in the cabin for a while. After a long time, I heard the captain's voice, "Go to sleep and have a good rest. There is still a long way to go before the academy." Yi Tian and Lin Bosheng on the side were exhausted and fell asleep, but Li Mu couldn't fall asleep no matter what. He looked at the people on the side and then at Instructor L who was already fast asleep. The machine couldn't help but appear in his mind. Get a feel for it. "Anyway, the secret to unlocking the dual-series superpowers should lie in that machine." Li Mu thought to himself. After arriving at Cambrian College, all the commissioners of the executive department were asked to go to the hospital for routine examinations. Because of their serious injuries, Sek and Lin Bosheng were transferred to the intensive care unit for diagnosis and treatment. Sek's right arm was completely destroyed and he was sent to the hospital. Go to the clinic for arm regeneration surgery. Because King Kong had been imprisoned for too long and his body was suspected to have been tampered with, he also received recuperation in the intensive care unit. After a series of examinations showed that there were no sequelae, the ten executive department specialists, including the captain and Yi Tian, ??gave up their recuperation and returned to their respective training centers for fundamental training in physical functions and abilities. Li Mu was about to go find his fire instructor, but was told that his instructor had gone on a mission and had not returned, so his dreams and memories were buried in his head. This combat mission to recapture King Kong was declared successful to a certain extent. In the dean's office, the dean turned his back to L, listened carefully to the narrative, and said, "So, a new round of war will begin soon." l said, "Yes, and it will be even more tragic than the one a few years ago." Text Chapter 461 Time Power The dean said, "I have already started to have people conduct a thorough study on the machine you moved over. I have initially concluded that it is a device that can preserve a variety of powers, but it is limited to preservation. As for what else is there? The powerful functions are unknown, and the people in the equipment department are still studying it." l said, "The dual-system superpowers this time, as well as the six-system superpowers that Li Mu will fight with later, are all difficult targets. Those dual-system superpowers should be at the original yellow level according to the level classification. Superpowers are grassroots combatants. The six-series superpower, if the estimate is correct, should be a member of the third-level organization. In other words, the strength of the members of the upper two levels has reached an incredible level. to the point.¡± The dean pondered for a while and said, "Tell me about the combat capabilities that can be divided in the academy." l nodded and said, "The execution department can mobilize 80 combat personnel, and their strength is about the same as that of dual-system superpower users. If we talk about it now, it is at a disadvantage compared to dual-system superpower users. As for the other parts Dean There should be no need for me to tell you" The dean said, "You are indeed right. The current situation is more serious. Those lowest-level combatants can now advance to the point where they have the upper hand when fighting with our executive department specialists. In other words, as ordinary people, we The new college¡¯s combat capabilities are completely useless now, but in terms of numbers, the situation on our side is dire¡­¡± l said, "Yes, Dean, but at present, Zero Organization should not have mass-produced these dual-system superpowers. According to the information transmitted, most of these dual-system superpowers were produced in the past two days. Moreover, the control over the dual-system superpowers is not particularly complete, and an extremely rare backlash has occurred among the opponents of the three executive members. Based on the above reasoning, it can be known. The use of these powers is also dangerous. , and, currently, zero organizations are not mass-producing it for some reason.¡± The dean said, "Let's talk about the production process and analyze it based on the existing information." l said. "Based on the analysis of the information we have now, when Zero Organization creates dual-series superpowers, it needs to use the heart of one or more other superpowers, and fuse it through that machine and another unknown force. , the process consumes a large amount of the hearts of superpowers. According to the intelligence analysis in the underground factory in San Francisco, the original superpowers will basically be directly disposed of as waste. In addition, according to reliable calculations, the ones now manufactured There should be more than two hundred dual-system superpower users, or dual-system superpower users that will be created soon." "Has the prisoner spoken?" l said in a deep voice, "No, he blew himself up." "How" The dean seemed a little surprised. l said, "In order to protect the academy, most of the dual-element superpowers of Zero Organization chose to kill them with one blow, but they still brought back a dual-element superpower of wood and earth elements. But after arriving at the headquarters When he was about to be tortured, the small bomb hidden in his body exploded. He died on the spot, and a researcher also suffered some minor injuries." "That's it," the dean buried his face in the shadows, "I understand, you can go out first and take care of the affairs of the execution department when you get back." "Yeah." l nodded. Immediately turned around and went out. The dean stood up, stretched, looked at the bustling scenery outside the window, and said, "The decisive battle is about to begin." Li Mu sat on the bed with bated breath. The abundant elemental power in his body was flowing, and the galaxy-shaped energy source in his belly was slowly rotating. His current utilization rate was much higher than before, and half of the power of the galaxy was tempered. Now, his ability has reached an unprecedented level. But for him now, because his body has not fully adapted to this power, the improvement brought by the power of the galaxy can only enhance the basic functions of his body. In other words, the skin and matrix have become very strong, which makes him on the road During the battle, he faced several attacks head-on, but nothing happened. For example, the explosive finger that almost collapsed King Kong with one blow. He took four shots in a row. However, apart from having chest tightness and vomiting some blood, he has now fully recovered. . However, his detection nerves and combat experience were still at the original level. In the battle with the man in the suit, he had no chance to make a move. The opponent's moves were fast, accurate, and ruthless, but he could only stand here. Being beaten passively. After fully mobilizing the power of the galaxy, we have to go to Instructor L¡¯s house to conduct a new round of reaction test. I thought that I was strong enough because I understood the power of the galaxy, but I didn¡¯t expect that I was just a frog in the well. That's all, for him to fight now, it's not enough.   And Fang Hua, after he came back, he couldn't go there because he was under investigation. He had already asked the commissioners of the executive department who were performing tasks nearby, and asked them to go and observe him until he could regain his freedom here. , and then went to observe it in person. Now, I have to work hard to improve my strength. ¡°Moreover, he wanted to enter that space again to understand more things. The last time we went in for a brief gathering, he only heard a general outline of those things, but other things were still unclear. Just relax your body. Thinking like this, Li Mu's thoughts seemed to fly to the realm nine days away, and when he opened his eyes again, he was already in that space. Only this time, this space seemed empty and empty. Li Mu tried hard to find the balance point up and down in this gravityless space, barely stabilized his body, and shouted a few times at the top of his lungs. There was boundless silence all around here. Li Mu's voice was transmitted out without even an echo being transmitted back, and it disappeared alone into this vast space. It¡¯s terrible. Li Mu thought to himself. He suddenly thought of something. The time dimension of this place seems to be different from that of the outside world. In this place without boundaries, he doesn't have to worry about how many things are destroyed. It can be said that it is an excellent training place. Thinking like this, a smile appeared at the corner of Li Mu's mouth. Immediately, his left and right hands crossed each other, and the black and white flame swords shot out. Then, he raised his two swords above his head and merged into one. One black and one white flames were blazing. The ground is burning. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve tried this trick! Text Chapter 462 Fierce battle strikes again Li Mu condensed the flame to its purest form, and then slashed forward. The force of the chop and the light of the black and white flames hit the endless place ahead, because there was an endless void ahead with no physical existence. This chop was like blowing a breath in the vast universe. Generally, in a place visible to the naked eye, the shock wave rushes away in front of him, and then explodes directly. Because it does not hit the entity, the strength of the shock wave is not reduced. Li Mu feels the feedback wave, this move Compared to the first time it was used in the Zero Organization Battle, its power was several times greater. But when he uses this move, even now he has to spend almost ten seconds to gather strength. When a master fights, ten seconds is enough for the opponent to kill him several times, although this move is currently his most powerful. A powerful move, but it can only be used when teammates are present. After knowing the power of his strongest move, Li Mu immediately sat down, crossed his legs and began to meditate, condensing the power of the stars in his Dantian. The time dimension of this space is obviously different from the time dimension of the outside world. It is a practitioner. It's a good place to be angry. The three days and three nights I spend here are only about half an hour in the outside world. The power of the star core in his body began to fluctuate more and more. Compared with before, he could only mobilize part of it, now he can mobilize half of the power of the star core, and the instant bonus to the basic functions of the body is immeasurable. That¡¯s it, practice first, I have to keep moving forward. Li Mu held his breath and secretly said. The dean walked to the window sill. After two attacks, Cambrian College was no longer as peaceful as before. This college, known as the most unbreakable college in Asia, was breached twice. There was quite a stir in the entire superpower world, and some superpowers even reported that a war in the superpower world was coming. The dean shook his head. The military also came to talk to him several times. The military has been paying close attention to the disturbances in the supernatural world. Although the news of this war has been strictly guarded, the news still leaked out. "Those pot-bellied guys. They actually said that half of the executive department specialists would be mobilized to protect them" The dean shook his head, "I don't even think that power is the most important thing. As long as you have power, there is no need to worry about not having rights. They will also The power in my hands and the hat on my head are too important. If I really want to assassinate them, a stealth Zero Organization member can do it." "It's also that the world of superpowers has not been taken seriously by the real human world." The dean looked out the window. In the distance was the sunset of Taklamakan, desolate and decisive. "There are even special laws that prohibit superpowers from getting involved in politics. Let's People with special abilities no longer have any say in the military, and each country is doing its own thing. They regard people with special abilities as saviors or savage beasts. If they follow the example of the United States and include some people with special abilities into the military's military force, it will be Well, we won¡¯t have so many cases of disputes between superpowers here.¡± "Ah, forget it, isn't this the case in the world, haha." The dean covered his head and smiled helplessly. What thoughts flashed through the alarm clock. The dean was startled and raised his head to look at the vast Taklimakan sky. There was nothing else on the desolate sky. Dean never doubts his first instinct. This intuition helped him survive countless life and death battles. When he dialed his watch, L's voice came from the watch, "Dean, what's the matter?" The dean said, "Be on alert immediately. Mobilize all combat capabilities of the execution department and strictly carry out protection work. Arrange more than two combatants in each area." Before l could reply, the dean pressed his watch three times and said, "Equipment Department. Defense Department, take all defensive measures now." There was a voice from the defense side, "But Dean, there is nothing on the data map here" The dean shouted, "You said the same thing the last two times, take out your eyes and stare outside. I only believe if there is an attack from outside." The voice on the other side responded tremblingly, "Okay okay, Dean!" The dean put down his wrist and looked at the sky outside. Still nothing appeared, and the entire sky was clean without a trace of smoke. The dean immediately turned around and walked to the elevator. In the descending elevator, the dean calmed down his breathing. The feeling this time is so similar to that time. I hope there is something wrong with my intuition. The dean shook hands. It had been six years since there had been a fight. The past six years had been too peaceful. If his intuition was correct, today this hand would bring an end to something. . ? ?Li Mu opened his eyes in the void. There was no time reference here. Li Mu looked at his watch. Because the time dimension on the watch belonged to the outside, so on the watch The second hand on the clock only moved fifteen times, but Li Mu felt that the degree of strength he had just condensed was already the level he had condensed for ten hours before. "But even if he didn't have to sleep, he would still be hungry. Li Mu smiled and stood up. The empty sound in his stomach had already protested to him. He should go out and find something to eat first. He closed his eyes, and as his thoughts flashed, he felt a cool breeze all over his body. Li Mu smiled and opened his eyes. He was exactly where he was before. He stood up immediately. I don't know if anything was added to the restaurant today. There are new dishes. The moment he straightened up, the ground suddenly trembled. Li Mu became unsteady and then steadied himself. This is? There was a faint sound of explosion outside, and there was another tremor on the ground. Li Mu stumbled to the window. Outside, a huge mechanized giant waved a long knife with flashing light and aimed at Li Mu. The building where Mu was swiping came with a swipe. Li Mu's place happened to be on the 16th floor. The trajectory and direction of the knife's swing happened to be where Li Mu was staying. Behind the robot, smoke was everywhere, and several robots of different styles were lined up side by side, like a demolition team, chopping and slashing in all directions. The ground looked like a destroyed building, and the building where Li Mu was located , is slowly falling down. The long knife swung in his direction. Although the movement was extremely slow, it still carried a powerful force. Cambrian College was attacked again. Text Chapter 463 Dean Camwu Li Mu looked at the blade swiping in front of him and took a deep breath. Then, he took a step back, summoned black and white flame blades with his left and right hands, raised them above his head, and merged the two hands together. The building is already crumbling. Under this blow, it will definitely break into pieces and then fall down into a pile of rubble. The height of the floor I am on is not too high. With my current body function, I will definitely have no problem jumping down. But there were still faint sounds of calling for help and running away in my ears. There were at least hundreds of people running for their lives in this building. After I escaped, what about them? The power of the black and white flames in his hand is constantly growing, and the huge blade in front of him is constantly swinging towards him. If he wants to block this move, he must amplify all his power to Only the biggest one has a chance of winning. Please, we must succeed. A strong wind rushed towards him, and when the knife was about to chop at the window where Li Mu was, Li Muhu roared, and the long flaming knife above his head condensed into shape. Li Mu moved the knife to the left and placed it across his waist. , gritted his teeth, and struck out with a blow that seemed to destroy the world. The objects in the room were first burned to ashes the moment they came into contact with the afterglow of the black and white flames. The table made of stainless steel was roasted and deformed under the high temperature, and the remaining parts of the tempered glass in the window had been broken. It also melted directly at this time, and Li Mu's upper body clothes immediately caught fire and were burned to ashes in an instant. damn it! Li Mu's blade collided hard with the flashing mechanical blade, and countless fire rains bloomed in all directions. The two knives rubbed in the air for a moment, and the force rebounded from the knife wound smashed Li Mu's His bones ached from the earthquake, cracks appeared on the ground beneath his feet, and his feet immediately sank deeply into the ground. Click. Li Mu used his strength. He bit the tip of his tongue, and a trace of blood seeped out from between the bitten teeth. His hand immediately gained a little more strength, and this strength was directly transmitted to the black and white flame blade. Immediately, it was like cutting butter. generally. The huge mechanical blade was cut open directly. The severed blade disappeared in a flash of lightning and fell straight down from mid-air. Li Mu succeeded in the strike, then raised the knife upwards and slashed down hard. , from the top of the head to the crotch, directly chopped the huge mechanical giant into two halves. After using up the two moves, Li Mu immediately sheathed the blade. His arm trembled, and Li Mu clenched his fist. He didn't use too much power, but the opponent's body was too huge, and he had to increase the shape of the blade a lot, which took a little more energy. Forget it, Li Mu looked forward and saw that the mechanical giant was chopped directly from the middle. He could no longer maintain his figure and was teetering on both sides. After a moment, several explosions occurred from the electronic components in the middle. The two bodies lost their kinetic energy and fell slowly towards both sides. Li Mu stood up and smiled. He succeeded. The building under his feet had stopped swinging. This should be enough time for the people in the building to escape before the building completely collapses. OK. Li Mu immediately walked to the bed, took a deep breath, and jumped down. After falling for a few seconds, Li Mu landed directly on the ground. Standing up and looking in all directions, the street was full of people running away. This scene is so similar. As for the commissioners of the execution department, shouldn't this be the time for them to come out to fight? Li Mu looked around and sensed the auras of Jingang Lin Bosheng and Yi Tian. Not far to the north, the auras of the three people came faintly. At this time, Li Mu remembered that he was not the official commissioner of the Execution Department, so he had not received certain notifications. After several incidents, the assessment of members of the Execution Department had been postponed several times. This rescue operation from the island When I get back, if nothing else happens, it should be exam time tomorrow. Looking at the smoke-filled Cambrian College, Li Mu sighed inwardly. It seemed that the commissioner's assessment would be delayed again. Let¡¯s go meet them first. Li Mu thought this and ran forward. The huge mechanical giant in front of him aimed his arm at l, opening countless bullet holes in a circle around his arm. Amidst the clatter of mechanical gears, countless missiles flew directly towards him. l stood there and rubbed his eyes impatiently. His figure flashed on the ground. First he stepped on a cannonball closest to the ground, and then the figure disappeared. The next moment, he stepped on it just now. The cannonballs hit the ground, making a thundering sound. L's figure kept flashing between several cannonballs, and finally appeared on the gun barrel. The gun barrel was obviously emitting gunpowder smoke after being fired. The mouth is alsoIt was red in color due to high temperature. L stepped on it with his bare feet but seemed to feel nothing at all. He said lazily, "I was thinking about how to jump up. Thank you very much." The next moment, L's figure flashed above the head of the mechanical giant. He took out a gun with each hand, pointed it at the back of the mechanical giant's neck and said, "If there is no problem, the cover for a guy like you should be right here." Now that he¡¯s grown so big, even I have to use two guns.¡± "Thirty times the pressure." l said coldly. There was a booming sound, starting from where L was standing, a crack extended directly down, from the neck to the chest, and then there was a screaming explosion, and the mechanical giant's entire body was exploded directly in the chest. Seeing the lightning flashing under his feet, l immediately jumped away, turned around and fired two more shots in mid-air. With the sound of shattering, the upper part of the mechanical giant's feet directly shattered into several pieces. After landing on a street lamp, L patted the oil spilled on his arm, then turned back to look at the several robot giants standing under the sunset, with a look of boredom on his calm face. The dean was sitting in the office, holding a bag of potato chips in his hand, which he kept putting in his mouth. In front of him, an extremely handsome man in a suit said, "I haven't seen you for so many years, but you are still getting old." The dean said, "Ah, yes, how can I be like an old goblin like you?" "After all these years, your greedy temper has not changed." The dean bit off a potato chip with a click and said, "You're still pretty much the same. You still care more about your own hands than you do about women." "You still love telling bad jokes." "I said, is it necessary for us to talk in this tone that we haven't seen in hundreds of years? Besides, only when we are full can we have the strength to fight." The dean wiped his mouth and said, "My brother. " Text Chapter 464 Space and Explosion The dean wiped his mouth and said, "Okay, the fight can begin." The next moment, the figures of the two people flashed in the void and disappeared. On the top of a building in Cambrian College, the two figures appeared again. The dean stood still and did not move. The man in the suit staggered as if he was unsteady, and then stabilized his body again. He looked around and said, "Why were you brought to this place?" The dean said, "Your superpower is quite harmful, so we can only trap you in this range to prevent you from hurting others." The man in the suit smiled and said, "You are still so compassionate, brother." The dean touched the back of his head and said, "Brother, it's been a long time since I heard this word coming from your mouth. It really feels a bit inconsistent." The man in the suit smiled and said, "I heard that you changed your name after I left. Your name is Zhang Hanwu, right?" The dean said, "You no longer admit that you are a member of the Zhang clan, so this name is of no use to you. The clan leader named one of us Zhang Han and the other Zhang Wu because he wanted to The two of us can lead the entire tribe." The man in a suit suppressed his smile, touched his nose, and said disdainfully, "We are the only two of us in this tribe." The dean said, "The general trend is" The look on his face was obviously a little sad. The man in the suit suddenly yelled, "Those with superpowers are the ones who stole everything. Why should we give up our millennium foundation? Why should our ethnic group join some bullshit redemption organization? It would be better now, if it weren't for us at that time two¡­¡­" The dean said, "That was a mistake." The man in the suit looked a bit crazy and looked a little crazy. "Is it a mistake? Our people did not die at the hands of the alien beasts. They died at the hands of the same ethnic group as us as you said, brother. When you teach the family's secret method that has not been passed down for hundreds of years, you Have you ever thought about those innocent souls under Jiuquan, brother?" The dean¡¯s expression also became calm. "I know all this, and you know it too, brother, this world depends on strength. Without strength, you can't even save your own life If I didn't do that back then, both of us would have died. If I die, the Zhang family will be extinct I am not afraid of death, but I want to protect" The man in the suit calmed down. "Don't come here. Your name is Zhang Hanwu now. My current code name is ¦Â, the deputy commander of the Zero Organization. That's it. Okay, the chatter is over. If you want to take action, do it now. I know you just attacked me. There is no killing blow. During your time and space flash, you can launch any attack on me." The dean said. "According to L, your power is much stronger now than before, and you have also gained several new abilities. Come and challenge me, an old man like me. I may not be able to withstand your attacks." The man in the suit smiled and said, "You still love to joke." The dean also smiled. "yes." The next second, the figure of the man in the suit disappeared directly into the air, and his body had already flashed in front of the dean. He poked a finger towards the dean, and the dean placed a knife in front of the man in the suit's finger. After a loud explosion, a small trace of gunpowder smoke dissipated. The bodies of the two people remained motionless in place. The man in the suit smiled, flashed back, blew on his fingers, and said, "The bones in the body are still so strong." The dean said, "It's okay. After all, he is the dean of Cambrian College. If I don't be stronger, how can I fight with a zero-organized number two like you?" The man in the suit smiled, clasped his hands together and slapped them to the ground, his eyes suddenly turned blood red. ¡¾Explosive flame? Second level? Burning¡¿ As if nothing had happened, the man in the suit withdrew his hand and said, "Everything in the space here has been covered with the attribute of explosive flames, including the air you are breathing. As long as you breathe If you take a breath or take a step, a ten-ton explosion will occur in your lungs or under your feet. I know that this kind of attack will not be of much use to an opponent of your level, but, this The move should still be able to cause damage to your old bones." The dean did not answer, but his whole body seemed to be frozen and motionless. After a moment, the dean moved his fingers and said, "Ah, luckily it wasn't blown to pieces." Immediately he moved his neck and said, "You should know that your tricks are useless against a space system user of my level. Think carefully about how to kill me the moment I gather my strength. As long as I succeeded in manipulating the power of space, but basically there is no hope of defeating me with the power of physical elements."   The man in the suit didn't answer. He floated into the air and jumped into the air. He summoned blue flames and a small tornado with his hands on the left and right. "[Telepathy], [Junyan], and [Hurricane] are all high-level superpowers. Behind every superpower is a crying face. You have been saying that the people who killed our kindred back then were the same kind. It's a devil, so what are you doing now, Zhang Wu." After the dean said this, he immediately moved behind the man in the suit. The short metal stick in his hand flew between his fingers, and in an instant it expanded into the shape of an eyebrow-level stick. , and swept the man in the suit with a stick. The man in the suit floated upwards and dodged, throwing down the blue flames and hurricanes. The two forces directly merged together in the air. The dean did not escape, and danced the stick in his hand into a fan shape, like a tornado. The hurricane and flames merged together, and the power instantly increased several times. Under the power of the dean's stick, it was directly scattered into the invisible. The dean immediately placed the stick in front of him, stretched it left and right, and turned it into a nunchaku shape. He waved it up and down around his body, jumped into the air, and pointed the stick towards the face of the man in the suit. The blow went away, and there was a bang. The suit's face was hit hard, and the whole body tilted to the left. After Kongshan turned over and landed on the ground to stabilize his body, the man in the suit He twisted his neck, touched his cheek, spat out a mouthful of blood, and the dean said, "It seems that your physical skills are also good. Even if this move hits L on the face, it will still break him." With half a mouth of teeth." The man in the suit smiled and said, "It's been a long time since I've seen you use a stick, brother." He then pulled out two short metal handles from his waist, one on the left and one on the right, with spikes sticking out from each, and they were flying in his hands. After a moment, he immediately rushed forward. Text Chapter 465 Close Combat The spikes in the man's hand flew around for a while, and suddenly hit the long stick in the dean's hand. After a heart-wrenching metal collision, the two separated, and then they were put together again, the spikes and long sticks collided with each other, sparks flying. After a moment, the dean appeared on the ground in a flash. The long stick in his hand was already pitted and his arms were shaking. The man in the suit fell to the ground. There was sweat on his face. It seemed that he didn't get much. The advantage is that the tips of the spikes have been worn away and broken into jagged shapes. The dean slammed the stick on the ground, waved his fists and rushed forward. The man in the suit also stabbed two spikes on the ground and rushed forward. The moment the two hit each other, The two figures disappeared at the same time. In a mountain range, the two figures appeared. The moment they punched each other, the shock wave spread like a bomb falling to the ground, causing the surrounding stones and trees to tremble. The dean punched Then it hit the man in the suit on the right shoulder. The power penetrated through the man in the suit's right shoulder and immediately smashed a big tree not far behind the man in the suit into powder. The suit chopped the dean's head with a hand knife. On the side of his waist, in the path of his knife movement, a stone as tall as two people was cut directly from the middle. The cut was neat and smooth. The two of them exchanged dozens of moves. The surrounding stones, rubble, trees and rivers were like It seems that it has been greatly stirred up, and it has lost its original appearance. After dozens of moves, the dean immediately punched him, and the man in the suit slapped him with his palm. The moment the two hands intertwined, behind them, an explosive shock wave spread directly to both sides. The two looked at each other, then flashed back. A man in a suit said. "Why, did you choose to fight here again?" The dean said, "If I only use my physical strength to fight you, if we don't change places, the college will be defeated by the two of us." The man in the suit said, "Your supernatural space can only cover a large area centered on you. Even if you take me to the wild somewhere, you still have to teleport us two back soon." Cambrian College, even you cannot maintain this power 24 hours a day, and this transformation space exists with your existence as the medium" The dean said, "Yes, this superpower can be used for fighting in different venues. Fortunately, my martial arts are pretty good, so I'm not at a disadvantage in a fight. Unlike you, who has superpowers." There were so many tricks, and I was beaten back and forth, but only my body could compete with me.¡± The man in the suit smiled and immediately inserted his right hand into the ground, causing the ground to tremble for a while. Several towering trees grew from beneath the surface, and the surrounding fog began to fill in. The man's body was also covered with green lines, and it seemed to be melting and sinking into the ground. The dean shook his head helplessly, and then, several spikes flew out from the trees, and the dean dodged it by turning over. Got those spikes. Before landing in the air to stabilize his body, a scream came directly, and a vine shot out from the mist, as powerful as lightning, and its speed was already beyond the level of ordinary superpowers. The dean swung his hands in the air and grabbed the vine. There was a slippery feeling at the beginning, and then he let go of his hand again and fell to the ground. The dean looked at the liquid in his hand with a bit of disgust and wiped it on his pants. The strong floral scent in the air also hit his nose. The dean took a sniff and felt a slight discomfort. . "Pollen poison, vines, and" The dean stretched out his hand and looked at the hand that just grabbed the vine. The cross ring on his hand had been corroded away, revealing the lines in the middle. "There is also corrosion. Sexual liquid, [Wusen]. It¡¯s another high-level superpower, brother, you¡¯ve killed so many superpowers.¡± The dean shook his head, then clasped his hands together and intertwined his thumbs. ¡¾Space? Second order? Annihilation¡¿ Wherever the naked eye can see, with the dean as the center, a destructive shock wave spreads around. Trees, stones, and weeds are all slowly broken into pieces in an instant. The degree of fragmentation has reached the level of molecules. In the realm of transformation, everything in the air dissipated and disappeared. The towering tree first made a heart-breaking cracking sound, and then began to break apart directly from the inside. The flying sawdust flew in the air and turned into wood chips. There is also a tiny existence. After a big tree was torn apart, the man in a suit emerged from it. After the suit on his upper body was completely shattered, a body as majestic as a god was revealed. The man in the suit immediately joined his hands together, and around him There, a circular shield appeared to help him firmly block the waves of annihilation outside that seemed to shatter the world. The dean stood in the waves of annihilation, confused.The hunter was blown by the wind and said, "You have indeed understood the power of space. You can't resist this second-level space trick, right? As long as I continue this annihilating impact wave, You don¡¯t even have a chance to escape using space powers.¡± "You are worthy of being a brother." The man in the suit struggled to say this sentence from his mouth. The long hair on the back of his head flew out, and the ends came into contact with the annihilation waves of the outside world. They immediately shattered and enveloped the spherical shape of the man in the suit. The shield also made the sound of slowly cracking at the same moment. "Admit defeat, brother." The dean lowered his head and said, "If I blow you away, it will be thirty or forty years before I can see you again." The man in the suit said, "I won't admit defeat. You know, brother, I haven't lost since I was a child, and I won't lose this time either." The next moment, his body flashed in the air and disappeared. The dean differed for a moment, and then seemed to feel something. He turned around and blocked the attack of the man in the suit. The man in the suit's upper body seemed to have grown several inches, his eyes turned red, and his hair had completely turned white. The skin all over his body was as black and red as a lava, emitting high-temperature steaming heat. The dean was surprised for a moment, and then he understood something, "How many third-level terminals with supernatural powers have you exploded?" The man in the suit gasped, and the breath in his mouth was also red with sparks. He smiled and said, "The powers of the beast, fire, and water systems are all exploded. My current strength is three times that of before. Ah, brother!" He punched out and hit the hand that was tightly held by the dean. After the explosion, the dean took a few steps back, and the waves of annihilation around him also followed. Stop and disappear. Text Chapter 466 Mecha Li Mu looked forward. On the way he was walking, three mechanical giants waved their arms in all directions. The red mechanical giant sprayed out huge waves of fire from a giant tube that could accommodate an adult African elephant, and directed towards They swept away from below. Fortunately, the crowd on the street had been dispersed. According to the emergency plan, they should have hid under the ground by now. Those left on the ground were all superpowers participating in the battle, and this kind of fire wave was very important to them. It is of little use to the superpowers of Cambrian College. The mecha on the right continued to project cannonballs to the ground, exploding small mushroom clouds, and the ground trembled. Under the sweep of the two robots, most of the Cambrian Academy's facilities were reduced to ashes. ruins. "So many mechanical giants have never appeared in the history of Cambrian Academy, nor have they ever appeared in battles between superpowers. There are registered machines all over the world that can use superpowers to create mechas. There is only Deputy Dean Qiao Si, how on earth could this be done?" Li Mu thought like this, searching around on the ground for any combatants from the Zero Organization to appear, but strangely, under the mechanical giant, Under the heavy attack, there were no ordinary fighting superpowers on the ground, only the mechanical giants were fighting. Li Mu ran for a while and jumped onto a two-story building. In the area visible to the naked eye, there were already executives from the execution department rushing up to fight the mechanical giant. Li Mu suddenly felt something was wrong. To civilians, these mechanical giants may be like gods. However, on the way here, he also killed a mechanical giant. Although the process was a little troublesome, this mechanical giant is not invincible. Things, since you can win. Others should be able to win in the same way. This kind of mechanical giant is generally expensive to build. It is destined to be shattered in the battle of Cambrian Academy to fight with this kind of robot, and there are no combatants with superpowers on the ground to carry out cover attacks. Their What exactly is the purpose. Li Mu rushed forward. Although Cambrian College was large, it was within sight. Only twenty-six mechanical giants were seen. Just in front of him on the left, a mechanical giant fell down, which meant that there was one less mechanical giant. Sure enough, after mastering the weaknesses of this clumsy thing, It is much more convenient to fight. Li Mu skipped two ideas in his mind, "One is to use mechanical giants to consume our combat power first, and then use the dual-type superpowers we met that day to carry out a second round of battle-style attacks. These mechanical giants are rough-skinned and thick-flesh. . And it is not a real life, but something that can be re-created and mass-produced. In this case, there is really no problem. Secondly, there is something in this Cambrian Academy that they want to capture. , just use these big guys to attract our attention." "If what they want is something, then what exactly do they want?" Li Mu thought to himself. Yi Tian¡¯s figure flashed illusively in the air. Immediately, he appeared behind the robot's head and inserted a stick with electric light into a glowing electronic component behind the robot's head. On the ground, two huge earth-based elemental arms were wrapped around the giant's legs, restraining the giant's walking. Lin Bosheng stepped on the earth-based elemental arms, leaped a few times, and his hands showed a tiger and a dragon. shape. It hit the mechanical giant's arm at an extremely fast speed. Huge dents appeared in the places where it was hit, and the sound of electric current flashed in it. Yi Tian flashed and appeared next to King Kong with his hands stuck in the soil. The fog had not completely dissipated. King Kong then said, "This robot is much harder to beat than the one just now." Yi Tiandao, "The level of precision is much better than the one we met just now. Moreover, his central control component system is installed in his abdomen, not behind his head. This one's combat effectiveness is higher than the one we encountered before. " After a few crackling sounds, Lin Bosheng leaped backwards and landed on the ground. The water-type gloves on his hands also disappeared directly. King Kong's face showed blue veins, and his earth-type elemental arms directly pushed him backwards. The giant was knocked down. He lost the support of his legs and fell directly backwards, causing a burst of smoke and dust when he hit the ground. King Kong took out his hand and Lin Bosheng said, "Even if his nerve components are in his chest now, he won't be able to get up again." Before they could take a breath, the sound of a mechanical gear combination came over. Where they could see it with their naked eyes, some of the scattered electronic components under the mechanical giant's body were automatically attracted to the giant's body. Then, several cars parked nearby were also sucked in at this time, attached to what was originally called the giant's leg. The car was directly twisted and deformed, and all the electronic components flew out, as if it were made. A precision surgery, automatically performed onThe robot's legs were repaired. Amidst the sound of gears biting, the giant's originally collapsed body was slowly recovering and stood up. Other areas visible to the naked eye, such as the small bed, were also covered. Some tiny electronic parts are constantly being repaired. Yi Tian¡¯s eyes widened, and he immediately said, ¡°This¡­ automatic repair¡­ only this mecha can do it.¡± Lin Bosheng waved his hands. It took a lot of energy from him to cripple the mechanical giant. He also said in a deep voice, "Not only mechas, but mechas of the same series can also do it." King Kong looked around and said, "Is he hiding in a certain building?" Yi Tiandao, "The mecha can only be repaired within a two-meter range. It's probably not a mech, it should be a mecha. But mechas, only Vice President Qiao Si has this power. Is it zero?" Has the organization discovered another person with mecha powers?" Yi Tian said and looked around. The two mechanical giants that had been knocked down in the distance slowly stood up. It seemed that they were also undergoing repair procedures. "What should we do now?" Lin Bosheng said, "If this continues, there will be no end." A figure landed directly in front of him. Li Mu stood up and turned around and said, "What's wrong?" Yi Tiandao, "How many mechanical giants did you see on the way here?" Li Mu said, "There are about twenty-six of them, on my line." Yi Tian pondered for a while, and then said, "I have an idea, but someone needs to risk his life to do it. Remember, it is the kind that can easily lead to death." Text Chapter 467 Electromagnetic Interference Li Mu said, "Don't talk nonsense now. Just tell me what to do first." Yi Tian said in a deep voice, "Now we don't know whether the person who controls the mechanical giant is a mecha or a mecha, because in the electromagnetic machinery system, only these two have the ability to control these two giants, so we must first find out We have to find out who the opponent is, and then we can think of ways to deal with the crack. Among the four of us, I am the auxiliary type, Li Mu and Lin Bosheng are the melee type. At some point, Li Mu can also act as a mid-to-short range combat, and King Kong is the It has both defense and attack systems, so after thinking about it, I have a plan.¡± "First of all, if the coverage radius of the mecha's superpower is calculated according to the strength of our vice-president Qiao Si, his entire superpower range can cover half of Cambrian Academy. This coverage radius is really too huge. It's so huge that we don't even know where it is hiding, and the penetrating power of his power is very powerful. If the other party has the same power as the deputy dean, even if he is hiding in a basement of our college We don't know when they launch an attack on us. My first point is to deduce whether the opponent's superpower is a mecha. First of all, the basic principle of a mecha is to cover the mechanical components with covering superpowers. It can achieve the effect of controlling mechas, but the disadvantage of mechas is that they will be interfered by other electromagnetic wave flows. Of course, due to strength reasons, this electromagnetic wave flow requires very large power and intensity to achieve the purpose of interference." "What do we need to do?" Li Mu asked, "We don't seem to have electromagnetic system superpowers here, and there are only a handful of electromagnetic system superpowers in the entire academy." "That kind of power is very powerful. In fact, when the executive department was teaching courses at that time, they also taught us how to deal with various supernatural powers, right? King Kong. Lin Bosheng" The two nodded to express that they still remembered. "At that time, it was said that to deal with the vice-dean's superpower, super-powerful electromagnetic turbulence was needed to interfere and cut off the connection between the superpower and the machine in an instant. However, that method only existed in theory, which was through an electromagnetic transmitter, and then insert the source of the transmitter into the body of a superpower. This power is doubled and amplified through the superpower's own original power, but as you know, this method only exists in theory. The reason is that no one has really tried it, because if the original power is taken away, it will pour out within a second. And the death time, to be precise, is 0.5 seconds. " "Your method is" Li Mu said. "To make a long story short, this is the first method. If it succeeds, it is to directly connect the source of the electromagnetic transmitter to the heart of one of us. When it is developed, the moment the electromagnetic transmitter is turned on. Let another person with superpowers use his superpower to The heart exerts resistance and cuts off the connection. This moment will determine the life or death of that person. King Kong, because you are of the earth element, so you can only do the work of cutting off the resistance, and the remaining part connected to the heart will be from We chose between the three of us.¡± "How sure are you of the success of this plan?" Li Mu asked. "To be precise, about thirty percent." Yi Tiandao. Li Mu said directly, "I'll do it" "I'm not standing aside from the executive department," Lin Bosheng took his hand, "Of course I should be the one to do such a handsome thing." "Don't argue. Lin Bosheng, your power is water-based. So the resistance is smaller than that of ordinary people, and because it coincides with King Kong's power, it will be very troublesome to cut off the resistance. The same goes for Li Mu. You His superpower is fire, so his resistance is inherently higher" "Are you asking me to do this" Li Mu said. "Don't interrupt," Yi Tian waved his hand to interrupt Li Mu's conversation. "So the power you emit will be smaller than that of ordinary people." Yi Tian raised his head and looked at the automatically reorganized robot. Most of the robot had been repaired. , he was replenishing the electronic components of the middle machine. The speed of this quick repair still surprised him. , "My powers allow me to dodge and become incorporeal at any time, so it's best for me to do this. Of course, I'm so long-winded because once this plan fails, you will have to do the next one." I am the oldest among you, and I have been in the execution department for the longest time, so" Yi Tian said, and a small box flashed out from his hand, with two threads stretched out, and there were two threads on the ends. He immediately inserted the needle directly into his left chest. After his expression changed, he looked at the mechanical giant that was about to be repaired and said, "When I press the switch, King Kong, just use it." Your power directly covers the two needles inserted into my heart with earth elements. It needs to be faster and more accurate. Otherwise, if you directly inserted a stone into my heart, the feeling would be It's terribleI don't like to go thereWhen you kneel down and cry at my funeral" King Kong clasped his hands together, exhaled, and said, "I understand." Yi Tiandao, "I count to three now. The moment you press the button, you will directly cover the two needles. The speed must be faster, understand." King Kong nodded. Li Mu and Lin Bosheng, one on the left and the other on the right, each transformed their hands into elements. One hand was burning with raging flames, and the other hand turned into the shape of a dragon and a tiger, firmly protecting the two of them in the middle to prevent any sudden situation occurs. Yi Tiandao said, "One! Two! Three!" He immediately pressed the button. There was a scratching sound on the ground, followed by a burst of tinnitus. The two turned around, and a trace of blood oozed from the corner of Yi Tian's mouth. King Kong let go of his hand directly, stepped forward to support Yi Tian, ??and grabbed him with his hand. Two needles were pulled out. Some black things were attached to the bloody needles. Yi Tian exhaled and said, "Oh, you succeeded." Everyone looked back and saw that the mechanical giant was still carrying out repair work as usual, without being disturbed by this ability. King Kong said, "I'm scared to death. Don't ask me to do this kind of thing in the future. Damn it." Yi Tian smiled and immediately stood up. In the moment just now, he had been drained of his normal physical strength. Now his physical strength was extremely exhausted. Yi Tian said, "The results are out. It's Ji Feng's superpower, not mecha, mecha." Because Feng¡¯s special ability is at a close distance, the electromagnetic waves will be stronger to a certain extent, and we will successfully interfere with them at this close distance.¡± Text Chapter 468 Incorporeal Body "After testing out what kind of power this is, what should we do?" Li Mu said. Yi Tian smiled and said, "After testing the other party's power, we can prescribe the right medicine. Fortunately, this power is not the mecha-like power of the deputy director. Otherwise, before the deputy director stops, we will use our It is impossible for his strength to handle such a large-scale mechanical giant attack. But if it is a machine front," Yi Tian raised his head and looked at the domineering mechanical giant over there, and said slowly, "then things will be easy to handle. That¡¯s a lot.¡± In the space, the dean took out another short stick from his waist. After pressing a button above, he extended the entire stick. The man in the suit in front of him burst out with majesty that overwhelmed the heaven and earth. The surging elemental fluctuations started from His body spread around like a huge tide. In the next moment, he sprinted to the dean and kicked upwards with a sideways kick. The dean directly caught it with a stick. With a clicking sound, the stick flew directly After being kicked in half, the center of the stick melted as if it had been eroded by extremely high temperatures. The man in the suit immediately turned around, his right hand turned into a claw, and he grabbed directly towards the dean's chest. With one hand, the dean blocked the attack and said with all his strength, "The four elemental powers exploded. It's really powerful. When you use this move, there will probably be four ghosts attacking you behind you." You¡¯re crying.¡± The man in the suit hit him with a knee. The huge impact made the dean take a few steps back. Wherever the man in the suit's knee exerted force, the ground immediately broke into spider web-like ripples. The man in the suit stood directly on the spot. Ding, the whole person was like an evil ghost returning from the nine springs of hell, and said, "After I kill you, you can go down and explain it to all the tribesmen." The voice sounded extremely hoarse. Just as the dean was about to take a step forward, he suddenly felt a suffocating feeling in his chest. He immediately covered his chest and stood still, taking a breath. The man in the suit saw this and laughed. "Even you, after using that trick, will feel weak. After all, you are old, brother. Look at me, and look at you, a person's strength will eventually wear away. Exhausted, there are a total of six different powers in my body, and the powers of six hearts can be used by me. In comparison, how can you fight with me when you only have one heart?" The dean said with all his strength, "The greater the usage rate of the superpower, the greater the backlash it will eventually cause. Sooner or later, your body will be dragged down by your excessive use of power. Stop it, brother." A man in a suit said. "Brother, you are still so joking. The current situation is obviously under my control, so what qualifications do you have to ask me to stop, brother, eh?" The dean said, "If that's the case, there's nothing we can do." Immediately, the dean clasped his hands together and his eyes became bloodshot. ¡¾Space? Third level? Void¡¿ An elemental wave comparable to a huge wave spread directly outward along the dean's body. Even the man in a suit with his current physique was knocked down by this wave and was unable to stand in place, just a moment later. The fluctuations of the elements stopped, and everything around him became calm, as if nothing happened. In the entire space, there was only the sound of the flames burning on the man in the suit. The next moment, the dean was directly in front of the man in the suit. He did not make any preparations or make any moves. He seemed to have switched directly and appeared in front of the man in the suit. "What" The man in the suit had an expression of disbelief on his face, and subconsciously cut across the dean's head with his hands. The dean didn't move. He stood still and didn't move. His hands went directly through the dean's head. , as if hitting an illusory thing, or more like a shadow. When the man in the suit was surprised, the dean stretched out his left hand, stretched upward, and directly grabbed the man in the suit at an extremely fast speed. arm. Then, before the man in the suit could recover, a strong force was generated in his chest. In the next moment, three impacts exploded in his chest, causing the man in the suit to lean back violently. He fell violently to the ground behind him, and several cracks immediately opened on the ground. "What's going on?" The man in suit thought to himself. The dean said, "Want to watch it again, brother." The next moment, just like before, there was another flash that was like a direct switch. The dean's figure flashed in front of the man in the suit, and then he slowly squatted down. In an instant, there seemed to be a hundred fists. As if they were all struck at the same time, the man in the suit was hit by hundreds of fists and sank into the ground in an instant, and there was an obvious sound of bone cracking. The dean stopped his hand, but his body still maintained its original shape, "Can you see clearly now, brother?" "Damn! Damn!" The man in the suit hit the ground with a hammer, and his whole body was exploded by the reaction force at the same time, spinning.Even before he could stabilize his body in the air, the figure of the dean was already in front of him. "This third-level space ability directly transforms my body into space. I can transform my body into incorporeal form at any time. In other words, no matter what your tricks are, they are of no use to me now. Of course, the most important thing is that after being transformed into space, the power of my body will be about ten times stronger than beforeBrother" "You" Before the man in the suit responded, the dean swung his right fist forward, as if all the strength in his body had been poured into it, and hit the man in the suit with a loud bang on the chest. A speed that represented that the punch had surpassed The shock ripples of the sonic boom appeared directly in his hand, and the man in the suit made a clearly identifiable sound of bone cracking in his chest, and his whole body fell backwards and hit the ground. The phenomenon of the elemental explosion on the man in the suit gradually disappeared, and his eyes became clear. The dean flashed in front of him, raising his right fist in preparation for a strike. The man in the suit slowly stretched out his hand, "Do you really want to Kill me, brother." The dean said solemnly, "If I don't kill you here, your Zero Organization will continue." "Haha, then just fight it down, brother, just like those superpowers treat our clansmen. Anyway, these days in Zero Organization, I always think of what will happen if we meet again. Who will die in the hands of the other party? Now I know the answer, brother. It seems that I will die in your hands, brother." "But before you kill me, can you make a deal with me like you did when you were a child and bury my body back in our clan's territory, brother." The man in the suit stretched out his hand and begged. Text Chapter 469 Shock The dean looked at his brother's outstretched hand, pondered for a while, and said, "If you don't join the Zero Organization we will still" The man in the suit said, "If so, I wish I hadn't gone to that battlefield with you, so that I wouldn't have seen our people die, brother" The dean's fist half-stretched in the air stayed there for a while, then he slowly lowered his hand, walked forward, stretched out his hand, gently held the man in the suit's hand, and said, "We still " In the next moment, a pair of hands directly penetrated the dean's chest. Amidst the blood, the man in the suit held a still beating heart in his transparent hand. The elements around the dean's body fluctuated, and the surrounding space It started to collapse in an instant, and the man in the suit said, "Brother, you are still so kind. If only you had killed me back then, brother" The dean said, "You" The man in the suit said, "Brother, your incorporeal body must be materialized when it hits someone. The moment you hold my hand, your body should be materialized, brother. " The man in the suit said and pulled his hand out fiercely. As blood spattered, the dean's body went limp and he kept breathing heavily. The man in the suit held the still beating heart in his hand and said, "As expected of you, brother. You can still maintain such a strong vitality even after your heart was taken away. But now, I'm afraid you can't even be a human." Even the 70-year-old man can't compare with me." After saying that, the man in the suit kicked him away. The dean was kicked so hard that he flew up on his back and landed heavily on the ground. Blood flowed down the round hole in his chest. As it continued to seep out, the dean turned over with difficulty and looked at the man in a suit in front of him. The eyes are opening and closing. The image of the younger brother holding his heart in front of him seemed to have changed into the shape he held and waved with a long sword a few years ago. The scene flashed back, and that innocent image and the current ferocious appearance seemed to merge together. "It has never changedbrother" the dean mumbled. The man in the suit said, "As soon as you die, the space you built and transferred here will collapse. At that time, your death will appear in front of the entire Cambrian College, and everyone will see the courtyard of Cambrian College." I was defeated by the beta of Zero Organization. Brother, you lost after all" "But don't worry, brother, your heart will continue to live in my body. I will use your powers to push the entire world of superpowers to the pinnacle of royal power, brother!" The dean did not reply. Just looking at the man in suit with a crazy look on his face, everything around him collapsed even more violently. In a few seconds, they would jump out of this space and return to Cambrian College. "Let's just end it like this, my brother." The next second, the entire space began to fall apart and shatter. Their bodies flashed in the air and disappeared. On a building in Cambrian College. The bodies of the two men appeared again. The dean obviously had only half a breath left, and there was no strength left. The man in the suit held his hand in vain, and the beating heart in his hand seemed like a ghost. It flashed in the space and disappeared. The man in the suit snapped his fingers. In an instant, the image of their location was magnified several times and appeared in the sky above Cambrian College. The dean's breathing was also amplified and clearly audible throughout Cambrian College. l stood on the head of a mechanical giant, staring blankly at the live video in mid-air, with an expression of disbelief on his face and his hands constantly shaking. Two gun barrels stretched out from the top of the mechanical giant's head and started shooting at L. L came back to his senses, jumped up, and pointed his gun downward. "Sixty times the pressure." l said harshly. It was as if a sudden external force acted on the mechanical giant. After a second of silence, the mechanical giant was smashed directly from the middle and fell apart. The degree of fragmentation was like a porcelain bottle being smashed directly, cleanly. , absolutely. "Damn it!" l immediately rushed in the direction of the elemental rhythm revealed by the man in the suit, the redness in his eyes rising to the limit. "Why didn't I kill that guy at that time! Damn it!" l dodged a cannonball sideways, and shot a mechanical giant in the head with incomparable accuracy. "Old guy, don't die!" l jumped to the top of the building, and then jumped down again. The four of them, Li Mu and others, stared blankly at the images played in the air. Yi Tian kept muttering, "How could this happen" Li Mu was also extremely shocked. The dean's strength was the strongest among all the superpowers he had ever seen. He thought that under the dean's hand,The opponent couldn't take more than three moves, but this timehe knew clearly in his heart that the dean of Cambrian College was defeated by the Zero Organization in front of his eyes. The mechanical giant behind him punched him with one punch. With his quick eyes and quick hands, he immediately blocked it with the elementalized earth giant's arm. Stones flew down. Lin Bosheng turned around, looked at the mechanical giant, clasped his hands together, and then separated. The dragon and tiger in his hand grew several inches and became even bigger. He jumped forward and dodge the attack of the giant's waving arms with great dexterity. He suddenly jumped to the giant's chest. The tiger roared, The dragon's head was inserted directly into the giant's chest, and the electronic components on the mechanical giant's chest were pulled out with lightning flashing as the dragon roared. Lin Bosheng immediately jumped back, and his feet were immediately covered by the water element, showing the shape of a dragon's claw. He flew forward and kicked the giant's huge body down. "King Kong, bury him!" Lin Bosheng jumped on the giant's chest and hit the giant's chest continuously, knocking the giant downwards. King Kong heard the sound and immediately inserted his hand into the ground, and the veins on his face also disappeared. It exploded directly, the ground trembled, and two arms of the same height as the giant came out and pressed the giant hard. Lin Bosheng jumped back. Amidst the sound of metal squeezing, the mechanical giant was directly Pressed to the ground. The four of them looked at each other, and Yi Tiandao said, "Go rescue the dean first, and then come back and deal with this guy who uses the machine gun!" The four of them nodded in agreement and turned around and ran towards the dean. In the dean's sight, mechanical giants kept falling backwards, and a faint roar could be heard. The dean laughed, coughed up a mouthful of blood, and said, "Ah, it seems that you I broadcast it live, but it seems to have had the opposite effect, brother." Text Chapter 470 Epilogue The man in the suit smiled and said, "So what, brother, you are going to die soon." The dean stretched out a hand, grabbed the ankle of the man in the suit, and said, "I have to thank you for letting everyone see the death of Organization Zero." The next second, starting from the dean's hand, all the body parts began to fall apart. The muscles and skin on the dean's hand aged in an instant, revealing the white bones. Starting from the ankle of the man in the suit, It also began to fall apart continuously, aging at a speed visible to the naked eye. The man in the suit said with a trembling voice, "Is this what it is?" The dean laughed and said, "Brother, you have been fighting with supernatural powers for many years, and you have ignored the skills passed down from generation to generation in our family." The man in a suit said, "Is it a forbidden technique?" His ankles had begun to bloom, and it began to spread upwards, and the dean had also begun to corrode the shoulder area. The dean smiled and said, "Forbidden technique, the art of weathering, of course. This trick can only be used by the clan leader, and it only works on clan members. Sorry, brother, you can't use my heart anymore. Don't worry, when I am aging, that heart is probably weathering at the same time, haha ,Brother" The man in the suit's face had obviously changed shape, and he punched down, but before the fist hit the dean's body, the fist began to weather directly, and the pale bones quickly turned into debris. This scene was directly displayed on the large open screen. All the students running towards the dean were dumbfounded and stood in the upper room of a thirty-story building. Looking at the images on the display screen, I already understood. Even if he rushed over, it would be of no use. "Old man, you" L stood there stupidly, looking at the dean who had weathered to his chest. The dean turned his head, facing the big screen, smiled and said, "Don't lose. Cubs." The next moment, the dean¡¯s entire body was completely weathered, and the remaining skeleton was reduced to pieces in an instant. On the other side, the man in the suit had weathered his neck. He held his face with both hands, as if to prevent all this from happening, but the weathering still spread upwards with an irreversible momentum. The ugliness of this scene was clearly reflected on the huge screen that opened, and was seen in the eyes of all the students of Cambrian College. Everyone looked at what was happening on the screen with cold eyes. lStand in place. He looked at everything on the screen expressionlessly, then turned around, and heard the voice of a man in a suit dying from behind. The weathering of the man in the suit has spread to his throat. He clasped his throat with only skeleton fingers, and his vocal cords have been destroyed. He could no longer utter a complete sentence and was coughing. He uttered a few vague words. If you listen carefully, you can hear that the word he shouted was "brother." After a while, his whole body had been completely weathered, and a gust of wind blew away, taking away the last piece of bone debris left in place. The four people who were attacking also stopped and looked at the empty big screen. Then, the big screen flashed and closed. Yi Tian was stunned and speechless. Li Mu looked at the empty sky, turned around, and walked directly towards the nearest mechanical giant. The other three were silent for a second, then turned around and said with full words With hatred, he walked towards the mechanical giant. Li Mu said coldly, "Let me catch the guy who is controlling the mechanical giant behind his back, and I will beat the bile out of him." The other three people did not answer. Li Mu began to run directly towards the mechanical giant, with the sound of wind behind him. Then the three people jumped on the nearest mechanical giant. Li Mu's black and white flaming swords ejected directly, and Yi The sky flashed mist in the air, and directly entered the body of the mechanical giant. King Kong's left and right hands were covered with huge earth-type gloves, and he hammered hard on the mechanical giant's abdomen. Lin Bosheng's left and right hands directly turned into tiger-headed ones. Shape, jumped behind the mechanical giant, the four people seemed to be crazy, pouring crazy attacks towards the mechanical giant. The other Cambrian colleges also immediately became red-eyed, and everyone used their superpowers to the maximum. The giant that was exposed in the assembly was also knocked to the ground, unable to carry out a new round of assembly. There is smoke everywhere in Cambrian College. The watches of all the instructors of Cambrian Academy who were fighting on the battlefield started to tick. In front of a huge earth giant, a man with long hair and a shawl on top of a blue mechanical giant waved his fists towards the earth giant. The body of the earth giant was smashed, and a blue electric light erupted from the mechanical giant's hand. Then the earth giant's body flashed with electricity, and the explosions continued to sound. The man smiled and said, "Not the Minister of the Zero Organization Branch. Well, why, just this little strength." The watch rang, and the man looked down, as if he didn't believe his eyes, "The old immortal guyhe" The earth giant attacked with just one punch.?, the mechanical giant waved his palm and firmly blocked it, and moved the palm away directly. Behind him were the man's already red eyes. "I want you to die without a complete body." In front of a huge octopus, a young woman floated in mid-air. The woman looked to be in her early eighteens, with a childish expression on her face. The octopus directly stretched out a tentacle and flew towards the woman. The woman He dodged the attack with great agility, raised his right hand in the air, and a blue elemental spear flashed out in his hand, and the woman directly threw the spear downwards. There was a loud bang, and meat residue flew everywhere. "It's so boring. This is the first time I've seen such a little thing, but such a disgusting beast-type superpower." The woman said lazily and authentically in an extremely mature voice, and soon her watch started ticking. He glanced down, then staggered in the air, "How could it beGrandpa, heZero Organization" A tentacle stretched out from the bottom of the lake and swept the girl who was caught off guard directly into the lake. A string of bubbles immediately appeared on the surface of the lake. After the deathly silence, an earth-shaking explosion sounded, and the entire lake was blown open from the center. The obviously disappearing water level seemed to have opened a huge hole in the center of the lake. The woman floated up from the whirlpool, her body not wet at all, and her face was already full of hatred. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Text Chapter 471 Panic In the air of Cambrian College, all the mechanical giants stopped moving at the same time and began to fall apart, as if someone directly extracted the power from behind. All the students of Cambrian College who were attacking were at the same time. Time found that the mechanical giant they were attacking had stopped moving, and the electric light under his body that represented vitality no longer flashed. Then, a huge display screen was laid out over Cambrian College. There was only a huge word zero on it, and a dull voice began to sound. "As you can see, we are Organization Zero, and we are also the name that will take you to hell. I think this image should have been simultaneously transmitted to the city where every superpower can see it. So, now , I will tell you some things, and by the way, I will also tell you some things we are going to do in the future, so that you can prepare early." "First of all, we have to thank Dean Zhang Hanwu of Cambrian College. As the last male descendant of the Zhang family of the exorcist clan, his strength is of course recognized by everyone, but just now, we have obtained his heart. We both died while fighting ¦Â, the deputy commander of our Zero Organization, but fortunately, we were able to dig out his heart before he died." The screen turned and jumped to a laboratory scene. In a glass-like vessel, a beating heart was suspended in the air. All the people with powers who were watching seemed to be able to see from this heart Above, you can feel the fluctuations of the elements beating out. "Our Zero Organization has obtained a new technology that helps us mix two different powers. I believe those with powers who have fought against our Zero Organization should also feel that dual-system power users Now, I declare that as long as you join our Zero Organization, as long as you can prove your loyalty to the Zero Organization, we will use this technology on you. The future will be a world of superpowers, and only power is The final destination, and this technology, can directly double your strength, and after getting Zhang Hanwu's heart, we can double this strength again. Think about it, with twice your current strength, That would be such an exciting thing, right?" Li Mu spat directly downwards. Lin Bosheng felt a nausea in his chest, and all the Cambrian Colleges looked at the huge screen in the sky with hatred. They only had one pair of eyes, looking at the image in the sky, with ardent desire in their eyes. "Of course, it is the tradition of your Cambrian College to be polite before fighting. So, for all superpowers, if you don't join the Zero Organization, the consequences will of course be" The screen flashed again. In a prison cell, a sturdy middle-aged man was tied to a cross. The screen moved closer, and everyone gasped when they saw the middle-aged man's face. "The beast of death, Kahn, how could a strong man of this level" Lin Bosheng said blankly. Li Mu knew in his heart how complicated Lin Bosheng's mood was now. Kahn's superpower was the pinnacle of water superpowers [Poseidon]. He was an idol in the hearts of all those who practiced water superpowers. Legend has it that his full strength was unleashed. , can set off huge waves in the entire East China Sea. In the hearts of every water superpower, he is like a mythical existence. Kahn was obviously unconscious, and his body was covered with scars. After a burst of laser flashes, Kahn's body was separated from the middle, and blood spurted out. Lin Bosheng clenched his fists tightly, and hated Watch what's happening on the screen. The screen turned again, and a blue-haired boy appeared on the screen. He also had a dazed look on his face. Everyone's heart skipped a beat again, "The wood-type genius boy, Muke, has a high-level wood-type superpower." , [Tree Realm].¡± ??A laser, and another splash of blood. Sacho, the fire-type superpower, [Wang Yan] Sakku, a person with earth-type superpowers, [Original Realm] ¡­¡­ The people who jumped out of the picture were powerful superpowers in the world. Everyone was in their own country, and they could rely on their own strength to directly communicate with the military on an equal footing. Their strength far exceeded that of the Cambrian. The academy's most senior executive department commissioner, in a sense, is already on an equal footing with the Cambrian Seven Heavenly Gods. All the superpowers who were looking at the screen held their breath, as if they couldn't believe what they were seeing. Most of these superpowers recognized the powerful man who had just been executed as the person in their lives. Idol, a god-like existence. l looked at the screen in mid-air coldly, with no expression on his face and no movement on his hands, just a pair of eyes. Behind the deep eyes, you could see the cold murderous intent pouring out. The screen flashed back to the zreo logo. "These are the proof of our advanced abilities. Next, one month later, we will face Cambrian College and BaqiCollege, College This kind of thing has been given to us, and we should not live under those humans. You must know that the ability of any one of us is comparable to that of an ordinary human army. Now, it is time for you to make a choice. , my brothers. " The scene flashed away, and Cambrian College fell into a deathly silence. Li Mu looked at the empty space, sighed, and then sat down again. The other three were also silent there, unable to make a sound. , this kind of thing is beyond their scope of cognition. The dean is killed in battle, and the college will be breached in a month. The current Cambrian College is already full of smoke. Li Mu said, "I'm going back first. I want to be alone for a while" Yi Tiandao, "The war here is not over yet" Li Mu looked back at Cambrian College, which had completely lost its sound. Under the setting sun, gunpowder smoke was filling the air and rising. It was sad and desolate. Li Mu said, "It's over. We lost." l looked at everything in the sky for a long time, and the beeping sound on his wrist filled his ears. He took off the watch directly and said to the watch, "Stop your damn missions and come back to the academy." ." Immediately, he threw the watch directly into the air, fired a shot, and smashed the watch directly in the air. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Text Chapter 472 Decision In the conference room of Cambrian College, Li Mu sat at the corner of the round table. He looked at these beings who were known as the Seven Heavenly Gods of Kyushu. He didn't know what expression to put on his face. This was his first time coming to such a meeting. Dean After being killed in the second battle of Cambrian College yesterday, and the Zero Organization then announced that they would attack the three colleges at the same time, Li Mu believed that the three major colleges should have been secretly meeting to discuss the method at that time. The top priority now is to elect a new dean of Cambrian College as soon as possible. l sat on the table and twirled his pistol boredly. The atmosphere in the entire conference room was very serious. You could vaguely hear the sound of some people gasping and trying not to let out their anger. After all, the death of the dean meant a lot to everyone. The vibration was really too great. The white-haired middle-aged man who looked obviously older spoke. Li Mu recognized it. The beast god Yi Yang, one of the Cambrian Seven Heavenly Gods, had the power of [Beast Heart], which allowed him to change certain characteristics of his body at any time. The characteristics of transformed beasts, such as the regeneration of geckos and the agility of cheetahs, are like kings to other beast-type superpowers. What is seriously inconsistent with this rough superpower is Yi Yang's appearance. He is forty years old. His appearance was almost the same as that of a twenty-year-old man. Yi Yang said, "Now, we need to elect a leader of Cambrian College. Without a leader, Cambrian College is just a mess" The strong man on the side interjected, "We understand this without you having to tell us." Li Mu looked up. The strong man's voice and appearance were very rough, but his power was rare among wood-type powers. The flower power [Liu Fang] is the flower god among the seven gods, Wang Fang, who can command flowers to bloom. Although this power sounds very romantic, it is another matter in battle. Commanding the flowers to bloom will naturally cause a bloody rose to bloom in the opponent's eyes and heart. The cute girl on the side had red and swollen eyes and said, "You can fight as much as you want. I will abstain from voting" The granddaughter of the dean, Zhang Lin, is a senior commissioner of the executive department. Her special power is [Charging]. She can apply her own energy to any element in the air to control and attack. After the dean died, she inherited the dean. All the family property of the president, as well as the right to vote in the election of the new dean. Next to him, an old man with chicken skin and white hair had his eyes closed. The crutch was on the ground, his chin was on the crutch, and he said without emotion, "Anyway, I am such an old man, but I have no idea of ??being a dean. I don't want to end up with no bones left" The God of Wealth, Li Yi, is the most powerful consortium supporter behind Cambrian College. Superpower is the only earth-type superpower with metallic properties in the world [sand gold], and it is also the main source of finance. Wang Fang shouted loudly. "What do you mean by this? Are you mocking us? You have been living in seclusion on your mountain for many years, old fellow. The one who has been fighting for so long is us!" Yi Yang said, "Having been nesting in the mountains for so long, it's only natural that you don't understand the ways of the world." The boy on the side stood up and said loudly. "Is this how you treat the benefactor who provides you with food and clothing? The old man's fighting ability is also" Yi Yang said calmly, "I bought this dress with my own money. Don't keep calling me a benefactor" Li Mu suddenly felt a headache. He felt that this place was not the place he should be. There was a gunshot. It came from L, who had been playing with the pistol there. Everyone followed the sound. L put the gun on the table, with both hands free, and patted it loudly and clearly. "Ah, ah, ah, it's really a good show, don't let me interrupt it, keep arguing. If we keep arguing for a month, everyone will be happy." The strong man said, "You!" Yi Yang on the side stopped Zhang Fang and told him to shut up. Everyone stopped arguing and looked at l. They all knew that although the boy in front of them was young, he was the youngest among the Seven Gods of Cambrian, but he was the most powerful. L's high strength is not reflected in his superpowers, but rather, when all the people accompanying him fought, not once did they ever see l use superpowers. The superpower registered by l was the most powerful person in the world. Only three people can use the time-based superpower, [Shicha], which can slow down the flow of time to a certain extent, but he relied on his basic physical fitness and strength to fight all the way to where he is now, becoming He is one of the Seven Gods of the Cambrian Heaven, and there is no record of using any supernatural powers. Everyone present knew that they and L, who did not use his powers, could only draw a draw. Once L used his powers, the outcome would become unpredictable. "If the dean saw your behavior, he would probably laugh and say, oh my, you guys are just like this when you get togetherThere was a quarrel. "L stretched out his finger to Li Yi and said, "Old Li, having more money is great, but so what if you have more money? I can't live well with so little money. " Immediately, l stretched out his finger again and said, "At this time, you should be able to say directly, but I just have a lot of money, how about it." The next second, L pointed his finger at Zhang Fang again and said, "If it were you, the dean would say, you boring man, I wish I had known you more than seventy years ago, then I wouldn't have to I saved all the money my family bought me for breakfast to buy flowers for the beautiful girl I like." "At this time, you should say, seventy years ago, I was only three years old, and my powers had not yet awakened, so you had no use for me. Besides, seeing that your granddaughter is so beautiful, it means you have finally caught her. .¡± Zhang Lin on the side couldn't help but started sobbing directly, and the person pointed by l also fell into silence. Li Yi opened his eyes. Although his face still looked expressionless, his slightly trembling lower eyelids had covered his eyes. Emotions completely betrayed. Indeed, when the Cambrian Seven Heavenly Gods gathered together, there were disputes like today's, and in the end, they were all resolved directly through the dean's witty words. l said, "As for me, I don't have the good temperament of the dean to resolve the dispute between you. Now I just want you to understand one thing clearly. The dean is dead and there is no one left to help you mediate. I I won¡¯t help you mediate, it doesn¡¯t matter who the dean is, as long as a few of us aim our guns at Organization Zero, that¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking now.¡± Text Chapter 473 Mission The surroundings fell into silence for a while, and then Li Yi opened his mouth and said, "Tianyi Consortium has injected three-quarters of the funds into the Cambrian College's Finance Department. This matter was operated under my instructions. Of course, As the owner of this money, I will also go to the front line to fight and see with my own eyes the specific flow of this money. No one can stop me from seeing where my money is used." The young man on the side immediately handed over the paperwork and motioned for everyone to read it. Yi Yang said, "Sorry, old guy." Li Yi snorted coldly, "I'm used to it." l said, "As for the election of the dean, under this situation, there is probably no way to decide. Therefore, we can either decide the election in the college's private virtual forum after the meeting, everyone's opinion how." Everyone looked at each other and nodded. , l immediately said, "Okay, in that case, I need to introduce the person who arrived today, he is" l pointed at Li Mu, and Li Mu sat up straight. Yi Yang said, "What a surging fire elemental power. These are the new students recruited by the college this year. I'm a little impressed." Zhang Fang said, "This little baby's elemental power is very powerful. It is completely unlike the elemental power fluctuations that he can have at his age. He is probably an 80-year-old guy wearing the appearance of an 18-year-old." Bian said. As he spoke, he looked towards Yi Yang. l said, "No, the dean may not have told you before his death that the young man in front of you is a [reincarnator] in this life." As soon as these words came out, the entire conference room fell into a mysterious silence. Li Mu understood in his heart that the reincarnation was probably his past life that the dean had told him. The name of the past life, as long as it appears, it will drive the elemental tide at that time. After a while, Zhang Fang finally said, "The reincarnatorhas been found? Is it him?" l said, "That's right. The power of the stars and the ability to use the power of black and white flames are exactly the same as the previous reincarnation. He had already demonstrated this power when the Cambrian Academy was attacked last time. In order to keep it secret at that time, all the video materials and people who had onlooker experience at that time were destroyed and sealed, so that the secret would not be leaked. Li Mu, now, you can use it on a small scale. The power of your black and white fire.¡± Li Mu stood up after hearing the words, looked around, and found a remote corner. Then he clasped his hands together and separated them. Each of his hands burst out with flames, one black and one white. The temperature in the conference room showed obvious signs of rising. Li Mu again Fold your hands together again. The flame was immediately extinguished. l said, "As you can see. What you have seen with your own eyes is far more correct than those empty reports and videos, so now you should also believe that he is the previous reincarnation." Li Yiyi said, "What about his strength? What is his current strength?" l opened his mouth and said. "The third level has been fully cultivated. The current strength is the level of a senior executive member. When the power explodes, it is the level of a mentor level." Li Mu clearly saw a clear expression of disappointment on everyone's faces, as if his strength had not reached the level they wanted. l said. "I have been training him. His strength was even worse before he met me. Without the help of the power of black and white flames, he would have been killed in the first Cambrian Academy War. But You must know that the age of the reincarnations standing in front of you in this life is only twenty, and when the previous reincarnations became famous, they were at least thirty or forty years old, not to mention the first reincarnation should be Dragon, he can advance from an ordinary student who just realized the superpower to his current level in a few months, which is already faster than anyone here. Just think about it, when you are twenty years old, you So what is the strength?" "The reason why he is brought here is to let the few here join forces to help him unlock the potential in his body. This kind of power can only be achieved by the next seven talents who are stronger than the mentor class. We cannot catalyze the potential in his body. That part of the potential that belongs to the reincarnated person, but the basic functions of his human body, we can still help him develop to the strongest level at once." Li Yiyi said, "Although it is a good idea for you to do this, after we help him catalyze all the functions of the body, after all, the hidden skills of the body are activated by us. If they are not fully exercised" l said, "The next step is my second proposal. The second proposal is to directly perform temporary replacement treatment on his body after catalyzing his body functions, and then let him enter the zero tissue ¡­¡± "What?"?? "Yi Yang and Zhang Fang stood up directly. Even Li Yi, who had always been calm, had an indescribable expression on his face. Yi Yang said, "You are crazy. You want the reincarnators to enter the Zero Organization. You plan to take us with you. A collective defection? " "Sit down first," L raised his head and said to Yi Yang and Zhang Fang, "After changing the host, I will imprison him in the next dimension. As long as his vital signs drop to 30%, he will automatically jump The reason why he returned to our college and asked him to go to Zero Organization is because even if we help him activate his body's functions, it still requires a lot of fighting to directly catalyze it. This catalytic process is in Zero Organization. We might as well let him Go to Zero Organization, rely on your own strength to work as an undercover agent, rise step by step, and automatically jump back after thirty days. Of course, this idea is too crazy, so you need your consent. After all , when the next reincarnation is born, I¡¯m afraid the grass on our graves will be as tall as a person" Li Mu thought to himself that he must succeed this time. This idea of ??going undercover was not L's own idea, but something he proposed on his own initiative. He had too many mysteries that he wanted to solve, and he wanted to go see the country of superpowers named Nibelungen for himself. At first glance, this idea coincided with L's idea. L also agreed to his request, but the additional requirement was to help him activate his powers and to restrain the space on his body to ensure his absolute safety. . Everyone was silent. Li Mu looked at the obviously puzzled expressions on everyone's faces, and his heart skipped a beat. This request was really too dangerous, and they might not agree to it. Text Chapter 474 Current Situation Li Mu sat cross-legged in front of a holographic display screen. The surging and substantial elemental fluctuations in his body were constantly vibrating the surrounding space. If you listen carefully with your ears, you can hear the impact and fluctuation of the elements. The matter was resolved satisfactorily. The Seven Heavenly Gods agreed with L's idea, and then directly used the technique to unlock the body's potential for themselves, allowing the intensity of their human body functions to be directly maximized, and this kind of When the strength of the body's functions explodes in an instant, no living beings can stand around it, especially a strong person like Li Mu. After receiving the development, Li Mu had been sitting cross-legged and adjusting his breath in the alloy basement. He didn't know how long it had been. When he opened his eyes again, there were already burnt marks all around, even the alloy wall. Above it, there are also red traces of high temperature that were burned out. Li Mu stood up and felt the abundant elemental power moving around in his body, surging and pure. Every muscle and bone seemed to be new and full of power. The synchronized image of l came from the holographic image, and l said, "What's wrong?" Li Mu nodded and said, "Well, it's almost done. The body's functions have been developed. After that, it's time to develop the power of the stars and the power of the black and white flames." l said, "That's good. Your body surface temperature is still above 3,000 degrees Celsius, so you can't leave that room just yet. You can adjust your breathing in there for another thirty minutes until your body surface temperature has completely dropped." , come out again.¡± Li Mu nodded in agreement, immediately sat down, crossed his legs and began to meditate. In the conference room, l turned off his electronic watch and said to everyone at the table, "How about it." Yi Yang said. "What else can we do? Half of our strength was taken away in one fell swoop. Unlike you, we never used the elemental power. This time we rushed back directly after the battle, and half of our life was taken away again. You said it would be how." A blue-haired man on the side remained silent. Zhang Lin said with concern, "What's wrong, brother Fang Huang?" Fang Huang shook his head, "It's okay, nothing's wrong. When I controlled the mechanical giant and the earth giant to fight, I suddenly used a third-level trick. Now I'm a little unable to regain my strength. Take a short rest. I'll probably be fine." ¡± Li Yiyi said, "I didn't expect that I would throw away half of my life before I even went to the battlefield, and I would throw it on a little kid I have never met before. This is really" l said, "Fang Huang, you were absent from the previous meeting, so you didn't talk about this invasion. Now you are here. So let's talk about the details of this invasion." Fang Huang nodded in agreement and said immediately. "After investigation, most of the mechanical giants invaded this time are II type mechanical giants, but they have also undergone modifications such as data changes, which are somewhat different from your mechanical giants. You are an expert in mechanics, and this The superpower is similar to yours. Please elaborate on it." Fang Huang nodded in agreement, and immediately said directly, "The mechanical giant that invaded this time is a Type II robot that has been eliminated from the combat model. Mechanical powers are originally unpopular powers. So the mechanical powers are There are also very few categories in terms of classification. Among the known mechanical powers, there are only three powers that can control this type II mechanical giant: [Mecha] [Machine Edge] [Machine Control], but this time it is so A large-scale invasion of mechanical giants. It is quite difficult for Ji Feng to control one mechanical giant. If he controls twenty-five, it is simply impossible. The order of the abilities I just reported is according to the order of the abilities. They are sorted by their own strength. Mecha control is a mechanical ability that is one level below mecha. It can only control a single part. From this point of view, it seems that the only person who can control these mechanical giants is mecha. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡± "You have said so much. Do you just want to prove that you control so many mechanical giants?" Yi Yang said. Fang Huang said, "If there hadn't been a test by a team of executive members, I'm afraid I would have identified them as mechas this time. However, according to the analysis report of a team of executive members, Yi Tian, ??Lin Bosheng, and King Kong, using The power of the source amplifies the power of radiation, and judging from the conclusion drawn after interfering with the mechanical giant, the superpower controlled behind this time is definitely not a mecha." "Using their own original power, they are really a bunch of brave guys. They can actually survive to make this report to you." Zhang Fang said. "Then after I carefully observed the wreckage of the Type II Mechanical Titan after the battle, I found that the electronic pattern can only be achieved by the machine front. Because the control density and accuracy are different, the control of the electronic components also needs to be processed. Of course, the conclusion drawn is that the mechanical giant is controlled by the machine blade." "But didn't you just say" Yi Yang said. "After all, I have a very deep research on mechanical powers. My eyes cannot deceive me. Therefore, I directly came to a conclusion. This time, if the Zero Organization had not found more than thirty mechanical powers, Or, they found a way to amplify the ability of the machine front." l said, "After the Cambrian Explosion, I don't know how many superpowers were born, but looking around the world, there is absolutely no way we can find or gather thirty mobile superpowers. Even if they are As big as our Cambrian Academy, we only have one mediocre machine-edge superpower user." Li Yi pondered for a while and said, "The conclusion we can draw now is that Zero Organization has found a way to mass-produce Ji Feng's superpowers." l said, "I'm afraid that's what it is." Zhang Fang said, "But this is not" l said, "Don't forget, they can even do things like dual-type superpowers. If they can mass-produce superpowers, it wouldn't be too surprising. We still know too little about Zero Organization , and now our data and the data of the Executive Department Commissioner are directly fed back to the Zero Organization. Therefore, no one among the strong men in Cambrian College can infiltrate the Zero Organization like Li Mu. I believe that this infiltration will , can bring us a lot of information.¡± Everyone looked at each other and nodded. In the basement, the last trace of steam evaporated from Li Mu's body, and he immediately opened his eyes. The clear feeling that came directly from his body showed that he had fully adapted to the full development of his body's functions. Text Chapter 475 Beggars Gang After Yi Tian finished training all night, he walked out of the training hall and looked at the sky. It was already dark. It seemed that he had overtrained again tonight. Since the dean died in the battle and the Zero Organization played the video of the anger between humans and gods, all the students of Cambrian College seemed to be going crazy, training their abilities desperately, and Yi Tian was no exception. After this battle, He also fell into crazy training, but his strength was already at the highest level among all the execution department specialists at the same time. Under such training, the increase in intensity was conceivably slow. Yi Tian knew that his Strength has reached a place called a bottleneck period. Although he responded with harder and more intense training, he still had little effect. The increase in his strength was not even visible to his naked eyes, while other executive department specialists in the same period slowly caught up. In this way The situation made him feel very painful. Yi Tian stood on the side of the road, looking at the twinkling starry sky just before dawn, not knowing what to do. From the moment he met Li Mu, his strength was like riding a roller coaster, quickly catching up with him. In these few battles, there was even a tendency to throw him away. This is really As he was walking on the road, two men in suits and leather shoes, about 1.8 meters tall, came towards him. Yi Tian intended to get out of the way, but he was blocked by the two men. The two of them stretched out their hands and stopped in front. "What are you doing?" Yi Tian raised his head and put some strength into his hands. "Sir, please come with us." "I'm sorry, I still have something to do." Yi Tian said and took a step forward. The two men took a step back without letting go of their hands at all. Yi Tian stretched out his hand to push the two hands, but the two hands seemed to be of great weight, and Yi Tian pushed them down. Both hands remained motionless. Yi Tian was shocked. The first one was because two men who looked like bodyguards came to Cambrian College on such a morning. The second one was that with his current body function, he couldn't push these two men away. Every cent. who are they. Yi Tian clenched his right hand. I secretly thought, should I use my powers? Immediately he let go of his hand again. He was also very accurate in reading people. The two people in front of him obviously had no murderous spirit. They didn't look like bad people. "Who do you want to see?" Yi Tian said. The two men said, "Sir, just come with us." The two men took Yi Tian to the door of a room, nodded and motioned for Yi Tian to go in. Pushing the door open, an old man was sipping tea leisurely in the private room. Hearing Yi Tian come in, he put down the tea cup and said, "Sit down." Yi Tian sat down opposite the old man, and then he realized that the old man's face seemed to be unclear. When he wanted to take a closer look, his eyes suddenly stung for a moment, and he hurriedly leaned back. "I've killed too many sins in my life. If I can't control myself, I can't get rid of this murderous aura." The old man sighed. Looking at Yi Tian with his deep eyes, Yi Tian couldn't help but straighten his face, and his eyes met that gaze without fear. After a few seconds, the old man stood up, took a step back from his seat, and suddenly fell to his knees. Make fists with both hands. "Bai Yukun, the elder of the Beggar Clan who teaches martial arts, has met the young leader!" This sudden change shocked Yi Tian. Although he had met the old man's gaze without any fear just now, the chilling look in the old man's eyes still made Yi Tian feel chilled in his bones. Fortunately, he had good foundation. If it were an ordinary person, he might simply become paralyzed by this look. It was the first time for Yi Tian to meet someone who could make the opponent shudder with his eyes even before they hit him. To put it bluntly, if the old man in front of me really makes a move, it is still a question of whether I can survive one of his moves. But there is such an old man, now kneeling in front of him, shouting words such as "Beggars Gang" and "Young Gang Leader". Wait a minute, Bai Yukun, isn't this name the name of the God of War, one of the Seven Gods of the Cambrian Heaven? ¡°Besides, I was an orphan since I was a child and was raised in Li Mu¡¯s family. What on earth is this "Please get up." Yi Tian's heart changed. The two men in suits who came to stop him just now were probably stronger than him. The old man in front of him was a master that Yi Tian had never seen before. Hearing the tone of his words, he was surprised. It's not like he's acting, it's just that I'm still confused, so I'll just watch and smooth things over before talking about it. Bai Yukun stood up and said, "The young gang leader is still thinking about the ins and outs of everything. He still doesn't know the cause of the matter. Let me start from the beginning." "Speaking." "The Beggar Gang was established in the Tang Dynasty. The first generation of Beggar Gang masters created the Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms and the dog-beating stick technique. The third-generation gang leader improved the dog-beating stick technique, making it even more powerful than before. And by the ninth generation, Qiao Fengqiao Gang leader hour, remove the complexity and keep the simplicity, remove ten of the Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms, and the remaining eighteen palms are the essence of the essence. From this, the Beggar Gang prospered and became the largest gang in the world. " "At the end of the Song Dynasty, Hong Qigong, the 18th generation leader of the gang, passed the position of gang leader to Huang Rong. Huang Rong and Guo Jing were chivalrous all their lives and fought against the Yuan Dynasty all their lives. In the end, they died, and the position of gang leader was passed on to Yeluqi. At that time, after the war between the Song and Yuan Dynasties, all the elite members of the Beggar Gang came out and all died for the country. The strength of the Beggar Gang was greatly reduced." "The twenty-fifth generation gang leader Shi Huolong was killed. After he was rehabilitated, it was passed down to the twenty-sixth generation gang leader Shi Hongshi. He had no choice but to make a comeback. When it was passed here, the Beggar Gang declined. In the north, a new beggar gang was formed by three generations of the Bi family. The gang split in two.¡± "Wait a minute, I understand what you are saying. It is written in history books. I am not illiterate." Yi Tiandao, "I want to hear you explain it carefully. Regarding the young gang leader and other things you are talking about, I All I know is that I was an orphan since I was a child and was adopted from an asylum. How can you be so sure that I am the person you are looking for?" Bai Yukun said, "It seems that the young gang leader still knows very little about his life experience. Also, for so many years, we have been secretly protecting the safety of the young gang leader, but we have never shown up on our own initiative." "You said that you have been secretly protecting my comfort. Haha, hahaha" Yi Tian laughed, "This lie is really poorly crafted. With my strength, how could I not sense your existence?" , I almost died countless times while performing missions, and once I almost killed myself and my opponent with a bomb. Where were you who protected me at that time, hahaha" Bai Yukun smiled and said, "But the young gang leader, up to now, has not died." After saying that, Bai Yukun's figure seemed to become transparent, slowly becoming empty, and then disappeared directly into the air, in the air A voice came, "Young Master, with your perception ability, can you still sense my existence?" Text Chapter 476 Back then Yi Tian was secretly shocked. Indeed, he had expanded his perception ability to the maximum, but he could not sense Bai Yukun's existence at all. Bai Yukun seemed to have turned himself into air. Yi Tian waved his hand forward, as if It was as empty as touching the air. When Yi Tian withdrew his hand again, Bai Yukun's appearance appeared again at the place where his hand had waved just now. Yi Tian said, "Could it be that" He Don't dare to say the words that will happen next. Bai Yukun nodded and said, "Yes, during all your battles, young master, I watched from the sidelines. The last time the young master said that bombs were detonated around him at the same time, I fine-tuned the bomb's ability to the point where it could blow up the opponent. Death will not kill the young master, it will only seriously injure the young master, and the same goes for other battles, including the fight against the members of the Zero Organization in the hospital, and the subsequent battle with the wood-type superpower." Yi Tian shook his head and said, "This is impossible. Even you can't be by my side 24 hours a day, and it's impossible for me not to notice." Bai Yukun said, "It's right that the young master will not find out. I think the young master has heard about my subordinate's other identity. He is one of the Seven Gods of Hanwu, the God of War. But the young master must have never heard of my superpower." , no one knows.¡± Yi Tian nodded in agreement, and Bai Yukun smiled and said, "My power is the only one that is not listed in the power table, and it is also an unrecorded power. [Twin]. The specific function of this power is that I have Two souls, in a space that belongs to me, I have two bodies to use, I have two fates, two fates. This fate divides everything about me into Two. What I said is a bit obscure, young master. If I put it in simpler terms, young master, I have two lives, two bodies. And, two powers." "The power of Twins is to divide everything of the superpower into two, including superpowers of course, and my other superpower is [Guardian]." "Guard?" Yi Tian had some doubts, "What is the function of this power?" "Young Master, I said before that my superpower is not listed in the superpower list, protection, just as the name suggests. The specific form of this superpower is that I can project another soul of mine on On top of an object that I will protect, before I die, I will protect this object from disappearing or dying. This object can be an object, a house, or even a toothbrush cup. Of course, the object I protect . It¡¯s you, young master.¡± Yi Tian thought about it for a few times, clarified the basic context of the matter, and immediately said, "But, you haven't answered my question about my life experience yet. I want to know more about your guardianship than your guardianship." The most important thing is my life experience." Bai Yukun said, "When the young master was born, the power in the gang was turbulent. As a sect inherited from the same line, the true identity of the Beggar Gang is to be an exorcist. Of course, regarding the function of an exorcist, the current young master must be the same It is very clear, so my subordinates will not explain too much. When the young master was born, it coincided with the outbreak of the elemental tide. At that time, the turmoil between the superpowers and the original exorcists was in some cases. Among the radical exorcists, superpowers are like beings punished by God, and are to be destroyed. The young master was born under such circumstances. When the young master was born, the gang members Using a specific method, we learned that the young master was a person with supernatural powers. As the only heir of the gang leader, more than 70% of the gang members at that time advocated that the young master be executed." Yi Tian's heart skipped a beat. In the past that he didn't know, there was such a shocking past hidden. Although the exorcist and the superpower were now on the same line, Yi Tian also understood that rather than saying They stood on the same line. It would be better to say that the powerful superpowers annexed the exorcists. Behind this annexation was a bloody and dark war. Only now did Yi Tian understand that he had been so close. Was involved in that war. "The gang leader couldn't bear it at the time, but he had no way to disobey the gang's will, so his subordinates came up with a strategy to use their superpowers to protect the young master, and then give it to a family for adoption, and in Secretly helping the young master grow up healthily, of course, the subordinate's superpowers were also firmly hidden from the gang at that time." "A few years later, the Zhang family, the most famous and powerful among the exorcists, reached a merger agreement with the superpowers, and jointly established the Hanwu Academy. The then-chief of the Zhang family, Zhang Hanwu, became the academy's president. The leader, with his world-beating strength, reconciled the relationship between the superpowers and the exorcists, and the war ended. And the gang leader also helped me rise to the position of the Cambrian Seven Heavenly Gods, and at the same time reached the level of the Beggar Clan and the superpowers. Peace between the two. From then on, we were no longer hostile. In the rest of our lives, we will still protect you, young master, and let you live as a superpower until one day, we have to These messages tellyour time. " Yi Tiandao, "So, now is the time to tell me the news." Bai Yukun smiled and said, "Yes." Yi Tiandao, "Why are you telling me, is it that my father is seriously ill and wants me to go back and take over the Beggar Clan, or is it that the Beggar Clan has changed its owner and asked me to go back and take over the manual, or that it has nothing to do with me at all. " Bai Yukun smiled and said, "No, the gang leader's body and bones are very strong. Now the gang leader is practicing in a foreign land. Before leaving, he asked me that the Zero Organization has made a big move recently. After that big move, find the young master and take care of all this." I will tell you, the young master, and teach the young master all the secret skills of exorcism of the Beggar Clan to the young master." Yi Tiandao, "What if I don't agree." Bai Yukun smiled and said, "No, young master, you will definitely agree. Don't forget, my guardian soul is in the young master. The young master must be worried about his inability to surpass the level these days. If there is such a An opportunity to increase your strength is placed in front of the young master. Unless we are your father-killing enemies, the young master will not be able to find a persuasive reason to prevent himself from practicing these special skills." Yi Tian took a deep breath and said with a smile, "You are really thoughtful about my ideas. You can also ask me to learn those things, but I have one request." "Young Master, please speak." Yi Tian tilted his head and said, "Remove the protection of Lao Shizi from me!" Text Chapter 477 Infiltration Li Mu looked at the young man in front of him who was about twenty years old. The young man had a naked upper body. Although his face was a little more delicate, his figure was very strong. Li Mu looked at L on the side and said, "I want to Do you use this person as your host body to go there?" l nodded and said, "Yeah." "You killed him?" Li Mu was obviously not comfortable with it. l said, "That's not true. This is a lone member of the Zero Organization that I met while performing a mission. They were robbing a bank at the time. At that time, there happened to be a specialist from the Enforcement Department nearby. The intensity of Zero Organization's activities has increased recently. There are many, so Cambrian College and other private organizations have also increased the protection of these zero organization members. At that time, after he killed the shop owner, he met our executive department specialist. His superpower can control the other party¡¯s physical activities [ [Out of Body], that is, you can briefly invade the opponent's body with your own thing that can be called the soul, and then commit suicide, and the soul will automatically return. However, this time he had bad luck. The executive department commissioner he met had the ability [ Anti-membrane] is a rare defensive power that can reflect all attacks with lower strength than one's own. Then the soul of this unlucky child directly hit the anti-membrane, then dissipated, and was later brought back here to do it. Deal with the aftermath.¡± ¡°What do I need to do now?¡± "Now," L looked at his watch, "later we will use supernatural powers to transfer your thoughts directly into his body. Because of the change of body, they will not be able to find out what your original power is. , we have also strengthened this body accordingly to get used to your strength, so that it will not be able to hold up and be shattered when fighting. We will naturally help you keep your original body here at Cambrian College. , until you come back.¡± "As for this guy. After detailed investigation, we have basically found out his information and the people around him. We will use surgery to make some changes to your face, and then help you forge false identity information, including your The same is true for the iris authentication information. After that, you will be a brand new person. Of course, the fact that your power is the popular Burning Sun also helps a lot. You can use your Burning Sun to fight. , but the power of flames and stars won¡¯t work, do you understand?¡± Li Mu nodded and said, "I understand." A few days later, Li Mu stood at the entrance of the 13th block of city x in the United States. Judging from the news from the outside world these days. Because of the previous coercion of the Zero Organization, and the new videos of the murder of powerful people circulated through certain channels, people in the superpower world are already panicking, and the same is true in the ordinary human world. When it comes to these matters, the military of various countries have also made big moves. In the past few days, Cambrian College has been mediating with the military to find a moderate solution. But Li Mu knew that the final moment of battle would inevitably come. In the past few days. A quarter of the world's superpowers have openly declared to have joined the Zero Organization. Among them are some current superpowers of the same level as those who were killed. However, many people have been hostile to those with superpowers. The facility, which is a place where the nerves in the back of the neck can be removed to achieve the purpose of isolating superpowers, has also been destroyed by superpower teams from various zero organizations in the past few days, and some regimes have been in turmoil. In areas where wars are frequent, wars between superpowers are even more serious. The Thirteenth District of City Everyone who wants to join the Zero Organization will be selected here, classified into grades, and branded. This brand represents your complete break with the past world of superpowers and the human world. Li Mu looked at the obviously desolate neighborhood and walked inside with his backpack. There was really no sign of chaos in this chaotic place. It was like a city left behind after development, without a trace of life. Very quiet. Soon, the silence was broken. Li Mu walked to the center of the street and tried to sense the breath on both sides. The breath of the superpowers here was extremely messy. The breaths of hundreds of superpowers blended together, making people feel Not quite sure which ones are which. Then, a gust of wind passed in front of Li Mu, and his eyes were suddenly shrouded in black shadows. Li Mu looked up and saw three black men standing in front of him with their arms folded, with a frivolous look in their eyes. The black man in the middle In English, "Hey, yellow man, what are you doing in a place like this?" Li Mu raised his head and said, "Come and join Zero Organization." The three black men laughed when they heard this, and then the black man on the right coughed, stretched out his hand and said, "I'll help you lead the way. You have to give me a little tip." Hearing this, Li Mu took out his wallet and took out a five-hundred-dollar banknote.Nowadays, with fingerprint and iris recognition, banknotes are rarely seen in daily life. However, in case it was needed in this place, the college specially prepared some banknotes for him for self-defense before leaving. Suddenly, a shadow flashed before his eyes, and Li Mu subconsciously stepped aside. The black man who was trying to grab the money suddenly jumped away, staggering and almost losing his balance. "Are you trying to steal money?" Li Mu secretly thought, the security situation in this place is really terrible, are you going to take action? Seeing that they hadn't grabbed it, the three black men began to gear up. Li Mu stopped and put his wallet in his pocket, thinking to himself, "It's just as clumsy as the TV show. Don't these people know they are here?" Are they all people with superpowers? How dare you rob people with superpowers?" Immediately, he clasped his hands together, and just used the first-level Scorching Sun ability to deal with this kind of person. After a sound like birdsong, flames rose from Li Mu's hands. He took a stance. Seeing this, the three black men clenched their right fists and placed them on their chests. In an instant, the two black men flashed to the other side. Two positions surrounded him in a triangular formation. "This kind of speed, and the fact that you have to put your fist on your chest before blinking, should be a speed-type power [Shunstep]. I thought it was some kind of high-level power." Li Mu secretly laughed. "But after the fight here, let's ask Zero Organization where to recruit people. We can't waste any more time here." The three of them roared and immediately rushed forward together. Text Chapter 478 Selection Li Mu looked at the three people who were already lying on the ground, apparently silent, and clapped his hands. The abilities of these three people cooperate very cleverly. All three of them have the same type of ability and have the same number of instant steps. They have obviously been tempered by countless battles. Their cooperation with each other seems to be very flexible. For the first time, After the fight, Li Mu had not yet reacted. But now the inside is different from before after all. After being tempered by the Cambrian Seven Heavenly Gods, his physical fitness and nerve reaction speed have reached a new level, not to mention whether these guys can defeat those who were not completely liberated before. His physical strength, not to mention his current strength, is on a completely different level. Fighting these people is as simple as a child playing. But looking at the three people lying on the ground, Li Mu tightened his wrists and thought to himself, "It seems that the attack was a bit too harsh. Three of them were seriously injured at once. I don't know who to call now." Inquiring about the registration information of Organization Zero." Immediately he closed his eyes and opened his spiritual consciousness to the maximum. In such a chaotic place, the place where more powerful people gather should be the center of the place. A very strong Elemental fluctuations were coming from a large piece of technology on the right front, and Li Mu thought to himself, that should be the right place. After scurrying to the underground of the building, Li Mu discovered that it was an abandoned securities building. Looking around, Li Mu found that the buildings here were in a state of disrepair, as if they had gone through a war. Like a catastrophe, this place had a prosperous past before. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know what kind of changes happened to make it what it is now. Before setting off, L didn¡¯t tell him anything about the internal affairs of the Zero Organization. , in order to make him look more like him in the Zero Organization. So as not to reveal the truth. Stepping into the building, Li Mu realized that it was different from the appearance. The interior of the building had a brand new feel. The entire building was brightly lit. Although there were not many people inside, it looked like a complete securities building from the outside. Under the building, Li Mu found a reception desk. He immediately stepped forward and saw a strong man sitting at the front desk. When he saw Li Mu approaching, he said in English without raising his head, "Want to sign up? Pay five hundred dollars first and go to the underground arena." Li Mu said, "What is this?" The strong man said impatiently, "Five hundred dollars." Li Mu took out five hundred dollars and handed it over, secretly thinking that those three guys just came to rob me because they didn¡¯t have the money to sign up. Logically speaking, if there was an underground arena here, the economy of the entire neighborhood would develop well. Why does it look so desolate and boring now? The strong man took the five hundred dollars, then took out a bracelet from underneath, threw it to Li Mu, and said, "Put it on and take the elevator to the basement level. Someone will pick you up." Li Mu took the elevator down, a moment later. The elevator door opened, and the sudden sound was transmitted instantly. Li Mu couldn't help but cover his ears. He finally understood why the street was so desolate. Almost all the people here gathered in this huge underground square, because the underground square had poor ventilation. Why is it so strong? The entire underground floor was filled with the smell of smoke, sweat, and the iconic noise of the underground casino. As soon as Li Mu stepped out of the elevator, a hot girl in punk clothes walked forward. Li Mu picked up the chain on his hand rather frivolously, glanced at the sign, and said, "Follow me." The girl spoke fluent Chinese, and Li Mu immediately followed her. Behind a long queue, the girl said to Li Mu, "Just wait here, and you can come on stage when the line is up." "Excuse me, what are the rules here" Li Mugang was about to ask something, but the girl left without looking back. In the elevator, new people came down. Li Mu looked around. He was lining up outside a gate. Outside the gate were people with chains on their hands like him, and inside the gate was an arena tightly enclosed by a glass cover. There were constant people. Roars came from inside, and crazy spectators shouted outside the arena. Li Mu understood. It seems that before entering the Zero Organization here, one must first go through a duel to divide their respective strengths and levels. However, this method of division is very similar to the Colosseum in ancient Rome, and it seems to be full of male hormones. . "Does Zero Organization not accept female superpowers? Let's compete with a girl like this. Listening to the screams, those who are less powerful will basically come out incomplete." Li Mu cursed in his heart. Said, there were too many people lined up in front of him, firmly blocking his view of the center of the arena, and he couldn't see what was going on inside. "Just wait slowly." Li Mu said secretly, and then looked around at everything around him, including some people lined up in front of him. The people in front of him looked like a mixed bag.?, there are old men, strong men, and even a boy who looks younger than Li Mu. However, there are no women here. Looking at the entire team, except for one who looks slightly effeminate, Apart from the transformed people, Li Mu really didn't find any female figures. "That's fair to say, how could a woman come here?" After a while, the number of people in front gradually decreased, and the central arena was within the range that Li Mu could see. Li Mu looked towards the center of the arena. There were two young men competing in the center of the arena. One is a tall, strong man, wearing a tight-fitting vest. The hair on his chest shows the surging male hormones in his body. The young man on the other side looks slightly thinner, and the fists in the hands of the strong man are obvious. It has been metalized. Li Mu guessed that the strong man's superpower should be ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? of metal-type superpowers, but the young man did not exhibit any outward-type superpowers, and the strong man was always attacking, but the young man only relied on his quick movements to dodge these attacks. Like all arenas, the audience on the periphery of the arena here kept shouting words such as "Tear him to pieces, you idiot", and when I heard it, almost everyone was shouting this sentence. After dodging more than a dozen punches from the strong man, the young man seemed to be powerless and was directly embraced by the strong man in a bear hug. Everyone yelled crazily to tear him apart. Li Mu looked at the strong man. The obviously expressionless young man in his arms said, "Dead." The next second, light shone from the eyes of the strong man holding the young man, and soon turned into ashes. Text Chapter 479 Overwhelming The scene was silent for two seconds, and then there were earth-shattering shouts and screams, but Li Mu could hear only one emotion from these shouts, excitement. It seems that the minds of the people here are already not very sound. The moment the young man was hugged by the strong bear, Li Mu keenly sensed that a powerful force was constantly gathering in the young man's body. This was the performance before using high-level powers, like that burning sun power. , before using high-level combat skills, the power must be gathered directly into the palm of the hand, and Li Mu almost discovered that the power of the young man's whole body was gathered on the surface of the skin. However, Li Mu has never heard of this kind of power that can directly smash those who touch his skin. He has never heard of it in the power list. It seems that this time the large-scale selection operation of Zero Organization has also summoned After seeing many potential people with special powers, Li Mu deliberately avoided the referee after seeing the young man win. He put on his clothes on the sidelines, wrapped his body including his face tightly, and took it with him. A pair of pure black gloves left the venue silently, followed by a man in black outside the venue and walked out of the crowd. Li Mu understood. This was probably another person who couldn't control his own powers. No wonder he hadn't heard of this kind of power. These people are usually the targets of Cambrian College's pursuit. I had come into contact with one of them, Fang Yuxuan, a long time ago. Li Mu couldn't help but think of Fang Hua. Ever since he came back from the island, he wanted to find out about Fang Hua, but what happened next completely disrupted his plan. Zero organized a second Invasion, Dean's death, these things happened one after another, and now. He also has to go to Zero Organization to perform an undercover mission. Before leaving, he handed over the matter of finding Fang Hua to Lin Bosheng for help. Lin Bosheng also agreed and promised that he would handle the whole matter. Only then did Li Mu feel relieved to carry out this task. Between superpowers and superpowers, it¡¯s really Li Mu suddenly remembered that it was because he was a reincarnation that he brought about the elemental tidal activity in this world, and that led to the current situation. Who would believe it? The people who indirectly created these superpowers are standing here, ready to fight you, Li Mu thought to himself. After a while, it was Li Mu's turn. When he walked out of his own door, a big man came out of the opposite door at the same time. He had a shaved head and patterned tattoos on his face. His whole person was full of wild aura. Li Mu helplessly held his forehead. Is this a bad idea of ??the organizers here? Basically, each player is matched with a thin one and a strong one. It looks full of explosiveness and visual impact. However, it seems that this is not the case. In the previous competitions, they basically won half and half. Although the strong men here have developed limbs and are suspected of being simple-minded, after all, they are all A battle between superpowers. Compared with physical strength, abilities still play a very important role. Li Mu carefully sensed the opponent's abilities. His current perception ability can only detect the approximate abilities of the other party. He can accurately sense the abilities that he has played against or is familiar with. However, this is not necessarily true for other abilities. Li Mu can only perceive The opponent's superpower is the same fire-type superpower as his own, but the specific type of superpower is unknown. The strong man looked at the thin man in front of him and laughed. Li Mu also smiled. He has never been in the habit of waiting for the opponent to show off his cards before he shows them off. His current ability is much stronger than before. There is basically no suspense about the outcome of this kind of battle. Li Mu immediately Fist hitting each other. The left and right hands bloomed with red flames, and the first stage of the Burning Sun was activated. Li Mu moved his fists forward and backward, getting ready for battle. The strong man sneered, and then he fisted the camera at the same time. With a bang, a flame similar in shape to Li Mu also shot up from the strong man's hand, but the flame was glowing blue. ¡¾Green flame? First level¡¿ A burst of laughter burst out from the surroundings. Indeed, Li Mu's sun-burning superpower is at the bottom of the range of fire superpowers. His status among superpowers is probably like that of the Five Tigers. Knives, sweeping legs and the like are among a bunch of martial arts secrets. The strong man's Qingyan is already considered a relatively low-end power among the fire-type abilities. Unexpectedly, there are people who are lower than Qingyan. This is why the strong man sneered. Seeing the clear look of disdain in the strong man's eyes, Li Mu's still burning hand made a very clear middle finger, pointing at the strong man. The strong man was obviously irritated. He roared and attacked forward. His fists were full of wind. When he punched out, there was even a strong air flow towards Li Mu.Coming over, Li Mu also admired this strong man in his heart. In the punch just now, the strength of the strong man had obviously exceeded the third level of ordinary Qing Yan, which showed that the physical function of the strong man was also very good. . But Li Mu smiled, stepped on the ground with both feet, jumped into the air, and then punched the strong man on the arm. Kill with one punch. The strong man's whole body sank into the ground, and he immediately lost his mind. All the spectators stopped shouting and stared blankly at the center of the field. Li Mu fell to the ground, stretched his hand to his mouth and blew. , blew out the flame and waved his hand. He put his arms around his waist and looked at everyone. A moment later, earth-shattering shouts swept through the entire underground arena. The referee on the side stepped forward, raised Li Mu's hand high, and shouted loudly to the people on the left and right, "The winner is, No. 18." Li Mu also yawned and let his hand be raised high by the referee. He thought to himself, "In this way, the first step of sneaking in can be considered a success." In the conference room, a man was playing with an electric motor. This electric motor was obviously a product of several decades ago, but the man was enjoying playing with it. Then, a tall man opened the door and came in, leaned into the man's ear, and whispered to the man. After a few words, the man waved his hand and signaled the tall man to open the door and leave. In a closed secret room, Li Mu looked at the handcuffs on his hands. When someone said that these handcuffs were tied on his hands, he did not resist. But after he was handcuffed, Li Mu realized that his handcuffs were burning. Yang energy is completely blocked. However, the power of the galaxy and the power of black and white flames in the body have not disappeared. What is this for? Li Mu thought so. Text Chapter 480 Testing Just as Li Mu was thinking this, a scream came from his ears. Li Mu dodged subconsciously. In an instant, he understood that it was a bullet. Li Mu rolled on the spot and then touched his face. It hurt fiercely. The thick fluid running down his cheek was blood. "What a risk," Li Mu said secretly. It's just that he didn't feel dangerous to avoid bullets. In that flash of lightning, he forced himself to make a decision and actively slowed down his body's reaction ability, which was equivalent to actively moving his face towards her. There was a kiss with that bullet. After comprehending half of the power of the galaxy, dodging bullets is as simple as eating and drinking water for him, not to mention that his current body is a body that has been fully developed through the cooperation of the Cambrian Seven Heavenly Gods, but He knew that exposing his strength too early would do him no good. He has now had all his powers sealed. In this case, a bullet is shot at him. He understands that it is to test the strength of his body functions in this situation. If he can perfectly avoid the bullet at this time, , on the contrary, your strength will be known to the other party early. This is not good for future development. Li Mu turned over and stood up from the ground, pretending to be angry and shouted, "Who is it! Come out!" A man in a suit and leather shoes walked out of the side room and said, "I heard that you are the Qing Yan who killed your opponent in seconds with only Burning Sun today. I didn't expect you to be so young." Li Mu wiped the blood on his cheek and said, "Who are you?" He thought to himself at the same time, "This is probably the leader. The elemental fluctuations in the body are much stronger than the others." The man said, "Ah. I am the captain of Block Li Mu said, "So, I passed the assessment?" The man said, "Yes. Not only did you pass the assessment, but you are also the captain of the third team. It can be seen that your scorching sun power is very powerful, but," the man immediately glanced at Li Mu's right cheek and said, "It seems that your body function is not strong enough yet. Don't worry, you will be under my power king Carlo from now on. I will teach you your superpowers." Li Mu had a look of joy on his face when he heard this, "Really? Can I join Zero?" The man smiled and said, "Yes. From now on, you are a member of Zero." Then the man threw a bunch of keys, "This is the key to your room. You will live here in the building during this period." "This period of time?" Li Mu asked puzzledly. The man said, "Yes, during this period, you will live here temporarily. After Zero is selected here, he will go through the second and third rounds of selection, and then the selected strong ones will be brought to the headquarters. To strengthen, if you want to make your abilities stronger again, or if you want to control more advanced abilities, you can do this at the headquarters, as long as the selection here is over." Li Mu understood immediately. No wonder the selection system here is based on the general method of a gladiatorial field. On the one hand, it is a brainwashing process to a certain extent, and on the other hand, it selects high-level experts and brings them back to the headquarters. , I believe that other strong people who are favored by the Zero Organization will also undergo the test just like me just now. But not everyone can place a strong person here by forging a false identity like Cambrian College. Moreover, he also changed the appearance of his original body. His past "trajectory of experience" has long been memorized by heart. He also understood that the zero organization's method of selecting talents was indeed considered for war. Cambrian College There are different testing methods for each type of superpower. Those with auxiliary superpowers also have their original jobs and destinations, and there is only one selection here. Go up and fight with other superpowers for real. field to see if the combat ability is strong or not. Li Mu lay on the bed. The room was well-renovated and had the feel of a star-rated hotel. From the window, he could see the ocean and the scenery was very pleasant. When he first entered the room, Li Mu opened all his spiritual consciousness. Sure enough, a certain number of cameras were placed in every corner of the room, even in the toilet, as if they were monitoring criminals. Although the organization's approach to talent selection is a bit wild and rough, the detailed facilities are very meticulous, even to the point of being pervasive. If he waits for the people here to be selected and then taken to the headquarters, there may not be enough time. The modified body may be equipped with superpowers one day, and the war will start the next day. He can't wait any longer. He We must find a way to get to the headquarters of Zero Organization as quickly as possible through here.? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? But what is this method? Li Mu was in trouble. In front of a pool, Yi Tian slowly took off his clothes, revealing his naked upper body, which was covered with scars. These were all traces left from previous missions. Bai Yukun sat on a chair behind him. , looking at Yi Tian¡¯s back. Yi Tiandao, "How long should this potion be soaked?" Bai Yukun said, "With the young master's current body function, only three hours of soaking is enough." When Yi Tian heard the words, he stepped in. As soon as the water in the pool touched the soles of his feet, a cold and biting feeling was transmitted over him. Even a person with strong enough body functions like Yi Tian couldn't help but feel a little uncomfortable. Feeling uncomfortable, Bai Yukun held his beard from behind and chuckled, "This is the cold pool water of Tianchi. It uses the continuous exertion of superpowers by ice superpowers. The young master feels that coldness is inevitable. As long as the whole body is Immerse yourself in the cold pond water, and you will achieve the effect of washing your marrow and cutting off your hair." Yi Tian smiled when he heard the words, took a deep breath, and immediately stepped into the pool of water. His whole body felt as if an ice-type superpower had released a third-level superpower, and it was so cold that it felt like it was bone-chilling. Yi Tian immediately closed his eyes, and the water system's breath control technique began to work. The cold seemed to penetrate every pore on his body. Yi Tian felt that his will was strong enough, but every time he stayed in this pool of water for a second, he couldn't help but want to Jump out of this cold pool, but the three-hour time limit is there, and you must not leave early. Yi Tian felt that every second in the pool was as long as an hour. Text Chapter 481 Past Events Life in the Zero Organization Building is not boring. In this era of complete information liberation, as long as you can receive signals anywhere, you will not feel particularly lonely. Before the superpowers are born, you can accurately come It is said that before the elemental tide broke out, accessible online games became a pastime for many people. This very popular theme in novels three decades ago finally became a reality in the last decade. Even if the ontology is an out-and-out loser in real life, as soon as it enters the illusory virtual world , as long as you can play games, you will become an omnipotent person in the world. Accessible online games were very popular in that era. Then, just ten years later, the tide of elements broke out, and superpowers emerged. This kind of virtual life-like thing was not as popular as before, because those who are omnipotent in heaven and earth are not as popular in real life. Zhong also appeared. Li Mu had nothing to do, so he entered an accessible online game in the room to experience it. The scenes inside were almost the same as those in the real world. Even the touch was so real. With his own Ability Li Mu played a lot inside, and when he got bored, he left. When he looked outside, it was already sunset. It was just morning when he came here. Li Mu stood at the window and looked at it, then opened the door and walked out. The underground garage of this building has been transformed by earth-type superpowers and is now built into a huge underground arena. The upstairs part has been repaired and decorated and turned into a place of residence. In the arena The winner will have a place to live up there. But Organization Zero is not like those organizations in those vulgar novels, which sneer at those who are not winners. It also provides medical expenses and a place to live to those who are not winners. Although a life-and-death certificate was signed before the battle to indicate that even if he died during the battle, it would be entirely out of his own will. However, as long as he survived, Organization Zero would be fully responsible for everyone's medical care. fee. This can be regarded as a way to win people's hearts. Those who stand on the opposite side will be killed without mercy, as long as they are on the same front as themselves. will receive enough gang leaders. Compared with the execution department that captures those who cannot control their own abilities, in some respects, the Zero Organization can indeed be regarded as seizing the opportunity. It is not the way to waste time here all the time. He must think of an idea to get to the headquarters of Zero Organization as soon as possible. With this thought, Li Mu came to the underground arena. It was still as noisy here as during the day. Judging from the bursts of loud noises erupting in the middle, the strength of the two sides currently fighting should also be of a good level. Li Mu looked around, weighed the money in his wallet, bought a dozen beers in a small shop nearby, looked around and found a man with a strong elemental fluctuation behind him, and put the bottle in his hand. The beer was shaken a few times and then opened. With a pop, the beer in the can splashed out and fell on the strong man in front. The strong man immediately turned his head, and Li Mu quickly showed a panicked expression. He yelled "Sorry, sorry, sorry" in English, and then handed over a can of beer and said "Cheers, cheers" in English proficiently. It seemed that Li Mu¡¯s elemental fluctuations were relatively strong, and it would not be good to fight rashly. The strong man was obviously a good talker, and he took the beer. "It's okay, it's okay" and started to drink. Li Mu squeezed forward, sat next to the strong man, and said in a skillful tone, "Where are you from?" The strong man chuckled. "Wisconsin, what about you. Chinese or Japanese." Li Mu smiled and said, "The Chinese are here to join the Zero Organization." The strong man suddenly said happily, "I am a member of Organization Zero." Li Mu pretended to be surprised and said, "Zero Organization? I heard that the superpowers in Zero Organization are very powerful. You should be very powerful!" The strong man waved his hand and said, "That's not true. Although I joined the Zero Organization ten years ago, my strength is still the white level of the Zero Organization. My strength is not enough at all, haha." "White level?" Li Mu thought for a moment, "The white level is a superpower slightly higher than the yellow level. The elemental fluctuations on this superpower are already powerful for ordinary superpowers, but still If we analyze the white level according to this inference, the recent increase in the strength of the Zero Organization has reached a very powerful level." Li Mu immediately said, "Ah, I should call you senior. The white level must be very powerful." The strong man felt that the young man in front of him obviously did not understand the rules of membership in the Zero Organization.??, he is a newbie among newbies. Li Mu's words of praise also had an effect on this strong man. The strong man laughed and said, "Don't call me senior, just call me Jace. I will do it in Zero from now on." Take good care of you." Hearing this, Li Mu raised his beer like a toast, with excitement on his face, and thought to himself, "This person is quite stupid, he succeeded." Li Mu said, "Jace, when did this selection competition start?" Jess said, "Three days ago, right after the boss played the declaration of war, this place started. There were relatively few people here these two days. In a few days, there will be more people here." ¡± Li Mu said, "Zero Organization, what kind of organization is that?" Jess said in surprise, "Don't you know what Zero Organization does?" Li Mu scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "I didn't know it before, but I thought the Zero Organization was relatively powerful. I like to rely on powerful beings, haha." Jess said, "Then you made the right choice. Zero Organization is very powerful." Li Mu asked curiously, "What did Zero Organization do in the first place? Was it so powerful from the beginning?" Jace sighed, took a sip of beer, and said slowly, "Zero Organization was not what it is now when it first started. As an old member of Zero Organization, I know this very well." Li Mu was secretly happy, finally getting to the point, and immediately asked, "So what was the Zero Organization like at the beginning?" Jace said, "That's not a long-term story." Jace said, "At the beginning, Zero Organization was a mercenary organization composed of several superpowers." Text Chapter 482 Zero Organization Jess said, "At the beginning of the elemental tide, a country founded by mercenaries was originally called the Kingdom of Sark. Some superpowers also appeared. Then these superpowers took the lead and established a mercenary superpower organization. , that organization is called Zero.¡± "Then what?" Li Mu asked. Jess took another sip of beer and said, "Originally, Zero's mercenary group was very famous in the industry at the beginning, but because it was so famous, it also touched the interests of some people to some extent." "Is it because he stole the business of ordinary people, so" Li Mu asked, but secretly thought, "That's probably the case. There are some irreconcilable conflicts between people with super powers and ordinary people. , in the subjective human world, superpowers are still an unrecognized existence. The emergence of a mercenary group of superpowers is likely to bring some turmoil to the country of Sark, which was originally founded on mercenaries. This kind of The most fundamental manifestation of turmoil is that it will affect some upper-level interests. From this point of view, the transformation of zero organizations should also be like this" What Jace said next confirmed Li Mu's conjecture. Jace said, "You are right to say that. Because the superpower mercenaries are too powerful, they have caused some ordinary mercenary groups to rebel. We were dissatisfied, and the domestic political situation at that time was relatively turbulent. Under the instigation of some people, a mercenary group consisting of more than 60% of ordinary people accused us of wanting to overthrow the domestic regime." "What happens nextdon't you think" Jace put down the beer in his hand heavily, "How is it possible? We have always been loyal to our king. It was those people who framed us. At that time, our boss was still the deputy commander of Zero. The boss's brother was still the orthodox commander. In one On our way back from fighting, some people within the government used cunning means to ambush the troops on our way back. We told the troops that we were attackers, and we were ambushed on our way back. Then we were forced to fight back. , but in this way, we have confirmed the fact that we want to rebel. The result of this incident is that the entire country thinks that we want to rebel. And in that battle, our regiment commander was killed ¡­¡± Li Mu made a solemn expression and said, "My condolences." Jace waved his hand. "It's okay, it happened more than ten years ago. If you didn't mention it, I would have almost forgotten it. Later, under such circumstances, we made a decision." "What decision?" Li Mu asked. "After the commander died in battle, we were surrounded in a dead city. At that time, the boss became the commander and said to us. Since we are accused of treason, we will show treason to them. Those who tried to frame us forgot one thing. A very important thing is that we are, after all, superpowers." "Then you must have defeated." Li Mu said. "That goes without saying, haha." Jess wiped his nose and said. "The result of that war was that we defeated all the mercenary groups, and then established our current country based on superpowers, and named it Nibelung, the mythical country of death, and then. We It expanded externally and conquered several small countries around it, and finally achieved its current goal." Li Mu thought to himself, "It turns out that this is what the original story was about. I understand it roughly, but I still need to know some deeper things so that I can go back and report with peace of mind." Thinking of this, Li Mu said, "Jie Si, if I want to enter the Zero Organization early, what do I need to do? Don¡¯t look at it like this, my combat power is very strong!¡± Li Mu raised his arms as he spoke, but he was not an external superpower after all, so his muscles still didn't look very strong on the outside. Jace smiled and said, "Don't worry yet. If you want to enter zero earlier, there is no way, but this method is more difficult to achieve." Li Mu said excitedly, "What method?" Jess said, "There is a rule in Zero. As long as you have the ability to kill the person above you, you have the ability to be promoted. Judging from your current level when you have just entered the organization, you need to All you have to do is kill the captain above you, and bring your captain¡¯s zero organizational identification so you can directly replace him as captain.¡± "Is there such a thing?" Li Mu was a little surprised. "Yeah, haha. But every captain is not a vegetarian, and they are very careful about the team members below. Under normal circumstances, you have no chance to kill your captain." "That's right." Li Mu smiled and scratched his head. Then he looked at the watch in his hand as if he had forgotten something and said, "Ah, I have to go back first. Jess, what's your watch number?" I'll record it," Li Mu said, turning his watch on.He walked over and placed it on Jace's watch. After a beep, Li Mu stood up immediately and said, "Well Jace, I'll see you later." Jace waved his hand, then turned back to watch the game. Back in the room, Li Mu looked around carefully. Strictly speaking, the security here was pretty good. His belongings had not been touched during the time he left. But even so, Li Mu would not He took the risk to contact Cambrian College. During this period of time, he must first ensure that he can survive safely in the Zero Organization. Although he is more confident in his current strength, there are people outside the world, and there is a sky outside the world. He doesn't know What kind of opponents are waiting for him in the future. Well, every time after his strength reaches a higher level, he will feel that his strength has increased, and he will have the illusion that he is invincible, but the subsequent battles will severely correct his illusion. Being patient and not being complacent is what you must do in this situation. In the underground arena, after watching a game, Jace stood up, crushed the beer can in his hand, threw it hard into the center, then turned around and left. When he just walked out of the elevator, he looked up and saw the man in black standing in front of him. Jess said, "James, long time no see. Are you planning to come and see what your team members are like? To be honest. You said the colleges you recruited this time are pretty good.?" James said, "The boss wants to see you for something." Jace¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Boss? What do you want from me?¡± "You can ask the boss yourself about this, I don't know either." James waved his hand. Text Chapter 483 Nibelungen The next day, Li Mu received an urgent summons. The summons took place in the b16 area of ??the building. When Li Mu arrived, the building was already full of people. Li Mu had a rough sense of the superpowers in the building. The highest one is close to the strength of a senior executive department specialist, while the lowest one is the strength of a high-level student of Cambrian College, and there are many abilities that he cannot tell what they are composed of. After standing at the back, Li Mu thought to himself, "It seems that Zero Organization has also summoned some people with extraordinary powers this time, but this is also a matter of common sense. The execution video was live broadcast that day. , some of them are also powerful people who are hidden in the world, and most of them are legendary figures. It seems that the live broadcast that day caused a huge shock in the hearts of these people." On the stage, a man in black was explaining, probably telling how powerful and awesome Zero Organization was. After listening for a while, Li Mu felt bored. The brainwashing methods used by these people seemed clumsy and boring. , it is basically foreseeable that most of the people below the stands have bored expressions, but Li Mu carefully sensed the man in black. There were at least four kinds of supernatural power flowing in the man. His strength obviously should not be underestimated. After some time, the man in black finally finished explaining and talked about the part that Li Mu wanted to know most. Among the people here, they would all be placed in a huge square and fight until only twenty were left. A certificate must be signed during the period to guarantee the number of people. Li Mu took a rough look at the number of people around him and thought in his mind, "There are at least sixty or seventy people in this place. If there is a big melee, we will probably eliminate the ones here." There are about fifty people, and the rules for selecting people with zero organization are really full of the feeling of a beast." Nearly all the people in the room were selected after the great war. The strength itself was already at a good level, and he was even more excited at the moment. Li Mu covered his head and looked at both sides and shook his head. It seems that the habit of being brave and fierce here has been deeply ingrained in everyone's head. But if you rely on your own strength, you should be able to survive in this situation. Li Mu stood on the land of Nibelungen. Looking at everything on the street, he sighed. This is already his sixth day in Nibelungen. He naturally won the life-and-death melee, and he won without using the power of black and white flames. He followed twenty people to the Nibelungen the next day. On the way, the supernatural powers were naturally imprisoned, and after arriving here. Li Mu looked at a ring on his finger, which glowed faintly with blue light. This was a sign that he had become a member of Organization Zero here, and it was also an important way for Organization Zero to control people's hearts. In the country of the Nibelungs, this ring cannot be taken off after being put on, and the ring also has a device that can test whether the host wearing the ring has used powers. Once it is discovered that the host has used powers, the ring will Enough toxin to kill thirty adult African elephants is injected directly into the host. This is one of the methods Zero Organization uses to control its subordinates, in order to prevent the emergence of undercover agents. Even if you are an undercover agent, no matter how strong your physical fitness is, you will not be able to escape in this country of superpowers. "However, these conditions are not very useful to Li Mu. People in Zero Organization probably wouldn't have thought that there would be people like Li Mu who had three different dimensions of power in their bodies. Stayed here for six days. Because it was the eve of preparations for the war, and there were new superpowers coming to this country every day, there was no time to take care of Li Mu's existence. Generally, after the newly arrived superpowers were given housing and treatment according to their strength, Basically, let's just give it up and leave it alone. As for the subsequent issues such as the fusion of dual-system abilities. It's probably something I only do a week before the war starts. During these days, Li Mu also carefully observed a series of things about the country's folk customs. This is a country on the border of the Middle East. It was founded on oil, so it is naturally extremely wealthy. After the coup that Jess mentioned. This is a country that is completely dominated by superpowers. From the government to the citizens, everything has fallen into a pathological development based on superpowers. If you want to rule the citizens of a country, the lowest method is to use bloody suppression, and the highest method is to brainwash the citizens and completely change their perceptions. During his travels in the past few days, Li Mu has already I found that the citizens here have been thoroughly brainwashed. The reason why Organization Zero has an almost constant supply of superpowers is that, in addition to some outsiders seeking refuge, in the past most of the time, most of the members were generated by nationals of their own country. And the process of producing this Babies born in Nibelung will be tested in various aspects at birth.?The test almost determines the baby's future life path. The test includes whether the superpowers and physical functions will be strong in the future. Babies who do not meet the standards will be directly classified as inferior people and dealt with generally, and then in the entire country. Above the hierarchy, people with superpowers are directly divided into several types based on their power. The first class is the leader of Zero Organization, the second class is the member of Zero Organization, the third class is ordinary citizens with superpowers, and the fourth class is The lowest existence, that is, ordinary people without special powers, relies on these ordinary people to maintain basic national production such as food in the entire Nibelungen. In terms of the development of superpowers, Nibelungen adopted a semi-forced development approach to awaken superpowers. After an average man reaches the age of eighteen, he will be unconditionally incorporated into the Zero Organization, and then the Zero Organization will forcibly develop superpowers. Li Mu stayed in this country for six full days. This country made Li Mu feel like North Korea a few centuries ago. The people had no basic understanding and their thoughts had been thoroughly baptized. Rather than saying it is baptism, it is better to say that that kind of thinking has been cultivated since childhood. Li Mu suddenly felt that his arrival in this Nibelungen was of little use. What they were going to deal with was the existence of almost an entire country's citizens. There was no possibility of being good. They had lost even the most basic concepts of right and wrong. is missing. Because in their heads, loyalty to the Nibelungs means "yes". If it goes against the Nibelungen, then that's wrong. Text Chapter 484 A critical moment Before setting off, L installed a time-space jump feedback device on Li Mu. As long as Li Mu decided to return to Cambrian College, he could activate this device. The device was only the size of a grain of rice and was placed in Li Mu's teeth. Its outer layer was composed of calcium-like material. Even the most high-end instruments could not detect the existence of this kind of thing. On the seventh day, Li Mu felt it was time to go back and report everything. He was not here to break into the top management. This country has fundamentally lost the basic belief in what is called goodness in the human world. When he first came here, he had planned to enter the top ranks of Zero Organization to assassinate the leader, but now he has given up on this decision. The idea is that in this country, who is the leader of Zero Organization is no longer an insignificant matter. If he kills one leader, more leaders will replace him to continue to maintain the pathological operation of this country. There are so many strong people in the world, and even he now can be called a strong person. It's easy to kill a person, but it's really difficult to destroy the ideology of a country. Just when Li Mu was about to leave, he received a notice from Organization Zero, asking him to go to the palace of the Nibelungen to meet an important figure. Li Mu felt that he had not been completely exposed. The idea of ??killing his team leader to upgrade himself to captain and then enter the Zero Organization Rights Center was rejected by him after careful consideration. It was not difficult to kill a team leader. He had also estimated the strength of the team leader next to him. At best, he was just himself who had just realized the power of the black and white flames. But after he did this, he would inevitably show his strength. You must know that he was also in a big melee. Deliberately lowering his own strength. He deliberately fell into two other people's tricks and came out with some wounds. If he came out unscathed, he would probably be noticed by the Zero Organization. Although he didn¡¯t know why that important person summoned him, Li Mu went anyway. He no longer planned to enter the center of power. Then there is nothing wrong with meeting someone. Under the leadership of a man in black clothes and a veil, Li Mu was taken to a hall. This was an ordinary hall. It looked like a place for holding meetings. Li Mu didn't mind. The student directly found a chair and sat down. This royal palace should be the product of the renovation of the previous government building. It looked very solemn, but the fluctuations of elements revealed in it made Li Mu feel shuddering. When he used his perception ability to sense the strong man in this building, the sudden outpouring of elemental fluctuations made his heart tremble. He had not experienced this kind of trembling feeling for a long time. . In the country of Nibelungen, he was used to feeling the fluctuations of the surging elements when walking on the street. He thought he was used to it, but if he had to make a metaphor, this one was called the king. The place in the temple gave him the feeling that he was like a candle. Facing a gushing volcano. But he still came here, even if he was trapped. Unless the opponent has the ability to kill him instantly with one move, you can't do anything to him. Just as he was thinking about this, the door opened with a creak, and an adult man with long white hair walked out from behind the door. The man had a handsome face, and his jaw was as handsome as a curve carved by a knife. It's like a realistic product of ancient Roman statues. If you really want to describe the handsomeness of this man, you can only use the word "god" to describe it. Even boys like Li Mu subconsciously admired this guy in his heart. So handsome. The man spoke. With an extremely magnetic voice, the man said, "Are you Zhang Tian?" Li Mu said, "Yes." Zhang Tian was Li Mu's name when he used this body. Regarding everything about Zhang Tian, ??even if Zero Organization's hands and eyes are all over the sky, they can't find any information about Zhang Tian other than Zhang Tian. The man said, "I heard that your superpower is the burning sun, right?" Li Mu said, "Yes, who are you?" Li Mu sensed the elemental rhythm on the man when he first entered, but the strange thing was that the elemental rhythm projected from the man gave him a dull feeling. As calm as a pool of stagnant water, it is a state of complete calm. This state is very difficult to see, because no matter how powerful the strong man is, even if he deliberately hides the fluctuations of his own elemental rhythm, because the strong man's own The reason is that there will still be fluctuations of elements pouring out. Even if it is only a little bit, in the eyes of a strong man like Li Mu, he can still faintly sense the strength of the opponent. But if an ordinary strong person perceives this man, it is easy to mistakenly think that there are no elemental fluctuations flowing in this man's body. The man's body is like a calm lake, only Li Mu's level , you can hear it slightly, the lake is overflowingA hint of ripple. The man laughed and said, "I am zero." As soon as these words came out, Li Mu was shocked. He thought that this man was just a senior member of the Zero Organization. What he didn't expect was that he was actually the leader of more than ten thousand members of the Zero Organization. He had only joined the Zero Organization for seven days. This is how I met the leader. Could it be that? Li Mu couldn't help but tighten his hands, "Have you been discovered?" As if he had seen through Li Mu's thoughts, the man smiled and said, "Don't be nervous, I just want to see your blazing sun, because those with superpowers who have fought with such low-level superpowers until now, even in It is also very rare among the entire Zero Organization." Li Mu secretly breathed a sigh of relief, pointed at the ring on his hand and said, "But lookthis" The man smiled, "Oh, it's okay" After saying that, Li Mu stretched out his hand, pressed the ring with his index finger and thumb, and took off the whole ring with a slight exertion. Li Mu stretched out his hand and held the ring. Just as he was about to bow in thanks, the man waved his hand and said with a smile, "Just use your powers" Li Mu heard the words and agreed, and the yellow flames in his hands immediately burned out. Just as he turned around to ask the man something, a sound of wind sounded from his ears. Li Mu subconsciously dodged. The speed of this move was too fast. Even at Li Mu's speed, he could barely avoid it. Li Mu immediately jumped back, and the man's palm hit the table. After a loud bang, the table turned into ashes. Text Chapter 485 Return Li Mu secretly screamed that it was dangerous. If he had used the move just now before his body functions were fully developed, he would have been unable to dodge it. Moreover, the man just touched the table lightly, and the elemental fluctuations that erupted in an instant were like It was like overturning a small boat in the huge waves. If he really got up, he would definitely not be his opponent to some extent. "To fight, or not to fight?" Li Mu was thinking. The leader of the Zero Organization was right in front of him. Although his strength was not too high now, it was more than enough to save his life in such a situation. He was the best in fighting. His body functions have been developed to the maximum. His previous level-up was achieved through battle. If he can successfully level-up in this battle, he might be able to kill this guy, although it cannot be done fundamentally. Destroy the Zero Organization, but at least it will cause the leaderless Zero Organization Nibelungen to be in chaos for a period of time. In this way, in some aspects, its own purpose will be achieved accordingly. Thinking of this, Li Mu immediately activated the third level of Burning Sun, and the flames in his hands instantly turned into a blue color. The man seemed to be surprised, and smiled, "You are pretty good at avoiding my attack." , but do you think your flame, which is as hot as warm water, can be used to fight me? Li Mu?" Li Mu was shocked. If he had thought that this man was just testing him before, he was now almost completely sure that his whereabouts had been exposed. He had not used other powers to fight in the past few days, and he had no I contacted Cambrian College once and my information was forged through Cambrian College. Under such circumstances, it is impossible for my whereabouts to be exposed so easily. What is going on. Li Mu said in a deep voice, "How did you discover me." Zero smiled and said, "How can I say this? I can only say that there is a mole in your place. As for who this mole is, they will probably know it when you come back alive or when the news of your death is conveyed back. Bar." Li Mu said, "My affairs. How much do you know?" Zero said, "Well, this is it. The Son of Reincarnation, the Black and White Flame, the Power of the Galaxy, that's about it. I originally thought that if I got you in this war, it would be a great benefit to us Zero, but I didn't expect it. Yes. You actually delivered it to your door yourself, this is really a good opportunity." Li Mu smiled and said, "So, you have to dig out my heart too." Zero said, "No, not only your heart, your body can also be said to be a treasure-like existence. What I want to capture is your body." Li Mu smiled and said, "It depends on whether you have the ability to take it away." Immediately, Li Mu summoned two flaming swords, one black and one white, with his left and right hands. With concentration and exertion, the two long knives expanded outward several inches. Zero smiled and said, "Sure enough, as mentioned in the report, you have unusual power, but" Zero clasped his hands together and closed his eyes. The figure trembled slightly out of thin air, and then, a black-haired man appeared in front of the man. His appearance was almost the same as that of Zero, as if he was carved from the same mold. Zero said, "Let the eighteen-year-old me play with you first." "Eighteen years old?" Li Mu secretly thought, "What kind of superpower is this? The superpower of the leader of Zero Organization has always been a mystery. No one knows what the superpower of the leader of Zero Organization is. To put it in a simpler way, see All those who experienced his powers died. But no matter what, fighting is the way to go." Li Mu carefully checked the rhythm of the elements in his body. It was clear and as usual. It was not a sign of illusion, because there were three different powers in Li Mu's body. When one force was deceived by illusion, , the other two powers can help Li Mu get rid of the illusion smoothly, so the chance of Li Mu falling into the illusion is almost zero. "That is to say, the guy in front of me is not an illusion but a reality." Li Mu roared and slashed at Zero. The replica Zero immediately flashed and arrived in front of Li Mu's slashing trajectory. He raised his voice and easily received the attack. The real person behind him sneered and said, "Who do I think I am? You can't even cut open my eighteen-year-old skin and flesh. I'll leave first." Then he seemed to remember something again and faced The replica version of himself said, "Don't kill me, just leave a breath." The replica zero nodded immediately, and the man turned around, closed the door and went out. Li Mu laughed, and the two flaming swords were immediately put together. With a roar, an It was like hitting an illusory wall, only a ripple appeared, and then disappeared directly. ?"Is this place already protected by a protective shield?" Li Mu secretly asked. As his mind flashed, the replica Zero flashed directly in front of him and said, "You still have time to go. Are you thinking of something else?" Immediately, a hand knife came to chop at him, and Li Mu immediately held it directly with the black and white flaming knife. There was a hissing sound, and the flaming knife in his hand disappeared into nothing. Li Mu was secretly shocked. , was surprised that a hand knife struck him from the right, and Li Mu immediately dodged the attack with a hand knife, but it was already too late, the man's hand had already touched his arm, and after a while Amidst the indescribable sound of colic, Li Mu's hand was aging at a speed visible to the naked eye. At first glance, it looked like the arm of a ninety-year-old man. With a slight exertion on his hand, the flaming sword flashed out again. Li Mu said, "This you can actually eliminate the elemental body" When he looked at his arm again, Li Mu was speechless in surprise. Come. The man said, "Yes, but the concentration of your flames is quite high, and it actually caused me some minor injuries" As the man spoke, he brought his hand to his eyes and closed it directly. His eyes made a squeaking sound, and the palm of his hand, where bones could be seen originally, continued to grow muscle tissue at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Self-healing ability? This guy's super powers are all troublesome." Li Mu thought to himself. ¡° One is the ability to directly neutralize anything it touches, the other is the ability to summon a clone, and the third is self-healing. How many abilities does this man have? Text Chapter 486 Overwhelming Li Mu suddenly felt that he could not defeat the opponent, and immediately shook his head, trying to drive this thought out of his head. Even if the opponent was so powerful, in the battle, if the opponent was stronger than him, he would be defeated. If you are afraid of fighting, your reasons for fighting so far are too low and despicable. The aging right hand clearly felt powerless. Li Mu also mobilized the power of the stars and put all the weight of the power of the stars on the aging arm. The surging power of the stars seemed to be absorbed into the dry river. The water was like water, which restored some vitality to the aging arm in time. Li Mu waved his arm. Although it was not as flexible and smooth as before, there were no symptoms of discomfort in the aging arm. Li Mu exerted a little force, and the black The flaming sword shot out. Li Mu pointed at zero and said, "If you still have any abilities, use them as well." Zero smiled, "You are indeed a strong person. You have adapted to your aging arms so quickly. However, rather than saying that your adaptability is strong, it is better to say that the power of your galaxy is at work. Your body, as expected, It¡¯s like a treasure, haha.¡± Li Mu stopped answering, and instantly penetrated the power of the galaxy into his limbs. With a flash that could not be caught by the naked eye, he flashed in front of Zero, bent down, and made a crosscut. After slashing it, Zero stretched out his hand to block it, but the knife suddenly disappeared before it hit Zero's palm. Zero was surprised. After the flaming long knife passed Zero's hand, the light of the flames immediately returned. It surged out and struck Zero straight in the abdomen. "We succeeded!" Li Mu secretly said. There was a tearing sound, and the piercing force of the flame knife directly opened a huge hole in Zero's abdomen, and there was a stench of burning flesh. Zero's shirt was directly burned to ashes under the high temperature, and then a clear slash mark appeared on Zero's abdomen, and then blood spurted out. With one successful blow, Li Mu immediately stepped back as fast as he could, and zero blood splashed on the ground. Like thick acid, a thick mist evaporated. Li Mu cursed in his heart. The structure of this guy's body was really terrible. The blood that flowed out could be used as strong acid. Zero did not move, but just lowered his head and looked at the wound on his abdomen. Just like the previous wound, this body was constantly being repaired, and new flesh was growing at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye. Zero smiled. "It's been a long time since I've seen someone who can hit. I'm really surprised by the strength of the Son of Samsara, but is your strength limited to this?" Li Mu smiled and said, "Not yet. Your strength is probably not limited to this level." Zero smiled, "You're right. There is a person here. I believe you will be familiar with it after seeing it." Zero said and put his palm on his face. After a snapping sound, Zero put his hand on his face. He moved away and said slowly, "Did you see the face on this face? Doesn't it feel very familiar?" When zero put his hand down, Li Mu's eyes widened, and he was almost unsteady on his feet in surprise. Zero¡¯s current face is clearly Fang Hua¡¯s face. Although I know that most of the people who kidnapped Fang Hua are related to the Zero Organization. But Li Mu never expected that seeing Fang Hua again would be under such circumstances. Li Mu said in a trembling voice, "What's going on?" Zero asked, "Did you have an encounter with this person when you were on a mission, and had a battle with a person who had both fire and beast attributes? You are lucky enough to meet the world's most powerful person. The first dual-type superpower, but at that time your strength was far from enough, and you didn't realize that this blind man who had been ignored by you actually had superpowers, and he was a ghost-like existence among superpowers. [ erosion¡¿." "We also discovered it accidentally. At the beginning, we paid attention to his brother's movements and discovered his brother's two elemental powers. However, there was Ding Yang there at the time, although his strength was not as good as l, but if we really want to fight, it will be really troublesome." These words came out of Fang Hua's mouth word by word. Li Mu couldn't believe it, and Zero said, "Are you surprised? What's even more surprising is yet to come." As soon as the words fell, Zero immediately reached out to his heart. In the middle, there was an explosion that directly crushed his heart. The next second, Zero's upper body immediately turned into a dark blue color. Zero took a deep breath and said, "Explosion, water type." Li Mu said, "Are you crushing the heart directly to explode it?" Body explosion is one of the tricks used by superpowers to destroy both the enemy and ourselves. It briefly destroys all the superpowers in the heart.After all are liberated, the body exploder will have dozens of times the power in a short period of time. Of course, the cost of doing so is also very huge. After the body explosion is over, the superpower will die on the spot. It¡¯s just that under this situation, there may be more than one heart in Zero¡¯s chest. Such explosions are simply a common occurrence for him. Before Li Mu came back to his senses, Zero flashed in front of Li Mu at an incredible speed and kicked Li Mu out with a horizontal kick. Li Mu immediately hit the wall next to him. Being imposed with some kind of barrier, Li Mu bounced back and rolled directly to the ground. He stood up again immediately, his throat felt sweet, and a stream of blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth. Being able to kick himself in such a state until he vomits blood, this Zero's strength is really Li Mu was a little frightened, but the heart palpitations were still behind him, Zero smiled and said, "Are you desperate? I want to see more. Desperate thing?" As soon as he finished speaking, Zero clasped his hands together again, and two Zeros flashed out from the left and right sides of Zero. They looked like Fang Hua's face, and Zero said, "Twenty Eight years old, thirty-eight years old. Do you want to try it?" Li Mu stood up, and the two zeros still emitted surging elemental fluctuations. How to fight this? Li Mu had the thought swirling in his mind that he was already struggling at the age of eighteen. Not to mention two. The air in front of him fluctuated. The next second, L stood in front of Li Mu and glanced at Li Mu. He said, "Yo, he's still alive." Text Chapter 487 Ten Years Looking at L who suddenly appeared in front of him, Li Mu said, "Teacher? How did you" l didn¡¯t look back, he just turned the gun twice in his hand and said immediately, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t call me mentor. From now on, call me dean. I just became the director yesterday morning, haha.¡± Li Mu immediately said, "This person's superpower" Zero looked at L and said, "L, when the old guy died, I guessed that you would be the successor. This is great. The reincarnators and the deans of Cambrian College are all here, so I'll give it right here." Just defeat them." l closed his eyes and placed the two pistols side by side, "It depends on whether you have the strength to defeat us. It's been so many years since we last met, and your body has changed a lot." Li Mu said, "His powers are very weird, very" l said, "His basic ability is called [Ten Years]. Every ten years, he can put a summoning seal on himself in a certain time dimension, and then summon his past self to fight in future battles, even if It doesn't matter if the summoned body is seriously injured on the way to the battle. When he returns to the past, his summoned body will automatically eliminate all memories and all damage in this time dimension. This is the result determined by the passage of time." Li Mu said, "The one on the left is eighteen years old, the one in the middle is twenty-eight years old, and the one on the right is thirty-eight years old. His strength should be a little worse than what he is now." l looked at the three people whose whole bodies were surging with monstrous elemental fluctuations, and said, "Haha, when he was eighteen years old, he was already the strongest in the Zero Organization. We cannot underestimate him. His strength before The only superpower he has is ten years, but I don¡¯t know what happens after that. Based on my perception, his current superpower probably includes two high-level superpowers: [Annihilation] and [Enchantment]. Ability, these two abilities are very tricky. As for the remaining abilities, he used a special method to restrict the flow in his body. In addition, if he guessed correctly, the eighteen-year-old one should have gone through the explosion. The body's current superpowers are three to four times those in the normal state I didn't expect that they could develop their own superpowers to such a powerful level in such a short period of time. This war is worth fighting. " Li Mu said, "I know why they obtained dual-system abilities." l said, "Don't talk nonsense. The space jump here is one-way. I didn't expect that his power actually included [Enchantment] that only three people in the world had. If we don't kill these three guys, If it does, we basically won¡¯t be able to go back. You step aside first. This kind of quantitative battle is no longer something you can control with your strength." Li Mu took a step back. In this case, his strength was indeed not enough. Although he had obtained the strength of a hundred lives from space, the strength of a hundred lives did not include people like Yinglong. The power passed down from generation to generation by strong men like Kui Mulang. Most of what is transmitted to his body is the strength of ordinary martial arts practitioners. It only increases his basic body functions and has no benefit in other aspects. Although he is unwilling to do so, even if he liberates half of his galaxy power, he is still not strong enough to fight in this kind of battle. He must admit that L and Zero are stronger than him. Li Mu just took a step back, then he took out a card from his pocket and threw it back. Suddenly an illusory light cage enveloped Li Mu, and he said, "This is a high-level illusion seal." Card, your form is now a phantom body, which makes it easier for me to fight, otherwise it would be a pain in the ass to protect you." After l said that, he flashed and his body circled in a large circle along the room at an extremely fast speed. While circling, the afterimage produced also completely surrounded the three zeros in an instant. Amidst a burst of gunshots that could hardly be distinguished by the ears, countless shock wave bullets generated by air pressure were directed towards the three people. Directly pouring away, Eighteen Zero and Twenty-Eight Zero blocked the bullets with their bodies on the left and right. Amidst the banging sound, Li Mu clearly saw clear dents on Zero's arm bones, and the Zero in the middle Immediately he jumped up, but L's figure immediately covered the area in the air. Under the afterimages all over the sky, Thirty-eight Zero was also struck down and fell to the ground. Li Mu secretly thought, "Instructor L is probably stronger than Ding Yang. At such a speed, even his own detection nerves can only see the afterimage of L. From the movements of the three zeros, we can see this They are struggling to cope with this speed.¡± Zero in the middle laughed and said, "Long time no see, the intensity of your shooting has increased again. Ah, you are indeed the son of the heroic spirit we chose back then. If you are still with us, you should be there." How nice." L did not answer. The afterimages in the air and around him disappeared in an instant. L's figure appeared on one side and said, "Are you trying to use verbal attacks to distract me? I'm sorry."??If I had used this trick in the three years since I left you, I might have had some reaction, but now, if you say this, it will have no other use than making me attack you harder. " Zero smiled and said, "Oh, yeah, if I hadn't found you in that pile of dead bodies, you probably wouldn't have had the chance to stand here holding the gun I gave you and saying these words that sounded so cool. Ah.a." l turned the gun twice in his hand, "Actually, I know that even if I kill the three of you here, it won't be of much use, but seeing you at the age of eighteen really made me have a good memory. Yeah, but there is no other way." The next moment, L appeared directly next to Li Mu, put his arm directly on Li Mu's shoulders, and said, "Just now, I have opened a gap in your barrier. After all, It's not you now. My strength is much stronger than before. At my speed, you didn't even see me take the time to hit the barrier a hundred times. Let's go first. Next The next time we meet, it will be on the battlefield." There was a sudden flash in the air, and L and Li Mu disappeared at the same time. The door opened with a creak, and the white-haired zero walked in. The other three zeros nodded to the white-haired zero, and then disappeared. The white-haired zero looked at the bullet marks on the ground and said, "Ah, yeah, you still said no. Influence, you know that with your current strength, you can kill three of my clones, and it will hurt my vitality for a while, but in the end, you still relented, a." Text Chapter 488 Sacrifice "The above is the report of everything I saw and heard in the Nibelung country" After Li Mu said the last sentence, he immediately sat down. L yawned, leaned on the back of the chair, and said lazily, "It seems that the fear of the Nibelungs in recent years has actually increased. Their Spartan development method has been given a better growing environment and soil. Compared with when I went there with the old man, this country has become more abnormal." Li Yiyi said, "This war seems inevitable, but if we directly go against a country, even if our three colleges join forces, there will be some problems. You must know that the combat effectiveness that the three colleges can select will increase." Even though our three academies have the level of combat effectiveness, one person can withstand a human army, but the opponent can be said to be an army composed of superpowers." Yi Yang trimmed his nails and said, "Actually, with the strength of a few of us, we can match the combat power of a country Haha, I was just joking. Just pretend I didn't say it" Zhang Fang said, "Then, although we already know the outcome this time, we still have to fight this war. Is it because we can't catch him without our hands?" Li Mu looked at the people arguing, but he had an idea in his heart that he had never said out loud. However, this idea would also destroy the cognition of the entire human world to a certain extent. If this method is used, the required The consequences and costs would be huge. Li Mu was thinking that if he had already thought of it, then it would be impossible for L to not think of it. l gently knocked on the table to signal for silence. The conference table suddenly became quiet. l yawned and looked around at everyone. "Let's finish the debate. Let me talk about a set of data first. This set of data is very simple. First, as of the news received yesterday, the number of superpower users who have joined the Zero Organization has accounted for all the registered superpower users. One-fourth of the total, approximately 60,000, this number is still increasing, including strong-level superpowers such as the Beast God Kachos. Secondly, according to interactions with the three academies Judging from discussions and the results with our military compatriots, the total number of people with super powers on our side participating in this battle is about six thousand. Human beings do not plan to participate in the war, and our human volunteers will only have about ten thousand people." Zhang Fang was the first to speak up, "The final spearhead of this war is directed at humans. If we are defeated, they will not end well. Ten thousand people and ten thousand cannon fodder are not much. If we encounter people with super powers, Without a ratio of one to one hundred, ordinary people cannot be considered combat effective at all." l said, "Ah, I almost understand these words, but the old guys in the military don't understand our rhetoric. They only see one thing, and that is people with superpowers and supernatural beings." There is a fight between capable people. You know, although we have helped the military a lot over the years, in the eyes of them, we are still nothing short of" l put his hand on With his lower jaw, he softly spit out two words, "Freak." The conference room fell into silence for a while. The only sound was the sound of Yi Yang polishing his nails. Li Mu was speechless. Although he did not perform many tasks after joining Cambrian College, he still had a vague sense of the common people's feelings towards aliens. The indescribable sense of malice felt by capable people, and when I was working as an undercover agent in Organization Zero, I really felt the level of disdain Organization Zero had for ordinary people from the bottom of their hearts. Hearing this from the mouths of powerful people like L and Zhang Fang further proves that to some extent, the conflict between superpowers and ordinary people is irreconcilable. l said, "As for other things, I won't say much. Let's not mention the bad ideas. The war between superpowers and superpowers is not easy to attract ordinary people to join. You must know the superpower of the lowest [Zhiyan]." The combat ability of a capable person is better than that of ten adult special forces members holding AK47s. It is not a battle of more than an order of magnitude. Therefore, although there is a huge disparity between us and the enemy in this battle, we must still fight it." "But," l changed the topic, "I believe you all know that in this situation, no matter how strong our abnormally powerful guys are, it seems that it can't change the fact that we will be defeated in the end, unless that time A meteorite hit their base camp, otherwise, our chances of winning this battle would be almost zero." "You have said so much, is there any good method?" Zhang Fang said, l said, "There is no way. Why did I talk so much nonsense before? There is a way. Just complete two steps." Li Yiyi said, "Which two steps?" l said, ¡°First of all, let¡¯s disclose the fact that the earth and other planes are connected to each other. Of course, this fact will definitely cause a stir in the human world.However, the secrecy work carried out by several exorcist families and us as the executive department of the three colleges for so many years has failed, and it has also gone against the wishes of the military's upper echelons. However, based on the current situation, If you look at it, we really have to speak out about this matter. " Zhang Fang stood up and was about to say something, when Yi Yang stopped him with his hand and said, "Listen to the dean's thoughts first." l nodded and said, "The reason for announcing this news is very simple. It is to let humans around the world, including all superpowers, know that we are actually surviving until today, surrounded by powerful enemies. Moreover, I have every reason to believe that the reason why the Zero Organization used the current methods to capture our three colleges is probably related to the space wormhole. You know, the place where our three colleges were originally located was The three largest space wormholes on the earth. They will definitely make a fuss about this matter during this war. So, we might as well announce these things together and let all the superpowers know about it. If you go down, you will be eaten by other dimensions. This news will definitely play a role in attracting people to a certain extent. You must know that when facing foreign enemies, the names of us are uniformly called, Earthlings." "What about the second method?" Zhang Fang said. "The second method," L pondered for a moment, then said, "Find five executive members and ask them to voluntarily dig out their own hearts." Text Chapter 489 Choice As soon as these words came out, the conference room was stunned. Zhang Fang stood up directly after hearing the words and shouted, "Are you crazy, can you say it again?" Even Yi Yang, who always looked neither salty nor cool, had a look on his face His expression also changed. He looked at L with incredible affection and said, "I said, L, have you discovered any large-scale forbidden magic that can destroy the opponent's army of superpowers at once? The price needs to be paid with the hearts of five superpowers" The others were silent, ready to listen to L's explanation. Li Mu was also amazed in his heart. He had never guessed this news before. If he could accurately guess that l planned to make all the news public, this second decision was completely beyond his expectation. , sacrificing the lives of five people, is it really like what Zhang Fang said, that five people need to be sacrificed to use some big move to kill the opponent? Although he couldn't hide the idea of ??trying this method in his heart, but instinctively, he still resisted this method. Although he understood that this method could prevent more people from dying, he understood that His own resistance was just a kind of kindness without any awareness of the overall situation. He decided to continue to listen to it. l waved his hand, signaling for everyone to quiet down, and then said, "I won't say any more unnecessary nonsense. This time we did need to sacrifice the lives of five executive members, but they were voluntary sacrifices. In fact, it is similar to what Yi Yang said. I I have found a technology that can kill the opponent's army. However, this kind of killing is not killing in the physiological sense, but" L pointed to his head with his finger, "Kill here." "Through the undercover results of Li Mu entering the Nibelungen, we know that the Nibelungen has completed a complete transformation in the past ten years, that is, the establishment of a country with supernatural powers. I believe you have also reported just now I also understood these things. Under the tens of thousands of people with super powers, there are citizens who are oppressed several times as many times as the people with super powers, as well as some people with low super powers. These people form the basic foundation of the Nibelungs. GDP, without them, the Nibelungen economy will collapse within a few days. You know, without workers and farmers, we would not be able to sit here safely. Therefore, I plan to start from the ideological perspective Go up and kill them." "Are you going to turn them all into idiots?" Yi Yang began to repair the nails on his left hand and blew them carefully. He spoke. "No, let them all become smarter." L said, "They have been in this environment for a long time, including newborn babies, and they have received the cognition since birth: "If you don't have powers, you are an inferior person. ¡¿This kind of thinking and concept has been deeply ingrained in their heads. If you rely on ordinary learning and teaching to clear this kind of thinking in their heads, I am afraid it will take more than ten years to change it. However, another The first way is." l Pressed the watch, and a holographic image immediately appeared on the table. Li Mu saw that the displayed image was the device seized when rescuing King Kong. That one was related to the dual-system superpower. device of. l said, "This equipment is the product of the last rescue operation carried out by the Ministry. In fact, when we brought this thing back, we went through a detailed inspection and passed the inspection of more than a dozen high-level mechanical system users. , only to discover that there is a high-level Trojan hidden in this machine. This Trojan has the ability to think on its own and is very concealable. As for its purpose, it must be to capture the internal facilities of our college. Unfortunately, we discovered it. After that, we conducted in-depth research on this machine and discovered the deep-level utility of this machine, which is that it can double the power of a person at the machine terminal in a short period of time, and these days we have collected The video products that are broadcast live around the world are probably the result of these things. Then, after day and night research, we found that if we want to amplify the video to a global scale, all we need is a spiritual system and a perception system, two elemental superpowers can conduct a link test, and this link test will not damage the superpower itself, but will only make the superpower feel weak. On this basis, we conducted a test settlement After that, combined with the information provided by Li Mu, I came up with a way." l looked at Li Yi and said, "Mr. Li, I know that your son's superpower is [Tianyan], which can instill decades of memories and thoughts into the other person's body in an instant without damaging the other person's mind. , I plan to link your son to the terminal of this machine, and then use five-series superpowers to amplify it. Of course, you can rest assured that your son will not suffer any damage. However, after data calculation, we It was found that if decades of memories were to be instilled into the heads of an entire country in batches, the load would cause the five-series superpowers to directly develop superpowers and die of heart failure afterwards." The scene suddenly fell silent.??Everyone was shocked by this bold idea. Li Yi closed his dim eyes, "From a father's perspective, I will not agree with what you did. However, from the perspective of Cambrian College, One of the leaders, I agree with your approach. Does anyone else have any opinions?¡± Yi Yang put down the manicure tools directly, sighed and said, "I agree too." Zhang Fang seemed to be choked by something. After a long time, he said, "I really want to sacrifice five people" l nodded, Zhang Fang¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed, and he immediately sat down, ¡°Although I am not willing to do so, I agree.¡± "What about the remaining people?" L looked at the other people. Zhang Lin and other people who had been silent all this time spoke with an extremely small voice, "I agree." Li Mu seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly stood up and said, "Director Dean, who are the five people who died." l pinched his forehead, "Spiritual system, Yang Qi, Perception system, Wang Nian, Elemental system, Zhang Huang, Jin Yansheng" Li Mu suddenly felt as if he had been struck by thunder. Most of these people were familiar with him, especially Jin Yansheng. That was King Kong's real name. This If it was his kindheartedness that prompted him to disagree with this method of sacrifice just now, Li Mu's reason for disagreeing with this method now has become that he cannot, looking at his brothers, go to die. Text Chapter 490 Powerless "How is this possible you this is" Li Mu wanted to say something, but he was obviously a little incoherent and said, "I know what you want to say, but this has basically been determined. Things cannot be changed. Under the current situation, even I have to consider the overall situation. Do you understand the reason? Ice and fire! Chinese" Li Mu took a deep breath and said, "I don't agree, I will never agree." l said coldly, "It's useless even if you don't agree with this matter, because the victims are not you. They have decided to sacrifice their lives, and the ownership of their lives is in their hands. You can only control it." Your own life.¡± The black and white flaming knives on Li Mu's left and right shot out instantly. Just as he was about to say something, the next moment, something cold was pressed against Li Mu's forehead. Before anyone could react, L's gun Guan had firmly pressed against Li Mu's forehead, and said without emotion, "I will not say such words as how I wish the person who died was me, because the fact is that on the battlefield , my role will be hundreds of times greater than theirs, that¡¯s all. In terms of overall consciousness, your brotherhood and kindness seem so insignificant. If you can use your brotherhood and kindness If you want to influence the people of the entire Nibelungen, then go ahead and do it. I raise my hands in support of you, but you have to understand the current situation. I hope that you will not have all the more than three hundred lives ahead of you. Living on a dog¡­¡± Li Mu stared at L, and the black and white flame sword in his hand was still burning. L rolled his eyes and said, "It's useless to stare at me. The matter has been decided. They are experimenting now." The room is ready for surgery. If you can, you go over and see them for the last time. Of course, if you still resist. I will blow off your limbs within 0.5 seconds and throw them directly into the culture tank for regeneration. Naturally, there is nothing you can do or do. Now, it is up to you to decide." L said and removed the pistol that was pressed against Li Mu's forehead. The next moment, Li Mu's figure flashed in the air and disappeared. Only the sound of the door being blown by the wind was heard. l retracted his gun and said, "With his personality, I'm afraid he won't agree to this so easily." Li Mu flashed a few times. We have arrived at the underground laboratory. After the war, the machine was strictly kept here as a trophy. He carefully sensed King Kong's supernatural aura. King Kong was indeed in this underground laboratory. In a lounge, Li Mu saw him drinking alone. King Kong drinking wine. Li Mu said, "What L said is true?" King Kong smiled. He drank all the wine in the jar at once, crushed the jar directly, threw it back and said, "Yes, although I don't really want to die, this method seems to be the most practical method now. " Li Mu said, "You fart, what would be a good way for you to die? Where are Lin Bosheng and Yi Tian?" King Kong smiled and scratched his head, "As the dispatched commissioner of the Executive Department, I went to Baqi College and The reaction was so big, it must be uncomfortable for both of them. I don't want three people to cry around me or make a fuss at the dean and the others before I die. That's it, let them do it then. Just sit around and cry in front of my memorial tablet." Li Mu immediately stepped forward and punched him. King Kong caught it skillfully. Before Li Mu could speak, he said, "I knew you would come over when you heard the news. The other two people were moved away to prevent this." When this situation occurs, do you know what other aspects of the earth element are very powerful besides high defense? If you have a third-level earth element, you can directly imprison even a strong person of your level." As soon as he finished speaking, a hard shell spread from Li Mu's palm held by King Kong all the way up his wrist. Li Mu wanted to break free, but found that his hand had been tightly held by King Kong and could not move away. , summoning the flame sword and the power of the galaxy have no effect. The shell that spreads from the palm of his hand upwards wraps himself extremely tightly. The shell had extended to cover the chest, and Li Mu trembled, "What are you doing?" King Kong said, "Actually, there is something else that Dean L hasn't told you. In addition to brainwashing the entire Nibelung, this sacrifice experiment will also use the extremely strong mental shock wave generated to unlock the secrets hidden in your body." All memories, although I don¡¯t understand what your memories are, they must be very important to you, but if you hear this, you will definitely not agree to this even to death, so confine your mission. Just leave it to me to complete"The outer shell had extended to his lower jaw. Li Mu struggled to raise his mouth, but could only make an indistinct sound. King Kong pulled his hand away directly, and the outer shell had spread under Li Mu's eyes. King Kong said, "This time it may be We saw each other alive for the last time, so we must survive in this battle." The shell extended directly upwards, completely covering Li Mu. In the underground laboratory, Li Mu's frozen body was placed in the center of a machine, surrounded by Yang Qi, Zhang Jinggang and others who were ready. Yang Qi looked at Li Mu in the center and sighed, "Although I really want to tease this guy before I die, it seems I have no chance." Zhang Huang smiled and said, "I didn't expect that I would make such a big fuss with this guy at the beginning, but the ending turned out to be pretty funny. That's all. He lay down in the machine as he said that." King Kong didn¡¯t say anything, he just went to the machine and lay down directly. The others had almost met everyone they wanted to see, and after explaining what was going to happen in the future, they also lay down in the machine. Amidst the sound of the switch turning on, a baby was placed in a special instrument. This was Li Yi's son. He had the power of heavenly evolution, but since his birth, his body had been fixed in the state of a baby. lStanding in front of the outer glass wall, he sighed and said, "Let's get started." With a bang, different colors of light were projected from the surrounding machines, and they all shot straight towards the center. After converging on the baby, the light turned into one color and shot toward the sky. Escape away. Text Chapter 491 Baptism In the Nibelungen, everything is as usual, the sky is gray, and the whole city is shrouded in a stormy situation before the battle. This is the second Monday since the Zero Organization declared a war, from the world The entire Nibelungen country is filled to the brim with superpowers who have rebelled from all over the country. In the country, it seems to be at the center of the vortex of elements. Ice and fire! Chinese For the ordinary people in Nibelungen, today's life is still as normal as usual. As "lower people", they only need to do menial work day after day, and then get their own That ration is enough to live in this country of superpowers. The ideas they have been instilled since childhood have made them accustomed to all this, even if there are missionaries who want to instill some liberation and peace in them through their own ideas. With their already eroded minds, under the Nibelung concept of right and wrong, the words of peace became war when they came out of the mouths of missionaries. It¡¯s just today that everything has changed. The beam of light was like a meteorite from the sky, shining directly over the Nibelung country. Did this beam of light hit the land? It was like a spreading shock wave. In just three seconds, Within a short time, it directly swept through every brain of every living person in Nibelungen. In three seconds, they were instilled with the life experiences and experiences that would only take thirty years, modern knowledge and everything in the past, the discomfort that Nibelung had suppressed in their hearts for a long time, and the atrocities. The disgust was restored one by one in this experience. It can also be said that in three seconds, they lived in their own brains for a full thirty years. After three seconds. All the Nibelungen citizens looked at their palms, and then looked at the cloudy sky. Suddenly, they felt that they had been there for a long time. Something that I have never experienced before. Longing for the feeling of peace. In the palace, a strong man suddenly opened the door of the general conference room. In the general conference room, Zero crossed his hands and sat on his seat. His face was already extremely green, and the strong man said, "Zero, what do you say?" In the moment just now. The two of them also experienced the scene of thirty years at the same time. Because their minds were firm enough, they were not completely robbed of something called cognitive value by that scene. Zero said. "I didn't expect, I really didn't expect that they, who claim to be righteous, would also use such a bloody method to achieve this goal. Now, they have the upper hand." Li Mu¡¯s body was covered with rocks inch by inch. It was shattered inch by inch, revealing Li Mu, who looked like he was asleep. He stood there with his eyes closed and did not move. Three seconds later, the baby stopped crying. At the same time, the electrocardiogram connected to the machine showed that , several people connected to the machine have lost their vital signs. Li Yi flashed to the side of the baby and picked up the baby. The baby had its mouth licked and was sleeping soundly. Li Yi took a deep breath and turned around to look around, showing a flat line. The electrocardiogram monitor glanced at L. He closed his eyes helplessly. l looked expressionlessly at the machine that had lost all vital signs for four days, turned around, leaned his head on the glass, exhaled, and said, "I am probably the coldest person since the founding of Cambrian College. He must be a dean. If the old man were here, he would definitely not do this even to death." Zhang Fang on the side was also speechless, just clenched his fist hard, and Yi Yang said, "Don't worry, after I catch the leader of the Zero Organization, I will chop him into six pieces and enshrine him in the In front of these people.¡± l turned back, bowed at a ninety-degree angle toward the center, then raised his head and said, "Let's go back to discuss the battle plan and assemble the members. This time, we are going to take the initiative." Li nodded in the center of the laboratory, and with a snap, several people disappeared in the air. Li Mu, still with his eyes closed, was carefully lifted by assistants and nurses and placed on a sealed stretcher. Yi Tian held his breath and adjusted his breathing under the moonlight. Outside the window was a cherry blossom tree in full bloom. His inner breath flowed smoothly through his body. It was extremely cold at night in Japan. It happened to be a beggar gang. The Dragon Subduing Breath Breathing Technique is a breath regulating technique that favors fire. The cold night just dissipates this uncomfortable feeling. Suddenly, he felt a severe pain in his chest. Yi Tian immediately opened his eyes. No one was around. He was on the roof of a izakaya. In front of him, with the cold moonlight on his face, Yi Tian vaguely felt something. Not quite right, he immediately closed his eyes and continued to regulate his breathing. Lin Bosheng drank wine wantonly surrounded by a group of beauties. This x collegeThe female student was very aggressive, especially for handsome boys like Lin Bosheng. Lin Bosheng agreed because he wanted to pick up girls and communicate with others. After three rounds of drinking, Lin Bosheng was a little tired of seeing the big waves in his eyes. Lin Bosheng immediately walked to the balcony and looked at the city's feasting and feasting. When the wind blew, his alcohol-soaked head sobered up a lot. His right wrist suddenly felt severe pain, and the wine glass in his hand fell directly downwards. Lin Bosheng was shocked, stretched out his hand, held his wrist, and shook it fiercely. This situation had already affected him. This has not happened for a long time. The last time was when he was shocked by a person who was several times stronger than him, and when one of his comrades was killed directly in front of him. This is? Lin Bosheng had a bad premonition in his heart, turned his head and looked at the sky, and let out a sigh of relief. I hope it¡¯s just that I¡¯m overthinking. In the laboratory, the gradually cold bodies of Jingang, Zhang, Huang, Yang Qi and others were separated from the machine. Immediately, a well-trained medical specialist came forward. After carefully checking the pulses and voices of several people, they had no choice but to The ground shook, and a beautiful woman on the side immediately stepped forward. With a wave of her hand, she covered the bodies of several people with a layer of strange crystal covers, and said, "Let their bodies be placed here for the time being, even if they are It will not completely decay in ten thousand years. If there is a chance in the future, these heroes can be resurrected." In the coffin, Li Mu's body was trembling continuously, and earth-shattering elemental fluctuations poured out directly from his body, shaking the entire outer cover. Text Chapter 492 Advance The health care warehouse where Li Mu is located is constantly being squeezed and deformed at a speed that can be seen with the naked eye. Abundant elemental fluctuations pour out from the inside of the health care warehouse. Black, gray, red, and white air waves of various colors pour out from the inside of the health care warehouse. It overflowed from every gap, and the ground was constantly shaking. Suddenly, the entire health care warehouse stopped moving. At the same time, the medical staff who arrived after hearing the sound were stopped outside the door by a huge scorching air wave. They could only watch what was happening inside. After the air wave stopped, , the medical staff walked into the treatment room with their sheets in hand. Amidst the mist and air waves filled with chatter, Li Mu lifted his upper body and walked out slowly, looking at everything happening around him. Just now, he inherited the memories of more than three hundred lives, and also understood where his origin was. He also knew everything about himself in this plane. The reason, Li Mu looked at his palm, and then The glass cover on the side looked at his face, and found that his originally thin face had become as hard as a knife. The light flowing out of his eyes was carrying a terrifying killing intent. Li Mu took a deep breath and looked towards The sky roared loudly. He had been waiting for this moment for too long. More than three hundred lifetimes of memories rushed into his head in an instant. Li Mu experienced all of this like flipping through a book, but the deepest memory in his memory was the source of Qingyang Star and the earth in this lifetime. These are What he truly remembered most deeply was that after more than three hundred lifetimes of memories, he finally understood that the laws of heaven are impermanent and things are unpredictable. Although he now has the ability to jump back, he still plans to do it first. Finish things here on Earth. King Kong¡¯s death kept hitting his heart, and the sad feeling in his heart did not fade away because it carried other memories. He tightened his fingers and said to the medical staff on the side. "Give me a dress." A moment later, a brand new outer shirt was delivered. Li Mu was still in a state of physical fitness, and the lines of his body were extremely resolute. This was the result of the complete development of the power of the galaxy, and the power of the black and white flames had also turned into one black and one white. of two beads. It turned into a bracelet and was put on his wrist. If he tried hard to feel it, a huge amount of elemental power poured out from it. Li Mu waved his hand, put on the clothes directly, closed his eyes, and then opened them again. Eye. The next moment, his body disappeared into thin air. Everyone in the conference room was silent. Just now, they successfully baptized the Nibelungs by amplifying their ability to attack mentally. At least within a week, there will be a major civil riot in the Nibelungs. Moreover, they also helped Li Mu awaken at the same time. None of them could tell what level Li Mu's abilities had reached in previous hundreds of lives. There was a sound of air bursting. Li Muwei'an's body instantly appeared on an empty seat, and then sat down. He said, "Now, if you have any ideas, just tell me directly. I have completed my awakening and know the reason why I came here." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The eyes looking at Li Mu have also changed from the kind of eyes that looked at the juniors to the current eyes with admiration for the strong. They could clearly feel that the elemental power pouring out of Li Mu's body had surpassed their own, and the chilling aura projected directly from his eyes and around his body should not be underestimated. l said. "Hey, you have become more handsome, and your body functions seem to be better than mine. How about you, do you want to tell me the reason why you came to our earth in these three hundred lives?" "Zhang Huan," Li Mu directly called L by his real name, and said coldly, "It's the eve of the war. You can put all these off-topic words away for now. I will naturally tell you the reason for coming here. Now you use You completed the baptism of the Nibelungs at the cost of five lives, liberated the minds of their citizens, and also unlocked my power by the way. So what are you going to do now? Take me to the lair of Zero Organization. Go ahead. If possible, I would like to twist off Zero's head with my own hands." l smiled and said, "Hey, my personality has become colder now. It really makes me, a man, feel so handsome." Seeing that something was obviously wrong in the way Li Mu looked at him, l immediately said , "Now that the Nibelungs have been baptized, a major turmoil will break out within a week at the latest. After that, the zero organization's choice is either to start a war in advance or to suppress the people first, so we have two different methods for this. , we will establish a defense alliance in the three academies and fight separately. At the same time, in order to prevent Zero Organization from attacking the wormholes and making us vulnerable from both sides, we decided to let you, Lin Bosheng, and Yi Tian take care of the wormholes in the three places respectively. , and cooperate with the senior executive department commissioner of the college. Of course, with your current strength, it must be more than enough to take care of it by yourself; after that, if the zero organization starts the war in advance, it will be very difficult for me.It is a good thing. The alliance of the three places has been reorganized. Changing the original plan will also have a lot of harm to their personnel. Secondly, if the domestic unrest is suppressed, we will just cooperate inside and outside, and the three armies will come out together. " Li Mu pondered for a while and said, "Not bad, you are the smartest person I have ever seen in this plane. When I go back in the future, I will remember you." l smiled and waved his hands, "He used to be my student, but now he calls himself like an alien. This feeling is really weird, haha." Five days later, a great riot broke out in the Nibelung Kingdom, and nearly one-third of the superpowers defected. This was known as the Twilight of the Gods in history. On this day, after the Zero Organization mobilized all the high-level superpowers, Together with dozens of high-level earth-type superpowers, they launched the land sinking technique to sink the entire Nibelungen, as well as the rebellious people inside and the low-level zero organization members who were fighting inside, into the depths of the continent. This ruthless move shocked people. In the afternoon of the same day, Zero Organization officially began to attack the three places. The battle started early, and the three academies were suddenly plunged into boundless flames of war. Under the setting sun, L sat on the top of the tallest bell tower of Cambrian College, playing with a gun in his hand and watching a group of spaceships gradually flying over at the end of his sight. He fired a shot into the sky and said to himself, " Unexpectedly, you just want to be your own dictator." Text Chapter 493 Killing But after the first shelling exploded into a firework on the outer defense layer of Cambrian College, the war officially started. Cambrian College is a building complex surrounded by high walls and surrounded by defense classes. The members carried out protection all night long, and this time, all the troops organized by Zero to deal with Cambrian College poured towards the east gate, attacking the east gate with the strongest defense. The real cause of the first two invasions was also found. The ghost in Cambrian Academy who Zero said was still revealed after a series of tracking and investigations. It was Ji Feng's superpower. When Li Mugang came, We had already formed a quarrel with him in school. He is a master of maneuver that is rare to find among ten thousand people. During the two invasions, he used superpowers to change the situation without anyone noticing. He defeated the Cambrian Academy's defense setup, and then cleverly eliminated his own traces. For this kind of traitor, L tied him up and threw him into the plane of the Alchemy Land, banishing him from the earth. Although I don¡¯t know why Organization Zero would take the initiative to expose the existence of the insider, otherwise it¡¯s hard to say whether this battle will come from within like last time, but in fact, Organization Zero this time is like a normal siege. Generally, an attack was launched towards the east gate. Li Mu knew why they launched an attack on the most heavily defended East Gate. The East Gate he was defending was built based on a wormhole. Once the East Gate fell, the consequences would be disastrous. Ordinary weapons and guns are of no use to ordinary superpowers. Under the near-suicidal attack by the Zero Organization vanguard members, the door will be opened sooner or later, and all the Zero Organization superpowers will pour in like locusts. After arriving at Cambrian Academy, the previous combat troops from the east gate arrived outside the gate and joined the melee on the battlefield by riding on the flying skateboards provided by [Mobile] superpowers. Li Mu stood on the city wall of the east gate. There was already a fight below, and all kinds of superpowers erupted with lightning, flames, trees, and water flowing freely in the air as if for free. He was the leader of Dongdamen, but he saw the fighting below. While he was still in full swing, he said to his deputy Gu Huang, "Let the defense squad do their best to take defensive measures." Then he jumped down. There was a bang. Li Mu landed on the ground. His body, tempered by the power of the galaxy, had surpassed the body functions of a beast-type super-power user. His strength was unparalleled. The moment he landed, a zero tissue abnormality appeared next to him. The capable person seemed to have seen Li Mu, and immediately summoned a spear and ice pick made of thunder and lightning from his left and right hands, and stabbed straight at Li Mu. Li Mu's reflexes that had been trained to the extreme locked the trajectory of his attack almost instantly, but Li Mu had no intention of avoiding it at all, and instead snorted coldly. He directly met the two attacks with his body. With a clear and crisp sound, the ice pick first shattered into powder on his body, and then the thunder gun that came after it stabbed his body and immediately turned into a dazzling current that spread freely around Li Mu's upper body. , amidst the sound of toothache, Li Mu did not move at all. The two attacks hit his body, which could be said to be neither painful nor itchy at all. At the moment when the superpower was surprised. Li Mu immediately stretched out his hand and grabbed the supernatural being's neck. The little finger exerted a pure energy wave attack on the back of the superpower's neck with great accuracy. The superpower's body softened and he fell down. ????????????????????????????????????????:???????????????????????:??????????????????????????? abolished their superpowers, Li Mu doesn¡¯t plan to kill anyone now, and his travels in the Nibelungen made him feel that these people just have wrong beliefs. Now that they have regarded their superpowers as their own life-like existence, there is no need to take their lives anymore, just abolish their superpowers. In the blink of an eye, Li Mu killed a zero-organization superpower, and immediately turned around to see a fire-type execution department member fighting with a water-type and wood-type member. And his body was obviously smoky. Li Mu immediately flew directly in front of the Zero Organization member with a flash, and flashed his right hand. Before the Zero Organization member could react, he was already accurate. After incomparably destroying the opponent's neck flesh, Li Mu smiled and flashed his figure again Japan, Baqi Academy. Yi Tian stood in front of the izakaya and shook his arms. Most of the supernatural beings in Japan were ninjas, and a few were ordinary people. However, the supernatural beings in Japan made Yi Tian feel how much the word chuuni played on them. Incisively and vividly, in addition to some supernatural beings who were born as ninjas who clearly have the anonymity and coolness of ninjas, there are also some supernatural beings who entered the Baqi Academy through private selection and are keen to cosplay themselves into anime characters, such as Since they are beast-type psychics, they cosplayed themselves into the human-animal forms of super-armed Digimon among Digimon. These are relatively minor Yi Tian looked helplessly at the person standing on his left.?Sasuke and Naruto stood on his right. One was a superpower user with the thunder power [Sky Thunder], the other was a power user with the wind power [Wind King], and there were all kinds of people around him that he could not count. The superpower dressed as some anime character whose name came up sighed helplessly. He has never been a fan of anime. If King Kong or Li Mu saw this thing, they would probably go crazy with joy. The captain of the ninja team came out from behind. He was a master of sensory abilities. Yi Tian could tell. The cosplay suit he wore was the costume of Ichigo Kurosaki in "Bleach" that had been popular for three decades. . "Hey, even the officials." Yi Tian covered his forehead helplessly, why did he have to fight with such a bunch of middle school students? At the end of his sight, there was a faint sound of wind and thunder, and Yi Tian immediately tightened his hands. Baqi College is a college located in the mountains. The dormitories are dug directly out of the mountains, and he The izakaya behind him is where the space wormhole is located. It is surrounded by dozens of the strongest ninjas. Unless you are a powerful person, it is impossible to break through the defense and reach inside. Suddenly the ground trembled, and there were faint signs of cracks in the earth's crust. Countless trees grew on the cliffs nearby. Yi Tian thought to himself, "Instructor L is indeed right. According to the terrain here, Zero Organization will definitely We will choose long-range systems and those with abilities that can easily change the landscape to fight." Text Chapter 494 Falling into the trap Lin Bosheng stood next to the huge mine. The members of the surrounding Next to the wormhole, here is a rare abandoned mine in the United States. The entire city is now dead silent. X College is divided into two, one in the city and one in the suburbs. The responsibility of the suburban college is to take care of this Space wormhole, and because this wormhole is the easiest to collapse among the three wormholes, the cities spreading out along this wormhole are also deserted. Only the members of the X Academy work here day after day. Making preparations for battle. "Instructor L said that because this wormhole is extremely unstable, Organization Zero is likely to regard this wormhole as the first target to capture. If you are unlucky, you will have to fight the leader of Organization Zero here." Here, although I was still a little scared, there was more excitement and surging feeling in my chest about fighting a strong person. "Come if you want," Lin Bosheng looked at the cloudless and silent sky. There was no trace of any elemental fluctuations on the ground. However, there was news from both sides that Cambrian College and Baqi College had organized with Zero. Someone did it, why is there no movement from x college? Lin Bosheng had a bad feeling in his heart. l In the conference room, looking at the combat pictures of the three places, which were broadcast live through satellites, the battles in the three places were clearly visible. The east gate of Cambrian College showed a one-sided situation. You can see it above A swift red shadow passed by each member of the Zero Organization. The members of the Zero Organization that he passed by would lose their ability to fight in an instant, and the red dot representing the superpower would also appear on that person. Disappear. l opened his mouth and said. "Such a rapid speed, and can accurately destroy the back of a person's neck. Li Mu's current strength is much stronger than a single shot." The screen immediately switched to the image of Baqi Academy, among the mountains. In the fight, most of the people dispatched by the Zero Organization were people with special abilities that could change the terrain. They were given the upper hand at the beginning, but later the Japanese ninjas reversed this decline through their ghostly movement and speed. , while fighting head-on on the ground. This kind of battle between mountains is more suitable for Lin Bosheng, a melee water system user, who can kill everyone. Although the battle was difficult, it still showed a tendency of falling towards Zhengfang. l looked at the screen, suddenly frowned, and slowly said, "Do you feel anything is wrong?" Zhang Fang on the side said, "What's wrong? Isn't it great that we have the upper hand? Don't you think it's right to let those guys from Organization Zero have the upper hand?" "There is something wrong." Li Yi opened his eyes, "It is obviously not the consistent style of the Zero Organization. They also find it impossible to know that our east gate has help from the awakened Li Mu." l clicked directly on the screen, and the screen instantly switched to where X Academy was. On the entire map, there were only the members of X Academy and Lin Bosheng, who were waiting solemnly. L looked at the image for a moment, and suddenly said , "Oops! Go on, the superpowers from all over the place will go to the nearest small space wormhole to defend." Yi Yang said. "At the beginning of the defection riots, the superpower centers in various places were already destroyed. Now there is no manpower available in the superpower facilities. What happened?" l slammed the table hard, "Damn, this is terrible!" In the mid-air above Taklimakan, several flashes of lightning flashed out of the air, and a black vortex kept spinning in place. It slowly tore open and gradually became larger. From the torn hole, roars of roars of giant beasts penetrated from the other side of the crack. At the same moment, inside Cambrian College. Several instructors were startled, and immediately stood up. L directly stuffed the firearms placed on the table into his belt, and said to several people, "Go and prepare, the war will begin soon." .¡± The crack in the space became bigger and bigger, and finally stopped growing when it expanded to the size of a football field. Then, a dark claw stretched out from the crack, and a second later, a ferocious beast fell on it. On the scorching surface of Taklimakan, it roared towards the sky, and then, a larger giant beast passed through the hole and fell to the ground. He saw the one next to him that was obviously a size smaller than him. The roaring giant beast opened its mouth and bit off half of the giant beast's head, and began to eat it with relish. Then, there was a loud sound like a landslide, and a giant beast as big as a small mountain fell down, killing the giant beast that was eating it. The previous giant beast crushed him to pieces. A moment later, like beans pouring down, countless giant beasts poured down through the huge torn hole.   Li Mu, who was fighting, stood still and turned to look at the Taklimakan desert. He was holding a zero-organization superpower in his right hand. He vaguely sensed that in that direction, there was something that could not be described in words. Aggregation of elements. what is that? Wearing a white shirt, l stood at the main entrance of Cambrian College. Through the holographic satellite image uploaded by his watch, somewhere in the Taklimakan desert, a huge hole kept pouring behemoths down. The one who had just begun to land was A group of giant beasts had been laid underneath and turned into minced meat mixed with bones. The corpses of the crushed giant beasts formed a hill, and then the giant beasts that poured out stepped on the hill that had been accumulated by the previous giant beasts. On top of the ordinary corpses, they rushed in all directions. Behind l were Zhang Fang and others who were ready to go. L said, "It's terrible now. It won't be easy to explain to the old man when I go down there in the future. I made a mistake this time. I thought the three space cracks were the first thing they wanted to do." Unexpectedly, the attack place was the simplest strategy of attacking in the east and attacking in the west. First, the early riots broke through the power station guarding the ultra-small crack, and then attacking in the east and attacking in the west. At this time, some method was used to seal a certain person through the atrium. The spatial rift in the land has opened, and the location was chosen in Taklimakan. What a good strategy." Zhang Fang opened his mouth and said, "It's useless to say it now, how can I say it?" l turned the pistol twice and said, "There is no other way. A battle of this magnitude is not something that the executive members can handle. We old guys are required to take action directly. Let's go." Everyone¡¯s figures flashed for a moment and disappeared. Text Chapter 495 Arrival Li Mu flashed countless times and finally saw clearly the source of the earth-shattering elemental impact. Wherever you look, countless ferocious beasts that look like wolves or aliens pour out of a torn hole, spreading out in all directions like beans. If some of the giant beasts land on the ground, If he didn't control his figure well, he would be trampled into a pile of bones by the giant beasts that followed. Although Li Mu had not seen scenes of blood spurting in his previous three hundred lives, seeing such a big one Despite the battle, I still couldn't help but feel some stomach acid rising. As if it sensed Li Mu's presence, a ferocious giant beast rushed towards Li Mu, with an earth-shattering roar and extremely fast speed. Li Mu moved into the mid-air in a blink of an eye. The giant beast just now moved towards him. The beast's sprint has reached the level of an executive department specialist, which is beyond the reach of ordinary executive members. "I wonder how hard the leather armor of these animals is." Li Mu thought like this. The pure black beads on his right wrist transformed into the shape of a long knife. This long knife was no longer made of black flames. It was a knife, but a knife made of pure energy. Li Mu fell straight down with his head down. When he was about to hit the ground, he made a cross cut with his right hand, and an invisible shock wave hit the giant beast directly. . With a clicking sound, the giant beast began to disintegrate from the inside, and body fluids poured out along every damaged shell and hard armor. The instant kill was completed. Li Mu assessed the basic strength of the sword he had just struck, and found that the shell of the giant beast The armor plates had exceeded the super alloy in the L training room, and I couldn't help but think, "If this number of giant beasts were to be released to the outside world, it would be a complete disaster for ordinary people." He immediately prepared to fly upward. Then he went to the other side of the crack to see what was going on, and an arm came around from behind. Stopping Li Mu's movement, Li Mu looked back and saw L and a group of instructors from Cambrian College stepping on the flight deck. The other instructors from Cambrian College immediately scattered down and began to kill the alien beasts on the ground. . L said, "Don't go there. There is another plane on the other side. Just the air is highly toxic. Although your physique has passed through the level, it will definitely not be able to withstand the erosion of the gas there. Let's go here first. Fight and get rid of the advanced alien beasts here. The analysis from the academy has also come out. A space crack of this size will automatically close every thirty minutes. This is the balance of the entire space, so in these thirty minutes In minutes. Let¡¯s kill these strange beasts first.¡± Zhang Fang's strong body fell directly to the ground, with his hands clasped together. With him as the center, an invisible shock wave spread in all directions. Then, from the upper room of the area where the shock wave spread, flower petals fell down. As soon as he came into contact with the giant beast's body. Wherever it touched, flowers covered in green blood bloomed immediately. It continued to grow vigorously, and then spread out, turning into a thick vine-like thing. The vines extended in all directions, sweeping up the giant beasts he touched. Zhang Lin floated in the air, her left and right hands seemed to be firing continuously. Continuously throwing out red, yellow, green, and blue light beams, those light beams hit the giant beast. It exploded immediately. Red is the fire element, yellow is the light element, green is the wood element, and blue is the thunder element. Where Zhang Lin threw it, all the giant beasts had no bones left, and only the bones were left on the ground. There was a crater-like cavity, and traces that looked like burns. Li Yi sat in a wheelchair, which slowly floated in the air. Li Yi raised his hands toward the upper room. From the desert landscape of Taklimakan, a pair of golden fists stretched out and beat continuously. Bombarding the giant beast, the green giant beast's bodily fluids splashed everywhere. l lay on Li Mu's shoulder quite familiarly, stretched out his right hand with one hand, and fired out air-compressed bullets at a speed invisible to the naked eye. In front of him, there were countless bullets every second. The giant beast exploded into mud the moment it poured down and was still in the air. Li Mu slapped L's arm off his shoulder, and rushed towards the sloping mouth where the beast was most populated. The long black and white knives in his left and right hands flashed out of the void. With a bang, the two knives crossed each other, and a The X-shaped slashing shock wave pierced straight out. In the path of the X-shaped shock wave, all the giant beasts were like exploding beans, crackling in the air and exploding directly. At the same time, two other colleges, Lin Bosheng and Yi Tian, ??also received the news at the same time, and immediately launched defenses against other small holes as quickly as possible. Lin Bosheng and Yi Tian retreated to the inside and started fighting. After Li Mu made that blow, he retracted his two swords and looked at the giant beasts pouring down from all around. Immediately, the flames in his hands ignited directly, but at the same time, a hole the size of a person suddenly appeared in front of him, and there was a sound With a slight crackling sound, zero appeared on Li Mu's side.Before. Li Mu did not retreat, he looked straight at Zero and said, "A leader like you behind the scenes actually comes to the front line in person. You don't know that there are seven aliens here who are of similar level to you." Are you capable? The reason why I am not included is because my current strength has surpassed yours." "Oh?" Zero laughed, "Then I'm going to test it." The two of them stopped talking. Li Mu immediately summoned the long knife in his right hand. His left hand directly held the wrist of his right hand, and with a lot of power, he slashed towards zero. Zero moved at a speed that could not be caught by the naked eye. He dodged backwards for a moment and accurately avoided the attack. At the same time, he summoned a Western-style long sword from his hand, and struck Li Mu with a sudden thrust. Li Mu regained his momentum and directly used both hands. I tried to block it with my sword, but I didn't expect that the texture of the Western-style long sword was also very hard. It was not cut off even after the slash. The two fought quickly in the air. In just three seconds, more than 300 moves were made. When the two of them hit each other and retreated, Li Mu's hands were already steaming with steam, and the Western-style long sword in Zero's hand was already showing a high-temperature red color. Zero said, "Compared to the last time we met, your strength has increased a lot. Remember last time, I only used three clones to beat youthat's all. This time, I will use my physical body to fight you." Let¡¯s have a good fight.¡± Text Chapter 496 Explosion Zero directly put his hand into his chest, and blood suddenly spurted out. The place where Zero dug his hand was undergoing rapid regeneration and reorganization at a speed visible to the naked eye. The new muscles bit Zero firmly. With the palm that reached in, Zero closed his eyes slightly, and with one force, he directly dug out a beating heart. The blood in his chest spurted out like a fountain, and then the muscle tissue regenerated, directly digging through the heart. The hole was healed and filled up again. Li Mu couldn't help but frowned when he saw his sobriety. Li Mu said, "Why, do you want to play the body-exploding trick again?" Zero laughed and said, "Ah, you are right, you are planning to play that trick. Do you know what kind of power this heart has?" Li Mu smiled and said, "It shouldn't be ten years." Zero laughed and said softly, "That's right, it's ten years." The next moment, he crushed the heart in his hand directly, and a shocking shock wave was comparable to the big rift in time and space just now. It spread directly to all directions. Even Li Mu's current body couldn't help being shaken by this shock wave. He took a few steps back and blocked his face with his hands. Then, all the shock waves that spread out in all directions came together again. He retracted them all in an instant and condensed them back into Zero's body in an instant. Li Mu raised his eyes and looked over. Zero's body had no obvious change, it was still the same as before, except that the white hair on one head quickly turned black, and then The originally black pupils immediately turned blue. Zero turned his neck, made a clear clicking sound, and said, "Ah, ah, this explosion can last for about three minutes. For this explosion, I will use my strongest power. They were all destroyed immediately.¡± Li Mu restrained his urge to step back, and the long black and white knives on his left and right hands were ejected directly. His entire arm was immediately bathed in the flames of the scorching sun, and a set of thunder knife skills was slashed towards zero. , this thunder sword technique comes from one of the more than three hundred previous lives. The sword is as fast and powerful as thunder. He is famous for his quickness in close combat. Coupled with Li Mu's body that has been 100% tempered by the power of the galaxy, it is impossible for ordinary people to avoid this move in this state. But Zero dodged. When Li Mu had no time to react, Zero dodged Li Mu's attack at a speed that was impossible to catch. Then he stepped forward and intertwined his hands. Li Mu was stunned. The left and right hands intertwined and directly grabbed the black and white long knife in Li Mu's hand. Grab it with your bare hands! Li Mu was shocked. The ability bonus brought to Zero after these ten years of supernatural explosions turned out to be so terrifying. He was stunned. His chest lit up, and then there was a sharp pain. He lowered his head and saw that Zero's His right hand had already reached directly into his chest. He pinched the beating heart in his chest. "You" Li Mu looked at zero, his mind obviously blank. Although he inherited all the power from more than three hundred previous lives, after all, he did not inherit the power from the origin life before coming here. It belongs to Qingyang Star's own power. This is why he is still using the black and white long sword and Burning Sun to carry out the task. The reason for the battle, and after Zero used ten years of superpowers to explode his body, his power has actually advanced to this level. damn it. After a tearing sound. Li Mu's heart was completely dug out of his chest. At this time, his brain was completely blank. He could only feel a large amount of blood pouring out of his chest. Li Mu was like a falling kite, opening its mouth downwards. A place surrounded by giant beasts. Falling straight down. l was startled and looked in the direction of zero. Immediately he saw Li Mu falling straight down. Without thinking about it, he used all his strength to dodge directly in the direction of Li Mu. But in an instant, Halfway through the flash, a giant beast below opened its mouth and swallowed Li Mu whole in one mouthful. l was speechless. He looked at Zero floating in the air. His left and right hands immediately pointed their spears at each other and poured out air compression bullets towards Zero at the fastest speed. Zero flashed left and right in the air at extremely fast speeds. After dodging all the bullets, he was in front of L in one fell swoop, and pulled out a hand directly towards L's chest. In shock, l hit the ground with his right hand and fired a shot downwards. Under the strong air pressure, the barrel burst immediately because it could not bear it. However, with this explosion, l's body leaned back. By a few inches, he avoided Zero's heart-piercing blow, and then a clear sound of bone cracking was heard. L exerted force with one step, and his whole body took a few steps backwards. Zero looked at his palm at the same spot, and then his blue pupils returned to black. Zero said helplessly, "A is A. You are actually willing to sacrifice one of your arms to avoid my heartbreaking move." , I forgot that when I was at Zero, you were the most powerful besides me." l stood on the spot without moving, his right hand hanging weakly on his waist.In the flash of lightning, he used brute force to adjust the air pressure of the air gun in his right hand to the highest level. The huge atmospheric pressure first shattered the barrel of the gun, and the air pressure fluctuations that poured out also shook the bones of his right arm. Broken. If he hadn't done this just now, his heart would have been beating in Zero's hands at this moment. A critical moment. "Did you explode your ten years of superpowers?" L said, "You are really crazy, otherwise your body functions would not have become so strong in a short period of time. You took away Li Mu's What is the purpose of the heart? You know, his heart is just Zhuoyang¡¯s heart. It probably won¡¯t be of much use to you.¡± Zero laughed. "Indeed, my holding his heart is not of much use." As he said that, he threw Li Mu's heart to the side and sent it into the belly of a giant beast. Zero said, " I simply want to get rid of this most powerful person. If he awakens the power of the first life, Yinglong, and Kui Mulang, basically no one in this place can resist him. Him." l was about to say something. But from below, a sky-high ripple spread. Among those giant beasts, a ball of light suddenly bloomed, shocking the world. It exceeded the sum of the zero after the explosion and the elemental fluctuations when the void was torn apart. The fluctuations of heart palpitations continued to spread to the surroundings. l laughed loudly and said, "I'm just saying, this bastard won't die so easily." Text Chapter 497 Reshaping the Galaxy Zero looked in disbelief at the ball of light below where the surging elemental power spread. His face suddenly turned pale and he shouted, "Thishow is it possiblehis heart has already" l turned the pistol with his left hand and said with a smile, "The old man can kill your deputy leader without a heart, not to mention this reincarnation with the ability of more than 300 lifetimes. Listening to his current elemental fluctuations, I am afraid he has awakened. In his first life, as well as the power of Yinglong and Kuimulang, what can I say, the balance should be tilted to our side now." There was a sound of space tearing from below, and immediately a figure jumped up and floated next to the two of them out of thin air. Li Mu's whole body seemed to be bathed in the waves of elements, and his whole body exuded the majesty of a god. Although the appearance is still the same as before, and the body is still the same, but a closer look shows that it has changed a lot from before. He said, "How about it." Li Mu said, "L, you go and deal with the strange beasts with other instructors first. I want to fight this guy alone." l smiled and said, "Your subtext is that I can't help you now that I have a broken hand. Well, just fight him. It will also let us see your true strength." Li Mu nodded in agreement, and then looked at Zero coldly with his eyes. When Zero saw him like this, he was suddenly shocked and said to himself, "You can make me feel this level of fear just by looking at him. What is his strength?" It¡¯s how advanced it has become.¡± l left the battlefield between the two in a flash, and immediately threw themselves into the area hit hard by the giant beasts. A gun flew in all directions among the giant beasts, exploding countless light waves. Li Mu looked at zero, who laughed and stretched his arm directly into his chest again. After a series of explosions, Zero stretched out his arm directly, and the wound healed immediately. Zero's black hair immediately turned red, his pupils also turned red, and strange patterns appeared on both sides of his cheeks. The wrinkled markings on the upper body of the woman are criss-crossed, and the whole person looks like the god of fire who came out of the myth. Zero said, "In addition to self-healing, I have now exploded all the combat-type superpowers. So what if you have inherited the power of more than three hundred lifetimes, I can still defeat you." Li Mu sneered, "Then give it a try." As soon as the words fell, the two of them became anxious together. The two men were fighting each other with bare hands. Only their shadows could be seen in the sky. Amid the banging sound, the shock waves of the elements spread out, knocking a giant beast that was a little too close to the ground. It shattered, and Zhang Fang, who was getting closer, was lifted by the shock wave and almost fell off the flight deck. He hurriedly moved his position a few meters to the right. He said, "These two lunatics. If they get too close, they will be involved and die. Their current strength cannot be measured by the standards of this dimension." After fighting dozens of punches, the two took a step back. Zero sneered, and a bunch of wings made of flames extended directly from the back, [Garuda]. In order to obtain this heart, which is a super-level fire power, he sacrificed the lives of dozens of Zero Organization masters and one of his own arms, of course. This arm also came back after he obtained the power of self-healing. The wings behind Zero spread out, and countless stray bullets of flames flew over directly. Several stray bullets hit the body of the giant beast. In a moment, the water in the giant beast's body was completely evaporated. Li Mu He sneered, crossed his left and right hands, and a water-type shield appeared directly in front of him. After swelling for several inches, it directly blocked the meteorite rain that was coming. There was another flash forward, and the flame wings on Zero's body immediately He disappeared directly and summoned a sword from his right hand. He slashed it with the sword and the shield was annihilated. Li Mu also summoned a long sword from his right hand. The ripples of light flowed from the blade. The two of them immediately stood together and slashed. Shock waves and shock waves flowed in all directions, and some giant beasts that were close were directly crushed under the light of this burst of swords. "This is already a perverted level battle. Although I don't want to admit it, even I can't participate in the battlefield between these two guys" l said helplessly as he watched the two people fighting fiercely in the air without even looking at it. , and directly killed a giant beast behind him. The two fought for a long time, and Li Mu hit Zero's chest with a knife, and a deep wound was pulled out. Zero stepped back and laughed wildly, saying, "You can actually cut me in this state?" ,Hahaha." Amidst the roaring sound of burning, red flames burst out from Zero's wound. Immediately, the wound slowly healed at an incredible speed. Li Mu said coldly, "I forgot that you also have the power of healing." Zero said, "Why, have you thought about how to kill me, hahaha." Li Mu¡¯s left and right hands immediately ejected two long knives with electric light.??, "I'll chop off your bastard's head and see if you die." With a teleporting explosion, the two fought together again. Not far away, L looked at the overwhelming giant beasts and felt a little bad in his heart. He had been fighting for a long time, but with just the strength of the instructors from Cambrian Academy, it was obvious that he could not keep up with the speed of these giant beasts. , if it continues like this, it is still not an option. He fired a shot and smashed a giant beast that was rushing down below. At the same time, in this battlefield where the elemental tide was undulating, he faintly sensed something. Immediately, he flashed downwards. In the midst of a burning fire that reached the sky, l keenly sensed the strong elemental fluctuations in the fire, the scorching sun. Li Mu¡¯s heart? l stepped forward with a flash, and a burst of gunfire killed the behemoths on the side. Then he fired an air burst at the fire. In the center of the fire, he found a heart that was still beating. L's expression changed. Hi, he immediately put his hand in, and the burning flames licked his skin. Even for a person of L's level, he couldn't help but feel a little pain. L removed the heart from the fire, and his whole body was filled with pain. Hong's heart was beating like lava in his hand. It seemed that because he was Li Mu's origin, he was not eaten by the giant beast. l rolled his eyes, and immediately came up with a plan. He held his heart and passed through the elemental shock that tore the world apart, and fired a shot at the two people who were stalemate. The two immediately stepped back, and l threw the heart directly to Li Mu shouted loudly, "Explode!!" Text Chapter 498 Scorching Sun Explosion Li Mu raised his hand to catch the heart, and immediately stabilized his figure in the air. The heart was beating in his hand. He looked at Zero, laughed, and immediately crushed the heart in his hand. . With a roar, Li Mu's entire body was immediately bathed in the raging flames. The high temperature of the flames made even L in the distance feel a little scorching. Zero couldn't help but put his hands in front of himself, in this raging sky. The air waves of the flames repeled him, so strong that he couldn't help but take several steps back. Then the flames suddenly disappeared, and everything returned to calm. Li Mu stood where he was, with his black hair turning into red hair, his eyes It also turned red. He looked at his palm, pinched it, and the flames immediately rose. Li Mu smiled and said, "Okay, I won." Zero stood still and laughed, "Did you win? That's not necessarily true. You just exploded your own Burning Sun's heart. Even if it exploded, it was just Burning Sun's blast. Fire Is it an element? Haha, I have more than ten kinds of explosive powers." Li Mu twisted his neck and made a clear clicking sound. Li Mu said, "You use the body explosion just like eating and drinking. Do you still remember the effect of the body explosion?" Zero said, "Release all the fire elements, and your body will be ten times stronger in an instant" Li Mu smiled and said, "That's it" In the next moment, his body had already leapt in front of Zero, and he punched out like lightning, shattering half of Zero's facial bones with one punch. Zero flew backwards, and Li Mu flashed again. , dodged directly onto the trajectory of Zero's flight, and struck directly with another punch, breaking Zero's neck bone into two pieces. Then there was another flash. In an instant, Li Mu hit Zero's entire body and kept flying around in the air, breaking a bone in Zero's body every time. After hitting it hundreds of times, Li Mu stopped in the air. Without the body, 9 is like a kite with its string broken. It fell directly to the ground like a nuclear bomb, sending up smoke and dust all over the sky. "This guy is not dead yet." Li Mu said to himself, and then he flashed downwards. When he got to the ground, amid the flying smoke and dust, Li Mu saw 9 who was obviously in a shape of shape. All his bones had been shattered, but he still stood up with his strong will and clicked. Amidst the clicking sounds, 9's entire body's bones were rapidly regenerating at a speed visible to the naked eye. 9 The voice he spoke at this moment was as hoarse as a bellows, "How about it, can you kill me, huh?" "I said I was going to chop off your bastard's head, right." After Li Mu said this coldly, he stepped forward with a flash of sword light, and 9's head fell on it in the blink of an eye. on the ground. 9's entire body also stopped moving at the same time. At the same time, a burst of flames spread out from Li Mu's body. When it was time to explode, his hair immediately returned to black, and his pupils returned to their original black color. ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ I¡¯m really lucky to meet a powerful person of this level in this plane.¡± Li Mu said to himself, and then his body softened and he squatted on the ground. Even if a person is as strong as him, his body will still feel a little uncomfortable after the explosion. He shook his head and stood up. There were still giant beasts pouring down around him. "This is really a bit difficult to deal with." Li Mu looked around and saw that he had just gone through the battle and the explosion. Most of his physical strength was also consumed. He used to have the ability to tear and mend space. Just as he was thinking this, his brain suddenly felt a sharp pain, and at the same time a voice remembered in his mind, "In this case, let's do it again." I¡¯ll give you an ability so that you can come back.¡± The severe pain in his brain suddenly stopped in an instant, and Li Mu stood up directly. He had an impression of the voice in his mind. It was the voice of the old man he heard when he was reincarnated to the earth. Now He didn't know what abilities the old man had given him, but after the severe pain in his head for a moment, it seemed that his entire head had become clearer and more transparent. "What is this?" Li Mu secretly asked. A giant beast rushed towards him. Li Mu subconsciously wanted to summon a long knife to crush the giant beast. "Go to hell." came to his mind involuntarily, but what surprised him was that right before him, When thinking this way, the giant beast in front of him seemed to feel something. His body softened and he fell down without being attacked by any external force. The huge inertia made the giant beast slide all the way to Li Mu's side. in front of. "Is this?" Li Mu suddenly wanted to understand something, turned around, glared at the other roaring giant beast, and said silently in his mind, "Go to hell!" With a bang, the giant beast in front of him also died in an instantDeath without any sign. Li Mu was overjoyed, "I don't care who the old man is, this power is as powerful as a radio wave attack." Li Mu's body slowly floated into the air and looked at the secret numbness below. The giant beast swept over with one glance, "Death!" Like an invisible shock wave, all the giant beasts fell down in an instant, without even the bodies shaking, and they died without warning. Li Mu carefully searched for the unusual places in his head, but with his perceptual ability, he couldn't even perceive what this superpower was. Ordinary superpowers would leak some information due to their own strength. Elements fluctuate, and these elemental fluctuations become an important indicator of identifying abilities. But he couldn't sense this at all. L on the side immediately flashed to Li Mu's side, with one hand hanging down, and he said in admiration, "What kind of power do you have? Is it a pupil technique? You can kill him instantly with just one glare." Li Mu said, "I don't know. What I suddenly realized just now is, by the way, 9 has been killed by me. How can I close this wormhole? If this speed continues, I won't be able to stay here all day and watch these animals die." l pondered for a moment and said, "The equipment to open the wormhole should be in the Nibelungen, the headquarters of Zero Organization. Although 9 people are now killed, the switch of the wormhole has not been turned off, which means that they have not given up the war yet. This is the most feared thing in the battle between the two countries. In this way, I will control the battle situation here. You go directly to the Nibelungen, and I will arrange a space jump device. Originally, that kind of space jump device cannot carry living bodies. But with your current physical strength, there shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem.¡± Li Mu nodded in agreement, and the two of them immediately disappeared in the air. Text Chapter 499 Pour Li Mu sat in a device made of a round ball. L said from the side, "This is actually not a space jump device in a strict sense. It is just a fixed-point point-to-point transmission device. During the transmission process, it passes through Running at the speed of light achieves an effect similar to a space jump. It is originally used to transport inanimate objects, but your current body function should be able to withstand such a strong acceleration. How about, are you ready?" Li Mu nodded and said, "You can just teleport directly. That's fine." l nodded, and immediately pressed a button next to him. The alloy glass cover of the isolation cabin closed at once, and with a bang, he ejected. In the Nibelung Kingdom, a beam of light shone directly down, followed by a loud noise and a burst of smoke and dust on the ground. Then, after the smoke cleared, Li Mu slowly stood up. This place is considered a familiar place for him. He has never been back since the last time he went back. Li Mu secretly laughed and said, "I have a lot of experience in this plane of earth. When I go back later, I will have a good time with grandma." Just tell it in detail." Closing his eyes, Li Mu carefully sensed the fluctuations of the elements in the air, then chose a direction and flashed over. The Nibelungs are now obviously bathed in the flames of war. Because most of the rebels are ordinary people and people with ordinary powers, weapons such as guns and cannons have become the protagonists of this battle. Li Muchun He flashed in the air, looking at the smoke-filled Nibelungen. It was no longer what it was like when he came here. He was noticed by a gun barrel floating in the air, and an anti-aircraft gun was immediately aimed at him. A cannonball flew towards him immediately. Li Mu dodged sideways and the cannonball grazed his body. He has no idea of ??fighting these people now. The device that tears apart space is obviously in the center of the palace. The top priority now is to get there and dismantle the device directly. After a short while, Li Mu suddenly flew above the royal palace and flew towards the most magnificent building. After breaking the glass, Li Mu's figure flashed and immediately flew to the direction of the laboratory. There were many guards blocking him along the way. Li Mu had no intention of fighting them in a stalemate. He just dodged their attacks with an ordinary flicker of his body. Just a few seconds later, he finally reached the place where he made an unprecedentedly strong sound. The front of the fluctuating machine. The door of the machine was guarded by two supernatural beings, who saw Li Mu. Immediately, the power user in his hand came out. Li Mu was not even interested in looking at their two powers, and directly eliminated the two of them with a flash. This machine looked like a huge anti-aircraft gun, firing a blue beam towards a certain point in the sky. Li Mu immediately flashed to the front of the machine, "It should be no problem to destroy this kind of thing directly with your hands." That's it." Li Mu thought to himself, and then the lightning flashed in his right hand and he thrust it into the machine. He directly expanded the current in his hand several times, and then a burst of lightning flashed. The machine stopped immediately, and Li Mu was about to take out his hand, but suddenly, a strong force was exerted from the center of the machine, and immediately, Li Mu felt energy continuously flowing out of his hand. In shock, he pulled out his hand. A feeling of powerlessness spread from his arms, as if he had exhausted all his strength. Li Mu closed his eyes and opened them again. The strength in his right hand also recovered immediately. He looked down at the machine. After the machine absorbed some of his energy, the damaged fuselage suddenly started to operate again and fired three more rays of light into the sky. Come, and then it slowly dimmed. Li Mu frowned and kicked the machine. This time he used almost 100% of his strength. The machine was immediately kicked to pieces with such great force. Although Li Mu didn't know what happened , but he vaguely felt that something was wrong. A lazy voice sounded from the side, "Hehehe, even if you kick this person into a scumbag now, you can't change the fact that this world will become a purgatory." Li Mu immediately turned his head. What he saw in front of him shocked him. Zero sat on a chair next to him and leaned there, but now he looked much younger than before. Li Mu said in disbelief. , "Youhow" "Why, I was killed by you, right? Haha." Zero said helplessly, "Yes, I was killed by you." Before Zero could finish speaking, Li Mu immediately dodged forward and punched downwards. With a booming sound, the chair and the ground below were shattered in an instant. Li Mu withdrew his fist, After the smoke cleared, Zero still leaned there with a lazy expression, as if the chair had not been broken. "Spirit body." Li Mu immediately understood that the current zero is indeed a spirit body.exist. "One of my powers is called [Soul], which means that after death, the soul will not be summoned to the land of hell, but will exist in this world in the form of a spirit body. Of course, the only thing that can do this is I have survived in the spirit form, and now I can¡¯t attack you, but similarly, you can¡¯t attack me either, it¡¯s a fair existence.¡± "What happened to the machine just now, and what happened to those three beams of light." Li Mu said coldly. "You are probably the strongest on earth now. You can use your perception ability to feel for yourself what is happening now." Zero smiled. Li Mu immediately closed his eyes. There was a faint worry in his heart. Three beams of light, could it be said. The spatial cracks in Cambrian College, X College, and Baqi College were all torn apart just now. Li Mu opened his eyes with a look of shock. He looked at zero and said, "You actually" Zero pretended to be innocent, "Yo yo yo, you really can't blame me now. I just built a machine and put it there. If you hadn't attacked him, he wouldn't have absorbed you. You have surging superpowers, and only your elemental ability, which surpasses almost all superpowers, can have the ability to open three space cracks in an instant." A sneer appeared at the corner of Li Mu's mouth, "I'm not in the mood to joke with you now. You can't do anything with your appearance now. Don't worry, after I solve the matters in the three dimensions, I will naturally find a way to slowly The earth will take care of you.¡± Zero stood up, gave a big salute to Li Mu, and said slowly, "Then, you are welcome at any time." Text Chapter 500 Three-place defensive battle Yi Tian stepped on the body of the last defeated person under his feet and looked around. Although these ninjas and Japanese superpowers seemed to be a little bit hit, their strength was really not overwhelming. There were almost no casualties in a war. However, what gave him a headache was that the ninja who cosplayed with Sasuke imitated every move and move of Sasuke so vividly. Even the ordinary move of condensing thunder elements into the palm of his hand was used by him. As lifelike as a Chidori Raikiri. "If I had known earlier, I should have sent those two guys King Kong and Li Mu to this place. I bet they would have gotten mixed up with this gang of middle schoolers." Yi Tian shook his head and was about to turn on his watch and report the defensive battle directly to the academy. victory. There was a tearing sound in the air, and Yi Tian stopped his movements. After performing so many tasks, he also developed an extremely accurate sixth sense. He vaguely felt that something bad was going to happen. will happen. behind! Yi Tian immediately turned his head, and what happened behind him instantly shocked him. The place where the izakaya was located seemed to be trapped in a whirlpool, constantly twisting everything around it, and tearing cracks spread directly along the surface to all directions. After a while, the izakaya turned into fine pieces that were indistinguishable to the naked eye. Yi Tian felt a chill in his heart. Could it be said. There was a sound of space tearing, and directly opposite him, a huge hole was torn open. From the hole, countless wargs jumped out. Their movements were extremely fast. Yi Tiantian just had time to shout, "Escape." !" A warg had already rushed in front of him and bit his shoulder. Then, Yi Tian turned into mist and disappeared with a bang. A second later, Yi Tian flashed to the back, and the warg bit him on the shoulder. But fortunately, he completed the task of blinking in an instant. The warg only had time to knock two teeth into his flesh to the distance between his nails. Then, there were two explosions at the same time around him. The captain of the ninja company The two cosplayers who cosplayed Naruto and Sasuke also appeared next to him. They came here purely relying on taijutsu. In front of them, the formation of the ninja alliance has been broken up. Some slow-moving ninjas were caught in the mouth of the warg like prey. They were swallowed directly without even making a scream. . The captain shouted loudly, and all the ninjas immediately exited the central whirlpool area. A group of people stood along the rock barrier. Yi Tian frowned. This was really beyond his expectation. He directly turned on the watch in his hand, answered L's phone, and said, "The Japanese space rift has been lost." Then he closed the watch directly. Although this place is deep in the mountains, it is not far from the nearby towns and cities. If these wolves are not intercepted here, these wolves will soon catch up with their own skills, and they will definitely cause harm to human society if they go out. Great harm. Yi Tian pulled out two guns from his waist and looked at the captain of the regiment beside him. The captain glanced at him, nodded, and expressed the same meaning. With all the ninja team, a group of people immediately rushed into the pack of wolves. Yi Tian¡¯s marksmanship was taught by L himself, and his superpower is that he can directly atomize his body. Therefore, he can effectively avoid the reaction force caused by the gun. He only needs to control the frequency of body atomization when shooting. However, in the end, he cannot achieve uninterrupted design under high-frequency air pressure like L. , and can still maintain considerable accuracy under high-frequency shooting. After firing two shots instantly in the air, Yi Tian stabilized his figure in the air. Looking at the wargs that kept pouring out, Yi Tian secretly said, "Find a way quickly, Dean." l pressed the watch in his hand with a complex expression. Just now, he also received a message from Lin Bosheng. The space cracks in The underground space cracks were also opened. He looked up and saw that the crack above his head had been closed, and there was no sound of the elements stirring inside, indicating that the crack had been completely healed. Li Mu should have destroyed the machine, but these three How to explain the opening of the void l looked in the direction of the college and shouted, "Zhang Fang, you clear the field here, and the rest go back to the college for defensive battles!" Everyone responded, and immediately the figure flashed in the air and disappeared. Li Mu flashed out of the palace and stood on the ground. This is the Nibelungen, located in the Middle East. According to what Zero said just now, the space cracks in the three places have been opened, but he is now three years away. There is a lot of distance between places. Even if his current speed has reached the limit, if he dodges all the way back to Cambrian College, it will only be possible if his instantaneous speed can exceed the speed of sound. "Damn it!" Li Mu saidHe stood still, "It would be great if I had the ability to jump in space" Li Mu thought bitterly, and immediately punched forward with a punch. Amidst the roar, he appeared out of thin air in front of him. A crack in space. Li Mu looked at his palms in surprise. Although he had comprehended the energy of his first life, he remembered that he did not have the ability to comprehend space in his first life. What was this? This crack shouldn¡¯t lead to Cambrian College. Li Mu thought to himself, and immediately stepped in. Amidst the whirlwind of the world, he stood in his bedroom of Cambrian College. The sound of bombing kept coming to his ears. Li Mu felt happy, and immediately flashed out and rushed towards the east gate of Cambrian College. Fly away. With the sound of snapping, Li Mu arrived at the east gate of Cambrian College. At this time, the east gate had fallen into a group of bat-like monsters. The monsters were attacking everything on the ground indiscriminately. Whether he is a member of Zero Organization or a member of Cambrian College. "Good guy." Li Mu said secretly, and immediately a person flashed directly below the space crack. He smelled the human breath, and some monsters that had just flown out of the space crack rushed over screaming. Li Mu stood there. The ground did not move, and his eyes swept across, with murderous intent in them. The magic beast that was projected by his eyes was directly deprived of life signs in the blink of an eye. There was the sound of gunfire from the side. L was below, using his left arm to continuously shoot out air pressure bombs from the gun. Li Mu looked towards the crack. There were too many monsters, and even he was a little powerless. Text Chapter 501 Collusion l flashed to Li Mu's side and said, "How about it, what happened to you there? Why did all the space cracks here open in an instant." Li Mu said, "They did something to the machine. The machine absorbed some of my power and opened three wormholes. Zero did not die either. He has now become unable to fight or be beaten." I'm in a spirit state. Sorry." l laughed and said, "Now is not the time to talk about this. I just discovered that you can use different elements of power. How about you, when you understand the power of your previous life, you can integrate countless kinds of power to fight." Li Mu lowered his head and looked at his palm. Electric light, fire light, cold light, and green light all flashed by. "I don't know, I have used it since I was born. I just used it in a hurry." I gained the space system¡¯s superpowers, and when I came back here, I don¡¯t know what happened to my body, but I seem to have understood all the superpowers.¡± L said, "Try, can you use the power of electrocardiography? Now send what you want to say into my mind. Don't say it with your mouth. Try it." Then he shot towards the back without looking. A shot was fired, and with a booming sound, the monster flying behind was shattered. Li Mu immediately closed his mouth, looked at L, and then summoned the long knife in his right hand, which also split the monster beside him into a fireball that burned and fell in the air. Immediately, a sentence flashed in L's head, "How about it, Zhang Huan." l said, "Well, I heard you, kid." Li Mu said, "Do you have any good ideas?" l said, "Your current elemental power should be strong enough to connect to all the superpowers all over the world. If you also have space superpowers, then you can use your ability to announce to all superpowers and let them know The spaces in the three places have all been opened. They must have also known about the existence of these strange beasts in the previous publicity of our college. In front of the strange beasts. Everyone has the same hatred. Then, you go to various cities, fortunately Zero Organization has done a good job of gathering for us before. The places you want to run are the ten cities where Zero Organization recruits soldiers. Open a wormhole that can be passed by one person. The end point is opened in three places, and then let the first one pass in order. The exits of the wormholes in the five cities are Cambrian College, and so on. In this case, we still have a chance of winning this battle." Li Mu said, "Then the task of closing the wormhole will be left to" l said, "Leave this to me. You also know that I was the original A of the Zero Organization. Later, I was subdued by the old man and then followed him. Leave the aftermath to me. I will do it in the second round." Seal the wormhole before it opens. You only need to link the sixteen places to the three main battle cities. Do you understand? You can open a space crack for me that can enter the Nibelung. That¡¯s it.¡± Li Mu nodded and said, "Go." Immediately, a hole was torn open in front of him and he passed through it. After he passed it, the crack in the space disappeared. lStand in place. Looking at the wormhole that was constantly pouring out magical beasts, he yawned helplessly and said, "I can only leave the battlefield here to you. I have to deal with things over there now. I hope we can come back." Well, see you later." After saying this, L immediately turned around and stepped into the crack. After he passed through, the crack immediately disappeared. Li Mu instantly flashed to the first city, New York, and immediately closed his eyes. He immediately released his electrocardiographic powers to the maximum extent, pouring them out in all directions, and then directly connected to every person who still had a signal. Base station, through the base station, Li Mu directly transmits the thoughts in his mind to every superpower. And because it is the most basic point-to-point transmission of thoughts, there is no need for direct translation. [All superpowers, listen, I am Li Mu from Cambrian College. Now three space wormholes have been opened directly. All alien beasts will invade the earth. My superpower can create passages between spaces. Next I will Space jump sites will be opened at the gates of the municipal governments of the 16 cities where Zero Organization is recruiting troops. The end points of the jump sites are the three main battlefields. As long as you are still a person with superpowers and as long as you are still a human being on earth, you should use your superpowers to defend them. Your planet, because if the earth is lost, let alone a dispute, we will become food in their mouths] After the transmission was completed, Li Mu immediately opened his eyes and connected everyone's brain electrical thinking at once. Even if you were him, it was a bit too much. He immediately shook his head and regained his consciousness, and the power in his body returned again. The ground emerged. "Well, now I have to go to other places to open the space," Li Mu thought to himself, and disappeared in a blink of an eye. l stepped on the ground of Nibelung,Looking at everything around him, this place was filled with flames of war. He looked around, smiled, and said immediately, "Last time, I was directly next to Li Mu. I haven't taken a good look at this place. I haven¡¯t been here for so long, and I really miss this crappy place.¡± A scene gradually emerged in his mind. Two people were back to back, pouring bullets from the old-fashioned pistols in their hands directly in all directions. l shook his head, "That's all. Now I'm here to cut off the past." He looked down at the pneumatic pistol in his hand, shook his hand and touched his head, mocking himself, "Ah ah, actually, I'm here to crush the past, right? Ha ha." Suddenly, a person flashed in front of him. He was a handsome man with long red hair. There was a scar on his right eye. The man crossed his hands on his chest and looked at him and said, "Well, when you came last time, I wasn't there." Here, as soon as you set foot on this land today, I will come over. You are fine after such a long time." l wiped his nose and smiled, "Ah ah, it's ¦Ã (gamma), long time no see, how have you been lately." ? ¦Ã pointed to the scar on his right eye and said, "Dentation, this eye was almost blinded by the good apprentice you taught." Ding Yang was recuperating in the hospital. He had broken an arm and was still in a coma. He didn't expect his opponent to be him. l said, "There is no way, his spear skills are only inferior to mine, your weakness is spear skills, you should know, why do you have to fight him." ? ¦Ã took out two daggers from his waist and said with a smile, "I heard that he is your direct disciple. I want to try it out." Text Chapter 502 Past Events l pulled out the gun with one hand and said, "You should know that you can't beat me." Gama looked at L's right hand and said, "Isn't your right pistol the strongest? What's wrong with your right hand?" l looked at his right hand, which was obviously a little weak, and said with a smile, "It's nothing. When fighting Zero, I used the maximum pressure and broke my right arm." Gama said, "What about Zero, how was your battle with him?" l smiled and scratched his head, "Oh no, he crushed his heart for ten years and used it to explode his body. I was almost killed by him at that time, so I had to sacrifice an arm to save my life." Gama said, "I see, why don't you use your superpower? Your superpower is not the only superpower that controls time. No matter how fast it is, it can't affect your Shicha." I can almost kill you instantly." l laughed, and that smile looked a little lonely, "What the hell, I've already exploded." Gama looked startled, "When did you explode? I heard that you never used superpowers when fighting us Zero. I thought you didn't use superpowers because you cared about us. When did you explode ¡­how do I¡­¡­" l took a long breath and smiled, "No wonder you all have no memory. In the original world line, I wanted to remove all the memories between me and the Zero Organization. I didn't expect this In turn, the memory surged even more intensely. This was also my mistake, but I can no longer correct it. There is only one heart of the time system in the world" Gama waved the dagger in his hand, inserted it directly into his waist, and said coldly, "It seems that there was a big secret behind your betrayal of the Zero Organization after the battle with Zhang Hanwu. What's the hidden secret? Tell me now, you know that for so long, every time I think about the life and death brothers who have fought side by side since I was young and have come to be on the opposite side of me, I feel pain in my heart." "Okay," L said, "let's not say sensational words for a long time. I have never forgotten the time when I was in the Zero Organization. I will now tell you what happened when I fought with the old man. " "During the battle with the old man, when the two of us finally fought together, the old man used his unique trick to annihilate space. At that time, I crushed my own heart and exploded my body in order to defeat him. The time system When the supernatural power explodes, I will enter the tunnel of time. I traveled through the space of time at that time. I can trek from the source and reach the time dimension at that time. I thought, I am going to die anyway, why not At the last moment, I wanted to look at my past self, so I traveled back to my childhood to see what I looked like in the past." "Then what?" Gama said. l smiled bitterly. "Everything we have received in Zero Organization and Nibelungen for a long time. It is all the knowledge instilled in us from above. We have been warned since we were young that if we do not have superpowers, it is original sin. Our Zero Organization is for Nibelung. It exists for the welfare of all the people of the root, but what I have seen in the past is this. Our parents were executed by the Zero Organization because they gave birth to powerful beings like us, and then we are still there When I was a baby, I was taken to Organization Zero to be nurtured. This is what I saw" Gama was stunned, "Then in the end" "Then I saw that as I was growing up, I was instilled bit by bit with knowledge outside of myself, and gradually grew into what I was like. I finally understood that what I did before was all wrong. When I When I walked through the time tunnel and came to the old man's side, I no longer wanted to kill the old man" "So, you let Zhang Hanwu go" Gama said coldly. "No, actually you can't say that. It's not that I let the old man go, but that the old man let me go" L raised his head and said, "When I lay down on the spot and prepared to wait for the explosion to end under the night sky, , and then when it was suddenly smashed into pieces by the sweeping space turbulence, the old man walked up to me and said to me, do you want to die so soon?" "Then I lost consciousness. When I woke up again, I was already in Cambrian College. It was not called Cambrian College at that time, it was just an organization. Only then did I know that even if I used Even if I explode, I can't beat the old man. His superpower is a space superpower. To a certain extent, he can travel to the time channel opened by me. In that time channel, he secretly follows me. Behind him, he watched everything about me silently with me. At that time, as long as he used a random move, even with a dagger, he could kill me at that time, but he didn't wait for my explosion. After the body disappeared, he also directly removed his annihilation ability, and then took me back to the headquarters, his son?Died in that battle. If I remember correctly, the old man's son died in your hands, Gama. " Gama said in a deep voice, "Yes, he is a master, but his heart is too kind. He spared my life at every turn, but he forgot that I am a member of Organization Zero." l smiled bitterly, "He brought back his son's body, and against all objections, transplanted his son's heart into my body. Of course, because the old man's son has died, the superpower in his heart has also It disappeared altogether, and the heart was beating in my chest. As an ordinary heart, I had been relying on Shicha's supernatural power to fight for a long time at that time. In terms of body functions, I was like a waste. The old man adopted me as his son, and he did not regard me as a replacement for his son, but as a brand new existence." "Then I spent ten years practicing physical functions and learning spear skills, and now, I am here as the number one combat force in Cambrian Academy, the dean of Cambrian Academy, specifically to fight you, Gamma. " Gama smiled and said, "So that's it. I always feel that there are some deviations in my memory. Now I'm thinking, you must have gone back to the past and tampered with our experience. Do you want me not to know you? But you But my wish has not been fulfilled. I remember you very deeply." After saying that, he drew out the two daggers. l smiled and pulled out the gun in his right hand in an instant, "I, we are just travelers in the long river of time. Even if I can let a small splash change his trajectory, I can't change it. His final direction." Text Chapter 503 The Ending Battle Gama took a step back and said, "I am no better than before." l turned Qiang twice out of thin air in his hand, laughed, and said, "Ah ah ah, actually, the person I least want to fight is you. It's okay to say zero. I used to hate it when I was in the zero organization. He also has some psychological pressure when fighting, but it is different for you So" L pointed the gun at Gama and said coldly, "I will resolve the battle in a flash." Gama said, "Then give it a try!" Then he sprinted forward. l took a step back, then turned around and fired a shot in the back. With the sound of landing, l put away the gun and said, "I already said, I will resolve the battle in an instant." Gama was lying on the ground, blood spurting out from his chest. Gama tried his best to smile and said, "Hahaha, you are still soft-hearted after all. Your shot missed my heart by a full inch." l said, "Isn't it the same for you? Every time we try, you rush directly from behind me. It's impossible even if I don't attack here. You have lost your fighting ability now. Don't do it again." It¡¯s getting in my way, I came here to cut off everything in the past.¡± Gama laughed, then turned the dagger in his hand and stabbed it directly into his chest. Blood spurted out. L turned around in surprise. Gama said with a smile on his face, "Okay, my wish is over. I went down to see my parents. All this time, I was actually Ming" Gama¡¯s expression froze there, and he didn¡¯t speak any more. L looked at Gama¡¯s physical strength, with no expression on his face. After a moment of silence, he bent down. He closed Gama's eyes, stood up and looked at the war-torn Nibelungs. He took a long breath and said, "For what purpose have superpowers existed for so long?" The next moment, his figure disappeared directly into the air. Li Mu walked out of a torn space crack and let out a breath. He didn't know why. He used to use the power of black and white flames and he would be out of breath and it would take him half a day to recover. But after this advancement, he used the power of black and white flames. There is no feeling at all when I exert any strength. This is a level that I couldn't even do before I traveled to this plane, but this result is not a bad thing after all. Li Mu smiled, and immediately returned from the void and stepped into another space. With a rumbling sound, his figure flashed out on the other side. Facing the huge beasts that jumped out in front of him, Yi Tian sighed in his heart. It seemed that he had to use the power he had learned in his heart. But honestly speaking, he is very reluctant to use this power. The Sasuke cosplayer on the side stepped back, but he was brave and good at fighting. But under the attack of this overwhelming monster, it was obvious that he couldn't stand it anymore. There were already wounds on his face and exposed chest. Yi Tian sighed heavily and walked out. Facing the approaching warg monster, he opened and closed his hands widely, and all the muscles in his body moved in an instant. skyrocketed. A giant dragon sign immediately appeared behind him. Dragon Subduing Palm! A giant dragon made of mist immediately flew out from Yi Tian's hand. The giant dragon circled and rushed into the herd of wargs. In the roar of the dragon, the wargs flew around. The warg touched some edge. It was as if his soul had been extracted and he disappeared with a kick. Yi Tian teleported to the cliff again, and cut off a branch that was obviously as thick as a wrist from a big tree. One person, He rushed directly into the crowd. Dog beating stick method! Amidst the banging sound, all the wargs that were an inch away from Yi Tian were beaten and flew directly into the air, and each warg's vertebrae was directly smashed, and they fell to the ground without making any sound. The large warg, which had always been faster and faster, sprinted towards where Yi Tian was. With a sudden sound, Yi Tian immediately disappeared into the atomization, and then reappeared on the back of the warg, and the branches fell directly. . Another kill. Yi Tian flashed to the top of the cliff with another mist. Looking at the wolf below that was already approaching madness, he sighed and almost fell down. This kind of power was temporary, and he couldn't use it with him. The combat power stimulated by the power of the elemental origin is completely different. It relies on another kind of Qi refined by itself to fight. In layman's terms, it is called internal power. Yi Tian has learned these powers for less than five days, so he cannot use them very freely. Compared to an internal power master like Bai Yukun who has been practicing for decades, he is like a child. Now he only used two moves in a row. It's already a little tired. But what kind of sacrifice will be what kind of gain will be obtained accordingly. Yi Tian looked at the place where he had attackedGo, the two moves I used just now swept a large area below like a scavenger. Compared with the previous one who only relied on supernatural powers to fight, the degree of cleanliness was naturally much stronger. I did a rough count. , when I just used the atomization ability before, I only cleared out a mere sixty wargs, but now I have taken care of nearly three white-headed wargs. This should be called a big move. Yi Tian had no choice but to think that using it once would consume a lot of energy, and now he was unable to continue. Before his internal strength could recover, he might as well use his supernatural power to fight for the time being. Lin Bosheng flashed to the upper room, and the sky was full of ghost-like ghosts sweeping everything on the ground. Lin Bosheng couldn't help but secretly rejoiced in his heart that this place had been deserted for a long time, otherwise the speed of this attack would definitely be fatal to civilians. It was a nightmare. Just now, he saw with his own eyes only thirty ghost monsters chewing away the foundation of a building. Lin Bosheng had turned on his powers to the third level. In this state, he happened to be able to protect himself. . There are already defensive superpowers on the side who have opened the protective shield, and are surrounded by several melee superpowers protecting them. The third-level ability cannot be activated for long. Once the third-level power cannot be sustained, it is easy to be hit by these ghosts in the second-level state. Lin Bosheng estimates how long his third-level ability can be activated. In the second-level state, Next, he could no longer attack directly from the sky and the earth like now. He calculated that once the third level stopped, he would directly start to explode, and he must wait until the superpowers from around the world arrived. damn it! I can't hold it any longer! Lin Bosheng's body jumped into the sky. Text Chapter 504 The Fourth Life Li Mu passed through all the spaces. Now he has gathered all the cities and the three cities that tore the space rifts together in one place. He only needs to wait until all the people gather together to travel to the other side of the space. Okay, Li Mu smiled. The cracks in the three places have not been closed yet. As expected, Tutor L¡¯s side has not been completely completed. The next step is to go to Tutor L¡¯s side to help. Anyway, according to his current strength, he can tear apart the space. Technique, and the energy collection of more than three hundred lifetimes, there should be no problem. Suddenly, a voice sounded in my mind. ¡¾Do you think you have inherited more than three hundred lives?¡¿ It was the voice from before. He had heard this voice when he came to this plane, and he had also heard it before he realized the power of space. He had always wanted to talk to this voice before, but he had been busy dealing with things here before. There was no time to care about these things. Li Mu immediately said in a deep voice in his mind, "Who are you?" ¡¾Who am I? After you finish all this, you can see me. Of course, before you can see me, you have to meet someone else] Li Mu said in a deep voice, "Who is it?" ¡¾I will call him right away¡¿ Immediately, a sudden voice suddenly switched in. After a burst of chaotic noises like electric waves flashed through his mind, an extremely old voice rang out. ¡¾So my power is going to be inherited by you¡¿ "Who are you?" Li Mu followed up, "If my guess is correct, you should be one of my first three hundred lives." ¡¾Hehehe, yes, but let my power be inherited into your body. As the owner of the power, what can I say? They are all a little reluctant] "Why. Is it because I feel that I am not worthy of accepting your power?" [No, it¡¯s because I don¡¯t recognize you as my descendant and the carrier of my soul at all. I have my own thoughts and abilities, but you didn¡¯t do what I wanted to do in my life. I hate you. And abandon you] "I want to say that I don't know anything about your memory from that life. If you think about it carefully, your ability from that life has not been passed on to me, but it doesn't matter. I have inherited the power from my first life. To put it bluntly, To put it more vulgarly, it seems that I don¡¯t lack your strength now.¡± ¡¾Hehehe, do you know that the power of more than three hundred lifetimes is inherited from you. You should have had the ability to create this plane a long time ago. Why can¡¯t you even close a small space now?] "Why." [Because our powers of more than three hundred lives are linked to each other, without any one of them, we cannot form a complete whole. I don¡¯t want these powers to transfer to you, just because I want you to experience mine again. Let¡¯s see if you have the ability to change the past as I know it! ¡¿ "Wait a minute, I still have something important to do now. I'll think about it after I finish it. Asking me to go through my life again is really a bit of a request" ¡¾Hehehe. Are you scared? You should have known about that life a long time ago. Do you still remember the life when you were shattered by thunder? That life was me! As long as you gain my power in this life, you can change the ability here in the blink of an eye, and experience a lifetime there. It¡¯s just a snap of the fingers here] Li Mu pondered for a while before speaking, "Are you serious about what you said?" ¡¾Haha, do I need to lie to you¡¿ "Okay! Deal. If I succeed in changing your destiny in your life, you will pass on your power to me." The next moment, Li Mu suddenly felt his eyes go dark. Realm of Chaos Amidst the chaos, Gu Lin opened his eyes. Very good, the true energy in the body is flowing along the limbs and bones. The fluctuations in the air were also faintly visible, and thunder could be heard nine days away. ¡°I have completed the distraction period two hundred years ago, but I have not yet completed the process of overcoming the tribulation. After meditating for more than a hundred years, I finally achieved the goal of overcoming the tribulation. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ This tribulation will attract nine levels of thunder to oneself. The nine levels of thunder will be more domineering than the last. As long as you survive these nine levels, you can ascend and become a Daluo Golden Immortal. That would be a completely different concept from ordinary people. This joy, I really hope someone can share it with me. Gu Lin couldn't help but smile bitterly, as all the past events came to mind. When he was seventeen years old, he entered the apprenticeship. With his dull talent, he seemed to be a few years behind his fellow apprentices in the same class.When his brothers had successfully built the foundation, he was still lingering on the edge of Qi training. He suffered all the ridicule and ridicule from his brothers and sisters. When the master saw him, although he did not scold him, the disappointed look on his brow still made him feel sad. My heart is like a knife; I was usually much duller than others, so I practiced even more day and night. I spent all the time when others were eating and sleeping, but I, who was still dull, spent more time, but still remained the same. Can¡¯t keep up with others; And Senior Sister Yi Xue Gu Lin felt a bitter taste in his heart. When I became a disciple, I secretly fell in love with this gentle and pleasant senior sister. The senior sister was also very kind to me. She knew that I was talented and stupid, and taught me how to practice Kung Fu. Without the senior sister, I was afraid that I would never live in the same way again. Fifty years, but I still can¡¯t cross the threshold of Qi training; Senior sister finally married her second senior brother, Lu Qing. Senior brother Lu Qing was arrogant and frivolous. He never looked down on his juniors and made fun of himself the most. Senior brother Lu Qing pursued senior sister Yi Xue for several years, but never paid attention to her. Moved, but one day after that Gu Lin will never forget that day. He came back from three weeks of training down the mountain. As soon as he entered the door, he saw lanterns and colorful decorations. When he saw the words Lu Qing and Yi Xue written on the big red paper in the lobby, it deeply hurt his eyes. After that, he practiced like crazy and desperately, turning a deaf ear to external things. He only became stronger and stronger in his heart. He hated himself for being so weak. Hard work paid off. After spending several times the time to build the foundation, his cultivation speed reached an astonishing level, and he gradually became a proud new star in the sect. Before the Mahayana period, he even understood the secret method of Jiuyao cultivation that no one had understood for hundreds of years. The master called him the most outstanding disciple of Wuliang Sect in hundreds of years. Senior Sister Yi Xue came to see him several times, but was turned away by him. He was tired of Senior Sister Yi Xue, and he sealed his love for this Senior Sister in his heart, so that every time he thought about it, it wouldn't be too painful. His outlook also became more and more arrogant, and even after his cultivation was higher than that of his master, he no longer looked down upon him. After finding an opportunity to beat Lu Qing into a cripple, he felt extremely comfortable and happy, and the deep pleasure of revenge occupied his heart. For the first time, Senior Sister Yixue looked at him with contempt, as if he had become It's not that important anymore. He gradually became the kind of person he once hated the most. Gu Lin knew this about himself, but he didn't want to change it. This world is a world of strong people. Text Chapter 505: Changing the Past "Today, there are many talented people coming out of Wuliang Sect. This is really a blessing for my Wuliang Sect." "Kowtow to the master of the door." There was a chill on his forehead, and his shattered limbs suddenly regained consciousness. When he came to his senses, Gu Lin found that his head was pressed against the bluestone floor, and the fresh fragrance of earth came from the tip of his nose. This is? "Everyone, get up." "Thank you, Master." There was a sound of clothing rubbing together and the sound of countless people standing up. Gu Lin looked up strangely, only to find that he was surrounded by several teenagers, dressed in dark green gowns. Li Mu instantly regained his consciousness and took back the ownership of this body. This body had come here for the third time. The memory of his body rushed back into his head in an instant. He immediately understood everything that happened in this world. , and finally understood why he was shattered by the nine-fold thunder before. It seems that what he wants to change in this life is his final destiny and save himself and [Senior Sister]¡¯s past, but how can all this be changed? "Gu Lin, stand up, why are you still kneeling?" A gentle and pleasant voice came from the side. Looking out, a girl wearing a light cyan coat has a graceful figure, and her exposed arms are coated with a layer of confusing white in the sun. It seems that this is the senior sister Yi Xue that that person mentioned. It turns out that my name in this life is Gu Lin. Li Mu looked at this extremely beautiful girl carefully to see who it was that fascinated him in his third life. "Gu Lin!" With a cry of coquettishness, Li Mu hurriedly withdrew his gaze. The look in his eyes just now was too direct and passionate. Yi Xue turned her head away, with a seductive blush on her fair and beautiful face. In a short period of time, Li Mu first determined one thing. The first thing is when did you travel through time. The memory in my head is as clear as if I had experienced it myself. Li Mu smiled, it would be easy to do this. First, he searched the crowd for a while. Separated between the two people in front was Zhang Lu, who had entered the Wuliang Gate at the same time as himself. Later, when Wuliang Gate was attacked by the evil sect, Zhang Lu waved a huge diamond iron pillar. He became a hero praised by future generations of Wuliang Sect. Among all the peers. He and Zhang Lu got along best, but Zhang Lu died in that battle. Zhang Lu, who looked young a few years ago, was standing there. He didn't seem to understand the Master's speech on the stage, and he touched the back of his head stupidly. After observing several people in succession, Li Mu roughly understood when he had returned. At that time, it was just ten years after he came to Wuliang Sect. At the sect's opening meeting, he distributed a group of disciples to several sect leaders of Wuliang Sect, Piaomiao. Yunhu, Tianqing, King Kong, and talented disciples are the objects of competition among several sect masters. However, a loser like me who spent ten years learning to practice Qi has joined a certain power with the mentality of being pitied. He was a disciple of Wei's sect master. After he finished his studies and came down from the mountain, he only did a lot of work to get rid of imps. Make a living selling some talisman water. When he looked up on the stage, he saw his master, Lord Kongo, yawning out of boredom. He seemed to be impatient with Master's speech. During the opening ceremony of the sect, Wuliang Sect passed down a magic weapon from generation to generation, the Water Ling Mirror. This Water Ling Mirror can measure the qualifications and cultivation of the immortal cultivator. After a little arrangement, the two people with the most similar abilities were found. This opening meeting lasted for three days. All the disciples were arranged to compete, and the winner was promoted. They were all people of similar strength, and their abilities and qualifications could be seen better. The sect leaders looked around. You can see which one is better and which one is worse. And the final winner is the meat and potatoes that the clan masters are bound to get. According to the inherited memories, the opponent in this sect opening ceremony was Zhang Lu. He was knocked off the stage by Zhang Lu after only a few moves. "To change the past, we must start by defeating Zhang Lu." I tried my luck, but fortunately, the strength in my body was still there, so this time, it would be much easier. My previous life, Gu Lin, asked me to come here. He clearly regarded me as a modifier, or a plug-in. Li Mu smiled, no matter what, he has already experienced so many lives, and it doesn't matter if he experiences one more life. Shui Lingjing has sorted out the arrangements for each disciple. Li Mu looked up and saw that his name was at the end, and his opponent was Zhang Lu. There was a huge flow of people, and all the disciples were divided into two piles in order. They followed the instructions of the disciples on the stage and went to their respective stages to prepare. His name was at the end of the queue, and it was a long time before his turn came. Li Mu, like the other disciples behind him, dispersed and went back to his room to prepare carefully, leaving people to watch the battle. Li Mu walked to the edge of the crowd alone and looked towards Wuliang.The world below. The Wuliang Gate is composed of five peaks floating in mid-air. The largest one in the middle is the Wuliang Hall, and the other four are scattered around, with magic formations imposed on each other. The residence of the sect master is on the Wuliang Hall, and the other four are the places where the five sect masters live. The entire Wuliang Sect is wrapped by a larger magic circle, and ordinary people cannot get a glimpse of it. This is fairyland. Li Mu secretly thought, this beautiful scenery is rare in this plane of earth. It can be seen that thousands of years ago, the level of cultivation in this plane of earth was to cultivate immortality. I don't know why it was completely lost in the modern era. I don¡¯t know how much time has passed. "Gu Lin. What are you looking at? Are you homesick?" It was Yi Xue's voice. "No, senior sister." Li Mu turned around and smiled familiarly. "Sister, are you finished?" Yi Xue¡¯s cultivation level is relatively high, so among the first batch of disciples who competed, they knew the result without asking Li Mu. Yi Xue¡¯s opponent was Lu Qing, and Yi Xue lost after ten moves from both sides. "Well, I lost. That guy Lu Qing hit him all the time, and the corners of his mouth were not clean" Yi Xue showed an annoyed look on her face, and returned to normal, "That's all to save you from hurting your muscles and bones in the next competition. of¡­¡­" The girl in front of him is in her youth. Li Mu has always been obsessed with the academy and supernatural powers. Now he remembers that he has never been in love, not even in his first life. The girl in front of him looks so beautiful. There is really nothing wrong with liking her in her past life. Yi Xue noticed Li Mu¡¯s eyes again, kicked Li Mu¡¯s knee angrily, and walked away. Li Mu came back to his senses, his knees ached slightly. He shook his head with a smile. He had only been here for a while, but he needed to change his habit of being in a daze when seeing beautiful women. "Gu Lin! You are here!" A deep voice boomed in the crowd. A tall man about eight feet tall came out from the crowd, shaving his hair, and his strong muscles seemed to be about to burst out of his clothes. Text Chapter 506 Looking for a way to change It's Zhang Lu. In my memory, I and Zhang Lu finally bowed to a sect leader. Although Zhang Lu was duller than me, he had good strength. He majored in bone forging techniques and was appreciated by his master. However, he always failed to complete his master's homework. When being punished to kneel, Zhang Lu would usually be punished to kneel with him, saying that if you endure the pain together, you won't feel the pain anymore. "Gu Lin had such a good brother, and his life was really worth it. It's a pity that he died later." Li Mu resisted the idea of ??hugging him and said with a smile, "We will line up at the back and we won't fight until later." "I'm actually lined up with you. I don't really want to fight you." Zhang Lu was a little helpless. "It doesn't matter. Just try your best when the time comes. If you perform better, the future sect master will also appreciate you." Zhang Lu laughed naively, "It's true." "Well, it's okay. I'm practicing Qi training, so it won't be a serious problem." "Hehe!" Zhang Lu touched the back of his head, "Then I'll feel relieved." "I'm sorry. In order to change the history of this life, I have to beat out your bile." Li Mu thought to himself. It was the turn of the last batch of competitions. Zhang Lu and Li Mu walked to the stage. Zhang Lu took off his jacket as if no one else was around, revealing his strong and toned muscles. Li Mu on the other side looked listless and his thin body looked It will fall down if blown by the wind. "Actually, I didn't sleep well," Li Mu thought to himself. Although this fairyland is beautiful, it is indeed extremely cold at night. Even someone with a constitution like Li Mu's body was quite chilled. After asking, I realized that for others to warm themselves up is as simple as eating, but for me It¡¯s hard to say that you don¡¯t know how to do it. The crowd in the audience was small and small, and the competition between the last few batches of disciples was not that interesting. The sect masters were also unable to leave due to their status, but their minds were not on the stage at all. They were drinking tea on the sect master's stage and talking about the outstanding disciples in the previous competitions. The law enforcement disciple was in the audience, with a big bell next to him, and he raised his hand. Waves of air hit the bell. Bang! The competition begins. Li Mu yawned, and immediately rushed forward, knocking Zhang Lu off the stage with a bang. Amid the trembling voices of the law enforcement disciples, the bell rang, indicating Li Mu¡¯s victory. Li Muzheng was about to raise his hands to show that he was victorious and strong enough, but then his vision went dark and he fell down. Wake up. It is an elegant residence. ?????????????????????????? There were bursts of pain all over his body. What¡¯s going on? Can¡¯t you forcefully change the past? It doesn¡¯t hurt so much to have your heart ripped out by Zero. Li Mu thought to himself. Where is this? There was a sound at the door, and Li Mu stood up and saw a handsome-looking young man coming in, holding a tray with a bowl of medicine in his hand. It is the genius who has cultivated Nascent Soul within ten years, Ye Qingfeng. Query memory. Ye Qingfeng has always been a genius in his generation, always seeming to be one step ahead of others. However, Li Mu suddenly disappeared in his prime, and Li Mu never saw this legendary genius. It was his disappearance that allowed him to successfully become the next successor of the Wuliang Sect in his previous life. Looking closer, I discovered that this Ye Qingfeng actually had the appearance of a woman, with delicate features and beautiful eyes. Extremely elegant. Li Mu subconsciously looked at Ye Qingfeng's chest. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a man. Li Mu thought to himself. "Are you awake?" a voice as gentle as jade. "here it is?" "This is Tianzun's Accord. Please rest for a while. Tianzun will come after a while." The young man put down the tray. "Drink this medicine first. It will be good for your muscle and bone injuries." Watching the young man push the door open and go out, Li Mu picked up the medicine bowl and drank it all in one gulp, thinking carefully in his mind. In my memory, this Tianzun is the most mysterious existence of Wuliang Sect. In the more than a hundred years of my previous life in Wuliang Sect, I only appeared once at the sect conference. At that time, I couldn't see clearly, and later in the evil On the eve of the faction war, Master and Ye Qingfeng disappeared together, and they never appeared even when the Wuliang Sect was at its weakest. At this time, Master came to see me in person. What was his purpose? Crunch. The door opened, and an old man with white hair and beard pushed the door in and closed it gently. "Disciple Li Mu, let me see you" Li Mu almost subconsciously got out of bed and saluted. "It's okay." The old man stepped forward, grabbed Li Mu, and helped him back to the bed. "These red tapes are waived." This isthe Infinite Heavenly Lord? The old man in front of me looked atHe turned out to be just an ordinary old man. Li Mu could even see the tea stains on this old man's sleeves. But Li Mu took back this idea in a flash. He noticed that the old man had pressed his pulse just for a moment. This is a test of his own ability. Li Mu is also good at perception system. At that moment, he thought for a moment. Could this old man be able to measure the power in his body? A strong person is strong, and he has an aura that belongs exclusively to the strong. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Ask yourself, even if you are in your prime, or even if you successfully overcome the tribulation, you will never be able to defeat the old man in front of you. The old man tucked up Li Mu¡¯s quilt with a smile, ¡°Are you the Li Mu who hasn¡¯t succeeded in practicing Qi for ten years?¡± Although that was already in the past, Li Mu's face still turned red, "Yes, Tianzun." "Tianzun, hehe, just call me bad old man," the old man smiled, "I want to know something." "Tianzun, please speak." Li Mu bowed gracefully. I thought that my etiquette should be pretty good. The old man chuckled and said, "I want to know why the power in your body is clearly not at a level that even Qi training has not reached, but at the moment when you knocked Zhang Lu off the stage, you could explode to a level that is not even close to mine." The arrogance of those little dolls can¡¯t be seen by the sect masters, but if you want to deceive an old man like me, you are still too young, little doll.¡± Li Mu secretly thought that it was too bad. He knew that in this case, if he told someone with this level of power that he was a person who had returned from the future, it would have immeasurable consequences for the world, and it might even destroy the world. indefinite. His mind turned around. Even though Li Muxuan had thought of a countermeasure, he got out of bed directly. His body, which was still in severe pain, contracted tightly when it hit the cold ground, causing Li Mu to groan in pain. "Tianzun, forgive me, I picked up a Buddhist bead under an old Buddha statue in the mountain, but the Buddhist bead integrated into the disciple's body in an instant, so the disciple" Li Mu thought to himself, "In this plane of earth, reading comics like this is not for nothing." Text Chapter 507 The final change Tianzun smiled and said, "If that's the case, it doesn't matter. Let's have a good rest. There will be competitions later." Li Mu smiled and said, "Thank you Tianzun for your concern." After the door closed, Li Mu let out a long breath. Seeing the expression of Infinite Heavenly Lord, Li Mu estimated that his lie should have been completely exposed. The reason why he traveled to this time dimension was to change some things, but now some things are not It cannot be changed, if people like Infinite Heavenly Lord are allowed to know that they do not belong to this world at all. What will happen next is something I dare not imagine. I can't wait any longer now. If I continue to change, let alone go back to save the earth plane, the chain effect it will cause is likely to directly destroy this plane. Lose. Li Mu calmed down and thought carefully about everything he had experienced in this time dimension in this life. The reason why he traveled here was actually to help this life to win back the heart of his senior sister Yi Xue and change his practice in the future. When he was about to cross the heavenly tribulation, he was plotted to die by a blood-training magic weapon. However, after careful consideration, Li Mu still had no clue. If he wanted to change history, he should not have let him come here, but go there. When Yi Xue got married, it was a matter of directly stealing the marriage. According to the general routine, if you really like the other person and don't want the other person to suffer, you should do this. Anyway, with his strength that he has now comprehended for more than three hundred lifetimes, no one in this time dimension can defeat him. However, why did he let himself come to this new time dimension? Not to mention that in this dimension, his strength is extremely weak and he is restricted everywhere and cannot use his abilities. He just used them casually once The power displayed unintentionally when punching was directly discovered by masters of the level of Wuliang Tianzun. There are so many strong people. If he continues like this, his strength will be exposed prematurely. By that time, it will bring immeasurable danger to this plane. So, what is the reason for sending yourself to this point? After thinking carefully, Li Mu remembered several science fiction movies he had watched before, at certain important points in time. There will be some important events that change the future. This is the butterfly effect. If this is the case, at this point in time, there must be something that can change everything in the future. Look at the change. After staying in this place for a few days, Li Mu found out more and more that the things about cultivating immortals in this place were extremely magical. Not to mention the sword-controlling skills that had long been spread and rotten. The paper puppet technique made him feel very wonderful. This kind of paper puppet is almost the same as the Japanese shikigami. They all use a piece of paper and draw a spell on it, and then they can summon various characters, including military puppets for combat purposes and household puppets for daily purposes, such as making tea and water. Although Li Mu is very curious about these spells, and these spells are all entry-level spells of Wuliang Sect. After advanced advancement, they can reach the level of armor puppets. Generally, disciples of Wuliang Sect will use household puppets. But these things take a long time to learn. For Li Mu, a dabbler who came from time travel, it might take him a year and a half to learn it all over again. He couldn't afford to waste such time. After his first defeat, Li Mu was still thinking about whether to let himself go directly to make himself appear less powerful, or whether to simply lose and not interfere with the process of history. However, a piece of news made all his ideas come to an end. All failed, and they were eliminated in the second round. He received a direct bye and entered the next round. The weather was still good in the evening. Li Mu walked out of the house. The air in this wonderland smelled so fresh and refreshing, which made Li Mu, who was used to smelling car exhaust in big cities, feel relaxed and happy. When he was stretching outside the house and thinking about what to do, a paper crane flew over and stopped in front of Li Mu. Flying crane passed the message, which was the method of transmitting information within the Wuliang Sect. Li Mu took it with his hand, and the paper crane automatically spread out in his hand, with several golden characters on it shining, "Come to the back mountain quickly, Zhang Lu. " "Zhang Lu?" Li Mu pondered for a moment. Some pictures flashed through his mind, and then disappeared. Li Mu shook his head and rushed towards the back mountain with a flash. People here use sword control when running short distances. However, Li Mu doesn't know how to do it at all, so he can only use the most primitive running method to get to the location. However, this is also in line with what he has been doing since the beginning of this life. The performance of a loser. After several flashes, Li Mu suddenly stopped. No, according to his own memory, Zhang Lu did not realize any ability other than the Bone Forging Diamond Technique even in the later Infinite War. Even the most basic sword flying had to be given up.Come on, how could he possibly learn this trick of Flying Crane Passing a Book? This move requires using the blood of the master to make the first contract. He searched through all the information about Zhang Lu in his mind. In his memory, there is no proof that he can use this move at all. Zhang Lu's single skill and specialization will be widely known among the Wuliang Sect in the future. "It's a scam!" Li Mu thought of this, and immediately dodgeed and rushed towards the place he was going back to. His speed was already faster, and now he reacted in time, and rushed back to his home. There was a coquettish voice coming from his room. It sounded like Yi Xue's. Li Mu was secretly startled. He flashed to his door and looked inside through the screen window. Everything in front of him suddenly changed. He was shocked. In his room, two naked people were doing the act of intercourse between heaven and man. The woman had a graceful figure, ice muscles and snow bones. She was clearly Yi Xue. Li Mu was shocked. , while he was in a daze, the sweating man turned around, and Li Mu almost spit out blood. The lean man was clearly himself. In a flash of lightning, Li Mu was sure that someone was trying to frame him. Li Mu immediately summoned two long knives with both hands, flashed into the house, and slashed his counterfeit self with one knife. With a pop, the counterfeit self transformed. It turned into a beautifully cut little paper figure, and Li Mu immediately turned to look at Yi Xue, who had a delicate red face. There was no power flowing out of her body, it was clearly just paper. He raised the knife and dropped it, and another piece of paper landed faintly on the ground. (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Text Chapter 508 The time of return Li Mu picked up the piece of paper. This is a high-level puppetry that can almost look real. Everyone can master the basic puppetry, but this high-level puppetry that imitates the voice and body shape has reached the level of armored puppets. Li Mu secretly thought, "Someone deliberately lured me away, and someone created such a live sex scene in my room. They clearly wanted to frame me and damage my reputation." "But in my subsequent memories, I have no memory of being punished or even ridiculed for this incident. In other words, this incident was not spread to everyone. So, the people who saw it at that time ¡­¡± Li Mu¡¯s mind flashed with electricity, it was Yi Xue! Just as he was thinking this, there was a sudden argument not far from the door. Li Mu immediately took action and took the piece of paper into his arms. After pushing the door open and going out, Yi Xue trotted all the way over, followed by Lu Qing. Li Mu said, "Senior sister, it's so early." A smile suddenly broke out on Yi Xue's originally unhappy face, and she walked up directly and said, "Gu Lin, how are you doing with your health? I heard from dad that you have been recuperating your health these days." Li Mu smiled and said, "It's okay, senior sister." Lu Qing also followed behind. When he saw Li Mu standing at the door, his expression changed immediately. An expression of disbelief appeared on his face for an instant, and then disappeared in an instant. This scene was completely taken into Li Mu's mind. Li Mu immediately smiled knowingly and said, "Sister, I heard that the ice apricot flowers in the back mountain are in bloom. The flowers and leaves of ice apricots are best for girls' skin. Let's go together. .¡± Yi Xue looked at Lu Qing behind her, then said to Li Mu, "Okay, let's go," In Lu Qing¡¯s unbelievable eyes. Yi Xue took Li Mu's arm and skipped away. Li Mu thought to himself, "You really want to frame me" The next moment, his consciousness returned to darkness. With a banging sound, Li Mu's consciousness was reassembled into a void. In front of him, a young man in white looked at him and said mature words, "It turns out that the truth is like this. The old man asked me to teleport you to that point in time. I never understood why you were not teleported to the marriage robbery." when." Li Mu said, "It's you. It must be because of that incident at that time that changed the direction of your life from now on." The young man in white said, "Yes. That's right. It was Lu Qing who put the puppets of me and senior sister in my room that day, and then pretended to follow senior sister Yi Xue who came to see me, so that senior sister could see me using Senior sister's appearance was made into a puppet to show off her prostitution. After that, senior sister deliberately alienated me, but Lu Qing changed his previous nature and became gentle and elegant. Of course. After he got the position of the sect leader and married After marrying Senior Sister, his true nature was revealed. Everything that happened after that must be remembered in your mind." Li Mu wiped his nose and said, "Okay, I changed the past. Now, it's time to keep your promise." The boy in white smiled when he heard this. He raised his head and looked at Li Mu. In the next moment, Li Mu's consciousness returned to chaos again. In the bedroom of Cambrian College, Li Mu woke up again and turned over. Looking at his arm, he no longer felt any power flowing through it this time, but a power that could control everything. Li Mu stood up and took a pen next to him. "Crush it." Li Mu said, The next moment, the pen instantly turned into powder that could not be recognized by the naked eye in his hand. Li Mu smiled and passed his palm from the side, and a small space-time channel appeared directly in front of his eyes. Crossing the time passage, Li Mu walked out. This is the east gate of Cambrian College. It can no longer be called the east gate. The monsters that escaped from the sky have gnawed this place into ruins. There are constant sounds of explosions and The sound of blood splattering came out, and all the seven Cambrian gods had returned here, using their most powerful power to kill these strange beasts. And the army of superpowers pouring in from all over the world has also suppressed the invasion of monsters. All kinds of superpowers are flashing, and the beast-type superpowers have bloomed third-level beast-type superpowers. Ability, hugging the monsters together and fighting face to face, the water, wood, and fire superpowers continued to bombard the edge of the crack with their moves, and the defensive superpowers, under the protection of other superpowers, All sides were tightly wrapped with defensive covers. Under a huge dome, everyone was fighting against the trapped monsters inside. Li Mu smiled and flashed to the ground. This time, the space-time rift was sealed underground in Cambrian College. Due to the tear, a huge crack opened on the ground. Li Mu stretched out his hand. Come on, look carefullyHe went deep into the cave and used his powers to massacre the high-level superpowers. Then, with a trembling of his fingers, he pulled a dozen high-level superpowers who had fallen into the ground directly to him with his mind. "Now I will seal the crack, everyone stay away from the crack." Li Mu shouted, and immediately stretched out his hand, as if to squeeze something, the seam in his hand continued to heal. Like the power of God, the cracks closed tightly amid the tremors of the earth and the mountains. Li Mu waved his hand, and now only the monsters on the ground were left. Li Mu followed the path towards the sky and shouted loudly. ,"kill!!!" "Kill!!!" All the fighting superpowers immediately roared, chasing down the monsters on the ground. Li Mu flashed towards a crack he had opened on the ground. Next, there were two more cracks to merge. l With lightning speed, he got rid of the two guards at the door and was about to continue marching towards the inside of the passage. Suddenly he stopped, closed his eyes and felt it carefully, and then looked toward a certain place in the sky with a knowing look. With a smile, "This guy actually got ahead of me and sealed three cracks. I can't fall behind now" Immediately, a slightly lonely expression appeared on L's face again, "It seems , this guy is going back to his own place." He flashed forward for a few steps, and then eliminated several high-level multi-type superpowers at the door. L immediately kicked the door open and continued fighting, even with some wounds on his body. Looking at the huge machinery placed in the room, he immediately said, "With so many guards guarding it this time, I guess it is the real thing." l lowered his head, pointed the gun at the machine, and whispered, "One hundred times the air pressure." (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Text Chapter 509 Final Ambition With a roar, the machine was immediately shattered by the firing of the high-power air pressure gun, and he said, "Okay." Zero¡¯s voice came from behind, ¡°Ah ah ah, you¡¯re still here.¡± l smiled and said, "Yeah," he turned his head and looked at ii, "but don't worry, I'm not here to take your life. Your current situation is already worse than death. I'll just let you go." Well, the war is over." ii smiled and said, "Is that so? Haha, it turns out that in the end, all I got was an illusion and an empty dream. Let's just say goodbye. This spiritual body's superpower can choose itself without a body. Dissipated. The first three combat forces of Zero Organization have died, and there is no need for me to exist. This war will soon sweep here. Instead of watching the world I created slowly dissipate, it is better to finally Leave slowly with a smile." The next second, ii's figure disappeared in the air. L turned around and looked around, and some pictures came into his mind. Then he hit his head with a gun, and tears suddenly filled his eyes. "Damn it, I didn't even cry when a girl dumped me." L's helpless voice sounded. There were several explosions in the air, and then, Li Mu appeared next to L. L turned his head and subconsciously wiped away his tears with his sleeves. Li Mu said, "Don't cover it up, I saw it all." l said, "What's wrong? Have the cracks in the three places been completely closed?" Li Mu yawned, "Well, it's all merged. I inherited the power from more than three hundred previous lives, and now I have the ability to close space and travel through space. And my current power can be said to be at the creation level. .Envy no." l said, "So, you are leaving." Li Mu said, "There is no such thing as a banquet in the world, so let's do it. Anyway, you are the only ones who know that I am a reincarnation person now. It just so happens that II is dead, so you announce to the outside world that when II and I fight, I will drag him to the In outer space, the heroic sacrifices all died together.¡± l smiled and said, "This way of dying is really domineering for you, haha." Li Mu stopped talking, lowered his head and was silent for a while, stretched out his palm and said. "So, goodbye." l reached forward and gave a high-five, "Well, goodbye then." At the moment of high-fiving, Li Mu¡¯s figure disappeared out of thin air. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? l turned around and put the gun into his waist, and said to himself, "I will die together with II, no one will believe it." The top of the Himalayas. Li Mu appeared out of thin air, and an old man meditating on the top of the mountain saw Li Mu. When he opened his mouth, the old voice contained vicissitudes of life, "He's here." Li Mu said, "Well, I think I have fulfilled your requirements." The old man said, "I have trapped you in this plane for more than three hundred lifetimes. Don't you have anything to say to me?" Li Mu smiled and said, "More than three hundred lives, it's really a headache to think about. I've been in love, been an emperor. I've been a god, been hacked to death, blasted to pieces, a trafficker, and a pawn. Emperor, general, and prime minister, you have let me try it all. According to the parlance of your plane, this is called experiencing hundreds of calamities." "But," Li Mu smiled, "I should be grateful to you for not reincarnating me into a woman, otherwise the first thing I would do when I see you now would be to punch all the bile out of you." "Hahaha," the old man smiled, "it seems that these three hundred or so lifetimes have changed your original cold personality. You must really want to hear the origin and reason of everything." "But please tell me." Li Mu smiled. The old man said, "Let's put it this way, you were brought to my plane by the turbulence of time and space over there. As the patron saint of this plane, you are a rare existence with strong strength. However, because of the influence of the plane Under the influence of the law, you need to refining your own strength. This plane strictly regulates the life span of everyone, so at the beginning, I signed a contract with you. You practice in this plane, so that you will eventually have a life. You can recover all your strength in one day. However, the price is that because your life span is too short, you have to use the tribulations of life and death in the Chinese cultivation system to achieve the goal of successful cultivation. Then, the wheel of time will move forward. Entering three hundred generations, because you are too powerful, every time you are born, there will be an oscillation of the elemental tide, the battle between Yan and Huang, the battle between Shang and Zhou, and even various subsequent events. In troubled times, you have practiced in modern times, and you obtained a clone, so you threw your clone into the mortal world and started practicing together, and in this life, your clone is Fang Hua, and your fire teacher." Li Mu said, "Where are the two of them." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??Xiaoxiao, "Just after you took back all your power, they also returned to your body. Now, you already have the power equal to the creation god of this plane. If according to the statement of your plane, It¡¯s the [Smashing the Void to Perfection, the Realm of Creation].¡± Li Mu was shocked, saying that he could go back and accomplish what he had always wanted to accomplish. The old man said, "Then, I will send you back to your own plane. You must miss it very much. If you are destined, or if you can still find the earth in the vast starry sky, Welcome back anytime.¡± Li Mu smiled and said, "That's natural." The next second, something like a stone door appeared next to him. Li Mu took a deep breath and immediately walked into the door. The moment Li Mu stepped through the door, the door shattered and disappeared. The old man smiled and returned immediately. turned into a stone. Today, the so-called largest war between superpowers finally came to an end. This battle resulted in countless casualties. It ended with all superpowers coming together to resist the alien beasts. After the cracks were merged, the war finally came to an end. Because of this, the superpowers People with abilities have finally been recognized and recognized by ordinary humans. The cracks between people with abilities and humans are showing signs of repair. Although it cannot be formed at once, compared with the previous incompatibility, it is now developing in a better place. And go. ??????????????? Then, the abilities of all those with liberating abilities that are not under their own control disappear out of thin air, so that they can be integrated into the human world intact, and the Cambrian College Executive Department also announced its cancellation. Baqi College, X College and Cambrian College have established ties. ??Subsequently, in the following decades, no new superpowers were born. After all the older generation of superpowers passed away, the earth returned to the same world as a few years ago, without superpowers. (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Text Finale (Appendix) In the haze, Li Mu gradually woke up. After waking up, he saw the familiar scenery, the land of Qingyang Star, the mountains, rivers, and the blue sky. Everything seemed to have not changed at all, as usual. Quiet, peaceful. Did you have a dream? Li Mu asked himself subconsciously, raised his head reflexively, and recalled the mysterious old man. He touched his cold face. Although there was no pain, everything made him know that it was true. "Is it her?" Li Mu raised his head and looked at the sky above his head, which seemed to suddenly become unfamiliar yet familiar, and a beautiful figure appeared in his mind. At the same time, a scene that was extremely distant but still similar to the previous moment appeared in his mind. That scene exists in the center of the Eastern Divine Sea of ??Qingyang Star. There is a huge bronze portal with hundreds of Heaven-Seizing Realm experts standing in the void. It is not difficult to see that the focus of the picture is a woman wearing a fiery red robe, a man in a green robe who looks extremely evil with a vertical eye between his eyebrows, and a man in a gray robe who looks like The old man looked a little embarrassed, but exuded a terrifying cultivation level. The existence of these three people seemed to have threatened Qingyang Star, causing Qingyang Star to tremble violently, and infinite power surged from the void, forcing the three people. However, although the power coming from the void was terrifying, it could not harm these three people at all. Suddenly, the scene turned, and the gray robe rose into the sky amid loud laughter, like a sharp sword, piercing the sky of Qingyang Star. A huge sinkhole appeared, and immediately after, five figures descended. Among those five people. In addition to the gray-robed old man who soared into the sky before, there were four beautiful women wearing fiery red robes. This woman's appearance and clothing are exactly the same as the fiery red figure standing on the sea! Qian Hongxue! And there are still five Qianhongxue! "Should the next step be to capture Qingyang's Heart?" Li Mu's eyes flashed slightly, and the picture in his mind changed. After Qian Hongxue merged with the four clones possessing the 'Void Core' level Void Shattering Realm, she directly transformed from the Heaven-Seizing Realm into a 'Real Core' level Void Shattering Powerhouse. The sixth, seventh, and tenth levels of the Heaven Seizing Realm are all like ants in front of them. Even the evil man in green robe and the old man in gray robe can be said to be "weak" in front of him. Li Mu clearly 'saw' that when Qian Hongxue merged with the four clones and acquired the 'real core' cultivation level of Shattering Void Realm, she went directly to capture the Heart of Qingyang. He didn¡¯t know why Qian Hongxue went through so much trouble to come to Qingyang Star. He tried every possible means to obtain the 'Heart of Qingyang', but the 'Heart of Qingyang' must have something extremely unique, otherwise Qian Hongxue would not be like this at all. As for the purpose of ¡®Qingyang Heart¡¯, he didn¡¯t know. "Am I dead?" Li Mu didn't think too much about this. Seeing Qian Hongxue about to grab Qingyang's Heart, he subconsciously muttered to himself. "Boom!" Amidst a thunderous sound, five figures suddenly walked out of the huge bronze portal. Li Mu clearly saw that the leader was none other than someone else. It was him who had entered the 'Void Core' level of Shattering Void Realm in cultivation realm, and what was behind him. It is the Titan who is also in the Shattering Void Realm, that is, Atai. There are also two men and one woman, all of whom are terrifying figures at the tenth level of the Heaven-capturing Realm. When he appeared, two long knives appeared on his left and right hands at the same time. What was strange was that one of the two long knives was pitch black. A bright white sword finally merged together strangely and turned into a long knife. Suddenly, an extremely terrifying aura spread out from the black and white long knife! next moment. It was Qian Hongxue's frightened expression that instantly turned into two halves under his own blow. The 'power of life and death' twisted her body and soul, crushing her body and soul into pieces, and disappeared into Qingyang Star But Li Mu didn't pay any attention to this. When the scene ended, he subconsciously became serious. Because he clearly remembered that it was when he left Qingyang Star after he killed Qian Hongxue! coming! Li Mu frowned and saw clearly that after he wiped out Qian Hongxue, a woman wearing a white sand robe appeared out of thin air. When she raised her left hand, a gray light emerged, just like the one possessed by the Shaping Nether Tribe. Like the 'Seal of Fate'. But the strange thing is that there is no aura of death in the gray light. Instead, there is a strange energy fluctuation. That energy fluctuation instantly enveloped itself, and thendisappeared! "Put the back of your hand over, the palm of your handThen, in the middle is nowthe Shaping Ming Clan" The scene ended, Li Mu closed his eyes slightly and frowned. He didn¡¯t know the woman in sand robe, but it was not difficult to see that that person must be the Lord of Time and the Lord of Destiny among the six ancient gods, and just like Merton and others, she was the ¡®Shaping Nether Tribe¡¯! Li Mu knew clearly that it was this person who made him leave Qingyang Star and go to that world. How did she do it? How did he come back? Was it her fault again? Li Mu was puzzled, extremely puzzled. The next moment, he opened his eyes, and everything was clear inside. He didn't think about any questions anymore, because now was not the time to think about these questions at all, especially questions that couldn't be answered. It was useless to think about them too much. Li Mu has never wanted to cause trouble for himself since he was a child, and he is still the same now. Since I have returned to Qingyang Star again, I have enough time to find the answer! Subconsciously, Li Mu felt the power of his own cultivation. Although he went to another world, the improvement in that world was obviously real and there was nothing false about it. "The broken void is perfect, the realm of creation, if you can have the power of a king, you can become a king." After opening his eyes, a faint smile appeared on the corner of Li Mu's mouth. Although the time he stayed in that world was not short, it was not very long either. Being able to jump from the 'Void Core' realm to the 'Creation Realm' realm, the rewards are self-evident. However, this is still a bit far away from the ¡®Nirvana of Life and Death¡¯, but With a smile, Li Mu slowly raised his head and stared at the sky of Qingyang Star. His eyes were extremely calm, but there was a dazzling light flashing in them. This bright light seemed to be a kind of enlightenment, but it actually penetrated the sky of Qingyang Star, penetrated the terrifying Gangfeng layer, and directly saw the starry sky outside the Qingyang Star Territory. "I hope you can answer these questions for me, and then" Li Mu said to himself while staring at the sky of Qingyang Star. But when he said this, he paused, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared, and a touch of solemnity gradually appeared. At this moment, outside the Qingyang Star, within the starry sky that is dark yet shining with light. Not far from Qingyang Star, there is an extremely dilapidated planet. This planet is completely barren and there is no living thing on it. Clearly a Death Star. And it is not huge, even less than one-tenth of the Qingyang Star, and it does not look noticeable at all. But suddenly, the dim Death Star burst into brilliant black and white light. Boom! ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Fortunately, this is endless void. The distance between each planet is enough to be calculated in trillions of miles. Even if this star explodes, it will not be able to affect any planet, including Qingyang Star. But why did this star explode suddenly? Is it because its lifespan has reached its limit? Probably! It¡¯s just that no one cares about this. If anyone exists around this star, their eyes will definitely freeze. He stared at the core of the planet with great shock, because there, lying sleeping was a young man wearing a white robe. The man has long and messy hair, his appearance is extremely handsome, and there is no fluctuation in his cultivation level anywhere in his body. But he can exist in this starry sky. When the surrounding debris turned into powder, the man suddenly opened his eyes. What's strange is that this man's left eye is pitch black, but his remaining eye is blazing white! The next moment, he disappeared! It just disappeared out of thin air! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? In the sky of Qingyang Star, white light flickered, and a man wearing a white robe appeared out of thin air. He looked calm, even standing peacefully in the void. In front of him was Li Mu with a cold face and a black leather robe. He looked at Li Mu, and Li Mu also looked at him. "I want to know the answer to everything." Li Mu, who had been standing here in vain, was not at all surprised by the appearance of the man in white robes in front of him, because he summoned him. He didn¡¯t know the other party¡¯s identity, but he could guess that the white-robed man in front of him who looked exactly like him should be the ¡®Lord King¡¯ who left Qingyang Star tens of thousands of years ago! If anyone knew about it, they would definitely be shocked. If Li Mu hadn't understood it clearly, he would have been shocked by it, but at this moment, Li Mu's heart was nothing but cold. He wanted to get the answer, the answer to everything "Is there an answer to everything?" Li Mu, who was wearing a white robe, smiled slightly. As he smiled, his strange eyes widened.Normally, he shook his head and sighed: "I'm sorry, I'm just your eighth clone, and I know the least things. I can't give you many answers." "Then, tell me everything you know!" Li Mu's expression was cold. Following the other party's words, his fists subconsciously tightened. It was not that he was dissatisfied with the other party's answer, but he was shocked. Got it! "Okay, but before that, don't you want to resurrect them first? As the main body, you should know that I already have that ability, I just need to use some of your power." White-robed Li Mu smiled slightly. Hearing this, Li Mu trembled, and the faces of his grandma, Liu Yun, Zhongfeng Tribe, Beihan Tribe, the other seven tribes, and the entire Qiu Feng Nation people flashed in his mind. "Since you brought it up, let's resurrect them first!" Li Mu said calmly while clenching his fists. While speaking, he raised the palm of his left hand. "As you wish." White-robed Li Mu smiled slightly. The next moment, the deep black light and the dazzling white light erupted from its body surface at the same time, which was extremely terrifying, causing the Qingyang Star to tremble and spread. After Li Mu raised his left hand, he consciously murmured the words that belonged to the Shaming Clan. "If the palm of your hand is the future, then the back of your hand is the past" "Reversal of life and death!" At the same time, Li Mu in white robe raised his hands, and the power of black and white instantly enveloped the entire Qingyang Star, abruptly changing the rules on this star. "Ding¡­¡­" Immediately afterwards, there was a crisp sound, and the Dzi Bead of Life and Death on Li Mu's chest trembled slightly. Rays of soul light floated out from inside, directly enveloped by the strange power and the power of black and white Grandma, Isucceeded! Looking at one of the countless light groups, an old and kind figure appeared vaguely, and he looked at the figure. Li Mu's cold expression couldn't help but soften, and a smile gradually appeared on his face. It was his smile. He hadn't been so happy in many years End! ========== The following are some of Zhu Xin¡¯s inner thoughts. Zhu Xin: How should I put it, this ending is a bit helpless. Being able to see the brothers and sisters here, I can also understand Zhu Xin¡¯s helplessness. Zhu Xin is unemployed and makes a living by writing novels, and he is not alone. Instead, he has a wife and a six-month-old son. For a family like this, if their monthly income is less than 3,000 yuan, their life may be very difficult. "As for this book, the monthly income it brings to Zhu Xin is less than 1,000, and the monthly income is only a few hundred. If it had been someone else, I'm afraid he would have become a eunuch as early as the day it was put on the shelves. But Zhu Xin persisted for several months. Of course, this does not mean that the book is a bad ending. But at least the book has an ending. Li Mu resurrected his grandmother, tribesmen, and people of the Qiufeng Kingdom. This is a major goal in his life. Zhu Xin has worked hard and persisted here. I just came to the ending, I don¡¯t want to leave a meaningless ending. This ending does make some sense. But here, I have to apologize to all the friends who supported Zhu Xin. Everyone should have noticed. The 300,000 words written in July were basically not written by Zhu Xin. Since Zhu Xin was out of town all the time in July, he didn¡¯t even have a place to go online, let alone code words, so he paid someone to write it. But obviously, the price of the person hired was cheap, and the quality was just that, allowing Li Mu to travel directly to another world. The first and second articles were basically completely wrong, and the writing style was completely different from Zhu Xin's, and the writing was very clumsy. However, the ending of this chapter was written by Zhu Xin himself. Zhu Xin was helpless and hoped that this book would go a long way, but he really couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. The content in July was really thankless. Zhu Xin couldn¡¯t get the royalties for last month¡¯s book because he needed to To that 'gunman' Here, Zhu Xin can only say I¡¯m sorry and hope everyone can forgive me. Okay, not much else to say, Zhu Xin can only say thank you, thank you all for your company and support! A new book has been uploaded, called "The Supreme God". Zhu Xin has put a lot of effort and passion into this book. In addition, if you like to watch various passionate animations such as "One Piece" and "Dragon Ball", you must support this book. Because this book will bring you a different kind of passion and enthusiasm! Introduction, the book number is connected; Book title: "The Supreme God" ISBN: 2922591 Link address: See the through lane on the page of this book; Introduction to the long-winded version: This is a vast, mysterious and unpredictable world; hereThrough practice, people can possess the powerful power to fly into the sky and escape from the earth; In addition, they can also possess extremely unique ¡®special abilities¡¯. This kind of 'special ability' is full of strange things, some are strong and some are weak, it is extremely strange. ? ?Superman? Ghost system? Beast soul system? Or the strongest natural system? have! Super Saiyan transformation? Various physical arts? Spider-Man? Superman? Yes! Western magic, Eastern magic? Same thing! On a certain day of a certain year and a certain month, when Su Hao woke up from the grotto, it was destined that he would become a god in the future! Simple version introduction: The moment Su Hao woke up from the grotto, it was destined that he would become a god in the future! ========== PS1: Friends who have watched various hot-blooded anime such as "One Piece" must support this book! Friends who haven¡¯t read it must also click on this book. It will definitely not affect everyone¡¯s reading. Reading, absolutely passionate and exciting! PS2: For Zhuxin, the third update is just a guarantee. Your collections and votes are the source of Zhuxin¡¯s continuous power! ps3: Another book qq group: 56578053 (looking forward to everyone joining) ==========(To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Text Zhu Xin¡¯s new book! Book title: "The Supreme God" ISBN: 2922591 Introduction: The moment Su Hao woke up from the grotto, it was destined that he would become a god in the future! ========== PS1: Friends who have watched various hot-blooded anime such as "One Piece" must support this book! Friends who haven¡¯t read it must also click on this book. It will definitely not affect everyone¡¯s reading. It is absolutely passionate and exciting! PS2: For Zhuxin, the third update is just a guarantee. Your collections and votes are the source of Zhuxin¡¯s continuous power! ps3: Another book qq group: 56578053 (looking forward to everyone joining) ========== It is still in the fantasy category. I ask for your full support from all my brothers and friends. I am number one in collections and number one in votes! (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.)